ã€ŠGreatest Love Of Allã€‹


 Chapter 1 Whats Our Relationship

    In the suburb of N City.

    A young woman stood beside an abandoned road.

    With a suitcase in her hand, she stood on tiptoe and looked into the distance.

    She looked like only in her early twenties.

    She wore a white dress, a high ponytail, and her clear and pure appearance was very beautiful from a distance.

    It was difficult for anyone to connect such a girl with a murderer.

    But she was Holley Ye, the murderer who was sentenced to jail four years ago.

    A black Audi A6 slowly drove over and stopped in front of Holley Ye.

    The door was pushed open. A refined man got off the car and walked towards Holley Ye with a smile.

    "Come here, give me a hug."

    Then he opened his arms and held Holley Ye in his arms like a real gentleman.

    "Moore, thank you for picking me up."

    Leaning against his shoulder, Holley Ye whispered her thanks.

    "Only strangers will say ''thank you''," Moore Mo pretended to be unhappy and complained. Then he took the suitcase from her hand and said, "Get in the car. Let''s go home now. We can talk later."

    However, before they got on the car, the Audi A6 had been hit by a truck that was running at a high speed.

    The Audi A6 rolled over in midair, and then fell down onto the ground a hundred meters away.

    A deep pit was formed on the ground and the car was completely damaged.

    Both Moore Mo and Holley Ye were shocked by what they saw.

    Fortunately, they hadn''t gotten in the car. If they had been in it just now, they would have been badly mutilated by now.

    Before they could react, a Maserati raced over and stopped half a meter away from Holley Ye.

    The window was rolled down a centimeter from the inside.

    She vaguely saw a man sitting in the car.

    He slowly spoke, in an overbearing, almost commanding tone. "Get in the car!"

    "Your friend?"

    Holley Ye looked at Moore Mo and asked with uncertainty.

    "I don''t know him."

    Moore Mo shook his head.

    Holley Ye frowned slightly and said angrily, "I don''t know you. Why should I get in your car? I warn you, Moore Mo is the most famous lawyer in N City. If you harass me, he will sue you! "

    "Get in the car."

    The overbearing voice came from the car again.

    Immediately, the window was all rolled down.

    Holley Ye saw the man in the car clearly.

    He was still as handsome as ever. His marble-like face alone was enough to attract thousands of girls.

    This man was no one else but Ron Mu who was as dazzling as the diamond.

    When Holley Ye looked into his eyes, her lips slightly trembled.

    For her, this man was not a stranger, but the man who held a grand wedding with her four years ago.

    That year, when she just entered the university, this man chased after her.

    At that time, she was so pure that she couldn''t resist him. Therefore, she became his girlfriend.

    Six months later, they had a wedding.

    At first, she thought that everything would be a happy beginning. However, she did not expect that something unexpected on her wedding night¡­

    Holley Ye frowned at the thought of the past.

    Turning around, she said, "Moore Mo, take photos of the car accident scene, and prepare to sue Mr. Ron.

    "

    "Sue me?"

    Seated in the car, Mr. Ron teased.

    "Or what?"

    There was a slight smile on her face, and her smile was particularly pleasant, but what she said was harsh.

    She pointed at the plate number of the truck and said, "The truck number is MS00102. The MS is the abbreviation of the Mu''s Group. All the fixed assets of the Mu''s Group are numbered with MS. Since you are the president and legal person of Mu''s Group, don''t you need to be responsible for the accident caused by the truck, Mr. Ron? "

    However, Ron Mu didn''t care at all about whether he was going to be sued or the car accident. He just raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the little woman outside the car window. "You remember it?"

    How could Holley Ye not remember?

    During the winter vacation in her freshman year in college, she was invited by Ron Mu to carry out a regular assets survey in the Mu''s Group.

    Because she had the man in her heart, and because she was deeply in love with him, she remembered every scene of that time clearly.

    There were also some internal rules of the Mu''s Group.

    His words reminded her of the past.

    Pursing her lips, she stood there in a daze.

    Moore Mo''s heart ached when he saw this.

    He took a disgusted look at Ron Mu and went straight up to stand between Holley Ye and Ron Mu.

    He seriously told Ron Mu, "Mr. Ron Mu, because of you..."

    Before he finished his words, Ron Mu, who was in the Maserati, directly opened the door and got out of the car.

    Ignoring Moore Mo''s presence, he grabbed Holley Ye by the wrist and commanded in a tone, "Go!"

    "Ron Mu, let go of me! I''ll call a lawyer to sue you for sexual harassment!"

    Holley Ye struggled, with anger in her eyes.

    "Sexual harassment?"

    A playful smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

    He cast a disdainful glance at Moore Mo and asked, "Is this rubbish the lawyer you are going to hire?"

    Holley Ye was angry.

    Moore Mo was one of her good friends, as well as a well-known public interest lawyer.

    She wouldn''t allow anyone to speak ill of Moore Mo by the word "rubbish".

    "Don''t get angry with him. It''s not worth it."

    Moore Mo comforted Holley Ye, and then said in a more serious tone, "I will be the acting lawyer of Miss Holley Ye and sue you for sexual harassment, Mr. Ron Mu."

    While speaking, he continued to take photos of the scene with his mobile phone.

    Without paying any attention to him, Ron Mu just leaned over and whispered in Holley Ye''s ear, "Tell your lawyer the relationship between you and me."

    "We have been div..."

    She wanted to say that she had divorced Ron Mu long ago and that she had nothing to do with him.

    Before she finished the sentence, she saw Mr. Ron took out a red marriage certificate from the pocket of his suit coat.

    There were the words "Marriage Certificate" on it.

    Ron Mu showed them their wedding picture which was taken four years ago at the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    At that time, they all laughed happily.

    "We have been what? Why don''t you continue?" It seemed that Ron Mu wanted to declare his sovereignty. He directly pulled Holley Ye into his arms and held her tightly.

 Chapter 2 Honey, Lets Go Home

    The man pulled her into his arms. Holley''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly. She was disgusted with such intimacy.

    Seeing her displeasure, Moore couldn''t help but speak, "Ron, you are trying to break the law. Four years ago, you asked for a divorce and Holley agreed. If you are not restricted by the law of N City, you are not a couple at all now. How can you have the nerve to show us your marriage certificate? "

    Ron was so arrogant that he never took Moore seriously.

    No matter what he said, he was always indifferent to it.

    He even didn''t finish his words before Ron put his arm around the waist of the woman.

    "Honey."

    He raised his voice deliberately and called Holley in this way.

    "Let''s go home."

    Hearing that man say it in a natural tone, Holley turned back and gave him a fierce look.

    She knocked away his hand around her waist. Staring at him, she said word by word, "I promised to divorce. Even it happened four years ago, as long as I promised, I wouldn''t change. So I won''t hide from you. Show me the divorce agreement and I''ll sign it immediately."

    In Holley''s opinion, there was only one reason that Ron would show up and deliberately take her away.

    He was afraid that she was unwilling to divorce and chose to hide herself.

    According to the law of N City, if a couple couldn¡¯t agree to a divorce, they must pass two years of separation to prove that the couple''s relationship was broken before they could apply for divorce.

    If so, he still had to wait for another two years before he could marry his beloved Linda.

    So from the moment Holley was released, this man also appeared.

    "Will I carry that kind of thing with me?"

    Holley was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ron, who had been looking forward to divorce for four years, didn''t bring the divorce agreement here.

    Then why was he still here?

    Though confused, Holley expressed her stand again with a resolute tone. "Then get someone to send the divorce agreement to me. I''m a jobless vagabond. I have nothing but I have much time. I''ll wait here. As soon as the agreement is delivered, I''ll sign it. Get out of my world after I sign it. "

    "What makes you think that there would be someone who would do it in person in order to send such a thing?"

    Holley was rendered speechless.

    However, it was still the same as four years ago that she was unable to see through Ron.

    Four years ago, he said he loved her. It was a grand wedding for him to marry her.

    After a romantic night, he woke up, but he turned his back on her and convicted her of murder in the court.

    Four years later, he was so desperate to divorce that he even rushed to a place near the prison regardless of his own identity, but did not bring the divorce agreement and did not send anyone to bring it here.

    ''Ron, what the hell do you want to do?

    I was framed and put into jail four years ago because I loved you.

    Four years later, you can''t hurt me anymore. If you set me up, I will make you pay double.¡¯

    Noticing the resentment in Holley''s eyes, Ron asked, "Do you really want to divorce me?"

    "Do you think I will be happy in the name of your wife?"

    Holley retorted directly.

    A meaningful smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth. "Then you have no choice but to go with me."

    He bent over and whispered in her ear, "You''d better go with me when I am still willing to take you to sign the divorce agreement. Otherwise, I don''t know w

    hat else to do. "

    After saying that, he also showed an inexplicable evil smile.

    His smile reminded Holley.

    Four years ago, in the court, this man had this smile on his face.

    Later, he testified in public that he saw with his own eyes that Holley stabbed Linda with a fruit knife.

    "Don''t threaten Holley!"

    Looking up, Ron said to Moore for the first time, "it''s none of your business."

    "Your car had an accident. You''d better call the insurance first to deal with it." Moore wanted to say something but Holley spoke first. ¡°As for the divorce, I''ll handle it myself."

    While she was speaking, she reached out and opened the car door.

    After they got into the car in an appropriate manner, Holley didn''t raise her head. She just lowered her head fiddling with her mobile phone, and said to Ron, "Get in the car, too."

    It seemed that he deliberately kept a distance. Instead of sitting in the back row with Holley, Ron directly sat in the passenger seat.

    Ron sat straight and fastened the seat belt. Then the driver started the car directly.

    Sitting in the car, Holley asked, seemingly unintentionally or deliberately, "How much have you paid the truck driver?"

    "Why did I give him money?"

    Ron asked with confusion.

    "You sent a truck driver to hit Moore''s car. At the scene of the accident, the truck driver must have been killed. If you don''t give him money, how could he die for you? "

    It was obvious that Holley was playing a trick on Ron.

    Ron just returned a faint sneer to her.

    "Huh."

    He didn''t say anything else.

    Holley was not reconciled and asked, "so, Mr. Ron, do you dare to do it or not?"

    Ron didn''t say anything and just sat there smiling silently.

    "You admit it, don''t you?"

    "I don''t want to admit something I didn''t do." He said seriously.

    "Okay."

    Holley was a little disappointed, but she didn''t continue to pursue this topic.

    She held out her hand and said, "Give me the marriage certificate."

    "For what?"

    "Let me see."

    He frowned slightly, as if he thought that there was some plot that Holley was playing, but he did not refuse at last, and handed the marriage certificate to her.

    Without even taking a look at the marriage certificate, she threw it out of the window.

    "What are you doing?"

    Ron got anxious.

    Holley couldn''t help but burst into laughter when she heard what the man said.

    Ron frowned and took a look at her. He shouted at the driver, "Stop the car! Get out to look for it."

    The driver stepped on the brake at once and rolled over to get off the car. Then he went back the way he had come to find the marriage certificate.

    Holley got out of the car and sat on the driver''s seat naturally.

    Looking at her sitting over, Ron frowned slightly, "do you know what you have done?"

    "I did something that made me happy." Holley smiled sweetly. She tucked her hands in the chair and enjoyed the mixed feelings of Ron.

    "Are you happy?" Then he shook his head and opened the door.

    It seemed that he wanted to get out of the car and get the marriage certificate in person.

    "There is something happier. Do you want to know?" Holley stopped him.

    She was smiling, rolling her beautiful eyes, which made Ron stunned.

    But when he was in a daze, he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen.

    Holley kicked him and Ron was caught unexpectedly without any time to dodge, he turned around his body and fell off the car directly.

 Chapter 3 Let Go Of Me

    However, Ron didn''t fell down awkwardly to the ground and after a quick backward turn, he stood steadily outside the car.

    Although he reacted quickly, it was far from stopping the well planned Holley from taking any actions.

    She then locked the car doors deftly.

    She rolled down the window and glanced at the man, who was fine outside. "I have to remind you that this is the suburb. It''s more than 20 kilometers from the nearest bus station."

    "So I have something to ask you. If you tell me the truth, I will give you a chance to get in the car. If you are telling a lie, you can stay here and wait for your driver to pick you up. "

    Holley threatened.

    "Your skills are better than four years ago." Ron sighed thoughtfully.

    His question completely disrupted Holley''s plan.

    She had thought that she would never see this man again after she was released from prison.

    However, as soon as she was released from prison, he appeared and repeatedly reminded her of her past.

    Four years ago, when she just met with Ron, he taught her a lot about self-defense.

    At that time, he had praised her for being gifted in this respect.

    Now he told her that she could fight better than before. Although it was praise, it sounded harsh.

    Suddenly, she turned back and looked at Ron. "You have done a good job. Thank you. If you didn''t send me to prison by yourself, I wouldn''t have had the chance to practice more. "

    He changed the topic directly, "what do you want to ask me? Just ask."

    "Did you, Ron Mu, order a truck driver to drive and knockdown Moore''s car?"

    "I''m not that bored." As he spoke, he stepped forward and reached out to open the door.

    Noticing that he couldn''t open the door, Ron slightly raised his head, stared at Holley and asked, "You don''t want to open the door. You want to drive yourself, right?"

    "Since you like to lie, you just stay here miserably."

    She moved from the front passenger seat to the driver''s seat.

    She started the car. She could start the car as long as she stepped on the gas.

    But when she was about to step on the gas, Ron suddenly spoke, "do you want to hear the truth?"

    Holley lifted her foot suddenly and urged, "Go ahead!"

    Outside the car, the man waved at her and whispered in a mysterious voice, "That¡¯s a secret. Come over here."

    She moved onto the front passenger seat with doubt. Holley warned, "Don¡¯t play tricks."

    "Get closer. What if others hear such a big secret?"

    He measured the distance between Holley in the car and him and said cautiously.

    Holley collapsed a little bit. "As soon as I get closer, I''ll stick myself on the door.¡±

    Although she was complaining, in order to hear the answer she wanted to hear, she tried her best to lean her whole body against the door.

    "Are you satisfied with the distance?"

    "Good."

    Ron said with a meaningful look on his face.

    Then, he quickly passed through the half-opened window and reached into the car with his right hand.

    His target was clear. From the moment he showed up, he would grasp Holley

    .

    Looking at the man''s hand, Holley glared at Ron angrily.

    What was his hand doing? Why did he catch her?

    Shocked by his behaviors, Holley acted without hesitation.

    She raised her hand, grabbed the man''s hand in the car.

    Then, she pinched hard on his hand.

    She intended to crush Ron''s hand and use all her strength.

    She used too much strength and left the seat, too. But she looked at Ron again. It didn¡¯t seem as his hand bones were about to be crushed. He was at ease, even with a faint smile in his eyes..

    "I don''t believe I cannot hurt you."

    Holley was not convinced. She used all her strength to pinch his hand.

    However, that man just kept indifferent, as if he could not feel any pain.

    Was his hand made of rebar?

    Holley thought that her hand was made of cotton while she was trying to hurt rebar by cotton.

    She was exhausted, so she gave up directly. She slumped into the seat, gasping for breath.

    She gasped and tried to calm down, but Ron was very fine.

    Before Holley could react, he used his right hand to unlock the door.

    Then he opened the car door directly.

    When Holley realized and tried to stop him, Ron had already sat beside her.

    Holley was on the verge of breaking down, but she could do nothing. She made a mistake and missed the opportunity just now.

    Taking a glance at Ron indifferently, Holley opened the door and was about to get off the car.

    She got in his car not because she was threatened by him or because she was afraid that she couldn''t get divorced if she didn''t go with him.

    Holley meant to hear the confession of him directing the truck driver to hit the car of Moore.

    Although the telephone recording could not be used as the main evidence in the court, keeping this copy was somewhat beneficial to Moore.

    But Ron was too careful and refused to admit that the previous car accident was planned and directed by him.

    At present, it was meaningless to continue sitting in the man''s car. Naturally, Holley would choose to leave.

    "Don''t you want to know the answer to that question?" Ron asked as he raised his head and saw that she was about to leave

    "Are you willing to tell me?"

    Holley asked in disbelief.

    "Of course, I''ve told you that it''s a secret. I''ll tell you when you get close," replied Ron firmly.

    "Will I believe in your nonsense?"

    "I bet you will believe me. You want me to admit something to you, don''t you?"

    The man tapped on the car with his slender fingers and looked at her quietly with his starry eyes, after making up her mind, Holley sat back in the car and said, "Go ahead!"

    Ron pulled Holley into his arms. He laughed, but didn''t intend to tell her the secret.

    "Let go of me! You bastard, I shouldn''t believe in your nonsense. "

    Holley struggled desperately.

    But she was a woman after all. She couldn''t fight a man with all her strength.

    His hand didn''t move at all.

    No longer struggling, Holley looked at him coldly and said, "Don''t you fear that Linda Li will fight with you when she sees this?"

 Chapter 4 You Are Overthinking Things

    When he heard Holley mention the name of Linda, Ron frowned slightly.

    Then he loosened his hands.

    Holley instinctively moved aside to keep some distance from that man.

    "You think too much."

    As Ron said, he waved his cellphone, "if you don''t want it, I won''t be so close to you."

    It was Holley''s cellphone.

    It was the old phone four years ago, but it was equipped with the most complete functions.

    Just now, she just wanted to record it.

    But she didn''t expect that the phone was in the man''s hand.

    "Give it back to me. You are robbing me."

    Holley did not hesitate to attribute it directly to that man.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "It¡¯s worthless. The police won''t settle a case."

    "Shame on you!"

    She glared at that man. Holley commented on his behavior.

    However, Ron didn''t answer but unlocked the phone screen.

    Seeing him unlock the phone screen, Holley only felt guilty.

    It was because her phone must be left in the recording interface.

    As she expected, the man unlocked her phone and showed it to her with provocation, "recording is not noble at all."

    As he clicked the keyboard, the record was deleted.

    Sitting aside, Holley could do nothing but watch.

    She was too weak to grab her phone.

    However, Ron was a gentleman. After he deleted the record and turned off the phone, he handed it to Holley.

    "I can tell you now. The accident just now has nothing to do with me."

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Looking at the man''s face, Holley felt like being tricked.

    In particular, the corners of his mouth also evoked a rising arc.

    The man shook his hand. "No, no, no. You are wrong. I''m not kidding. I''ve been telling the truth, but you don''t believe me. "

    "Damn it! I shouldn''t have gotten in your car."

    She knocked off his hand waving in the air, and got off the car without hesitation.

    Seeing her get out of the car, Ron moved directly to sit in the driver''s seat. "I have said, come with me obediently, and I''ll sign the divorce agreement. If you don''t go with me today, I will change my mind. "

    "I don''t care what you are planning, but you can''t threaten me with our divorce. I will prepare the divorce agreement to look for Linda. I believe she can find a way for you to sign the agreement. "

    Holley was not threatened at all.

    With a half-knee, Holley looked at the man in the car with a sly smile and said, "Don''t expect to pay me less alimony."

    After saying that, she stood up smartly and walked forward in big steps.

    Looking at her back, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly.

    "Who told me that the nearest bus station is more than 20 kilometers away? Are you sure you want to walk there? "

    Looking out from the car, Ron raised his voice and shouted.

    "It''s none of your business."

    The journey, more than twenty kilometers, was so long that she could hardly stand on her feet just by listening to it.

    And Holley couldn''t walk 20 kilometers either.

    She took a deep breath and replied coldly even though she stopped.

    Turning on her phone, she called Moore immediately.

    Moore was not far away. The insurance company would come to handle the accident and sent the car back to the city. She just needed to take a ride.

    To Holley''s surprise, his phone was powered off.

    Was the signal bad here?

    Holley frowned and repeated to call several times.

    However, every time she dialed the number, there would be a reminder that the phone was powered off.

    It seemed that Moore had turned off hi

    s phone, but it was not because of the signal.

    But he still needed to contact the staff of the insurance company. How could his phone be powered off?

    Besides, he always carried the mobile power with him because of his job.

    What happened?

    With the phone in her hand, Holley ran back regardless of her luggage.

    She just wanted to run back to the spot and confirm whether Moore was fine?

    In the car, Ron drove the car and followed Holley in a short distance.

    But she didn''t want to waste her time on this.

    She didn''t even want to waste one second on Ron.

    She ran to the place where she has separated from Moore not long ago. Looking at the empty road, her heart sank.

    What happened?

    Why is Moore missing? What''s more, Moore''s car which had an accident just now is also missing.

    If there hadn''t been a deep pit on the ground, Holley would have doubted that what had happened just now was just a dream?

    Gasping for breath, she glanced sideways at Ron''s luxury car.

    Suddenly, Holley seemed to understand something.

    Did this man do everything he could to fool me into getting in the car and take me away from the crash site, in order to harm Moore again?

    But why did he want to hurt Moore? Just because four years ago, Moore helped her win the case of attempted murder and let her stay in prison for only four years?

    If it was because of this case, Ron could have sent people to hurt Moore four years ago. Why he waited until four years later?

    Holley did not understand until she heard the sound of a car whistle from a Maserati.

    The man honked the car horn, as if he wanted to distract Holley''s attention.

    After Holley raised her head and looked at his direction, Ron rolled down the window and said, "do you need any help?"

    "Don''t shed crocodile tears over there. I know why Moore and the car were gone."

    Holley was already worried about the safety of Moore, and then when she saw the terrible face of Ron, she only felt angry.

    Ron got out of the car, frowned, and stood by the side of the car. "You''ve gone too far by saying that. And, why do you think that lawyer and the car were missing because of me? "

    "Isn''t it true?"

    Holley felt it funny and asked.

    "No, it''s not." He looked extremely serious.

    "Do you think I will believe you?"

    "So what do you want me to do to make you believe me?"

    She didn''t expect that he would ask her how to believe him.

    After a short moment of shock, she immediately made a decision. "Give me your car. I''m going to find him."

    He took a deep look at Holley and found that she was obviously not a good driver. So he said, "Let me drive for you."

    "No, I can drive by myself." Since Holley insisted on not letting him go, he gave up and took two steps backward.

    Watching Holley get in the car, Ron asked, "Do you believe it now? I have nothing to do with this. "

    Holley didn''t respond but stepped on the gas and drove the car far away.

    Ron stood still and looked at his car and the woman when it disappeared from his sight.

    "Mr...Mr. Ron..."

    One gasping voice interrupted Ron''s contemplation.

    Dissatisfied, he snorted, turned around and shouted at his driver, "Have you found it?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    The driver knew he was in wrong, so he lowered his head. But he was unwilling to argue, "It''s Miss Linda. She called and asked if you are on the way to the restaurant. You and Miss Linda have an appointment to have dinner at six o''clock. If we don''t set off now, we''ll miss the appointment."

 Chapter 5 Robbery

    Hearing the driver''s words, Ron had already been angry.

    "If I miss the time, cancel it."

    He shouted in a low voice, yelling to the driver.

    The driver was stunned. He had worked for Ron for four years, but he had never seen that Ron missed the dating with Miss Linda for anything else.

    Moreover, he had received a lot of benefits from Linda.

    He always told Linda everything happened to Ron.

    Now, seeing that he was going to cancel the appointment with Linda, the driver hurried to persuade him: "Young master, it''s just a certificate of marriage. You don''t need to find it. What''s more, you are going to divorce that woman soon. We don''t have to waste time just for some shabby reasons. As for Miss Linda, she will be sad if you are late. "

    "I ask you to find it, and then you must go to find it for me!"

    Ron was finally irritated and he yelled, "Listen to me carefully. Whatever you do to look for it, I won''t change my mind. I''ll give you two hours to find it. If you can''t, get away from me. You don''t need to waste my time."

    It took the driver a while to regain his composure.

    He couldn''t understand why his young master cared so much about their marriage certificate.

    He once said in public that he hated Holley the most?

    Although the driver couldn''t understand, he could tell that Ron was extremely angry.

    Then he promised and turned around to walk away.

    He didn''t plan to look for the marriage certificate.

    After walking far away, he couldn''t see Ron. He took out his phone and called Linda.

    "Miss Linda, something happened. Mr. Ron..."

    Before the driver could finish his words, he felt his hand empty and his cell phone had gone.

    He turned around in horror. But when he saw Mr. Ron, he was stunned again.

    Ron held the cellphone. He forcefully broke it into two pieces and threw it onto the ground.

    "Young... Young master..."

    The driver tried to explain, but the imposing manner of Ron was too terrifying.

    He stammered, unable to speak.

    Ron said calmly, "I don''t need spies or dogs of others beside me. You are fired. From now on, you are not my driver. Don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, you will come to no good end if you offend the Mu family."

    Then he turned around and walked into the weeds on sides of the road.

    It seemed that he wanted to look for the marriage certificate himself.

    The driver sobered when he heard the news that he was fired.

    He stumbled to follow him. "Young master, I know I was wrong. Please give me one more chance."

    Ron indifferently turned around, and his eyes, like sharp swords, fell on the driver, "Get away!"

    "Young master, Lady Linda said that I drove the most safely. For the sake of winning her heart, please let me stay here. "

    The driver was praying.

    It was a good job to be Mr. Ron''s driver.

    If he lost this job, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to live such a happy and peaceful life anymore.

    At the same time, Ron narrowed his eyes into slits, staring at the driver several times, and then opened his thin lips slightly, "Whoever thinks that you can drive steadily, and then go for whom to drive. Do

    n''t talk nonsense with me."

    "Young master..."

    The driver still wanted to say something, but Ron interrupted him indifferently, "since you won''t get away, someone will help you."

    As soon as he finished saying that, he waved his hand. Unexpectedly, four bodyguards in black came to Ron as fast as they could in the suburbs.

    They were extremely respectful to Ron. They stood there with their hands down, waiting for his instructions.

    Pointing at the driver, Ron said, "He doesn''t know how to get out of my sight. Please help him."

    When he heard that, the driver was in a cold sweat.

    He shouted for mercy and his mouth was covered by someone.

    Two bodyguards in black dragged him into the depths of the grass.

    Ron didn''t ask more about the driver. He turned again and searched the suburb, trying to find the marriage certificate.

    After more than two hours of driving on the road, Holley still didn''t see Moore.

    She didn''t see anyone but herself.

    She kept calling Moore, but his phone was off.

    Moore, please be fine.

    Call me back when you switched it on.

    She had no choice but to send two messages.

    But she didn''t know what happened to Moore''s phone. She couldn''t even text him.

    Staring at the message, Holley felt frustrated. She threw her phone on the passenger seat.

    She started the car again and Holley broke down completely.

    Her car was out of gas and couldn''t start up at all.

    "Such an unlucky year!"

    She grumbled and got off the car. When she was about to call for help, she saw that her mobile phone flickered and directly turned off.

    She pressed the button several times, but no response. Holley was on the verge of a breakdown.

    At this point, her phone was dead.

    It was already dark outside. Holley thought that, presumably, she would stay out for the night.

    Who would come here?

    Besides, it was dark outside. It was not safe for a girl to walk alone at night.

    What''s worse, she had no relatives in the world.

    Her aunt was the only family she had. But six years ago, she had gotten mad and had been sent to a sanatorium since the treatment had failed.

    As for her friends, she had some.

    But Moore was the only one who knew she got out of prison today.

    There was nobody at all, because he found that she had been trapped for such a long time and hadn''t come home. He felt strange and finally chose to call the police.

    "Umm..."

    Holley muttered in a soft voice. As her time slowed down, her senses returned to normal.

    She was cold, hungry and thirsty. That was her first feeling.

    She searched every corner of his car but couldn''t find a trace of food.

    Luckily, there was a blanket in his car.

    Holley wrapped herself with the blanket directly and curled up in a corner.

    It was late at night. She sat in the car and heard some noises coming from not far away.

    Looking through the rearview mirror, she saw a blurry figure walking towards her.

    Was he a robber? For money or for women?

    Or both wealth and women?

    She wondered when she saw the man approaching her car.

    Finally, the figure stood near the door of the car.

 Chapter 6 Never Mind! Im the Same As You Anyway

    The night was coming.

    Looking at the figure outside the car window, Holley grabbed her cell phone in a hurry.

    Not until she grabbed her phone did she realize that it was already out of power.

    It was half a brick even if the power was out

    Thinking of this, Holley held her cell phone tightly and did not let it go.

    She stared at the person outside nervously, waiting for him to take action or to tell her his purpose.

    The person standing outside the car didn''t say anything. He just reached out his hand to grab the door handle.

    A ray of moonlight was shining on that person.

    Although Holley couldn''t see that person''s face clearly, she was sure that the person outside the car was a man.

    There was a luxury car parking on the roadside in the wilderness. No wonder the man wanted to rob the car.

    However, the car didn''t belong to Holley so she didn''t feel bad. Instead, she took pleasure in it.

    But she was a beautiful woman.

    If the man outside the car thought of something that he shouldn''t have after seeing her, she would suffer a great loss.

    Thinking of this, Holley decided to make a concession. She had to make her situation clear, regardless of why the man was here and forcing the door open.

    "I''m sick and I got disease hard to describe. Because my ex-husband is really a long story to tell..."

    Anyway, no one would like to take any risk in this kind of thing.

    And the more vivid she spoke, the easier for the kidnapper to believe her words.

    As expected, after she said this, the man directly stopped at the door.

    As if surprised, he stood still outside the car.

    He suddenly stood still. But Holley felt that the atmosphere was even weirder than before.

    Because her woman''s intuition told her that the man outside the car was staring at her through the window.

    "Don''t you believe it? My ex-husband is Ron Mu. You can get the information about him on Google. Similar news about him was spread almost every day. He is a total scumbag and has an immoral virtue. "

    Holley tried her best to make it clear with a sincere tone. "But don''t worry. If you want the car, just take it. Though you can''t sell it as a second-hand car via regular routine, if you got it to the black market, at least it could be sold for six hundred thousand. You should be patient for a while. As long as you have money, you can live a good life. "

    Holley said when she was impressed by her own eloquence.

    She didn''t believe that he would still want something from her.

    But the man outside the car kept silent. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Holley mumbled in her heart, but she still spoke for the man outside the car, "well, can''t you find someone from the black market? It doesn''t matter. I can help you introduce my friends who are specialized in this kind of business. If you have a cell phone, I''ll tell you a phone number and you make a call. Then I''ll help you talk about the price. I''ll talk about seven hundred thousand. Okay?"

    Outside the car, that man had put up with Holley for a long time, but finally at this moment, he couldn''t bear to explode.

    He pulled the door open.

    "Ah!"

    Holley was stunned.

    She remembered clearly that she had locked the door, but how could that man open it!

    "You..."

    Holley panicked. She began to regret it if she had m

    ade a wrong judgment just now. She should not have let him know that she was in the car, and she was a woman?

    But if she didn''t tell him in advance, he would also pull open the car door sooner or later.

    And the ending would be the same as it was now.

    "If you want the car, you take it. This is a federal society, you should follow the law."

    Holley replied in a composed manner.

    She clenched her phone, while the man outside the car poked his head into the car.

    As long as he stuck his head in, she aimed the phone at his head and kicked him again and again.

    Damn it!

    ''Who the hell are you? How dare you insult me?'' she thought.

    No way to touch her!

    But when the man spoke, Holley couldn''t help taking a breath.

    As soon as Holley finished speaking, a teasing voice came from outside the car, "it doesn''t matter. How can a scum be afraid of doing such a thing? Don¡¯t they feel pitiful for each other if the two sick people are together? "

    It was not someone else''s voice. It was Ron.

    "Ron Mu!"

    Holley was so angry that she threw her phone to that man.

    Ron took the phone easily and got on the car directly.

    As he got into the car, Holley withdrew instinctively.

    Because of the cold, she still curled up, but not as scared as before. She was even a little vigilant and rude. "What are you doing here?"

    "What do you think?"

    Sitting next to Holley and looking into her eyes, Ron asked.

    "How could I know? Anyway, people like you must come here with ulterior motives. "

    Holley said with anger.

    "That''s not right."

    Ron said very distressed, he touched his car while talking, "My car cost me a lot of dollars to buy it. You can''t ruin it like that. If you run out of gas, you cannot throw it out in the wild."

    "Oh."

    "Oh what?"

    Looking at Holley, Ron shook his head helplessly and said, "get out of the car."

    "No way!"

    Holley replied decisively.

    She would never get out of the car.

    It was late at night and they were still in the wild. Where was she going after getting off the car?

    Did she catch a cold on the road?

    Although she was very reluctant to have any contact with the man called Ron. But Holley would not make herself embarrassed in order to avoid this man.

    Anyway, now is not the time to act on impulse. She wouldn''t leave until it was dawn.

    Even if she needed to walk to the nearest bus station, it was ok.

    "There is a place where you can eat, drink and have a good sleep. Are you sure you won''t go?"

    Ron looked at Holley in disbelief.

    Holley, who was cold and hungry, was on the alert. Something flashed through her eyes but soon she asked, "Is there such a good place nearby? Why didn''t you go there yourself? Why did you take me with you? "

    "You can deal with my car by just six hundred thousand. Do you think I dare to leave you in my car and go by myself?"

    He shook his head helplessly. Then he pointed to the northwest, "there''s a gas station and they provide boarding service there. It took us only an hour to walk there. You can choose to go with me, or you can wait in the car. I''ll call the staff to call for a trailer when I reach the gas station. However, it was still unknown when they could call for a trailer. Besides, if you sell my car at a low price while waiting, you''re doomed. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 7 Coming

    Pursing her lips, Holley made a wise decision, "I''ll go to the gas station with you."

    "Then get out of the car."

    As Ron spoke, he took the lead to get out of the car.

    Holley felt so cold. She covered herself with a blanket and followed him closely, shivering.

    He cast a glance at her but said nothing. He just took off his suit jacket and put it on her.

    He suddenly took off his clothes and put it on her, which made Holley stunned.

    How could this man do such a thing?

    He...

    "Let''s go."

    Ron''s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    The man had already stridden northwest.

    Holley had to follow up hurriedly.

    If she hadn''t seen the suit all the time, she would have suspected that she had an illusion just now, just like the little girl selling spark, because she was cold and hungry.

    But why did that man put a coat on her?

    Such tenderness between them was gone long ago.

    Holley Ye, don''t think too much.

    Were you a woman that you would fall in love with somebody just because he put a piece of clothes on you?

    "Are you worried that the divorce process will be delayed if I get sick, so you dress me?"

    Holley raised her head and asked.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ron asked with a slight frown.

    "I don''t like to owe anyone anything, especially you. I don''t want to owe you at all. So I need to know why you do this."

    Holley said firmly.

    After saying that, she could not help but smile bitterly.

    She was absolutely asking for abuse. Once Ron said something hurt, she could only be sure that his action of putting on clothes did not contain any goodwill.

    "Yes, you are right. I will get busy if you fall ill."

    Ron answered without looking back.

    But this answer completely relieved her.

    She put on a blanket and his clothes, and walked fast. "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you up. As long as we get back to the city, I''ll get divorced from you as soon as possible. "

    But he just kept walking forward without saying a word.

    His prediction was right.

    An hour later, Ron and Holley arrived at the gas station.

    It was the second half of the night.

    The staff fell asleep at the front desk.

    It was only after Ron knocked heavily on the desk that the staff woke up in a daze.

    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" That staff still looked sleepy and said impatiently

    "Two rooms, two packages of food, and two cups of black chocolate hot drinks."

    It seemed that Ron often came to this kind of place. He ordered food smoothly without looking at the menu.

    After he finished, that staff said impatiently again, "there is only one vacant room. You can stay here or not."

    "Of course."

    Ron made the decision directly without asking for Holley''s opinion.

    The receptionist was annoyed. He stood up and knocked on the reception desk with his fingers impatiently. "ID."

    There was no ID at Holley''s hand.

    Although Ron''s passport was brought with himself, he did not intend to reveal his identity.

    He took out a pile of cash from his wallet directly and put it on the front desk.

    The staff''s attitude changed dramatically when he found that Ron was rich.

    He kindly handed over the room card and said, "go upstairs along

    the stairs. The room is the first one on the left side of the stairs. You can tell me at any time if you need anything."

    But Ron was a man who had seen the world.

    This kind of eagerness was not in the least of his attention. He took the room card and ordered, "black chocolate is half the sugar."

    "What?"

    Holley asked in surprise.

    "You have a different taste?" He frowned slightly and asked.

    "No, I didn''t."

    Holley was not fond of sugar. When she ordered drinks before, she used to order half sugar.

    But why did he remember that? Why did he help her order the half-sweet black chocolate?

    Hearing that she had no special taste, Ron didn''t say anything more, and continued to command, "before delivering the food, call the room telephone. Besides, my car is in the place. I hope my car has been refurnished with gas and will be parked at the gas station early next morning. "

    "Sir, you can rest assured that I will get it done."

    The staff agreed happily, because the money that Ron just took out was more than tens of thousands of dollars.

    He had given his due orders, so he directly held Holley''s hand and turned to the stairs.

    "Let go of me!"

    Holley resisted.

    "According to the law of our city, a man and a woman without legal certificates are not allowed to stay in the same room." Ron said in a low voice

    "Didn''t you bribe him to make it right?"

    Holley felt that the reason for that man was a bit far-fetched.

    "The premise is that he thinks we are a couple. You don''t even allow me to hold your hand. That receptionist, if he thinks that I call a special service and you are the one who provides me service, tonight we have to squat by the roadside. "

    However, Holley still felt that his explanation was a bit far-fetched.

    But she couldn''t find a better excuse to refuse, so she could only let that man hold her hand.

    It was obvious that there were only 16 stairs between the first floor and the second floor.

    But Holley felt that the sixteen stairs were extraordinarily long.

    When they entered Room 202, Holley directly shook away the man''s hand, but still felt uncomfortable.

    The whole room is only ten square meters.

    Except for the bed, there was also a bathroom.

    The bed, less than one meter wide, almost occupied the entire room. The floor was narrow, leaving no chance for others to lay on the floor.

    Holley glanced at Ron angrily.

    Was she going to sleep on the same bed with that man tonight?

    They slept in the same bed, so it was no big deal.

    But why there was only one quilt in the room.

    "I''ll ask someone to bring me another quilt."

    Holley suggested.

    Ron didn''t object. But when he called the front desk, he got the answer of "sorry".

    There were no spare quilts in the gas station.

    Holley pouted.

    This was really hard for her. What should she do to forget what happened four years ago and stay in the same bed with this man again?

    However, Ron was obviously more open-minded.

    He took off his shirt and suit pants before he lifted the quilt and lay on the bed.

    But he didn''t mean to monopolize the whole bed; instead, he left half to Holley. "Do you want to stand there for one night?"

 Chapter 8 Take Your Hoof Off

    Holley looked back at Ron and said, "Who said I would stand here for the whole night?"

    "Really?"

    Obviously, he didn''t believe it, and his words were filled with banter.

    "Someone will send food here later. I will go to bed after I finish eating."

    She said with bravado, but her heart was in a mess.

    ''What should I do? What should I do? I can''t sleep with him!'' thought she.

    She was anxious, but she tried to look calm. She even prayed in her heart that the waiters downstairs would send the food upstairs slowly.

    But the man downstairs was so shrewd. He received a large tip from Ron.

    In less than five minutes after they went upstairs, there was a call, asking if it was convenient to deliver food upstairs.

    After getting the sandwich and the black chocolate, Holley was too hungry, and she ate the sandwich in only a few bites.

    She tried to slow down the speed of drinking black chocolate, but her body was too honest, and her hands were out of control. She could only drink the black chocolate in one gulp.

    This was the most wonderful meal she had ever had in the past four years.

    She wiped her mouth with a tissue and showed a satisfied smile on her face.

    Ron was there, eating sandwiches slowly while asking casually: "what do you eat in prison?"

    "None of your business."

    Speaking of going to jail, Holley''s face turned cold in an instant.

    She wouldn''t have been in jail for four years if the man had not been here to testify against her.

    When she turned around, she glared at the man who was lying on the bed elegantly.

    "I paid for the room."

    That man said calmly. Holley felt that he was more mysterious and unfathomable than four years ago.

    "You didn''t answer my question and glared at me. Then you went to sleep on the road."

    Ron said almost cruelly.

    Holley just felt it was ridiculous. Everyone had the right to ask her what kind of life she had in prison, except this man.

    "I will sleep on the road."

    She answered without hesitation, throwing away the suit coat of that man and the blanket wrapped around her, and rushed out of the room.

    She rushed to the door and changed her mind.

    It was unwise for her to take a cold outside the hotel in the middle of the night just to get angry with Ron.

    Turning around, she squeezed a very fake smile. "You are right. You have the right as you pay for the room. Don¡¯t you just want to know what I ate in prison? I''ll tell you. "

    "It''s just some simple food and no special, and I''ve never had any leftover or something like that."

    Holley said calmly. To her, all these things were what she had experienced in her life.

    "That''s fine."

    Ron said calmly.

    Holley didn''t expect that man would give such a comment.

    Why did he say that? Did he want her to say thanks to him? It was all because of him that she was sent to prison and didn''t eat leftovers?

    Holley was annoyed.

    However, Ron ignored her anger and raised his hand to tu

    rn off the light in the room before saying, "we will leave at seven o''clock tomorrow morning. I won''t wake you up. If you go too far, you have to go back by yourself."

    After saying that, he turned over and tucked himself into the quilt.

    Holley stood still, not moving at all.

    She couldn''t breathe the same air in the same room with the man called Ron.

    No way!

    In the darkroom, Holley stood by the bed, and her legs were shaking uncontrollably.

    She was too tired. She had been busy all day long with mental tension.

    She didn''t know how long she had stood. She gradually lost consciousness and fell asleep.

    Her body began to shake uncontrollably.

    As she lost her balance, her body began to lean forward and hit the bed.

    Ron, who had been sleeping for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes. He raised his hands and held Holley in his arms before she hit the bed.

    Holley was wakened up by the shaking.

    She was very sleepy at first, but when she saw that it was Ron who held her, she completely woke up.

    What was he doing?

    Why was he holding her?

    ''Oh, my God! Why did I fall asleep just now? What happened? I don''t remember at all.''

    Holley took a furtive glance at Ron, trying to figure out what had happened through the man''s eyes.

    A faint sullen look appeared in Ron''s eyes, "can you just lie on the bed and sleep well? If I hadn''t been swift, I would have been the first one in the world to be hit to death by the other man when I was sleeping. "

    "Really?"

    She pointed at the king-size bed and added, "I remember you slept there. Why did you come here?"

    "Roll over."

    He took it for granted.

    "Okay."

    Holley didn''t know what to say. She really couldn''t remember what just happened.

    But that didn''t matter. What mattered now was...

    "I''m awake now. You can let go of me."

    Holley said as she pushed the man''s arm.

    "You can make a choice. Go to the bed to sleep, or go out and squat in front of the bedroom door."

    He said with his brows still knitted, and forced Holley to make a choice between the two choices that she did not want.

    "I..."

    Holley hesitated. She was unwilling to do either of the two things.

    Seeing her hesitation, Ron made the choice for her directly.

    He pulled her into his arms and threw her onto the bed.

    Holley screamed in surprise. She raised her fist and was about to punch the man on his chest.

    Ron''s eyes were stricken and his hands were fast. He grabbed the little woman''s wrist and said overbearingly, "I just want to have a good sleep. When I sleep, I don''t want someone to wake me up by hitting me. If you behave yourself and lie there quietly, I won''t make things difficult for you. If you don''t listen to me, I have many ways to make you obedient. "

    "Move your hoof away!"

    Holley was angry and annoyed at the same time. "I''ll just lie down. Is that okay?"

    After saying that, she turned her head directly and didn''t look at that man anymore.

 Chapter 9 What Did You Do Last Night

    Lying on the bed, Holley''s body stiffened.

    The man''s breath echoed in her ears.

    Ron''s scent was unique to her and flowed into her body along her nose.

    The man slept soundly and they were still in some distance. But Holley still felt like she was kidnapped by him.

    She didn''t dare to move for fear of touching that man''s body accidentally.

    Her nerves were on edge. She was so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to turn over. But her thoughts were active and frightening, lying on the bed, and she was not sleepy at all.

    Staring at the ceiling, Holley began to regret that she should choose to squat outside the room for a night.

    It seemed better for her to stay on the floor for a night.

    She stayed there and thought that the situation was terrible enough.

    Then, even worse things happened.

    ''Why didn''t he sleep with good gestures?''

    He turned over, and the leg pressed back on her body again.

    "Hello!"

    She murmured and pushed that man''s leg hard.

    But that man was so steady that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t push him away at all.

    "Don''t pretend to be asleep!"

    Holley said in a low voice, but Ron was completely ignored. He even snored, as if he was enjoying it.

    "Are you a dead pig?"

    After a long time, Holley was exhausted and gave up hope.

    She didn''t struggle anymore and let that man put his legs on her casually.

    Ron seemed to sense something happening to him.

    When Holley stopped struggling, he even put his legs off, turned over and continued to sleep.

    "Don''t pretend it, Ron. I know you are awake."

    "I''m warning you, don''t you dare to touch me again!"

    However, no matter how loudly Holley yelled, Ron still made no response.

    He seemed to be in deep sleep so that he didn''t hear any sound.

    Hearing this, Holley broke down. She had no choice but to curl up and get into bed with her back to that man, holding her arms.

    When she just turned over, she heard some noise from the side.

    Before she could turn around, she felt someone hugged her from behind.

    "Ron Mu!"

    Holley yelled at him angrily.

    "Be a good girl, don''t be so noisy..."

    At last, there was a response from Ron, but he was half asleep and spoke in a daze.

    He even didn''t finish his sentence, but his damn leg fell on Holley again.

    "Ron, you son of bitch!"

    Holley couldn''t help cursing, but it seemed that Ron slept better.

    Holley was tortured the whole night.

    It wasn''t until six o''clock in the morning that she couldn''t hold on any longer. Her eyelids became heavy, and finally she fell asleep.

    While she was sleeping soundly, Ron next to her sat up tiredly.

    Looking at the little woman beside him, he could not help but touch his forehead.

    Closing his eyes slightly and having a rest for ten minutes, Ron opened his eyes and got up directly.

    He tried his best to get dressed silently.

    He tiptoed to the bed and picked her up in the most comfortable position for her.

    When he went downstairs, the receptionist rushed towards him immediately

    .

    Before he rushed over and opened his mouth, a cold light flashed through Ron''s eyes.

    He made a gesture to that man to keep quiet, and then he walked out of the hotel and got into his car.

    He didn''t start the car until he covered her with a blanket. They were heading for downtown.

    She was so sleepy that she didn''t know that she had left the hotel.

    But she still remembered that Ron told her that he would go back to the city at seven o''clock the next morning. If she slept too much, she had to go back alone.

    Nobody knew how far it was from this hotel to the public bus station.

    Holley didn''t have the courage to find the bus station on her own. Besides, Moore had disappeared for no reason. If she kept on wasting time on the way back to the city, it might cause more harm to Moore.

    Holley couldn''t help but scream when she thought of that in her dream.

    Because she felt that she had slept for a long time.

    It was so long that she might have missed Ron''s departure time.

    She sat up suddenly and found that she had left the hotel and was in the car of Ron.

    The man had already disappeared.

    And the car was parked outside the building of Mu¡¯s Group.

    He rushed back to the city perhaps because he had something to deal with in his company.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and couldn''t help but wonder.

    Didn''t the man say that if she overslept, he would let her find a way to get back by herself?

    Why did he bring her?

    Was there any plot or scapegoat in his hand? Let her take the blame?

    Holley whispered and became more and more anxious.

    She decided to get off the car as soon as possible and get away from him as far as possible.

    With that thought in mind, she reached out to push the door and saw a woman in a leather coat and short skirt not far away walking towards the car where Ron parked. She was very enchanting.

    Holley knew that woman. She was Linda.

    She saw Linda, and so did Linda.

    It had never occurred to her that Holley would appear in Ron''s car. Linda was shocked.

    Last night, the driver told her that Ron was looking for the marriage certificate of him and Holley crazily. And she was still foolish to comfort herself that it must be troublesome to hold up the divorce, and that man did it for her.

    But at night, that man had refused to date her.

    Since they had been together four years ago, Ron had never been late.

    But last night, not only was he late, but he also broke his promise. He even refused to keep the driver to continue work for her sake.

    The worst part was that Ron didn''t go home last night.

    She stayed at Mu''s residence for the whole night, but didn''t see the man come back. So early this morning, she came to Mu¡¯s Group to block Ron.

    From a long distance, she saw Ron''s car.

    She directly ran over, intending to ask Ron to give her an explanation. But she did not see him, but saw Holley.

    In a trance, she seemed to understand a little bit that Ron was with Holley last night.

    "Bitch!"

    She pointed at Holley and yelled at her.

 Chapter 10 How Can You Seduce Him

    "You bitch, Holley Ye!"

    "Ron dumped you four years ago. He even felt disgusted to touch you. Four years later, how can you be so shameless to seduce him as soon as you get out of prison?"

    "You bitch! When you seduced him, do you remember who almost stabbed him to death? "

    The more she looked at Holley, the more unpleasant she felt.

    This woman had been in jail for four years. She was supposed to suffer a lot.

    But why didn''t any traces of time left on her face? On the contrary, she looked more pure and lovely.

    As a schoolmate in the same grade with her, Linda had to inject hyaluronic acid to maintain her face.

    What a bitch!

    Having made sure that Ron wasn''t in the car, Linda began to curse her more unscrupulously.

    While Linda was cursing, Holley behaved as if she was not the one who was scolded. She just took out her phone and recorded Linda''s embarrassing behavior just now.

    "Bitch, what are you doing?"

    Seeing what Holley did, Linda got anxious.

    In the past four years, although she did not get the identity of Mrs. Mu, everyone in the upper class knew that she was Mrs. Mu. The distance between her and Ron was only that Ron divorced his ex-wife and registered marriage with her.

    If her actions, like a shrew, were exposed online by Holley, the elegant and noble image she had pretended for years would be destroyed.

    "Delete the video."

    Said Linda, swollen with arrogance.

    Instead of deleting the video, Holley smiled and clicked the button to save the video.

    "I''m warning you, Holley Ye. If you dare to leak out the video, I will take you to court!"

    Linda was so angry that she started to tremble.

    But it was just a beginning. There would be more upsetting things later.

    Holley laughed and rolled down the window. "I won''t break the law. But I have the right to charge you of slander, which is caused by your personal attack on me. And the video recorded just now would be used as testimony. As far as I know, a case like this is not allowed to apply for a not public trial. When the case is a public trial, I believe that, in my identity, there will be many media reporters to interview. I don''t know if the press has posted your crazy behavior online. "

    "You..."

    Linda only knew a little about the law.

    But when she met Holley, she gave in completely.

    Holley was no less professional than a professional lawyer in terms of the law.

    But Linda could not think of any words to fight back.

    At the same time, Holley was leaning lazily against the car chair of Ron. She said with a half-smile, "Oh, I have to remind you. Nowadays, the technology was so advanced that there were many horses, viruses and so on. If some hacker attacks my mobile phone and leaks the information, I can''t do anything about it. "

    She spread her hands helplessly.

    As for Linda, she was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Bitch! You... "

    She was so angry that there was only two words "bitch" coming and going.

    Holley calmly put her phone back in

    to her pocket and even glanced at Linda in disgust.

    Why did this troublesome woman appear at this time?

    She was still waiting to call Moore, but she couldn''t call him in front of Linda.

    If she knew that Moore was missing, she would surely take pleasure in his misfortune.

    Holley was thinking about how to let go of Linda completely. And Linda had reached out to open the car door.

    Without hesitation, Holley rolled up the window and pressed the lock button.

    Would she give Linda a chance to get into the car and argue with her?

    "Bitch, what makes you think you are qualified to sit on Ron''s car?"

    Linda wasn''t happy to see this. Now she felt even more depressed.

    She angrily cursed and questioned, but Holley was completely indifferent.

    "Get out of the car! You bitch, you don''t deserve to sit in Ron''s car. "

    "Ron will divorce you soon. When I become Mrs. Mu, you''ll have bad luck. I will never let go of you, you bitch. "

    Holley felt annoyed as Linda kept scolding her outside the car.

    She rolled down the window again and said, "If you keep cursing me like that, I don''t need to post your video online. Then someone will post your rude and mean side on the Internet."

    Linda was stunned by Holley''s words.

    She found that she was really pissed off and lost her mind.

    What the bitch Holley said was reasonable.

    She stopped cursing, took a deep breath and said, "Holley, I give you a chance to save your face for your kind remind. Get out of the car right now and get out of my sight! I''ll pretend that nothing has happened today. If you don''t get out of the car now, you will regret it. "

    "Don''t forget how Ron humiliated you in front of all the reporters in the court. If you don''t get out of the car, the same thing will happen again. "

    Linda said viciously.

    Speaking of that year, Holley''s face suddenly turned gloomy.

    When she was just in prison, she still refused to believe that Ron had convicted her of murder in the court.

    It was not until Moore showed her the evidence that Ron had an affair with Linda that she began to understand why the man wanted to marry her first, put her in the top position and then brutally testify against her.

    His purpose was very simple. He just wanted to impress Linda.

    Every woman wanted her rival to die a miserable death.

    "Don''t try to challenge my patience, Holley. I give you ten seconds. If you don''t get out of the car, you''ll be humiliated,"

    Linda didn''t have the confidence to say this.

    It was because Ron''s attitude towards her and Holley had changed overnight.

    She didn''t continue to snap at Holley. She just wanted to threaten and lure Holley to get out of her and Ron''s life on her own initiative.

    Her words pulled Holley back to reality.

    Holley raised her head slightly and looked at Linda coldly.

    Linda felt like her gaze was like a knife, piercing into her heart.

    "There are only five seconds left!"

    Unwilling to admit defeat, Linda raised her voice and cried out.

 Chapter 11 Are You Cursing Us For A Divorce

    Holley didn''t reply, but her lips curled into a sly smile.

    Holley wanted to get off the car for a long time. She had other things to do. But the fact was that Linda came to provoke her and made her unhappy. How could she let go of her?

    "The last two seconds!"

    "One second!"

    As the countdown was over, Holley slowly opened her mouth, "why should I get off? This is my husband''s car. As the young hostess of the Mu family, of course I should sit in it. But you, who do you think you are? How dare you speak so loudly here? I think I should call the police as soon as possible. "

    "Do you deserve to call yourself Mrs. Mu?"

    Linda laughed as if she had heard a great joke, "Ron is going to divorce you four years ago..."

    Before she finished her words, Holley continued, "but we haven''t been divorced. I am still his wife."

    She stated in a calm voice.

    Linda sneered, "That''s because you are restricted by the law. Otherwise, you would not be Mrs. Mu. Moreover, Ron will divorce you soon. He went to find you in order to divorce you. You will not be Mrs. Mu soon. "

    "Linda, what you said is meaningless. I am still Mrs. Mu now, which is a legal fact. But you are nobody. "

    Holley''s words hit the nail on the head of Linda.

    It had been four years. Although everyone knew that she was Mrs. Mu, she was still not Ron''s legal wife. She was still a nameless woman.

    For the past four years, what she had been waiting for day and night was that Holley died in prison, so that she could register with Ron justifiably.

    But Holley was tough. She didn''t die.

    Finally, Linda was able to see that bitch got out of prison. However, Ron didn''t go to find Holley and sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible as he promised her these years.

    She felt really bad and hated Holley even more.

    Raising her handbag in her hand, she was about to break the window to vent her anger when she saw Ron walking out of the building of the Mu¡¯s Group.

    Linda put away her handbag and burst into tears.

    As she cried, she shouted, "Ron, someone bullied me."

    She said to Ron in a way like a spoiled child.

    He walked quickly over, with anger in his eyes.

    His eyes were so cold that they could kill people.

    Linda jumped into his arms and said, "Ron, look at your ex-wife. What is she doing? She shamelessly got in your car. Ron, she humiliated me. She... "

    Before Linda could finish, she was pushed away by Ron.

    He was a man, and he was out of rage now.

    The push was so forceful that Linda was pushed back for several steps. At last, she couldn''t help sitting on the ground.

    Linda was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes of fifteen centimeters.

    She lost her balance and fell on the ground. Her buttock hurt and she broke her shoes and sprained her feet.

    She had cried in a feigned way just now.

    But now, her tears really fell down because of pain, humiliation and emotional betrayal.

    "Ron, how can you do this to me?"

    Linda couldn''t be

    lieve that Ron would do such a thing to her.

    She was his muse and he would love her and spoil her all his life.

    Why did he change?

    Why did he change so much because of Holley?

    He hated Holley the most.

    Sitting there and weeping, Linda couldn''t figure it out.

    Standing there, Ron, like an emperor, was arrogant and indifferent. "Holley is my wife and the young hostess of the Mu family. Are you cursing us for a divorce?"

    Just now, when she was in a tit for tat with Linda, Holley had prepared herself for being humiliated when Ron appeared.

    But even if she would end up with being humiliated, she would never allow Linda to be there and bully her a little.

    Holley didn''t owe her anything. But it was the bitch that ruined her marriage and sent her to prison.

    This is hatred!

    She must get even with them!

    But Holley had counted all the pros and cons, and she didn''t expect that Ron would be so rude to Linda after he showed up.

    News usually reported gossips. Ron doted on Linda very much, and would listen to her for everything.

    Why did he do this to her?

    Holley had been confused all the time. She had a bad feeling until Ron asked her whether she was cursing them for a divorce.

    No matter why Ron was so cruel to Linda, it was the matter between the two of them, and he shouldn''t take advantage of her.

    Thinking of this, she directly sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and drove away.

    Linda was stunned and sat still. The words that Ron just said echoed in her ears.

    There were so many people around, but he dared to say that Holley was his wife.

    How could it be possible?

    She looked up at Ron in disbelief, hoping to see the enthusiasm and indulgence in his eyes.

    But in Ron''s eyes, there was only cruel indifference and even faint killing intent.

    "Ron mu, are you trying to be heartless to me?"

    Linda was not stupid. She keenly felt that there seemed to be something different in Ron''s heart.

    However, Ron ignored her. He turned around and walked towards the building of the Mu¡¯s Group.

    Linda didn''t want to give up.

    They had been together for more than four years, how could they change so easily?

    "Ron."

    She struggled, stumbled to Ron and hugged the man from behind.

    "Is there any misunderstanding between us? We have been together for more than four years. Our relationship will not easily change. Someone must have lied to you, right? "

    Linda panicked.

    He was the man that she could rely on and support all her life.

    Her life would have nothing without him.

    She tried her best to arouse the love deep in Ron''s heart for her, even if only a little.

    However, Ron was iron-hearted to the extreme.

    He threw Linda away in disgust.

    He threw Linda, who clung to him from behind, like throwing garbage.

    With a sound of crunching.

    It was a sound of fracture.

    A sharp pain came from her bone.

    It hurt so much that she fainted before she could groan.

 Chapter 12 Its None Of My Business

    Holley drove away but did not go far.

    After parking the car at the opposite street corner, she grabbed her phone and called Moore.

    The female voice was still as polite as yesterday.

    But today, the content in a woman''s voice changed from "power off" to "the phone number you dialed has been cancelled."

    Hearing this, Holley''s hand trembled, and the phone slipped from her hand and fell on the ground.

    Buzz

    Suddenly her phone vibrated. She picked it up as if she had grasped a life-saving straw. All she saw was a strange number.

    After some hesitation, she picked up the phone.

    "Where are you?"

    A very attractive male voice came from the other end of the phone.

    His voice was so pleasant that it could make many young girls scream and go crazy.

    But Holley felt that his voice was just like a devil from hell.

    Because it was Ron''s voice.

    This man''s voice reminded her of the car accident that happened yesterday. Moreover, it reminded her of the quarrel between Ron and Moore after the car accident.

    Coincidentally, the power-off of Moore''s cell phone happened half an hour after she and Ron left by car.

    Thinking of this, Holley''s heart ached.

    Moore was like her family.

    They had known each other as brother and sister for ten years.

    Four years ago, when she was abandoned by the whole world and was wronged as a murderer, it was Moore who gave up the opportunity to be a chief prosecutor. He turned down all the cases and refused all the invitations, and only put his entire mind on her case.

    At last, the attempted murder four years ago ended in her sentence of only four years.

    She would never allow anyone to hurt her family.

    "What did you do to Moore? Where is he now? What can I do to make you let him go? I''m the one you hate. If you are a man, come to me. Don''t hurt innocent people. "

    Her voice trembled as she said.

    She had a bad feeling about it.

    Ron''s voice came from the other end of the phone after Holley finished her words, "He''s in Mexico. He won''t die."

    It was him!

    Holley''s eyes were misty.

    She tried to hold back her tears.

    Biting her lips hard, she asked slowly, "what can I do to set Moore free?"

    "Does it have anything to do with me?"

    Ron''s sound was almost cold-blooded.

    A bitter smile appeared on Holley''s face.

    She was so stupid. She knew what kind of person the man was. How could she beg him?

    Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and asked, "This is the last time I ask you. Are you sure you won''t let him go?"

    "It''s none of my business. I don''t care."

    He didn''t take her words as a threat.

    Such an answer did not surprise Holley at all.

    She accepted it calmly and said, "Okay, wait for me. I''ll get the evidence of your crime."

    She thought that at this point, Ron would understand what she meant.

    However, as if he didn''t understand what she said, Ron told her directly, "okay."

    The man''s attitude annoyed Holley.

    She didn''t believe that he could still be so mean after she got the evidence.

    After saying "then you wait", Holley hung up the phone and started the car.

    Outside the Mu¡¯s Group building.

    Looking at the end call reminder on the mobile phone, Ron was in a daze and felt a little headache, holding his forehead.

    He didn''t stay outside the company for long. Then he put away his cell phone and walked into the company with a cold face.

    There was a burst of young girls'' screams and cheers wherever he passed.

    Although he could

    be called scumbag after what he had done to Linda just now, it didn''t affect his status as a charming prince in young girls'' hearts.

    Walking into the lobby of the first floor, he pointed at Linda who had fainted not far away. He said seriously, "you''ve made a mistake in work. This kind of stuff will have a negative impact on the company''s image. Get rid of her! Once again, give me a resignation report. "

    After that, he went straight into the elevator.

    At the moment, all security guards of the company were stunned.

    Everyone knew that Linda was his real girlfriend.

    If not for the wife of Mr. Ron who was in prison, they would have already registered for marriage.

    But what happened to her today?

    Why did Mr. Ron say that Linda is a thing and ask them to deal with her?

    What did Mr. Ron mean?

    Was Linda out of favor? Or did they have a quarrel?

    The security guards didn''t know what was on his mind. As he entered the elevator, he glanced sharply at them. "You haven''t dealt with it yet. Do you want to resign now?"

    Those security guards dared not to guess what Mr. Ron meant. They just rushed to Linda as fast as they could.

    They didn''t do it ruthlessly. They just left her on the opposite street and called an ambulance.

    In the President¡¯s Office on the top floor.

    Ron called his most trusted bodyguard, Roger, and ordered, "go and follow Holley. Keep me informed of her whereabouts."

    Roger looked up and said, "Young Master, you need more protection."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    He waved his hand to Roger and then sat down in front of his desk to go through the files.

    Just then.

    Holley braked the car and stopped at the gate of a small bar.

    The bar didn''t open until one o''clock in the afternoon. At the sight of the sign, Holley pushed the door open without hesitation and entered the bar.

    At the bar counter, a graceful lady was mixing drinks there.

    When she heard the sound, she raised her head slightly and saw the face of Holley clearly. She could not help but smile. "Holley is so thoughtful. You were just released yesterday. Today you came to see your sister Eleanor. I will treat you a new drink."

    Eleanor was the wife of the boss of a small bar engaged in trade in the black market and a friend that Holley got in prison.

    No one in the jail knew why Eleanor was put into jail. They only knew that she had an extraordinary background, was good at fighting and was ruthless.

    All female prisoners were afraid of her, and even the warden respectfully called her Sister Eleanor.

    Eleanor was an arrogant woman, but she was on good terms with Holley.

    It was also because of her care that Holley did not suffer any hardship in the past four years in prison.

    After taking the glass, Holley felt a little sorry. "Sister, I want to come here to see you this morning, but I have something to ask for your help."

    "Holley, I''ve been released a few months earlier than you, but you broke up with me. Why did you beg? "

    Eleanor had always been domineering when she spoke. "If you call me sister, I will take care of your business. Besides, if you beg me again, I will let you get out of here."

    She glared at her, pretended to be unhappy, and pointed to the door of the bar.

    Holley squeezed out a smile. She really appreciated Eleanor, but the current situation of Moore made it difficult for her to smile.

    "Sister, Moore has disappeared. It''s done by Ron Mu. I need evidence to prove it. I need that bastard to let go of Moore."

 Chapter 13 How Dare You Bully My Wife

    Evening.

    It started drizzling in the sky of N City.

    The gloomy sky was depressing.

    Outside the Mu¡¯s Group building, Holley slammed on the brake and controlled the car. The car did not directly hit the company''s lobby.

    The security guards rushed over at once.

    But when they saw clearly the plate number and the badge of the Mu family on the car, the security guards were all silent.

    No matter who was getting off the car, they dared not provoke.

    The furious security immediately changed his attitude and eagerly made a gesture of welcome to Holley.

    This was not the first time for Holley to come to the Mu Group.

    The last time she came here was four years ago. At that time, she and Ron...

    She stopped in the hall for a full minute.

    After calming down, Holley flipped her hair and went straight into the elevator.

    It went up to the President''s Office on the top floor.

    Outside the President''s Office was the Secretary Room which was facing the elevator.

    The moment Holley got off the elevator, the secretary came out.

    She took a glance at the beautiful face of Holley and the clothes and shoes worth no more than two hundred in total.

    Disgust and impatience could be seen in the secretary''s eyes.

    She looked at Holley up and down like watching an animal. After making sure that she didn''t make it wrong, the secretary rolled her eyes and said enigmatically, "the security guard downstairs is he out of his mind? And he even gets the beggar upstairs."

    She pointed at Holley''s nose as she said. "Hurry up. This is not a place where you should come."

    Holley frowned. She had been anxious about Moore.

    Unwilling to argue with these secretaries, she asked directly, "is Ron in?"

    "Huh! Aha... "

    The secretary laughed exaggeratedly. "Are you crazy? Didn''t you hear me? You don''t even deserve to ask if our president is here. Look at yourself, as a woman who is good for nothing? It''s none of your business whether our president is here or not? And could you call the president''s name directly? "

    "I''m Mrs. Mu. You''d better answer my question, or you''ll regret it."

    Although Holley didn''t like her status, she had to show it to suppress these arrogant secretaries.

    After hearing that, the secretary laughed even more exaggeratedly. "If you are shameless, you call yourself Mrs. Mu. Do you take us as fools? We can work in the Secretary Room of our President''s Office. We all have highly educated overseas talents with high IQ. You can fool the fool security guards with your lame excuse. Are you daydreaming to fool us? "

    "Everyone knows that Mrs. Mu is Miss Linda. Where did you come from?"

    The secretary''s voice became harsher and her voice was a little higher than before.

    The other secretaries in the Secretary Room were also disturbed by the noise and walked out one after another.

    When they saw Holley, their eyes were full of disdain for her.

    "Where does the poor come from?"

    "Yes, how come she beg here?"

    "Celine, how could stop the beggar? Why are you still so noisy? If our president heard you, he would punish you!"

    The secretary called Celine was not satisfied

    with being derided. "She called herself Mrs. Mu and behaved like a queen here. I couldn''t get her out of here anyway."

    "Oh, she is with mental illnesses."

    "If you meet someone with mental disease, call the police and the mental hospital. What are you going to do by yourself?"

    Sharp and mean words came out of the secretaries'' mouths.

    "You are capable enough to block my way and slap Ron on the face. You can''t bear the consequences."

    Holley said lightly, but her words were sharp. She warned those secretaries again.

    Before she could finish her words, she heard mocking laughter from the girls in the Secretary Room.

    "Mrs. Mu, you are so capable that you don''t even know whether our president is in his office."

    "Mrs. Mu, why didn''t you ask our president to pick you up?"

    "He used to pick Miss Linda up downstairs in person."

    "Come on, Mrs. Mu. You were born in a poor family, so you are very smart, even your clothes are all 9.9 dollars online shopping with free shipping. Even your phone is also an antique version. If you are capable, please call our president and ask him to order us to receive you. "

    The eight secretaries in the Secretary Room surrounded Holley in the middle, mocking her word by word.

    "Is Ron in or not?"

    Holley shouted angrily and raised her voice.

    The eight secretaries were startled by her sudden shouting.

    After a long time of silence, a woman broke the silence. She said in a strange tone, "you can call by yourself. You are Mrs. Mu. Cannot you know where our president is?"

    As soon as she finished her words, all the secretaries glanced at Holley with their white eyes.

    Damn it.

    Holley cursed in her heart, ''Today really answered the sentence, the king is good to see, the little ghost is intractable.''

    ''Am I really going to call Ron?

    When she was hesitating, she heard the voice of Ron.

    The man''s voice was always attractive to people.

    "Honey, is that you?"

    The word "honey" made Holley''s flesh creep.

    It was disgusting for him to call that.

    All the secretaries, however, widened their eyes in surprise. Some of them grinned and turned to look at Ron.

    They didn''t believe that the man who spoke was Mr. Ron.

    But the handsome and overbearing face like a marble statue was Mr. Ron''s. Was it so?

    "President..."

    Those secretaries felt guilty for a moment.

    Earlier, they had laughed at and made things difficult for her.

    "Honey, why were you surrounded by them? Didn''t they respect you? "

    He asked in confusion.

    As he spoke, he walked towards Holley.

    All the secretaries looked at them in surprise. Then he stretched out his hands and held Holley in his arms.

    What was he doing?

    Holley wondered when the man whispered in her ear softly, "if you are unhappy about anything, just tell me. I will handle it for you."

    Was he bewitched?

    Holley looked at the man, confused.

    Ron raised his hand and pressed her head against his chest, as if Holley had been wronged and cried. Then he shouted harshly, "How dare you bully my wife? Mu¡¯s Group doesn''t reserve you. Get to see HR and leave my company right now! You''re fired!"

 Chapter 14 No Money! Use You

    Mu''s Group was one of the top enterprises in the world.

    Every year, the number of graduates from global well-known universities was intending to work for the Mu''s Group.

    In addition, the employee benefits of Mu''s Group had always been very good. No one was willing to quit.

    In particular, employees who became the president''s secretary were promoted much more than ordinary employees because they were closer to the president at work.

    And once they were promoted, most of the positions waiting for them were a general manager or a director of a branch company.

    Therefore, when the eight secretaries heard that Ron wanted to dismiss them, they were all shocked.

    They were unwilling to leave the Mu''s Group.

    Some were regretful, and some even looked at Holley with beseeching eyes.

    However, someone responded rather defiantly, "President, our duty is to stop those who are not supposed to enter your office. We only knew Mrs. Mu was Miss Linda. We didn''t even know that she existed.

    We are innocent because we didn''t know the truth. Please don''t fire us for our loyalty and duty."

    She thought what she said was reasonable.

    However, no sooner had she finished speaking than she heard uproar from Ron, "Didn''t we make our marriage public when I got married four years ago? I married a woman with a grand wedding ceremony. Why did you tell me that you''d no idea of her existence?"

    "All of you get out! I won''t keep secretaries like you."

    He roared in a determined tone.

    After yelling at the secretaries, he patted Holley on the back, pretending to be aggrieved. "Don''t be wronged. I''m on your side. Come and sit in my office."

    After saying that, the man put his arm around Holley''s waist and lifted her up.

    As if he was holding a princess, he carried Holley into his office in a very flaunting manner.

    As soon as the door of the office was closed, Holley pushed the man''s hand away and retreated three steps away from him.

    "Did you find evidence?"

    He sat on the sofa and asked with great interest, not mentioning what had happened in the Secretary Room just now.

    Holley''s face darkened.

    On the way here, she had cursed Ron many times.

    ''Damn it! How could he leave not a trace at all?''

    Eleanor used all her resources to find out the truth. But what she could only find was that in the suburbs yesterday, a helicopter took Moore to Mexico.

    As for who did it, the perpetrator did not leave a trace.

    She had no choice but to turn to Ron for help.

    Although begging Ron wouldn''t work, she had to find a way to make Moore not suffer too much in Mexico.

    "What do you want me to do so that you can let Moore off?"

    Holley softened her voice and almost used a tone of begging.

    "What you said has nothing to do with me, right?"

    Like what he did this morning, Ron showed a very negative attitude, making people want to punch him.

    However, Holley could not beat him. In order to untie a bell, the person who tied it was required. No one could save Moore except for Ron.

    Holley''s face turned more and more livid. "Moore didn''t offend you. I am the only one you hate. Can''t you let him go?

    I''ve told you that you can do anything as long as you let him go."

    Ron''s long fingers gently tapped on the desktop, "Is he so important to you?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. Tell me, what should I do to make you release Moore?"

    Holley was in no mood to answer those strange questions.

    The man''s finger was still tapping the desk as if measuring something.

    One minute later, he said, "I can let him go, but it depends on your performance."

    "Okay, tell me, how should I behave?"

    Holley was ready to risk everything.

    "We can''t divorce yet. Just be Mrs. Mu obediently."

    Ron laid out his terms.

    "If I agree, will you let Moore go?"

    Holley asked uncertainly.

    "At this moment, do you have any other choices other than to believe what I said?"

    He put on an indifferent smile as if he didn''t care about what Holley would think of him, because that was all his conditions.

    "I promise."

    Holley struggled helplessly.

    Everything was just as he said. She had no other choice but to believe him.

    "Okay."

    He nodded satisfactorily and started to work on the computer without saying anything more.

    "Let him go now,"

    Holley asked anxiously.

    Ron slightly raised his head, "I said, it depends on your performance. It''s useless to just promise. If you do well, I will let go of him."

    "You..."

    She was speechless, but Ron continued, "Oh, I haven''t finished what I just said. I fired eight secretaries because of you. Each of them had been working in the Mu''s Group for many years. I need to pay a lot of compensation to dismiss them."

    As he said, he pushed the screen of the computer close to Holley. "This is the email from our HR just now. The eight people''s compensation is 1, 250, 000 dollars in total. You will be responsible for this loss."

    How could Holley be rich?

    Even if he sold her for pork, he wouldn''t get much.

    "Ron, don''t push me too far. I can see that you have long wanted to dismiss the eight secretaries. I am just an excuse for you. You used me as a pawn and asked me to bear the loss. You wish!"

    Holley was not a fool, and Ron did not hide his appreciation at all.

    He nodded and praised, "You''re so clever."

    The man turned to say in a natural tone, "But Moore is in Mexico. Can you refuse to pay the money?"

    Holley couldn''t refuse.

    Except for rolling her eyes at Ron, she could only say, "Okay, I will. But I have no money to pay you back."

    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have money. But you got yourself."

    Where he had been, Ron just cut in.

    Myself?

    Blinking her eyes, Holley found that she didn''t understand what the man meant.

    What did he mean?

    She had no money to pay him back, so would he want her to pay by her body?

    ''No, no, he said four years ago that he wouldn''t touch me. Oh my God! If he didn''t touch her, would he push her to other old men and let her serve them?''

    "Ron, if you dare to ask me to serve other men, I will take pictures and video, and let the whole world know that you have been cuckolded."

    She couldn''t take that kind of thing, so she just said it directly.

    Ron raised his head. The corners of his eyes lifted into a smirk.

 Chapter 15 Am I Your Exception

    "Do you mean that you don''t serve other men, but you can serve me?"

    Ron''s words were full of tease.

    Holley was so angry that she stamped her feet.

    Before she could say anything, Ron spoke first, "I have never thought about asking you to accompany me, but if you want, I can think about it."

    "Shame on you! You said it! How dare you say that you don''t have that kind of thought? I don''t have money!"

    Hearing this, Ron raised his head and stared at Holley in an unexpected way.

    "I never thought you are such a woman. You are so... "

    Without any comments, Ron said, "If my memory serves me right, you already got your master''s degree half a year ago. It is enough for you with such a high education. Now that you are the reason why I lost eight secretaries, you can be my special assistant. The probation period is three months, and you got 15, 000 dollars per month. When you become a regular worker, your salary is 20, 000 dollars per month. I will deduct half of your salary and pay off your debts. You can pay off my money in about one year. "

    "You mean I can work for you to pay off your debt?"

    Holley asked in disbelief.

    No one could believe the seemingly serious expression on his face.

    Ron smiled slightly, "You can refuse. Anyway, you have to pay me back in three days. Otherwise, Moore may get into trouble in Mexico."

    When he mentioned Moore in Mexico, Holley, even with lots of integrity, had to promise Ron to work for him.

    But this time Holley asked carefully, "How many terms do you have on earth?"

    "There are only two at present."

    Ron replied ruthlessly.

    He was telling her that he might have other requirements when he was in a good mood.

    If that was the case, wouldn''t she fall into a bottomless hole to trade with Ron that she wouldn''t be able to save Moore in any case?

    As if he had guessed what was on her mind, Ron spoke, "before I think of the next deal, you behave well. If I''m happy, I will consider letting Moore go."

    All right!

    Holley thought to herself but said nothing else.

    She was really afraid that once she said something wrong carelessly and made Ron ask for more.

    She couldn''t take either of them.

    "Why are you still standing there? Your salary would be deducted if you act like this. "

    He looked at Holley with an evil smile.

    But Holley really didn''t know what to do?

    Seeing that she was indeed in a dilemma, Ron shook his head helplessly. "Since it''s your first day at work, I won''t make trouble for you. Make me a cup of coffee first."

    The word "coffee" was interrupted by the ringtone.

    Holley didn''t hear clearly what he said, but stood there.

    She was going to ask him when he ended the call.

    However, after hanging up the phone, Ron seemed to change his mind. "Don''t make coffee for now. Go to buy some decent clothes and an evening dress."

    Then he took out a bank card and pushed it towards Holley.

    Holley stretched out her hand to take the card. But as soon as she touched it, she took her hand back immediately.

    Vigilant as she was, she looked at Ron and said, "Let''s make it clear first. Who will pay for the clothes, you or me?"

    "I don''t mind if you are willing to pay for it yourself. As my special assistant and the y

    oung hostess of the Mu family, please don''t buy clothes which worth less than six figures. "

    As he said so, he reached out to take back the card.

    Holley took a deep breath. It was so expensive that if she had to pay for it by herself, she had no choice but to choose robbery.

    She reached out her hand and grabbed the card before Ron touched it.

    "Don''t waste our president''s money."

    She comforted herself.

    Looking at the time on the watch, Ron said, "The card has no password. I give you an hour. Come back with your clothes, or you will pay for it yourself."

    Before he could finish his words, Holley turned around and rushed to the door of the office.

    She was poor now, without even a piece of a coin in her pocket.

    She had already owed a large amount of money by being cheated by the black heart ghost, Ron Mu.

    If she was forced to owe several more sets of clothes which worth no less than six figures, she would have no choice but to work for Ron for her whole life.

    She ran away as fast as she could. Ron didn''t say anything, but looked at her back, with a slight smile on his face.

    Outside the elevator.

    A young woman and Holley walked towards each other.

    That woman stopped and looked at Holley in disbelief.

    Holley looked at her and asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    The woman smiled at her and did not say anything. She just walked directly to the office of Ron.

    All were freaks!

    As Holley entered the elevator, she said to herself.

    In the President''s Office.

    Ron was working at his desk. When he heard a knock at the door, he looked up at the person and then looked down at the computer screen.

    He checked the e-mail while asking, "Who started to ask for company compensation?"

    This young and capable woman was no other than Hannah Gu, the director of the human resources in the Mu''s Group.

    "It''s Nancy."

    Hannah Gu frowned, "President, it''s really difficult to handle this. They were fired for being rude to Mrs. Mu. But according to the labor law, this was not a major mistake, not even one mistake. We can''t turn down the compensation if you dismiss your employees because of this. "

    "Yes."

    Ron answered, "Ask Nancy to come to my office and I''ll talk about the compensation. You can do the resignation procedures for them. Without my order, don''t give them the resignation certificate."

    "Okay."

    Hannah Gu replied. Without saying anything, Ron continued to concentrate on working on the computer.

    He seemed to feel that there was a big shadow in front of him. When he raised his head again, he found that Hannah Gu was still there.

    "Anything else?"

    Hannah Gu smiled hastily. "When I went upstairs, I saw a young lady. Is she your wife?"

    "During working hours, I don''t need to talk about my personal affairs. You can leave now if there is nothing else."

    Ron''s attitude was cold, which also indirectly recognized Holley''s identity.

    Hannah Gu was a very clever person. She smiled casually, took the folder and walked out of the office.

    Outside the office, she cautiously chose a corner where there was no monitor covered. With her back to the monitor, she took out her mobile phone.

    It took her a while to finish editing. Then she sent the message to a friend.

 Chapter 16 Hello, Student Girl

    Market.

    Holley stopped in front of an international exclusive tailored shop.

    She fell in love with the dress at first sight she saw it, which was water blue on the model outside the window.

    Because of the price limit given by the man named Ron, although she liked it, she did not forget to carefully check the price.

    She opened her eyes wide and started to count the price behind the window.

    Such behavior was a laughing stock in the eyes of the staff.

    "It is another one without money. Count the price. "

    "Yes, she does. Her poor look is a match to the clothes she wears,"

    The two shop assistants were not friendly, and while cursing the customers, they saw the woman whom they laughed at had the guts to enter the shop.

    Before Holley could say anything, one of the shop assistants said, "We only serve VIPs. Are you?"

    Obviously, she didn''t think that Holley was the VIP that needed to be served, and she was even not a potential client.

    That''s why she talked to her like a snob.

    Holley hesitated.

    She was not a gossip girl.

    But that evening dress was her true love.

    Holley made up an excuse for the shop assistant kindly. Perhaps the dress she was wearing was too cheap and she couldn''t blame others for treating her like that.

    She thought that as long as she showed her intention and her will to buy clothes, the other party would naturally become better.

    "Give me that evening dress. I want to try it on and I''ll buy it if it fits me,"

    She put forward a request, but found that she had been completely wrong.

    The shop assistant''s attitude was even worse than before. "You are just a shameless woman? Do you want to try on these clothes that you can''t afford? What do you think of our shop? Do you think you can try them on regardless of who you are? You still ask me for it when you are trying on the dress. Can you buy it? "

    "You can leave now. You are not welcomed as a guest in our shop."

    While speaking, one of the shop assistants even came to the door of the store in a shameless manner.

    She pointed at the tag and said, "Look carefully. All the clothes in our shop are starting at half a million."

    Holley frowned.

    She really didn''t like the way they treated her. They complained that she couldn''t afford the clothes. How could they send her out like a beggar?

    But she didn''t like to quarrel with others.

    She took out her phone silently and switched it to the recording interface.

    She was going to record what the two shop assistants had said and then talk to their boss about it.

    ''I don''t even need to waste my breath to deal with this kind of person.'' Holley thought.

    The two shop assistants didn''t take her seriously, nor did they pay attention to what she was doing with her phone. When they saw that she didn''t leave and their words became more unpleasant, they said, "Why are you still here? What are you doing like a thief? Are you trying to steal something? "

    "Or have you stolen in case of being discovered by us?"

    "Poor people like you..."

    Before she could finish her mean words, Holley interrupted her directly, "Ask your manager to meet me."

    The record was enough. She didn''t need to stand there and listen to the shop assistants'' nonsense.

    "Manager?"

    The shop assistant was amused by her words. "Even if the manager is here, he will still throw you out. But now, we suspect that you stole something from the shop, so we have to make sure that you haven''t stolen anything before we ask you to get out of here. "

    She laughed and said to her colleagues, "Come here and have a look. We have some fun today. A poor woman ca

    me to our shop and pretended to be a rich person. Please help me search her. "

    Holley narrowed her eyes and thought, ''They are nobody. How dare they bully me?''.

    She had seen the manager''s office clearly.

    Ignoring the shop assistants, she walked straight to the manager''s office. All of a sudden, she felt someone grabbed her hand.

    Instinctively, Holley struggled, but found that the hand was more powerful than an iron clamp. She couldn''t break free at all.

    Giving up struggling, she looked back unhappily and saw a man with a charming smile, who looked almost the same age as her, wearing a big brand suit, standing behind her.

    This man was very gentle and comfortable.

    This was probably the personal charisma, an inborn affinity.

    Before she could interrogate the man, Holley heard people around greeting him together.

    "Hello, Mr. Shawn."

    The shop assistants not only greeted him respectfully, but also bent down forty-five degrees respectfully.

    The man who was called Mr. Shawn ignored the shop assistants'' greeting. He dragged Holley into his arms and asked, "Baby, what do you want? Tell me."

    Holley had goosebumps all over her body.

    "Baby? Baby, your son of bitch. "

    She cursed in a low voice. The man named Mr. Shawn only smiled with amusement. Then he turned around and left with Holley.

    Holley couldn''t resist but let him drag her. They walked for a long distance.

    They finally stopped. Holley withdrew her hand awkwardly.

    She looked up and found the man, who was named Mr. Shawn, was smiling at her.

    The man had a pair of beautiful eyes. If you looked at him carefully, you would be attracted.

    "This department store is owned by my father. I have nothing to do. Besides, I''m not a very righteous person, but I only like the hero to save the beauty. "

    Mr. Shawn was a talkative man. He not only introduced himself, but also spoke highly of Holley''s beauty.

    If Holley was the other women who may be acquainted with Mr. Shawn, she might recognize that he was Shawn Shen, the second son of the Shen family which was in a big business family of chain stores in the city.

    But Holley didn''t know much about the upper class of the city.

    Instead of smiling at him, she rolled her eyes and said, "Mind your own business."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Mr. Shawn found her more and more interesting as she was getting mad.

    Once again he grabbed her wrist and stopped her.

    Mr. Shawn pointed at the bank card in her hand and said with a smug smile, "You look like a student girl. I guess you are a rookie who just graduated and was sent out by your boss to buy clothes for his wife, right?"

    Holley began to understand why Ron asked her to buy several decent clothes.

    It was hard for people to believe that she was the famous young hostess of the Mu family due to her present appearance.

    As she was distracted, Mr. Shawn thought she acquiesced in his guess and continued.

    "They all like to play up to others. They are ignorant and don''t know the origin of the card. But as far as I know, this card is the endless overdraft diamond card. And if you don''t have a fixed deposit of ten billion, the Swiss Bank will not approve it. But based on your personal conditions, if there is no suitable person to guide you, I am afraid that it will be a little difficult for you to complete the task according to your boss''s requirements. "

    Mr. Shawn couldn''t help but shake his head and then said with his chest up, "but luckily you met me. I will go with you to buy clothes and then punish the shop assistants for you. What do you think?"

 Chapter 17 I Changed My Mind

    But Holley didn''t have the slightest intention of receiving an invitation from Mr. Shawn.

    "I want to vent my anger, and I don''t need to be protected by anyone."

    She was trying to refuse him.

    Shawn was always a disobedient playboy. He would definitely pursue the girl he fancied.

    As soon as Holley entered the mall, he noticed her.

    After waiting for a long time, he finally got a chance to flirt with the beautiful woman.

    Shawn was getting more and more obsessed with her for she was smart and hot-tempered. He was more and more eager to win her heart.

    "I know you''ve recorded, but you are too young to torture people. If you want to torture others, first of all... "

    "I have thirty-five minutes left. Something will happen if I can''t make it to the company," Holley interrupted Mr. Shawn not long after he started.

    She tried to shake Mr. Shawn''s hand off again.

    Mr. Shawn took a tumble and answered, "Your boss sent you here. Of course, he will give you the time to go back. Well, I''ll take you to visit each shop first and then buy you some clothes. I can also save you a lot of trouble. As for helping you, don''t worry. "

    "Call me after work, when you come to the department store and find me."

    As he was speaking, Mr. Shawn snatched her phone and input his number to her phone. Then he made a call to himself with her phone.

    "Remember to come here after work. I hate to see beautiful women suffer from injustice."

    With that, Mr. Shawn shoved the phone back to Holley.

    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Mr. Shawn was on the verge of breaking down.

    He had dated so many girls. It was the first time that he had seen anyone who ignored him as he was extremely courteous to her.

    However, the more Holley hesitated, the more determined Mr. Shawn was to get this beautiful girl.

    Anyway, he was not short of money, and he would not treat this innocent beauty shabbily.

    "Just say yes. It''s a deal. Otherwise, I will make trouble and make you lose your job. "

    He raised his voice and said to Holley in a somewhat overbearing tone.

    Holley had no choice but to make a fuss about it. "Okay, I promise. Lead the way please. "

    Shawn led the way and asked, "What are you going to buy?"

    "The clothes and evening dress."

    "What''s her figure?"

    "She''s about the same as me."

    Mr. Shawn looked back at Holley with sympathy and said, "I thought you didn''t look like a secretary."

    "By the way, who is your boss?"

    "You asked too much."

    This time, Holley did not answer his question honestly.

    Mr. Shawn shrugged his shoulders and said casually, "I didn''t mean to pry into your business. Since you don''t want to talk about it, let''s change the subject."

    After thinking for a while, he asked, "for example, what''s your name?"

    But Holley didn''t listen to him at all. She pointed to the silver dress hanging in the wardrobe and said, "I want to try this one."

    With Mr. Shawn''s help, Holley bought all the clothes she needed in an instant.

    Looking at the time, she let out a sigh of relief.

    There were still fifteen minutes left before the deadline given by Ron.

    She could go back to the company without any burden.

    She left the department store, followed by Mr. Shawn.

    "I have helped you complete the task within the set time. Can you seriously answer a question?"

    "Ah."

    She was so busy choosing clothes that Holley almost forgot him.

    She was startled by his sudden voice.

    Then she turned around and smiled at Mr. Shawn, "thank you. I''m in a hurry. See you later."

    Mr. Shawn collapsed.

    It turned out that the little beauty didn''t listen to what he just said at all.

    He raised his hand and caught Holley''s waving-for-goodbye hand in the air, he said, "Hey, I think you still have a lot of time. I have helped you anyway. You should answer a question seriously and tell me your name, right?"

    In the office of Ron.

    He had just dismissed Nancy, the leader of the group who asked for compensation from the company.

    In a towering rage, Nancy stormed out of the office. But Ron just ignored her. He called one of the bodyguards to get him informed of Holley''s condition.

    He calculated the time. The little woman should be back, but she hadn''t.

    When he was told by one of the bodyguards that Holley was pestered by Mr. Shawn, the second young master of the Shen family, Ron pulled a long face at once.

    Without hesitation, he called Holley.

    "If you can''t make it to the company in the last five minutes, Moore in Mexico..."

    "I still have fifteen minutes. Do you know how to count the time?"

    Holley was unhappy to hear that man threaten her again with Moore.

    What''s more, she was pestered by Mr. Shawn. So, she lost her temper and impatiently questioned Ron.

    Ron tapped his fingers on the desk and smiled evilly, "don''t you know I''ve changed my mind? That''s more than an hour, but I can only give you fifty minutes. There are only four minutes and twenty-five seconds left. "

    "When did you change your mind? Why didn''t I know? "

    Holley was confused.

    "Just now."

    He said seriously and even shameless.

    "How could you just change your mind so decisively?"

    She had a glance at the distance between the department store and the Mu''s Group and felt worried.

    She was a little nervous for four minutes and twenty-five seconds.

    Besides, judging from the man''s haggard tone, Holley guessed that she might have lost much time in talking.

    She looked at Mr. Shawn who was holding her hand.

    She lost her temper completely.

    "I''m sorry!"

    After apologizing to Mr. Shawn, she raised her foot and kicked his belly.

    Mr. Shawn had thought that she said sorry to the person on the other end of the line. He didn''t expect that it was an apology for him to be beaten.

    And before he could react, Mr. Shawn let go of Holley''s hand in pain, pressed his belly, and took two steps back.

    Glancing at Mr. Shawn with sympathy, she ran away without hesitation.

    Mr. Shawn was a passer-by, not as important as Moore.

    If she came back late, Moore would be having a difficult time in Mexico. It would be her fault.

    "You''ve gone too far, Ron. You should be a man of your word."

    Holley complained on the way to the Mu''s Group.

    A video from his bodyguards told him that Holley kicked Mr. Shawn hard but ran away shamelessly.

    At the moment, he was in a good mood. Seeing that Holley had already run to the street across the company road, he smiled casually. "I have changed my mind. Let me give you an hour."

    Without waiting for Holley''s response, he hung up the phone.

    The phone was hung up. Holley got angry and rolled her eyes at the top floor of Mu''s Group.

    "You madman!"

    She cursed in a low voice and panted.

    She was exhausted during the last run.

    She was panting when she heard a woman''s voice. "Holley, I have some beautiful photos. Do you want to see them?"

 Chapter 18 Watch Your Wild Flowers

    Holley stood out of breath and half bending, with her hands on her knees. She didn''t have the time to see who was talking to her.

    She ignored what she said, but the woman didn''t mean to retreat.

    She was so familiar with what Holley meant to Mr. Ron.

    If he really loved Holley, he wouldn''t send her to prison himself.

    There must be a special reason for her sudden favor.

    So she never treated Holley as Mrs. Mu. Instead, she thought Holley was a rabbit that could be bullied easily.

    "There are photos of me and Mr. Ron. Do you want to have a look?"

    She asked deliberately.

    As the name suggested, the photos together were taken between her and Mr. Ron, some inappropriate scenes for children.

    That woman was very active, and she never thought to respect Holley''s will, she directly showed the cellphone to her.

    On the screen, there was a picture of a man and a woman...

    Holley frowned.

    She had come to bother her like this. It seemed that she had no choice but to face her.

    Looking up at the woman in front of her, Holley vaguely remembered that she should be one of the eight secretaries of Mr. Ron.

    But now she was with exquisite makeup and looked so different from the woman in the photo.

    "Your photos?"

    Holley asked uncertainly.

    "That''s right."

    The woman rolled her eyes at Holley and said arrogantly, "my name is Nancy. I am Mr. Ron''s bed partner."

    It was the first time for Holley to know that someone was able to say that kind of relationship and even said with pride.

    But it was not surprising.

    There were countless women who wanted to hook up with Mr. Ron.

    Nancy, who could keep a relationship with Mr. Ron for a long time, naturally had her means. No wonder she felt proud.

    "But apparently, Mr. Ron has abandoned you."

    In the past, Holley was not a person with a sharp tongue.

    But during her four years in prison, she had learned how to talk with people with poisonous words.

    Holley wouldn''t say anything harsh in usual times. But in the face of a woman like Nancy, Holley would say anything harshest to pay back Nancy for what she did.

    "How long do you think you can confuse Mr. Ron? After Miss Linda comes back, you will be thrown out of the house by Mr. Ron like rubbish. "

    Holley''s words hit the nail on the head.

    What''s more, Mr. Ron abandoned her and even threatened her that if she dared to come to the Mu''s Group and make trouble in the first place and asked for compensation, he would make the mistakes she had made in the past few years be announced in the industry, and that she would never be able to find a job in top five hundred enterprises.

    Hearing that Mr. Ron was so determined to punish her, Nancy had no idea what had happened.

    But she was sure it had nothing to do with Holley who had been out of favor with Ron since four years ago but only with one identity of Mrs. Mu.

    So she left the Mu''s Group after she was wronged. When she saw Holley, she made up her mind to annoy Holley by the past story between her and Mr. Ron.

    It was said that Holley was in love with Mr. Ron.

    However, nobody expected that it was just Holley who irritated her.

    "Okay."

    Holley replied carelessly.

    But she didn''t care at all about which woman he had been with, and how long had they been together in the past four years.

    She only cared about whether she could be able to keep Moore safe in Mexico and avoid any danger

    in Mexico as she stayed beside Mr. Ron.

    A single word "okay" sounded indifferent.

    Nancy bit her lip hard, "You don''t have to pretend that you don''t care. I know you must be upset." By the way, I have a video with Mr. Ron. Do you want to see it? "

    Holley looked at Nancy with sympathy, "If I were Mr. Ron, I wouldn''t have chosen you. There is a huge difference between you wearing makeup and not wearing makeup. I give you some advice in the future. You can wear skincare products that aren''t dehydrated, or go to do facial surgery. If it doesn''t work, don''t turn on the light. Even you turn on the light, don''t take videos or photos. After all, you are too ugly if you don''t put on makeup. Maybe he didn''t notice it at that time, but he would be terrified by looking at this evidence. "

    Holley couldn''t help but curl her lips.

    Nancy felt that she was going to explode with rage.

    This woman laughed at not only her being dumped by Mr. Ron, but also at her looking ugly without makeup.

    Who the hell is this woman?

    "Let''s wait and see. You will regret that you humiliate me now."

    In the end, Nancy was so angry that she trembled and finally she could only say this.

    Her threat, however, didn''t disappoint Holley. She laughed, "by the way, aren''t you going to send me a video? When? As you know, my phone is old and this old one has not been updated for a long time. I think there are many loopholes. If you are not afraid that my phone was infected with a virus and would post all the photos and videos on the Internet, you send it to me."

    During these four years, she learnt a lot about laws.

    She knew that she had to avoid some things cleverly.

    Turning pale with anger, Nancy said, "Come on! Don''t be arrogant. The only woman Mr. Ron loves is Miss Linda."

    "I don''t care who he loves. I''m the only woman in this world who is Mrs. Mu. Both you and Linda are home wreckers. You''re Mr. Ron''s mistresses. You are more pathetic than Linda. Unable to grasp Mr. Ron''s heart, you could only look at Mr. Ron on behalf of Linda when she was busy with her own affairs. Otherwise, Mr. Ron would be seduced by another woman. What a pity! "

    Holley guessed what was going on as she saw that Nancy was always defending Linda.

    It had to be said that the upper class was so chaotic.

    In ancient times, when the emperor''s favorite concubines couldn''t serve the emperor, they always recommended someone they trusted to serve the emperor, and the same was true.

    "By the way," Holley said as she thought of something, "You are one of them in ancient times. You are not the only one. This was called ''general housemaid''. You worked as a maid and were not even a concubine. It''s just a pastime when the mistress needs you. "

    "Shame on you! How could you say that? No wonder four years ago, Mr. Ron declared in public that he would never touch a woman like you, and he didn''t love you at all. "

    The past four years would always be a pain in Holley''s heart.

    She was stunned.

    At the same time, Nancy was walking past Holley, laughing and taunting all the way.

    When Holley returned to the President''s Office, she was more than ten minutes late than expected.

    Ron sat there with a sullen face.

    He glanced at her, "You may hope Mexico is in trouble."

    "Ron Mu."

    Holley yelled at him.

    She grabbed a cup of water from the table and poured it to the man''s face. "Take care of your wildflowers outside."

 Chapter 19 I am Your Sponsor

    Ron was in a bad mood because he thought that Holley came back late and was entangled with Mr. Shawn again.

    But judging from what that little woman said, it seemed not to be the case.

    He wiped his face and said lightly, "I''m the creditor."

    He made his identity clear to Holley.

    No matter what she came across, she couldn''t lose her temper at the creditor.

    "Will your salary for one month be deducted? Or something happens in Mexico? You can make a choice."

    Ron said in an almost cruel voice.

    "Absolutely it is..."

    When Holley was about to say something about Nancy, Ron waved at her. "Go change your clothes. Remember to answer my question when you come to see me."

    He commanded in a decisive and irrefutable tone.

    Holley had no choice but to take a set of clothes and go to the fitting room next door to change.

    When she got changed, Ron called the bodyguard Roger in.

    "What happened just now?"

    Roger answered honestly. He even sent over the video that Holley had quarreled with Nancy just now.

    Ron watched the short video carefully and nodded with satisfaction for Holley''s behavior.

    Besides, he was happy to know that the woman had come back not because she was with Mr. Shawn.

    Roger''s face turned pale. But as soon as he opened his mouth, it sounded like he was hinting that Ron had been overjoyed.

    "Young master."

    "What?" Ron seemed to understand something.

    "Before you asked me to come in, I received a message that Mr. Shawn was trying to find out Mrs. Holley''s identity through the contacts she left. Would you like to tell Mr. Shawn about Mrs. Holley''s identity? "

    After he finished this matter, Ron understood.

    No wonder that Roger tried to remind him that didn''t overjoy via hints in his words.

    Sure enough, the little woman was entangled with Mr. Shawn.

    When he was meditating, Ron made a tricky decision. "Just say that she is an ordinary employee in the Mu''s Group."

    "Young master, don''t worry. I''ll get it done."

    After changing her clothes and coming out, she looked totally different.

    She was a beauty. She looked good in any clothes, but these brands made her more charming.

    "Have you decided?"

    He had planned to pretend that he didn''t remember what he had said when she came out after she changed her clothes.

    However, the thought that she could get involved with Mr. Shawn in buying a dress upset him. So he changed his mind.

    "A month''s salary."

    When she got changed, she was praying that this man could forget what she should do next.

    But after all, this man has a good memory, not forgetting at all.

    She said in a weak voice, lowering her head.

    Ron sat there and read the e-mail calmly.

    He raised his head and looked at the little woman from time to time.

    He found that half an hour had passed, but Holley was still unhappy.

    She was unhappy for Moore.

    However, Ron could not bear to see that she was unhappy.

    He gave a heavy cough and said, "I''m a man of fairness. Since you have done something wrong, you should be punished. But if you do well, I will award you. Maybe you will do something to make me happy and then I can get rid of your debt. "

    To him, the key point of this sentence was

    "may".

    But for Holley, the key point of his words was to get rid of his debt.

    For a moment, her eyes lit up, "what can make you so happy?"

    "Not yet."

    As he spoke, he poured cold water on Holley''s head.

    "Okay."

    She pursed her lips in disappointment, but did not give up asking, "You can think about it. Tell me."

    "I have a meeting to attend, so I don''t have time to think about it,"

    Then he looked at his watch and continued, "The meeting ended at 4:30 in the afternoon. Change your evening dress before I come back and go to the charity party with me in the evening. And you have lunch by yourself. "

    Time was running out, and he went out with his laptop.

    "Well, don''t you have lunch?"

    She didn''t know why she asked.

    She regretted asking.

    It was none of her business whether he had lunch or not.

    That man was thinking about it seriously.

    While he was thinking, Holley was begging him to give her an answer that he didn''t need lunch.

    "Then you can cook for us. The kitchen is next to the dressing room, and there are almost all the ingredients in the fridge."

    Holley was remorseful. She shouldn''t have asked that question.

    She felt like she was lifting a stone and throwing it at her own feet.

    Seeing her unwillingness, Ron waved his hand and said, "Forget it. It just saves me a month''s debt."

    The debt settled, so Holley''s eyes lit up. "No... I am not unwilling."

    She put on a sweet smile and said humbly and obsequiously, "I was just thinking about what kind of delicious food I would cook for you."

    "Take your time. I would have lunch at one O''clock. You can send it to the meeting room."

    As they were talking, Ron had arrived at the door of the office, and he poked his head back and added, "in the meeting room, you know where I am, right?"

    Holley knew it for sure that she should keep that fake smile on her face. She nodded and sent that man away as if he was the God of the plague.

    When Holley entered the kitchen, she saw the ingredients in the fridge. She couldn''t help but wonder if the guy named Ron had already made up his mind to let her cook, so he prepared so many ingredients?

    But considering a month''s debt, it''s tempting.

    Holley prepared a hearty meal.

    Fried steak, braised pork ribs in brown sauce, Cola Chicken Wings, celery, fried abalones with fried potatoes, fried bacon with Dutch beans.

    Although these dishes were not expensive, they looked delicious and smelled good, which were cooked by Holley with all her heart.

    At last, she didn''t forget to cook the noodles.

    The noodles were in the pot. She looked at the various flavor jars on the table.

    Suddenly, a cunning smile appeared on Holley''s face.

    She came up with a way that could teach Ron a hard lesson and made him say nothing.

    Then she picked up the chili sauce and poured the whole bottle of chili sauce into the noodles.

    The clear water noodles turned red immediately.

    Then she put the bowl of noodles into the steamer and steamed it for twenty minutes. She rinsed the noodles with water until they looked delicious. Then she put them into the bowl.

    Looking at the dishes on the table, Holley smiled cutely and said to herself, "perfect."

 Chapter 20 Good Technique

    At one O''clock.

    Holley pushed a trolley and sent the lunch to the meeting room on time.

    Ron looked tired.

    It seemed that he felt like the meeting just now was very tricky.

    When Holley pushed the door open and entered the meeting room, he was rubbing his temples on both sides of his forehead.

    She thought that Ron might be in a bad mood at the moment.

    Holley pushed the shopping cart to the wall silently and began to consider how to tell the man to keep his promise and avoid the monthly salary deducted by the punishment.

    "If you don''t bring the food here, should I do it myself?"

    The voice of Ron was wandering around the little woman''s ear.

    Holley looked up and saw the man who had already recovered his usual look. He tapped the table with his fingers and looked at her in a meaningful way.

    "I''m the president and you''re the assistant."

    Ron reminded the little woman of their relationship.

    "Okay."

    Holley hurriedly answered. Then she put the food on the trolley in front of Ron.

    Finally, she took the bowl with add-in noodles, and placed it in front of the man.

    "Wow, so sumptuous."

    The man said and picked up some food with chopsticks.

    "Yes."

    He complimented, "the dishes taste the same. I like them."

    His words reminded Holley of her past.

    The last time she cooked was four years ago.

    Unfortunately, they had become enemies in the end. After he said with a smile that he only loved her for one life, he sent her to prison himself.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    He was still having lunch calmly as if he never sent her into prison.

    As soon as Holley came to herself, she found that the man even changed the place of the two bowls of noodles.

    "Why did you change your noodles to me?"

    Holley asked anxiously.

    She couldn''t bear the spicy flavor of the noodles. It would be no wonder that she fainted.

    "Your noodles?"

    The man raised his eyebrows disapprovingly. "Didn''t you cook this meal for me? Weren''t the noodles cooked together? Why did you say your noodles and my noodles? It doesn''t matter which bowl you eat."

    Ron said indifferently.

    Holley was secretly glad that she was prepared to stop this man.

    Then she pointed to the bowl in front of Ron and said, "The noodles are the same. They came from the same pot. But the bowl is different. I am a girl. I want to use a cute bowl. The bowl with the pattern of a little fox was mine. The bowl without patterns is yours. It''s not suitable for a man to use such a cute thing. "

    Then she was going to bring the bowl of noodles to herself.

    He held her hand with chopsticks.

    "I think this bowl is pretty, too."

    He meant that he didn''t agree to return the normal bowl of noodles to her.

    Holley couldn''t help but curl her lips.

    "I''m the president. It''s up to me to use which bowl."

    The man declared in a domineering manner. Then he held the little woman''s hand and pulled her to sit beside him.

    "All right."

    Although Holley was reluctant, she could do nothing but sit beside the man, pouting.

    He praised the meal as he ate, thinking it was delicious.

    He ate up the whole bowl of noodles and wiped his mouth. He said to the woman, "I always keep my words. It''s a nice meal. I won''t deduct your sal

    ary for one month. "

    "Really?"

    Holley was overjoyed.

    However, Ron was suspicious of her behavior. He pointed to the bowl of noodles in front of her and asked, "is this bowl of noodles odd? You can''t eat? "

    Holley shook her head immediately, "No, no."

    She didn''t forget to put on a smile and added, "I''m too full to eat noodles."

    Her explanation didn''t entirely convince Ron, and he asked, "Really? I thought you were trying to force me to eat the noodles. But after we got changed, you refused to eat. Is it because there''s a problem with the noodles? "

    "How come?"

    Holley denied with a forced smile.

    A faint smile appeared in the eyes of Ron, "Since there is no problem, you should have a try at least."

    "I''m already full."

    "Lack of main food is bad for your stomach. Take a bite. "

    Then he picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of noodles in front of Holley''s mouth.

    Holley shook her head and wanted to refuse.

    Ron''s face turned black, "It seems that there is really something wrong with the noodles. Otherwise, why didn''t you eat? No matter how full you are, there''s no way that you can''t even eat a single piece of noodles, right? "

    "I''m so full. I''m gonna throw up if I keep eating."

    Holley tried to justify herself.

    Ron said casually, "Fine. It is ok to spit. If you spit, I''ll deduct your debt for a month. If you don''t eat it, I''ll add two more months'' debt to you, or you''re hinting me that something wrong in Mexico."

    The man did catch her seven inches.

    Speaking of Mexico, Holley had no choice but to eat the noodles in silence.

    Spicy!

    It''s so hot!

    Holley jumped out of the seat immediately.

    She couldn''t swallow the noodles.

    If she could taste the noodles with the tip of her tongue, she would lose her life.

    Her tears were also choked out, and her face looked bad.

    She had no choice but to spit out the noodles.

    Then she grabbed the glass and drank the whole glass of water. However, she couldn''t stop coughing.

    Ron was there, looking at Holley like a clown. After Holley stopped coughing, he took a can of milk. "Drink it. Milk is good for spicy."

    "You..."

    After drinking a large mouthful of milk, Holley''s throat was still burning, but she could speak now. "How do you know that I am spicy rathe than poisoned?"

    The question left Holley regretful.

    It was definitely a silly question. Wasn''t she exposed herself?

    Ron smiled and said, "The color of the noodles, well handled, were basically of normal color. But I have eyes and nose as well. "

    Holley groaned inwardly. How could she forget about his nose?

    Ron couldn''t see that the noodle was with chili sauce, but he could smell it as soon as he smelt it.

    She regretted what she had done, but she still coughed. She felt her throat and eyes hurt.

    Looking at her, Ron asked, "What do you want to do to make such spicy noodles?"

    "I''m improving cooking skills."

    Holley smiled obsequiously.

    "Why did you give it to me?"

    As he asked, he approached the little woman.

    Holley couldn''t help but step back. She was not used to being so close to that man.

    "I made a mistake."

    Holley explained helplessly.

    "Really?" Ron moved closer to her

    His thin lips almost touched hers as he asked.

 Chapter 21 Holleys Heart Pounded Faster

    Holley''s heartbeat sped up in an instant.

    She had a kind of palpitation inexplicably.

    "Of..."

    As soon as she opened her mouth, her red lips moved slightly. She felt that her lips had touched that man.

    She took a few steps back and answered in fluster, "of course. You''re the president. How dare I lie to you?"

    While saying that, she stood up and continued, "You still have a meeting. I''m going to..."

    She wanted to say that I should leave now, but before she could finish her words, she bumped her leg hard against the table corner aside.

    She pressed her thighs. It hurt so much that her eyes were filled with tears. She felt both aggrieved and unlucky.

    He stood up, carried her on his shoulder and carried her in his arms.

    "What are you doing?"

    Holley asked in a low voice.

    She hit that man with her fist instinctively and shouted, "let go of me! Don''t hold me like that!"

    "Really?"

    "Why not?" he asked with a half-smile on his face

    "I won''t allow it. A boy and a girl are different."

    A hint of evil and an attractive smile appeared on Ron''s face, "well, you can''t hug your wife. There is no need to mind it."

    "But we..."

    Holley wanted to stress that it was just a deal between them, not a real couple.

    "What''s wrong with us?"

    The man''s words were full of a sense of bewitchment.

    "We are going to divorce."

    Holley felt a little tired and said, "you don''t have to remind me like this. I know our relationship very well and I know myself well. You don''t need to warn me with tentative words. I won''t have any improper desire for you. I''ll divorce you as soon as the deal is over. "

    Hearing what the little woman said, the expression on Ron''s face froze for a moment.

    After placing the little woman on the chair, Ron bent over and said in a meaningful way, "Remember who you are now. You are my wife, my wife, and the young hostess of the Mu family. Next time when I hold you, don''t let me hear you say something like that between a man and a woman. "

    The man said peremptorily.

    That was an order which could not be rejected or disobeyed by Holley.

    In Holley''s mind, this man called Ron was too sophisticated to be seen through.

    Four years ago, he hated her so much, but now, he even did not refuse to hold her in his arms. It was so strange.

    ''Is he going to take advantage of me again to do something?''

    She was thinking about something with her eyesight drifting.

    His eyes grew as sharp as blades.

    Ron didn''t like her to be distracted. With a cold face, he threatened her word by word, "Think about the peace of Moore in Mexico."

    "I got it."

    Moore''s safety in Mexico was Holley''s biggest concern. She obeyed him, but she looked sullen.

    He frowned slightly as he didn''t like to see her unhappy.

    Looking at the watch, he found that the minute needle on the clock had pointed to Number Four.

    Twenty minutes past one.

    "The video conference is about to start. You can leave now,"

    He said coolly, then turned around and sat back at the table. He turned on the computer and got busy.

    Holley didn''t want to stay with him for even one second.

    She stood up, quickly packed up her things, and pushed the small dining trolley to quickly walk out of the meeting room.

    In the President''s Office.

    As soon as Holley finished cleaning and sat on the sof

    a, she heard someone knocking at the door.

    When she opened the door, she saw a strange man standing at the door.

    "You are..."

    She looked suspiciously at the man at the door.

    The man nodded with respect, "Miss Ye, I''m Mr. Ron''s bodyguard. You can call me Roger. Mr. Ron was worried that Miss Ye hadn''t had a good lunch. He ordered some beef noodles. "

    Then he respectfully handed over a takeout bag to her. Although he was bowing his head, he still glanced at Holley from the corner of his eyes.

    He had followed Mr. Ron for many years, but he had never seen him being so concerned about a woman.

    Or Holley was the first woman who could attract Mr. Ron to love her.

    "What?"

    Holley took over the takeout in surprise. She couldn''t believe that the man named Ron would care about her and help her order takeout.

    Besides, she was a picky eater. The most hateful thing for her was the ingredients like green onion and coriander.

    She didn''t know whether the beef noodles could work.

    "Young master wanted me to tell Miss Ye something. Miss Ye needs to put on an evening dress to wait for him before the meeting is over. I won''t disturb you. Enjoy yourself. "

    Roger was always respectful. Not giving Holley any chance to ask him anything, he walked out of the office and closed the door behind him.

    She put the bowl of noodles on the tea table in disgust.

    She knew very well that she couldn''t eat the noodles.

    If there were no remarks of ¡°Do not add any green onion or coriander¡± on the menu, the chefs would often place them in.

    But the smell of the noodle was so tempting, especially the one mixed with the smell of beef.

    In addition, she didn''t have enough at noon. Her taste bud and her body went straight to the noodles.

    She would like to see whether there was green onion or coriander in the noodles.

    If there were not any but she didn''t eat yet, it would be too wrong.

    She opened the package of the noodles, only to find not even a trace of chopped green onion and coriander in. She could not help but feel elated.

    It was so delicious.

    It was her favorite beef noodles.

    The noodles smelled delicious as she was very hungry.

    After finishing her lunch, she rubbed her tummy which became a little messy and leaned back on the sofa seat wearily.

    She was enjoying this rare peace and happiness.

    She looked around, and out of the corner of her eye, her eyes fell on the order list.

    On the order list, there was a note clearly displayed, "No green onion and coriander!!!¡±

    The man who wrote that message even signed three times.

    The takeout was ordered by Ron.

    It must be him who was making this note.

    The man once said that he hated Holley the most. The most unlucky thing in his life was to marry her. They were not as close as a day of the old couple. How could he remember that she was so picky at eating?

    But he remembered it clearly.

    Why should he remember?

    How could he remember?

    Holley was a little confused. It was the first time that she had been in such a mess since she met Ron.

    A ringing phone interrupted her thoughts.

    She stepped forward and picked up the phone. Before she said anything, a girlish voice came over the phone.

    "Mr. Mu, Brother Ron, Linda miss you so much. What are you doing?"

    Linda''s call?

    Why did she call?

 Chapter 22 Being So Close

    Her voice was so coquettish that Holley got goosebumps.

    Before she could say anything, she heard Linda''s charming voice from the other side of the phone. The voice was so coquettish that made the man feel bony to hear, and the woman only felt sick.

    "Brother Ron, don''t be angry with me. We have been together for so many years. Don''t blacklist my number just for some trivial matters. Brother Ron, I miss you so much. "

    She felt strange all over her body except for being slightly touched by that woman''s voice.

    Holley thought to herself, ''it''s really a long story in her words.''

    "Brother Ron, I know that you are willing to answer my phone. You must not be angry with me. Please say something to me. It''s my fault. Please give me a chance to make amends. "

    Linda begged.

    Not wanting to be recognized, Holley cleared her throat and said, "Mr. Ron is not in the office."

    Then she was about to hang up the phone, but she heard Linda''s voice changed.

    She was not that coquettish anymore. Instead, she was a little irritated, "Is that you, Holley Ye?"

    Maybe it was because of the unique voice of Holley, or because of her sixth sense, Linda was too obsessive.

    She recognized Holley at once.

    "You bitch! What makes you think you have the right to appear in Brother Ron''s office and answer the phone on his behalf? Give the phone back to him, you slut. If he knows that you answer my call when he is not in his office, he won''t let you go. "

    She was nervous and said something she shouldn''t have. She hadn''t figured out who was on the other side of the phone yet before she spoke just now.

    She said those hypocritical words on purpose because she didn''t want to be looked down upon by Holley.

    Holley wanted to hang up because she really had nothing to talk to this bitch.

    But when she heard her call her bitch, she changed her mind.

    Even if she was Mrs. Mu now, this identity would be called back by the man named Ron sooner or later.

    But Linda was always inferior to her, because Linda was the mistress who got involved in others'' marriage.

    No matter what she did, she couldn''t change her identity as a mistress.

    She was a married woman. How could she be afraid of a mistress?

    Holley restored her voice, and said with a slight smile, "How do you really think that I answered the phone in secret? Don''t you know that Mr. Ron has blocked your cellphone number on his cellphone, and your number is shown on his office phone? What will he do to you? "

    She was a good guide.

    As for Linda, she twitched her mouth and her fingers trembled.

    Following Holley''s thinking, it was obvious that Mr. Ron had recognized the phone number. He was unwilling to answer the phone and asked Holley to do so.

    But Holley was nothing but a disgusting bitch.

    She had never scrambled for Ron''s love before. Now, how could he be so nice to her?

    Linda was annoyed and flustered.

    She would never lose Ron. She must ride on that man''s coattails.

    Taking a deep breath, she said with a sneer, "Don''t try to fool me, Holley. A couple always has a row. I have a good time with Ron. He took you as a pawn and used you. Do you really think you are Mrs. Mu? "

    "I don''t need to think of myself as Mrs. Mu, because I am. But as for you, what''s your relationship with Mr. Ron? "

    Looking at the clock in the office, Holley went on, "I have no time to waste with you. I need to change my clothes, get dressed and accompany Mr. Ron to the party tonight."

    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone.

    She hung up the phone. In less than a minute, she received a text message.

    The message was from an unknown number, but judging from the tone of the conversation, it must be Linda.

    She dared to take the initiative to provoke and threaten Holley. There must be a way for her to ask Ron to leave her alone at the party tonight, so that she would become a joke in the eyes of everyone.

    Holley ignored his provocation directly.

    She would sooner or later get divorced with Ron, the man who had put her into prison four years ago and who had hurt Moore four years later.

    They would end up with nothing but a passer-by. They would never have anything to do with each other.

    She didn''t care at all whether there were other women competing with her for Ron.

    As for Linda, Holley figured it out. Maybe Ron had loved her before, but he was tired of her after all.

    No matter how naughty she was now, she was just a plaything even if she managed to get back to accompany Ron.

    She had no place in Ron''s heart at all.

    What such a woman had done was a complete joke.

    She threw the phone aside carelessly. Holley found that the computer of Ron was not locked.

    That man had caused huge trouble to Moore. If he drove Moore to Mexico, Ron would leave some clues.

    Immediately, she turned on his computer and searched Moore''s name.

    But there was no document about Moore on his computer.

    She shifted her attention to another keyword ''Mexico''. She searched, but the result didn''t read any file.

    ''Why is he so cautious?'' she thought.

    Since there were no clues left on the computer, she decided to look for a chance to search for his cellphone.

    She stood up and was about to turn off the pages with searching results when the door of the office was pushed open.

    Ron came in with a notebook.

    Holley stepped back in panic.

    After all, it was disgraceful to spy on others'' computers.

    Looking at her, Ron had guessed it, "do you think there is any file about that lawyer on my computer?"

    Holley remained silent.

    She was almost caught on site. What else could she say?

    As the man put down his notebook, he came to her step by step.

    Holley stepped back instinctively.

    But there was no way back as the cabinet was behind her. She was pressed against the door by the man.

    "You."

    She raised her hand and tried to push him away.

    But the man''s chest was as hard as marble, which was not her strength at all to push him.

    He slowly bent down, his sharp eyes firmly fixed on the little woman''s beautiful eyes, as if trying to see through her.

    His thin lips almost stuck to Holley''s, but he kept a distance from her, so that Holley did not dare to move, nor dare she open her mouth easily.

    She was afraid of touching his lips. She didn''t want to kiss this man under any circumstances.

 Chapter 23 What Is His Purpose

    He saw the panic and alert in her eyes.

    Ron laughed unscrupulously.

    His eyes were full of an evil spirit.

    After a while, he said, "you can go through it. If you find the file about that lawyer in my office, I will get him back."

    The man said in surprise.

    "What?"

    Holley was stunned.

    When she spoke, she felt as if she had touched that man''s lips.

    "Wow, how attractive!"

    His voice became lower and more seductive as he spoke.

    After he finished speaking, he kissed her lips.

    Ron was overbearingly and satirically.

    After a while, he slowly stood up and waved his hand. "Go and look for it."

    Holley stared at the man with resentment. ''He is so shameless. How could he take advantage of me like that?'' she thought.

    She wiped her lips with her hand and with much force.

    Ron was in a good mood, but the woman¡¯s action made him frown slightly.

    With one hand on the bookshelf, he stopped her and pinned her against it. He said word by word, "if you dare to dislike me again, try it."

    "How could you do that to me? You said you would never touch me. And now you are doing this?"

    Holley glared at that man with anger.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Because you are so attractive."

    His answer was so perfect that Holley couldn''t figure out why this man would change so much four years later.

    The man announced arrogantly again, "remember every word I said to you."

    After saying that, he took a look at his watch and said, "You have half an hour. Go and search as you like."

    Looking at his confident appearance, Holley was angry.

    ''Ron, even if you have a perfect hiding place, I will dig into it in any means I like.''

    "Then open all the wardrobes."

    She pointed at the rows of safe boxes on the wall and added, "Especially those ones."

    Ron did as she asked. Then he lit a cigar and sat on the sofa, enjoying this rare moment. He watched her looking around.

    Holley tried her best.

    She searched every corner of the office, but there was no such document.

    Being discouraged, she came to Ron. "Have you already transferred the documents?"

    Without answering, Ron looked at her with a faint smile. "You ate the noodles? You haven''t changed the taste, have you? I''ve especially noticed the chef that I don''t need a green onion or coriander. "

    "Your note?"

    Although she had expected it, when the man admitted it in person, Holley couldn''t help but be shocked, with a lot of waves in the heart.

    "What? Do you think that if I didn''t leave a remark, will the chef add no green onion or coriander? "

    Ron looked at Holley, confused.

    Holley wanted to figure out why Ron treated her ruthlessly and cruelly four years ago but still remembered her taste.

    But then she thought it might be just a coincidence. Why did she bother to ask it, so that man misunderstood her intention of keeping as Mrs. Mu?

    After all, it was a deal between them. Surely Ron didn''t want her to overthink it.

    "Nothing."

    Holley answered casually.

    "Go get changed. The stylist will be here soon," he said flatly

    Then he stood up and was about to leave.

    "Well..."

    Holley stopped him.

    "What?"

    "Just now Linda..."

    But before she could explain to him what had happened to Linda, Ron interrupted, "Don''t tell me anything about her."

    Then he left.

    Holley felt sorry for Linda. She had been deceived for four years and now he wanted to get rid of her.

    But all pathetic people must be abominable. Being a mistress, this was a good ending.

    After she changed into the evening dress, she also had her hair, nails and make-up done, but she still couldn''t find Ron.

    Was the party cancelled? Did he forget to tell me?

    Holley whispered.

    It''s so boring to stay in the office alone.

    She walked out of the office and stood by the window, overlooking the scenery.

    All of a sudden, her shoulders sank.

    Then she heard a deep and pleasant voice of a man. "Wear an evening dress with a matching. I won''t let my woman dress so scantily and wander around."

    It was Ron''s voice. He announced bossily and gave his order.

    Holley turned around and nodded at that man, "I''ll keep that in mind."

    "Let''s go."

    He naturally grasped her hand.

    "For what?"

    When Holley realized that, she struggled to get her hand back.

    "Do you want me to hold you?"

    He tilted his head and asked in a serious tone.

    ''Of course, I didn''t mean so.'' she wondered.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Ron took it for granted and naturally picked her up horizontally.

    "You are my wife, just as you wish."

    He not only held her in his arms, but also stressed the fact that it was not true.

    Was he playing for someone?

    Holley thought too much. She looked around with her wandering eyes.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Is it because someone is hiding in the dark and you want to show off?"

    She shouldn''t have asked this question.

    Somehow, being hugged by Ron, she blurted out the question.

    "I''m not that bored."

    Ron denied with a smile and walked into the President''s Office with her.

    Carefully holding her on the sofa, Ron turned around and took a very delicate box from his desk.

    As the box was opened, Holley felt dizzy.

    The box was filled with a sapphire necklace, the size of a pigeon egg, and the dark blue diamond was a mystery.

    The halo of the gem was so bright that it could make any woman crazy and scream.

    "It''s a gift from me. You can put it on. Don''t worry about the money."

    The man was really rich. A gem like this could be said to be a trifle.

    "There is no such thing as free lunch. Why did you give it to me? Are you going to get me imprisoned again, so give me a sealing fee first?"

    Holley loved light blue, but she didn''t lose her vigilance.

    After all, she was once calculated by Ron and suffered a great loss.

    After hearing that, Ron smiled and took off the gem necklace. After putting it on Holley''s neck, he said, "I''m in a good mood today, so I give you the necklace."

 Chapter 24 Get Rid of Her and Come Straight to Me

    The party tonight was at the Royal Hotel.

    When Ron''s car stopped near the gate of the hotel, a lot of reporters swarmed in.

    Under the flashlights and cameras, Ron got off the car gracefully. He opened the door of the car like a gentleman, and gave a hand to Holley.

    Reluctantly holding her hand, Holley sighed before getting out of the car.

    She didn''t forget what the man had threatened her.

    She didn''t want her wayward behaviors to make Moore suffer in Mexico.

    She struggled to make a smile and got off the car dignified and generous.

    She thought this was what a graceful young hostess of the Mu family should be.

    However, the moment she got out of the car, the atmosphere changed.

    She didn''t know what the man was thinking. He pulled her into his arms with his right hand unexpectedly.

    He held her waist with one hand and her head with the other. Then, he kissed her.

    That was a wild and overbearing kiss, and no one could resist.

    Mr. Ron didn''t change his girlfriend during the past four years!

    Mr. Ron and his new girlfriend were kissing passionately at the gate of the hotel!

    These were breaking news pieces. For a moment, those reporters were boiling with excitement. They crazily fiddled with all kinds of equipment in their hands, recording this crazy scene.

    When the kiss was over, he held the woman''s slender waist and walked towards the banquet hall, smiling.

    Mu''s Group was rich. Wherever Ron went, he would attract countless attention.

    Moreover, what he had done today attracted a lot of attention from the media.

    All the reporters were attracted by him. Among those who even arrived at the hotel together with him, Charles Shen, the eldest young master of the Shen family, who or Ron was called one of the fourth young master of N City, came to an end with no attention at all.

    However, these words didn''t bother Charles Shen much. He was always a person who wanted to keep a low profile in his family business.

    In his eyes, as long as the company made a profit every year and the profit doubled, he was the biggest success.

    He came here with his sister, Lucia Shen. When she got off the car, she saw the situation and couldn''t help but look at her brother sympathetically. "Brother, you have to work hard. If Mom and Dad know that you are screwed up like this, you..."

    "Not everyone is like Mr. Ron, the creator of gossips. Charles is a gentleman. He does not have any private life, except doing business and negotiating with others. If you were a reporter, Lucia, you would not shoot him, would you?"

    A lazy voice of Shawn, the second young master of the Shen family, came from the car.

    He jumped out of the car carelessly.

    Looking at his brother and sister, Charles Shen loved both of them very much. He shook his head helplessly and said, "You two, if you have time to sympathize with me, you''d better think about how to complete the blind date task that Mom gave you tonight. Otherwise, you will need to attend such kind of party in the future."

    "My oldest brother, you''re not married yet. How can it be our turn?"

    Lucia Shen said heartbrokenly, "Shouldn''t Mommy worry about us until you get married first?"

    "She gave up hope on our oldest brother."

    Shawn then held his sister

    ''s hand and said, "Let''s go separate from our eldest brother, in case that all the other women will be scared away by him."

    Then he took his sister and ran into the hotel.

    Charles Shen walked into the hall alone.

    Not far behind him, there were Ron and Holley surrounded by a crowd.

    Their high profile attracted the attention of all the guests in the banquet hall.

    Under everyone''s attention, Ron''s phone rang.

    There was a call for him.

    It was an unknown number.

    Looking at the number, he frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he directly hung up.

    It seemed as it was an emergency. The call came back ringing immediately.

    Ron answered the call.

    Linda''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Come to the hospital immediately, otherwise, I will speak out the truth that you framed Holley. My Brother Ron, I don''t want to go against you. I love you. "

    Ron remained silent.

    Linda then added her chips on the phone, "Brother Ron, the party tonight is even broadcast on TV. I am watching you. Holley is with you. I want you to loosen your hand now, get rid of her and come straight to me. You know, I fell to the ground during the day. It hurt so much. Maybe my hand trembled and I sent something that shouldn''t be published."

    She tried both hard and soft ways, and then said in a coquettish voice, "all right, Brother Ron, you know why Linda did this. Linda loves you and she wants to see you."

    "Where?"

    Ron''s face darkened when he heard Linda''s voice.

    At that moment, his voice was extremely cold.

    "The Ward 503 of the Central Hospital."

    Linda replied with a flirtatious smile.

    She knew that Ron wouldn''t refuse to see her.

    She was confident that as long as Ron came to see her, she would have a way to win that man''s heart back. After all, they had been together for countless years. She knew better than anyone how to win his heart.

    She hung up the phone in relief and lay on the bed joyfully, watching the TV.

    She said that she would make Mr. Ron dump Holley that bitch in public and humiliate her. She did it.

    Then he hung up the phone.

    The hand around the little woman''s waist froze and then he loosened his hand slowly.

    Holley sensed something and raised her head slightly. "What''s wrong?"

    "Wait for me."

    Ron let go of her after saying these two words.

    He turned around and walked out of the hotel in a hurry.

    Many reporters ran after him and asked, "Mr. Ron, where are you going without your date?

    Some reporters pointed out sharply, "Mr. Ron, does it have anything to do with Miss Linda that you left your new love behind?"

    He didn''t answer, just quickened his pace, as if there was something very urgent waiting for him.

    A busybody reporter took several pictures. In the pictures, Holley was standing alone at the door of the banquet hall. Then, he followed with Ron.

    Their instinct told them that if they followed Mr. Ron, there must be big news.

    Without the crowd of reporters, Holley was happy to have a good time.

    As for Ron, wherever he preferred to go, she could enjoy herself without him.

    She ignored all the other guests who looked at her with contemptuous or sarcastic eyes. Calmly, she took a glass of lemonade and sat down at a corner.

 Chapter 25 Is This the Mistress

    As soon as Holley sat down, she felt her cell phone was vibrating in her handbag.

    Who would look for her?

    Could it be Moore?

    She took out her phone and found it was an unfamiliar number, but she didn''t even see any note in it.

    After a long while, Holley answered the phone.

    Before she could say anything, she heard Mr. Shawn lowered his voice on the phone.

    "Hello, it''s me. Where are you? I''ll pick you up and help you punish those shop assistants. "

    It sounded like Mr. Shawn whom she met in the day.

    However, Holley always felt that Mr. Shawn''s voice was overtone. Besides the sound from the telephone receiver, there seemed to be another sound that came from behind.

    Standing up, she looked out from behind the sofa and saw Mr. Shawn who was talking on the phone behind the seat.

    Mr. Shawn panicked at being caught. He said to the phone immediately, "Wait a minute. My signal is not good. I''ll call you later."

    He hung up the phone hurriedly and made a gesture to stop talking to Holley.

    "Quiet down! Quiet down!"

    Mr. Shawn mouthed to Holley.

    But the woman in front of him looked familiar.

    The silver evening dress she was wearing reminded him of the dress he had picked for the pretty girl during the day?

    ''Is she the boss''s wife?''

    No, no, she was the beauty herself.

    Wasn''t it the result of an investigation saying that she was Mr. Ron''s assistant?

    Full of doubt, he stood up and pointed to Holley, "is that you? Is that you whom I met in the day? "

    "Yes."

    Holley didn''t deny.

    "As an assistant, do you need to come to the party with your boss? Mr. Ron made quite a scene just now. Was he with you? Didn''t you say that you would buy clothes for your boss''s wife? Why were you the one to wear? "

    Mr. Shawn asked in confusion.

    When he investigated Holley, he didn''t know she had a relationship with Mr. Ron.

    How could she change so fast?

    He couldn''t accept that. The woman he fancied was destroyed by Mr. Ron.

    "I didn''t say that I bought it for my boss''s wife and you guessed it by yourself."

    Holley was unwilling to admit that she was Ron''s wife. After all, they were just a deal or a fake couple. They hadn''t divorced yet.

    But she didn''t dare to deny it. Who knows if it will be heard by that man, or it will bring trouble to her.

    "Then what are you doing? Be Mr. Ron''s mistress?"

    Mr. Shawn asked bluntly. It was known to all that Linda was the young hostess of the Mu family in N City.

    Before Holley could answer this question, she heard a little sarcastic voice behind her.

    "Charles, I''m not blaming you. You''ve done something inappropriate. Your younger brother has already had a girlfriend. I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to introduce him to my baby daughter? You don''t like the Xia family? How dare you play with her? "

    Mrs. Xia stared at Holley angrily.

    Hearing this, Holley turned around.

    Mrs. Xia felt that the lady looked familiar. It seemed to be this woman who stood beside Mr. Ron in admiration just now, but Mr. Ron left her alone later.

    She couldn''t remember clearly about this woman, but the sapphire necklace around her neck was the only thing she could remember.

    "Judith, is that her?" Mrs. Xia asked in a low voice.

    Judith Xia also recognized Holley.

    What''s more, she had some personal friendship with Linda, and Holley was close to Mr. Shawn, the man she had a crush on all the time.

    Judith Xia was very jealous of Holley and replied in an impolite tone, "Isn¡¯t sh

    e the mistress who destroyed the relationship between Mr. Ron and Linda? But the mistress is the mistress. In the past, Mr. Ron never left Linda alone without saying goodbye to her. Did you fail in seducing Mr. Ron? So you want to do something to Mr. Shawn? "

    As an older brother, it didn''t matter to Charles whether his younger brother would be with the daughter of the Xia family or not.

    He brought Mrs. Xia and her daughter here just because Mrs. Xia expressed her willingness to marry his brother. And the fortune of the Xia family could unconvincingly match that of the Shen family.

    That was why he was willing to make a match between them.

    If his brother could find a better girl to talk about marriage, he would naturally be happy.

    However, the woman next to him turned out to be Mr. Ron''s mistress. He was very dissatisfied with her and couldn''t be polite.

    "I have something to talk with my brother. This lady can''t stay here any longer. Please leave."

    Charles was ready to drive her out coldly.

    "Brother, she is my friend," Shawn continued, as he rushed to Holley and stood in front of her.

    Then he looked up at Judith and her mother.

    To Mrs. Xia, Mr. Shawn showed some respect.

    However, he looked down at Judith Xia.

    Mr. Shawn didn''t like scheming and vicious women. He had already hated this woman since she had said so many unkind words.

    "Miss Xia, you are a daughter of an eminent family. Your ill-bred words are indeed unthinkable. I''ve always been a playboy and I''m unable to get along well with you. So forget it if you don''t introduce yourself."

    He not only gave her a slap in the face, but also refused to marry her without any hesitation.

    Because this was related to Mr. Ron''s new favorite, as well as the Shen family and the Xia family,

    many guests had gathered there to watch the fun.

    Judith Xia couldn''t stand the humiliation any more in front of so many guests.

    She had been born into a rich family. She had been spoiled by her family and had never been wrong. Now that Mr. Shawn said so, she was so angry that her whole body trembled.

    "Mr. Shawn!"

    She screamed and shook her head. "How can you blame me for a mistress? Who the hell is the woman beside you? She just used dirty tricks to hook up with Mr. Ron. But you take her as a friend. Do you still want to offend the Xia family for her? "

    Even though she was angry, Judith Xia was not overwhelmed by it.

    She put forward the name of the Xia family, not to pressure Mr. Shawn, but to give a reminder to Charles. Although the Xia family was not a first-class family, it would still hurt the Shen family if they put themselves in danger to go against.

    Mrs. Xia felt sorry for her daughter. She stood up for her and said, "Mr. Xia has always been fond of Judith since she was a little girl. No one dares to bully her like this. Since she could destroy the feelings of four years between Mr. Ron and Miss Linda, she must be good at seducing other men. Your brother was seduced by her, so he lost his senses for a while. It''s understandable. "

    Then she waved her hand and called the waiter, "It''s a dinner party tonight for the upper class. There''s a strange person coming in. What should we do? Should she be thrown out, right? "

    By cooperating with her daughter, she already convicted Holley, and also gave the Shen family steps.

    As long as the Shen family didn''t interfere with the Xia family to deal with Holley Ye, the Xia family wouldn''t fall out with the Shen family either.

 Chapter 26 Humiliate Slowly

    The party organizer certainly didn''t meet Mrs. Xia''s request.

    But Mrs. Xia was just putting on an act. She called in the bodyguards of the Xia family and pointed at Holley arrogantly. "Throw away this mistress who has no right to join our upper class parties by dirty means. How could such a slut stand here? I''m afraid that other women''s husbands have been seduced by her. "

    She regarded all the members of the ladyship''s team as her union.

    In the upper class, no woman wanted her husband to have a mistress outside. The mistress was absolutely prohibited by this decent society.

    During the time, many ladies were joining her and asked to drive Holley out.

    However, Mrs. Xia was still unsatisfied. She was going to pull the Shen family into trouble. "Charles, has your Shen family got any opinion about your aunt''s way of punishment?"

    Charles was not the person whoever can easily pull into the water, so he didn''t answer, but looked at his younger brother, "Shawn, the reason why our mom asked you to this party is that she wants you to find a right girl in the circle and get along well with her to get married. Even if you are not a man who fell in love with someone at the first sight, you should say hello to your uncles and elders with me. "

    Clever as he was, he freed the Shen family from the crisis.

    "Brother, she will be bullied if I leave. She is my friend. I can''t let her be bullied. "

    Shawn still stood in front of Holley to protect her.

    Holley smiled lightly and came forward to speak, "Mr. Shawn is a loyal friend. We just knew each other. He could be so kind to protect me. I''m here to thank you on behalf of Mr. Ron."

    Who can''t move a backer? Mrs. Xia and her daughter can move out of the Xia family, she dares to move both Mr. Ron and the Mu family.

    After saying that, she turned her head to look at Judith with an indifferent expression in her eyes.

    She didn''t pretend to be arrogant. Being the young hostess of the Xia family, she thought there was no need to pretend to be nice to the Xia family, a small family.

    This was what Mr. Ron had taught her at their wedding.

    "Are you Miss Xia? I''m curious. I just met with Mr. Shawn. We have kept a proper distance from each other, say hello and exchange names. Why do you think it''s dirty? Are you talking to a man to seduce him? That''s why you think so?"

    Holley was as mean as everyone else.

    Judith''s face darkened. She wanted to retort, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Indeed, there was no intimate behavior between Mr. Shawn and Holley just now.

    She was jealous and asked if Holley was seducing Mr. Shawn.

    She had never expected that such an embarrassing sentence would end up in the tragedy of her picking up a rock and throwing it at her own feet.

    And she was right in front of so many people.

    She was angry.

    "Looks like you''re a home wrecker. Besides seducing other people, you need to be adept at talking," Mrs. Xia remarked excitedly, gripping Judith''s hand.

    If there was some question that couldn''t be answered, then shifted the subject.

    ''I must focus on the fact that Holley is a mistress, '' she resolved.

    "I still remember that four years ago when I got married with Mr. Ron, Mrs. Xia smiled so happily that your eyes were narrowed into a seam. You said to me that wish me and Mr. Ron a happy marriage in one hundred years and have children in an early age. And you insisted that ''If there is anything that you need me to do, just say it''."

    Holley tilted her head slightly, "Did I make a mistake? Or Mrs. Xia, are you te

    lling a lie? "

    Mrs. Xia could not help but tremble slightly.

    She widened her eyes and stepped back, "You, you..."

    How could she expect that the annoying woman was the one who married Mr. Ron four years ago?

    Then Holley turned to the ladies and asked, "Didn''t I invite you to attend when I got married with Mr. Ron four years ago? Or did we get married secretly? I''m the young hostess of the Mu family. How could you say that I''m a mistress?"

    Indeed, only Holley was the real young hostess of the Mu family.

    Unfortunately, four years ago, she went to prison. And the wedding was like a fleeting one. Many people had forgotten it.

    More importantly, people remembered the love between Linda and Mr. Ron.

    Her words blocked many people''s mouths.

    She raised her voice as she looked at Mrs. Xia. "Mrs. Xia, why do you call me ''mistress''? Is the married woman a mistress in your eyes?"

    Mrs. Xia was rendered speechless and took a few steps back in panic as Holley pressed.

    The Mu family was powerful and the Xia family could not afford to offend.

    "Mom!"

    Judith supported her anxious mother and lowered her voice, "Mr. Ron didn''t spoil her, and she nearly killed him. Even now she was still Mrs. Mu, it is useless. Mr. Ron would divorce her sooner or later. Mother, I''m sure that the true love of Mr. Ron is Linda. We should go against this woman without mercy. As long as we deal with her, we will surely fawn on Linda and Mr. Ron as well."

    "Judith, don''t rush to choose one side."

    Mrs. Xia said hesitantly.

    "Mom, please think about it. Mr. Ron could leave her alone. What kind of Mrs. Mu she was? If he really loved and spoiled her, how could he leave her behind and humiliate her in front of the crowd? He should be responsible for this."

    "But..."Mrs. Xia was still in hesitation.

    Holley didn''t care about the whispers between Judith and her mother.

    She sat back to the sofa again. Holley acted as Mrs. Mu, "Mrs. Xia, I don''t want to be disturbed again."

    "Mom, trust me."

    Judith hated Holley to the core.

    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t be hated by Mr. Shawn. She wouldn''t have been humiliated by Mr. Shawn.

    Ignoring her mother''s dissuasion, Judith directly rushed over, pointed at Holley''s nose and scolded, "How dare you call yourself Mrs. Mu? You almost stabbed Mr. Ron to death. If the Mu family is not so merciful, how could you be released from prison only after being sentenced to four years? How dare you seduce Mr. Ron by all means once you are released from prison? "

    "For the Mu family, it is none of your business."

    Without looking at her, Holley tapped her finger on the table and said lightly.

    "Shame on you! It was you..."

    A majestic voice interrupted her before she could finish her words.

    "Judith! Shut up. "

    He was Mr. Xia, Judith Xia''s father.

    He glared at Judith and turned to her mother, "Judith is young and thoughtless. Are you running wild with her?"

    Mrs. Xia felt wronged. "Honey, I..."

    Mr. Xia shook his head and said, "Take Judith home now. Don''t embarrass me anymore."

    After that, he lowered his head with a guilty look on his face. "Mrs. Mu, I''m so ashamed. My daughter is naive. Please forgive me. Please forgive her."

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why did you apologize to such a shameless woman?"

    Judith was on the verge of a breakdown. Her father loved her the most, but today he rebuked her so harshly for such a bitch Holley.

    She felt wronged. Without a clear mind, she pointed at Holley and yelled, "You bitch! When did you seduce my dad?"

 Chapter 27 Someone Backed Her up

    Even if Holley had seen people saying silly, she had never seen anyone acted like Judith.

    She humiliated her, and she framed her own father by the way.

    Holley felt ridiculous in her heart, but she managed not to laugh. She just raised her head coldly and said, "Mr. Xia, I''m always magnanimous. But your daughter has gone too far. "

    She was just putting on airs by just saying so.

    If she didn''t fight back when people pointed at her nose and scolded her, she would be bullied to death in the future.

    But to Holley''s surprise, Mr. Xia ran to his daughter and slapped her across the face.

    "Nonsense! How could you slander Mrs. Holley like that?"

    He scolded his daughter more harshly. He also slapped her with all his strength.

    It took only a few seconds that Judith''s face swelled up with bruises. There were clear fingerprints on her face.

    "Dad, you''ve gone too far!"

    With these thoughts in her mind, Judith cried and ran out.

    Mrs. Xia took a look at her husband and then ran after her hurriedly.

    Mr. Xia didn''t stop her. He once again politely apologized to Holley, "Mrs. Holley, after I go home, I must hang up my daughter. Please don''t take it to heart. I am going to give her a lesson now. "

    He pretended to be annoyed, simply told the others a few words, and chased after his wife leaving the banquet hall.

    Outside the banquet hall, Mr. and Mrs. Xia couldn''t find their daughter.

    Mrs. Xia then lowered her head with tears and grumbled hitting the chest of her husband, "how could you hit our daughter?"

    "Honey."

    Mr. Xia sighed heavily. He didn''t explain anything more. He told the bodyguards to look for his daughter, and then pulled Mrs. Xia back to the car. Then they talked about what happened tonight without any other''s presence.

    "I also don''t want to hit Judith. It hurts so much in my heart when I hit her. But I have no choice. Do you know? What happened in the party startled Mr. Ron. He called in person. He said that there would be no Xia family in N City if things didn''t go well. I have no choice. I just wanted to apologize to her and take Judith away. But how could Judith say such unreasonable words?"

    Mr. Xia kept heaving a sigh and said, "Now that Mrs. Holley has shown her true identity, Judith is confused. But why did you come with her?"

    "Honey, it''s my fault. I failed to stop her. But as you said, Mr. Ron has always doted on that Linda. Who would have thought that Mrs. Holley would still be loved and respected after she was released from prison for murdering her own husband just after married?"

    Mrs. Xia also felt bitter.

    If she had decisively stopped her daughter just now, all these things would not have happened.

    But what she said was true. If she hadn''t thought that Mrs. Holley wouldn''t be spoiled, she wouldn''t let her daughter act on impulse.

    "With things as such, it''s no use talking about it any more. Honey, I hit Judith just to protect her. At least I won''t hurt her. If I don''t do it, I''m afraid that Mr. Ron will not just give her a slap. You should tell Judith how important this is after you find her. She is a smart girl. She would understand. Besides, keep an eye on her and don''t let her l

    eave home anymore."

    Mr. Xia then ordered and made arrangement.

    Mrs. Xia asked with a bad premonition, "Honey, what about you?"

    "But I have to make an apology since we have offended Mrs. Holley. The Xia family must pay some money to settle this."

    At the same time.

    Judith was crying in a corner.

    Someone called her but she didn''t want to answer it at all.

    But the call was from Linda. She wanted to unite with Linda to deal with Holley. So she stopped crying and answered the phone.

    "Judith, are you all right?"

    Linda asked with concern.

    Judith Xia was born in a rich family. She always looked down ordinary people like Linda Li. Even though they were classmates, Judith Xia always treated her indifferently.

    But as Linda was a resourceful woman, she was doted on by Mr. Ron over the past four years. They became friends gradually.

    However, in Judith''s heart, she always thought that she was superior to Linda, so she was naturally unwilling to act cowardly in front of Linda.

    "I''m fine. What''s wrong with it?"

    She tried to deny.

    Linda sighed and said, "I see. Uncle..."

    But she didn''t speak it out considering Judith''s dignity. She just said bitterly, "if I hadn''t fallen down and hurt myself, I wouldn''t have given that bitch Holley any chance. Judith, as long as I can move conveniently, I will take care of that bitch immediately. But I really... But why are you so willing to be hurt by her? "

    Judith stuttered, "I..."

    Judith originally had been pretending to be strong. But what Linda said next made her lose control of her emotions.

    She burst into tears and said in a choked voice, "I''m not reconciled to it. That bitch must die in a good way. I hate her so much. She is so shameless. Why is she so lucky?"

    "You''re right. Bitches always get what they deserve. But we can''t wait for nothing. "

    After hearing these words from the other side of the phone, Linda seemed to be wise and said, "in fact, Holley is so arrogant now just because of her shameless actions. She managed to climb into Mr. Ron''s bed as soon as she got out of prison. The first step of punishing her is to make her lose her favor with Mr. Ron."

    "Think about it. What will she do if she loses Mr. Ron''s love? She is just a bitch who had been sent to jail. You can punish her any way as you like at that time."

    Said Linda, with a vicious look on her face, "what will Mr. Ron think if he sees her sleeping with another man?"

    "If so, Mr. Ron will not choose her anymore. But she is not stupid. Even if she slept with other men, she would not let Mr. Ron know about it."

    Though Judith believed that if this really happened, Holley would be doomed.

    But this kind of thing would never happen.

    "We can take the initiative to push it. For example, we can put some medicine in her drink and then throw her to a man. In that case, they will naturally be together. We can inform Mr. Ron then, and he will see those beautiful scenes. Do you agree?"

    Said Linda more viciously, with complacency in her eyes.

    "Yes, you are right."

    Judith was completely convinced by Linda. She nodded repeatedly and said, "I have to use the relationship and get her some medicine."

 Chapter 28 You Are so Annoying

    The farce was over.

    But Shawn had no intention to leave.

    He looked at Holley and said earnestly, "can you introduce yourself to me?"

    As soon as Holley raised her head, she saw Charles, his elder brother, standing there with an unfriendly face.

    Apparently, as the elder brother, he didn''t want his younger brother to have anything to do with Mrs. Holley.

    Thinking of her situation and Moore''s ending, Holley lowered her head again and sipped lemonade, replying casually, "Mrs. Holley."

    "Mrs. Holley..."

    Mr. Shawn was a little disappointed. That was not the answer he wanted.

    "Shawn, come with me. Let''s say hello to uncles and aunts."

    As he spoke, Charles grabbed his younger brother''s arm and tried to drag him out of this unhappy situation.

    Shawn looked back and had a look at Holley at last, "Is there anything I can do for you in the department store?"

    "Keep an eye on your brother, Charles. I don''t need him to get involved in my woman''s affairs, right?"

    Nobody knew when Ron came back. He was standing quietly behind Holley.

    His sudden voice startled Holley.

    She almost spit out the lemon juice in her mouth.

    With a surprised look, she looked back at the man. He walked quickly to her and then sat down beside her in a natural manner.

    He almost sat next to her, and his hand encircled her waist in an unbridled way.

    "Honey, do you miss me?"

    Not long ago, it was this man who threw her ruthlessly at the door of the banquet hall, and let her face the ridicule and criticism of others alone.

    ''Now that this matter is over, how can he have the nerve to come back to me and say such disgusting words to me?''

    Holley had goose bumps all over her body.

    She felt extremely uneasy.

    But when she saw that there seemed to be some complex restraining feelings and also unwillingness in Mr. Shawn''s eyes. Ruthlessly, Holley fell directly into the arms of Ron.

    Leaning against the man''s chest, she slightly lowered her head, raised her trembling hands and put them around the man''s neck.

    With a bashful look, she replied, "of course I do. How can I stop missing you?"

    Ron was quite satisfied with the answer. He smiled undisguisedly.

    He raised his hand and pressed his slender fingers against her chin.

    As he lifted her head with his fingers, a flirtatious smile appeared on his face, "that''s great."

    He completely ignored the existence of the Shen brothers, so he said unscrupulously.

    Despite her uneasiness, she was aware that she should cut off Mr. Shawn''s love just started for her.

    With a coquettish smile, Holley pushed Ron and said, "you''re so annoying. How could you say something like that?"

    "You are my wife. It''s proper for me to say so."

    Ron said with smile. His smile was always evil, and even his voice became particularly seductive.

    He lowered his voice, which sounded more and more attractive, "what''s more, men are not bad, and women don''t love, right?"

    "Yes."

    Holley didn''t know how she did it, but she was so cooperated that she smiled.

    Shawn couldn''t stand it anymore.

    His being tempted and his rescuing

    the beauty was due to Holley''s pureness and natural beauty.

    If Shawn had known that Holley was such an indulgent woman.

    If he had known that she was the infamous Mrs. Mu, he would never go to be the hero to save the beauty.

    "Brother, let''s go."

    Shawn turned around first and said, "it''s time for me to meet those elders."

    When he turned around and left, the charming smile on Holley''s face disappeared instantly.

    Slowly, the arms around the man''s neck slipped down as if they had lost life in a second.

    She wanted to stay away from this man. Since he was gone, she would naturally not please Ron again.

    It seemed that Ron had already guessed the reason why Holley did so just now.

    He didn''t move his fingers from her jaw.

    And the other hand was firmly around the waist of the little woman.

    With a strong pull, he pulled the little woman back into his arms. "Woman, you know what you did just now was lighting a fire."

    While saying that, he was about to kiss her.

    Even though he knew that Holley had done all these for some other purpose.

    The moment he started his action, he felt a sharp pain on his foot.

    He turned around and saw the little woman with fifteen centimeters stilettos stepping hard on the back of his feet.

    No wonder he would feel pain.

    "What an ungrateful woman."

    He sighed, not going to restrain his feelings.

    He was a domineering and strong man. He would get whatever he wanted, even those who refused him.

    After a long while, Ron slowly looked up and said, "didn''t you say that you missed me so much?"

    "Women always say one thing and mean another. Don''t you understand this simple truth? You are Mr. Ron."

    Holley wiped her mouth in disgust.

    She didn''t like it at all.

    "I think you are always a honest woman."

    "You''d better stay away from me in the future. Otherwise, you will not be so lucky every time," he said with a slight smile, sitting there looking like a beast in human attire.

    He reminded the little woman with a faint smile.

    But Holley felt that this man wanted her to provoke him more?

    "Stupid!"

    Holley rolled her eyes at Ron and said, "After all, you have Linda. Or there is Nancy. You can go to meet both of them."

    Hearing what the little woman said, Ron was stunned.

    But he was kicked hard again by her high heels.

    The little woman even mounted her foot on the man, ignored him and was about to leave.

    Ron stood up at once, grabbed her wrist and asked, "Where are you going? Don''t forget that you are my wife. Or, Mexico will..."

    He was talking about Mexico again!

    Holley flared up.

    Anything else could this man do except threaten her with Mexico''s stability and Moore''s safety?

    "Your makeup is ruined. I''m going to fix it."

    Holley pointed at the lip gloss that was smeared by her.

    "I''ll go with you."

    ''You are a shameless man.'' thought Holley. Ron didn''t mind what had happened just now at all. He stood up and pulled Holley into his arms. Then he accompanied her into the dressing room.

    As they went far away, a pair of eyes with interest still fell on Holley.

 Chapter 29 An Interesting Prey

    "What are you so interested in, Mr. Yan?"

    The woman, dressed in a black evening dress and in a very cold manner, sat opposite the man called Mr. Yan, waving a red wine glass and smiling.

    If Holley was here, she would definitely recognize her. She was Eleanor.

    Mr. Yan didn''t take back his sight. He still looked at Holley with great interest. "An interesting prey."

    "Really?"

    Eleanor turned to look back with a smile, "the girl who can attract Mr. Yan must not be an ordinary person. I want to know what kind of girl she is."

    When she turned around, it was too late.

    Holley and Ron walked around the corner and disappeared in Mr. Yan''s eyesight.

    Not seeing Mr. Yan''s prey, Eleanor was a little disappointed, but she was still in high spirits and suggested, "do you need me to help?"

    "The business tonight is more important."

    Mr. Yan was one of the four famous CHILDES in N City, as well as Ron Mu and Charles Shen.

    He was the president of Glory Group, who was worth more than ten billion. He was also a dissolute playboy who changed his female companion liking changing clothes.

    But he had an almost cold-blooded relentless principle, that was, he would never delay his business for a woman, so as to change the decision he made.

    Eleanor naturally knew Mr. Yan''s rules. She raised her glass in admiration and said, "I propose a toast to you, Mr. Yan. Men like you are rare."

    Dressing Room.

    Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, Holley didn''t do her make-up at all. Instead, she said in a cold voice, "I''m tired. I came to attend the party with you. Please let me go home."

    "No, I can''t," Ron shook his head resolutely. It was something that he could not negotiate with.

    He stepped forward, bent over, and held up the little woman''s face. "It''s my fault. You just went back home. You haven''t recovered yet. I dragged you out to attend the party. But tonight, I can''t live without you. I need you, Holley. Please stay."

    He pleaded earnestly.

    Holley smiled slightly, "What''s the benefit of my staying here?"

    "Of course there is." A wicked glint flashed through Ron''s eyes. He lowered his voice and whispered in her ear in an intimate way, "The party is only in name. In fact, it''s an auction of the black market. The auction item they were going to bid was a very profitable project. Because of the huge investment, no company was able to bear it alone, the owner of the project decided to find three investors for this project. Tonight''s auction is the last investment quota. The first two quotas have been bid by Lan''s Group and Glory Group respectively."

    "So what?"

    Holley said indifferently.

    Did she have anything to do with Glory Group or Lan''s Group?

    "Do you forget what happened in your childhood?"

    Suddenly, Ron became serious.

    "Childhood?"

    Holley hesitated. A big event indeed happened in her childhood.

    She once had a happy family, but both her father and mother were gone in a car accident.

    That year, she was only five years old. She knew nothing but crying.

    Afterwards, she didn''t know what had happened. She just moved to N City with her grandmother unwittingly.

    "It was not an accident."

    Ron''s voice was a little heavy.

    And his words were like a bomb to Holley.

    "What did you say?"

    She couldn''t believe what she had heard. She almost suspected that she was hallucinating.

    How could it not be an accident?

    At that time, the police office had gotten the judgment, saying that it was an accident.

    And they even gave her an accidental testimonial.

    "Say it again."

    Suddenly standing up, she stared at the man''s eyes and asked anxiously and quickly.

    He repeated, "it''s not an accident, but a man-made thing."

    Holley''s body became soft and she fell back on the sofa again.

    She turned pale in an instant, and cold sweat also seeped from her palms.

    He held the little woman''s hand and patted it gently. Then he said, "I have studied your parents'' life trajectory carefully, and found some clues. At that time, in A City you lived, there were two companies that were very suspicious. One was Lan''s Group your father used to work for, and the other was its competitor Glory Group. It seemed that the president of Glory Group at that time had more than once private contacts with your parents."

    "Which one on earth?" When Holley followed with question, Ron shook his head, "it has been so many years. It will take a long time for us to find out the truth. But once we get the investment quota, we will have a lot of chances to cooperate with the two big groups, Lan''s Group and Glory Group. As long as we cooperate, there will be a chance to dig out the dirty secret that has been hidden for nearly twenty years, don''t you think so?"

    Staring at Ron, Holley nodded her head. But she was still very cautious and said, "why should I believe what you said is true?"

    Ron said frankly, "There''s not enough time now. I''ll show you the investigation material later. You will know whether I am telling the truth after you see the material."

    He paused for a while and continued, "I don''t have to lie to you. You should also know that your father worked in Lan''s Group, but suddenly something happened to him. But don''t worry, I will find out the truth for you, and avenge you at all costs. No matter it''s Lan''s Group or Glory Group, I''ll make their company go bankrupt first, and shatter all the people that they can rely on to do bad things. Then I''ll take the evidence to the court and let them pay for what they have done."

    "Why?" She stared at him intensely and tried to see through him, or maybe she could find out the secret hidden behind his being amiable and honest.

    She didn''t understand. That man had hidden himself so well that no one could see through his scheme.

    Holley asked again, "why do you bother to do this for me?"

    "Because I want to treat you well." Ron said naturally and affectionately. Before he finished his words, his big hands that tightly held her hands were pushed away by Holley. Holley said, "Let this kind of lie go to hell. I only listen to the truth."

    These were the truth. Now that she didn''t believe it, he could only change an excuse.

    After meditating for a while, he said, "Mu''s Group wants to rise in power, to defeat the two stumbling blocks, Lan''s Group and Glory Group. I don''t like others to see through my ambition, and the miserable death of your parents is just a perfect shield."

    Holley nodded, "I understand. We do cooperate with each other. Is it a mutually beneficial one?"

    He acquiesced in it, feeling bad. Originally she should have taken his good care for granted. But now, only in the name of mutual use could she accept his good care at ease.

    He heaved a sigh and looked at the indicator on his watch.

    It was time to go to the auction.

    "Cheer up! You''re not supposed to look sad or bitter in front of outsiders!"

    He reminded her kindly. The muscles on Holley''s face were a little stiff, but she still squeezed a smile. "I know."

 Chapter 30 An Evil Game

    This investment project was indeed as popular as Ron said.

    With her past memory, Holley could recognize many business celebrities, each of whom was elite people who was worth at least ten billions.

    What surprised her most was that Eleanor was also here.

    "Sister."

    Holley greeted her in a daze.

    Eleanor stood up with a smile and said, "look, here you are. But this time I come with Mr. Yan, so it''s not appropriate to have too much contact with the competitors. We can talk later."

    "Okay."

    Holley said with a smile, her eyes full of sincerity.

    She had a beautiful smile on her face, which was totally different from the one when she smiled and tried to seduce Ron.

    Mr. Yan stared at her blankly.

    He had never thought that he would meet that interesting prey so soon.

    "Mr. Yan is Rex Yan, the president of Glory Group."

    Afraid that Holley didn''t understand the situation, Ron stood aside and introduced in time.

    Rex Yan of Glory Group!

    Holley originally didn''t even look at Rex Yan. Hearing the name, she couldn''t help looking at Rex Yan.

    With just one look, she looked away.

    She just wanted to know what kind of person the first suspect, Rex Yan of Glory Group, was.

    But she didn''t expect that her glance just now had already attracted Rex Yan.

    Somehow, his heart began to pound. He had never tasted love, but he knew it seemed love coming.

    Looking at Ron, he was inexplicably absent-minded. His eyes were always on Holley.

    A Barbie-doll like girl sat beside Rex Yan. She looked at Rex Yan with some fancy look, and greeted him, "Hello, Brother Rex, long time no see. Do you remember me?"

    "I don''t remember."

    Without looking at her, Rex Yan answered the three words faintly.

    The Barbie-doll like girl was not an ordinary girl. She was Bella Lan, the daughter of the owner of Lan''s Group.

    She had never been treated coldly before as she was like a princess.

    When she found that Rex Yan was not willing to talk to her, she was full of hatred and grievance.

    Looking in the direction of Rex Yan''s gaze, she found that Rex Yan had been staring at the woman in Ron''s arms all the time.

    Was Rex Yan crazy?

    He ignored her, such a young and beautiful daughter of the Lan family, but to stare at a second-hand woman.

    Looking at Holley, Bella Lan was furious.

    She had always been spoiled by her older brother, Dylan Lan. If anything happened to her, she would call her brother. After that, he would certainly help her deal with it.

    This time, Bella Lan was no exception.

    She pointed at Holley from a distance, acting like a spoiled child in front of her brother. "Brother, it''s that old woman, and she dares to grab the man I like."

    She tried to lower her voice, but she was used to being arrogant and domineering. For others, she would always bring up her voice even if she was trying to lower.

    Rex Yan had never stood up for a woman. For him, women were just games.

    But when he heard Bella Lan saying that, he couldn''t help saying lightly, "I''ve only heard of forcing to buy or force to sell. Today I learn that Miss Lan is so lack of men that you would force a man. As long as you like him, he will become your private goods even if you don''t care about your poor condition or if he likes you? Miss Lan, how much man have you taken to keep at home?"

    No one dared to humiliate his dear sister like this. Dylan Lan was furious, but he couldn''t fight casually because of the rules of the auction. He could only come up to him and shoute

    d with anger, "Enough! My sister didn''t offend you. How could you be so mean? What''s more, what''s your relationship with that woman? Why are you defending her? Do you really hook up with Mr. Ron''s woman as my sister said? "

    Of course, Ron wouldn''t get involved in the fight between Dylan Lan and Rex Yan.

    He took Holley into his arms lovingly and took the seat printed with his name.

    Today, he was here for the investment quota.

    Rex Yan sat there and smiled with a sniff, "Dylan, am I not the man that your sister fancies? You think I''m a commodity and take a fancy to it? I''m telling you, woman like your sister who is ugly, bad in figure, bad in temper and bad in character, even if the other women in the world are all dead, I will not take a fancy to her, and let her give up as early as possible."

    On the other side, Holley was sitting there with a glass of juice. When she heard what Rex Yan said, she couldn''t help but spurt the juice out from her mouth and directly spurted onto Bella Lan who just ran over to challenge her.

    Her pink princess dress was stained with orange liquid.

    The Lan family was powerful. And Dylan Lan was resourceful.

    He loved his little sister and knew that his sister liked to be treated well. He used some connections and made her the little princess of the upper class.

    Bella Lan was always so arrogant, but within a few minutes just now, she was slapped on the face by the same woman twice.

    And she beat her time and time again and made her lose face.

    Bella Lan stamped her feet with anger. She rushed to Holley like an uneducated lady and reached out to grab her hair.

    Her view of the world was simple. If anyone dared to offend her, she must beat him or her to make him or her kneel down and beg for mercy.

    Bella Lan went crazy suddenly and Holley was unable to dodge while she just saw her hand passing her ear. Before she touched her long hair, she lost her balance and fell on the ground in the standard posture of a dog gnawing mud.

    "Ah! Woo... Brother... You must take good care of me. They are bullying me..."

    She fell to the ground, in a very embarrassing situation. Feeling that she was too ashamed to see anyone, she buried her head in the carpet and burst into tears.

    Regardless of arguing with Rex Yan, Dylan Lan ran to his sister and held her up in his arms.

    "Don''t cry. There are so many people watching us. It''s bad for your image. Listen to me, change your clothes first, okay? "

    Dylan Lan patiently persuaded his sister.

    Bella Lan was never so pissed off and she almost lost her mind. She shouted repeatedly, "let me kill that bitch! Let me kill her. Brother, don''t stop me. "

    She struggled hard, trying to break away from her brother''s embrace, but was tightly held by Dylan Lan.

    Killing people is breaking the law, which would have a huge impact on the whole Lan family.

    He would never let his sister do such things, but he would not allow anyone else to bully his sister. "Little sister, don''t be naughty. I will help you with it."

    After saying that, he looked directly at Ron. "Mr. Ron, do you have the guts to bet a life and death battle with me?"

    Bella Lan''s eyes brightened when she heard the words ''life and death battle''. A very cold and sinister smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Right, let''s bet the life and death battle. You bet with my brother, Ron."

    Everyone knew that Ron was famous for his nightlife, but he was just a loser without strength. He wouldn''t win in the life and death battle.

 Chapter 31 No Reason to Refuse

    Looking around the people in the room, Ron held the hand of the little woman beside him tightly and patted the back of her hand gently, "Don''t be afraid. We don''t gamble against the life and death battle. According to the rules of the auction, only two people who participated in the final bid at the same price need to bid the life and death battle to decide the final result of the bid. As for the others, they would be driven out to fight here for no reason. We are not stupid."

    He seemed to be comforting the little woman beside him, but in fact, he had already sent his clear intention to Dylan.

    He wouldn''t silly risk on life and death battle as he gambled for his crazy sister.

    Dylan''s expression changed. Even Mr. Yan, who was as well-known as him, needed to show some respect to him. Besides, even though Mr. Ron Mu was as famous as him, his family had declined a long time ago.

    He snorted, but he was unable to deny Ron''s words.

    Hearing that Ron was unwilling to bet, Bella was so angry that her body began to tremble.

    She couldn''t bear to see a woman like Holley who was pampered and protected by so many men.

    "Brother, let that bitch die. If she doesn''t die, your sister will have no face to live. "

    Bella screamed and said something evil.

    Dylan looked again at Ron gloomily, and suddenly looked at the other people present. "I want to bet the life and death with Mr. Ron. Everyone sitting here, can you make a concession?"

    It was a very euphemistic way that he wanted everyone else present to give up fighting for the auction item tonight. This was the rule of the auction. Everyone was here, and they had ten minutes to prepare. Everyone was allowed to quit during the ten minutes.

    If there were only two people who did not quit in the end, they had to participate in the final bidding, no matter whether they wanted to get the item tonight.

    Dylan knew well about the rules of the auction and was trying to force Ron to accept his offer. Anyway, he wanted to gamble with this man tonight, not only for the sake of his baby sister.

    He also wanted to test the strength of Ron.

    In recent years, a mysterious organization known as Dark Night Organization su

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    harles made it clear that he was going to take part in this project.

    The price he could afford must be higher than that of Mr. Ron.

    Just as he expected, Charles opened his mouth, "I bid one more dollar than Mr. Ron."

    Although he looked down upon the promiscuous boy like Ron, he still had to thank the conflict between Ron and Mr. Lan, or the Shen family couldn''t take such big advantage.

    "Brother," Bella hated Holley very much.

    She would not allow that bitch to escape so easily.

    Holding her brother''s hand, she urged anxiously, "brother, please think of a way."

    "I''ll add 100, 000. In addition, I''ll pay for Mr. Ron''s share."

    At this point, Dylan was in a dilemma. He had owed a lot of favors. Now, he felt that it was even more uneconomical to give up the attempt to test Ron.

    He showed his attitude immediately.

    It was the first time that this had happened.

    The host hesitated for a moment, and then he looked at Ron and said, "Mr. Ron, this is the first time that the auction item has been sold in the price bid by someone else. The auction will ask for your opinion. You can choose to accept it or not."

    Once Ron chose to accept, he had to gamble life and death. Nobody could quit on life and death battle.

    Ron looked at the little woman beside him and a hint of sadness appeared in his eyes.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he nodded and smiled disdainfully. "If someone pays for me, don''t I have a reason to refuse?"

 Chapter 32 You Cant Afford My Life

    Mr. Ron''s answer made Eleanor''s heart skip a beat.

    She really liked Holley and treated her as her sister.

    It was known to all that the meaning of the life and death battle was to gamble life. And he would gamble the life and death of the people around him with his own hands.

    Eleanor suddenly stood up and walked to Ron. "Mr. Ron, do you know what the life and death battle is?"

    Holley didn''t know, but she sensed something different.

    "Sister, what is it?"

    She asked. Before Eleanor could answer her question, Ron spoke first.

    "Of course I know. It''s none of your business."

    Listening to the indifferent and cynical tone of Mr. Ron, Eleanor was more worried about Holley.

    While she was thinking about how to give Holley a hint, Mr. Yan came over.

    "Eleanor, don''t interfere in other people''s family affairs."

    His tone sounded like a mixture of persuasion and order. He directly dragged Eleanor away.

    "What is the life and death battle?"

    Staring at the man beside her, Holley bit her lips and asked.

    Ron waved his hand indifferently. "Don''t worry. It''s not a dangerous thing. You won''t be in any danger."

    She didn''t believe a single word of this man.

    But now she even had no chance to escape from it.

    Because she heard that Charles said he gave up bidding.

    The bidding price of the project had been raised to two billion.

    Two billion dollars was already the limit that the Shen family could bear. If they invested more money in this project, there would be no profit.

    He gave up the bidding, so naturally Ron and Dylan became the finally bidders with the same bid and no concession.

    The auction host announced the result of the auction and explained the life and death battle.

    Each

    e, regardless of the chase of Ron.

    Mr. Ron was going to chase her, but the host stopped him, "Mr. Ron, it''s time for you to prepare with Mr. Lan."

    At the moment, Dylan had also picked a person.

    The one he had chosen was his sister, Bella, rather than anyone else.

    They grew up together, and had a tacit understanding. It was highly possible for them to win the gamble together.

    Dylan had a well thought out plan.

    Bella''s eyes reflected deep disgust and disdain for Holley.

    But mostly she was laughing at her as a person who was going to die.

    She knew her brother so well.

    Holley didn''t say anything but stared at Bella coldly.

    "Are you irritated? Are you out of your mind?"

    After being stared to be nervous, Bella rolled her eyes at her and said, "Forget it. You are a dead person now. I''m not mad at you."

    Then she ignored Holley.

    In the auction room.

    Eleanor''s heart was extremely painful. She looked at Rex and pleaded, "Mr. Yan, please, please help me to save Holley, okay?"

    "No reason."

    Rex was still indifferent, and he was always focused on the overall situation.

    After a pause, he added, "Pray for her."

 Chapter 33 Rules of the Auction

    The gamble began.

    Holley was desperate.

    She had thought that she might be able to dodge the missing knife from Ron with her ability. Although it was made of plastic, it could possibly hurt her as it flew so far.

    But now she realized that she was too naive.

    She wondered who was so evil to design this gamble.

    Becoming a target, she was firmly tied to a special cross.

    But the design was actually reasonable.

    If people can escape, would it still be called the life and death battle?

    The host stood there indifferently, looking at all this. Finally, he said, "Mrs. Mu and Miss Lan, according to the rules, you have the chance to say something. If you think it over, say it."

    "Ron, if I don''t die, I would have killed you with my own hands!"

    Holley said and her cold voice with hatred was penetrating into everyone''s heart.

    Although she just said one sentence, it stirred up trouble in many people''s hearts.

    But she didn''t understand the real meaning of the last sentence of the bet.

    The last words were to give the gamblers a chance to hear their sound to locate their positions.

    Holley''s honesty caused Bella''s sneer, "What a silly and ugly old woman! Ask you to say your last words? Do you really say your last words?"

    The host stood still, motionless. After the two people had finished talking, he waved his hand in a cold-blooded way and said, "The gamble starts."

    Hardly had the host''s voice faded away, the knife in Dylan''s hand was already pointed at Holley.

    It was difficult to identify the position of the apple through the sound, but it was easy to find where Holley was by the sound.

    As Dylan''s knife flew out, a bang was heard when Holley closed her eyes.

    She opened her eyes and saw the two knives intertwined and collided with each other, which was less than ten centimeters away from her chest.

    One of the knive

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    on.

    As a host, he must maintain the rules of the auction.

    "Mrs. Mu, do you know what will happen if you fight on the auction?"

    The host was threatening Holley.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "She is my wife. She can treat me in any way she wants," said Ron.

    "Mr. Ron!"

    The host is not accommodating, "Please respect the rules of the auction!"

    The auctioneer gave a severe reminder as it was related to the dignity of the auction.

    Eleanor stood up and came to Holley. "Listen to me, girl. It''s not worth killing here. You will die for it. And there''re no bullets in his gun."

    "Ron, you thanks to the auction. Otherwise, I believe someone will lend me bullets if I ask for it."

    Finishing her words, Holley forcefully shook off the gun and turned around to leave the auction room.

    Ron followed her.

    How could he rest assured that the little woman ran out alone?

    "Dark Night Priest, don''t go after her," said Dylan suddenly.

    However, there was no response from Ron, as if he had never heard of Dark Night Priest this character.

    "I know you are Dark Night Priest, Ron,"

    He was so good at shooting that Dylan could nearly be sure that Ron was Dark Night Priest. What he lacked now was only that Ron admitted it himself.

 Chapter 34 Love Her

    Ron frowned slightly.

    After being pestered by Dylan, Holley had run far away.

    But fortunately, Eleanor followed her out.

    It was said that she and Holley were on good terms when they were in prison. With her care, it could barely relieve Ron.

    Then he stopped chasing and turned around, smiling evilly at Dylan, "I don''t know what you mean, Dylan. Does our project have anything to do with Dark Night Priest?"

    "I say you are."

    Dylan emphasized.

    Ron remained calm and smiled calmly, "I''ve never heard of Dark Night Priest before. I guess I have been having fun for a long time. But since we have to cooperate for a long time in future, I will be willing to be with you if you want to talk about Dark Night Priest. But you have to give me more time. I can''t talk with you until I check his background."

    He didn''t look like lying.

    Was it because his news was wrong? Or was it because he judged wrong?

    But Rex apparently had the same speculation as his.

    Dylan was reluctant and wanted to asked more. Then he saw that the auction host had a look at the indicators of his watch.

    "Do you two know the rules of the auction? The winning bidder had to complete the auction transaction within half an hour. Ten minutes have passed. If you don''t hurry up, you will break the rules of the auction. I''m afraid you can''t get on the ship again in ten years."

    Both big deals and illegal transactions were conducted on ships.

    The participants who were invited to take part in the auction on board were carefully selected every year.

    All the upper class would try their best to get in the ship.

    Because on board, you can make a deal that you cannot make in other places, and can also buy and sell a lot of secrets that cannot be heard usually.

    Once a person was deprived of the right to board on the ship, it meant that he or she would be kicked out of the upper class circle. This meant that his or her connections were broken and he or she was out of all information sources.

    Either Mu''s Group or Lan''s Group wouldn''t be able to take the consequences.

    Dylan didn''t ask more questions. After all, he would have plenty of chances to cooperate with Mr. Ron in the future. If he was really Dark Night Priest, he would find it s

    e took the glass of lime rum but didn''t drink it.

    She was on her guard against Rex of Glory Group.

    As she refused to drink it and Rex did not force her, he took out the band aid from the pocket of his shirt.

    "Just now, you broke your neck when you took off the necklace."

    "What?"

    Holley was too angry before, and she didn''t notice that she was hurt.

    Hearing Rex''s reminder, she touched her neck with one hand and felt a burning pain.

    Holley murmured, "Umm..."

    She groaned in pain and frowned slightly.

    Rex put a band aid on the table gracefully, "Would you like to use it by yourself, or let me help you? It''s summer now. It''s hot. Be careful of infection if you don''t put band aids."

    "Let me do it myself."

    Holley took off the band aid and was going to put it on her neck.

    It was easier said than done.

    Since it was out of her sight, Holley tried many times but failed every time.

    Rex was a gentleman and wouldn''t take advantage of her without her permission.

    But it was too many times that Holley failed. Rex couldn''t bear it and said, "Let me help you. This is the last one. If you fail again, there will be no band aid left."

    Looking at the messy band aids on the table, Holley smiled in embarrassment.

    "Can I?"

    Rex asked again. He must get the consent of Holley for this kind of thing.

    In fact, he had never been like this before.

    He wouldn''t even do such a thing.

    But the woman in front of him now made him have an impulse to love her.

 Chapter 35 Are You Satisfied With My Performance

    Holley looked at Rex and smiled to him.

    That was the smile that she felt a little sorry and was about to refuse others.

    "I think I''d better..."

    She wanted to say that she''d better ask Eleanor for help.

    But before she finished her words, she saw Ron walking towards her in high spirits.

    That man looked at Holley.

    As their eyes opposite, there was a disdainful look in Holley''s eyes.

    She drew back her gaze decisively and looked at Rex with a smile, "Thank you!"

    Rex gently ripped off the band aid and carefully put it on her back neck.

    The flames of jealousy were burning in Ron''s eyes.

    He quickened his pace and walked towards Holley.

    Unfortunately, he was rich and powerful. Many people saw him and greeted him, which held him back.

    Standing behind Holley, Rex had already seen the back of Ron and guessed the reason why this woman suddenly changed her mind.

    She was using him to stimulate another man.

    Rex didn''t mind it.

    On the contrary, it was a chance for him to get close to this interesting woman.

    He walked forward and stretched out his hand like a gentleman. He smiled to invite her, "May I dance with you?"

    "Of course."

    Holley agreed without hesitation.

    She smiled coquettishly, but there was less sincerity in her smile.

    Rex didn''t care. She would be touched by his sincerity and give him a sincere smile one day.

    Holding Holley''s hand, the two walked to the dance floor in an intimate manner.

    Getting rid of the people who fawned on him, Ron ran after them and asked, "Mr. Yan, where are you taking my wife?"

    "I invited her to dance, and she agreed,"

    Rex said with a faint smile.

    He was no worse than Ron.

    In terms of appearance, he was a first-class handsome man.

    In terms of figure, he was also a muscular man with eight packs.

    In terms of family background, he was richer than Mr. Ron.

    Most importantly, he would not do anything to hurt Holley.

    "Why do I think you forced my wife to dance?"

    With these words, Mr. Ron took hol

    Lucia had promised her second elder brother to keep the secret for him and not to tell anyone that he sent medicines to Holley.

    But now, when Shawn came back, she was framed by him.

    Lucia didn''t want to keep the secret for him anymore.

    "Shawn, why do you still..."

    Charles stood up in a hurry. He was anxious.

    He could figure out what happened tonight. Holley was definitely worthy of the ancients'' description "the scourge of the country" as a demon girl.

    Every man who approached her would surely get into trouble.

    As an elder brother, he would never allow his younger brother to be trapped by such a woman.

    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Shawn, "brother, I''m the son of Shen family. I won''t have any affairs with other people''s wife. Don''t worry."

    After he made the promise, Charles stopped persuading. He just patted his younger sister on the shoulder and said, "There are a lot of good men. Don''t only stare at married men."

    "Okay."

    Lucia didn''t want to give up, but she had nothing to say.

    With her head down, an idea occurred to her and she asked, "what if Mr. Ron is divorced?"

    Charles shook his head, "We''ll talk about it when he gets divorced."

    Outside the banquet hall.

    Looking at Rex who was teasing and pursuing his wife, Ron''s face darkened and his eyes became more and more gloomy.

 Chapter 36 A Woman Close With Me

    All of a sudden, Ron raised his hand and punched on Rex''s face.

    His move was so sudden, fast, and hard that Rex did not dodge and got a heavy punch on his face.

    "Are you all right?"

    Holley grabbed Rex''s hand concernedly, "Ice pack, hurry up!"

    She shouted at the waiter not far away.

    Ron''s face darkened.

    What Holley did was to embarrass him in public. She wanted everyone to know that his wife cared more about another man.

    He walked up to her slowly and put his arms around her waist. He didn''t say anything to Rex.

    "Mexico, don''t forget it,"

    His words reminded Holley.

    Her hand supporting on Rex''s arm fell down slowly.

    Mexico was her Achilles'' heel and was her weakness.

    Moore who had been exiled to Mexico and suffered a lot was Holley''s family member she cared most.

    Taking a deep breath, she completely let go of her hand, and in the embrace of Ron, her body was uncontrollably soft in his arms.

    A winner''s smile appeared on Ron''s face, "Rex, don''t let me see you teasing my wife again."

    Having said that, he hugged Holley horizontally and carried her all the way to the lounge.

    In the lounge.

    Ron put the little woman on the sofa.

    He stood there in a condescending manner, locking his eyes on the little woman''s, and said slowly, "Do you know what kind of person Rex is?"

    Of course, Holley didn''t know that.

    "He has dated countless women, but he has never admitted who is his girlfriend. The most common word of him introducing women is the woman who has an intimate relationship with me."

    Ron also knew that there was no way Holley could get to know what kind of person Rex was.

    Therefore, he directly told her all Rex''s rumors without waiting for her answer.

    "He provoked you just for fun."

    Ron concluded affirmatively.

    Holley raised her head and had a look at him, and then she sneered, "That''s better than you want my life."

    Ron was speechless for a moment after being rejected by that little woman.

    Just now, what he did indeed seemed to disregard the little

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to prison and lived in the dormitory.

    After she went into prison, she was expelled from school and did not have a dormitory to live in at all.

    She initially planned to stay in the Moore''s house temporarily, and when she found a job, she could rent an apartment.

    But now, Moore had been sent to Mexico. It was impossible for her to go to Moore''s home.

    It seemed that she had to be shameless to trouble Eleanor to find her a place to stay.

    As Holley thought, Ron stood there, looking at her with an evil and attractive smile.

    "Have you thought of where your home is?"

    "I have a place to live. You don''t need to worry."

    Holley refused him without hesitation.

    Ron shook his head and pulled her waist to get her into his arms.

    Locking the eyes of the little woman, he smiled wickedly and said, "You are the young hostess of the Mu family, so you can only live in the villa of Mr. Ron. Unless you hope Mexico is in trouble."

    The man''s voice was soft and tempting.

    But Holley felt awkward to hear that.

    Even his threats made her feel old-fashioned and tired. "Can you stop threatening me with Moore for everything?"

    All the depression and resentment in her heart were finally released by her.

    She began to feel guilty after questioning Ron.

    Because she found that the man''s eyes had changed.

    He changed so elusive to her...

 Chapter 37 Dont Mind Exercising Husbands Power

    Holley felt herself a coward.

    She didn''t dare to be angry when she saw the proud look of Ron.

    "Mr. Ron."

    She looked at that man ingratiatingly and managed to squeeze a smile. "I was scared and irritated just now. My body was out of control, and my language ability has also some problems. If I say anything that you don''t like, please don''t mind. That''s not what I mean. I... "

    Holley didn''t know how to explain, so she just smiled at that man.

    A cunning smile appeared on Ron''s face again, but the expression in his eyes was obscure.

    "I see."

    Ron nodded as if deep in thought.

    "It doesn''t matter, though our country''s culture is relatively traditional, only if you marry with your husband, you have to go with him. But I''m not a traditional person. After all, I have received democratic education since childhood. If you have any idea, you can tell me. What you just said makes sense. I have thought it over. I can''t threaten you with Moore every time. I do feel bored, so I have to find something new to say. Do you agree with me?"

    Hearing that, Holley was more scared.

    She felt very horrible.

    That man must have ulterior motives.

    However, Holley thought again that she was single and her grandma had died long ago. She only had Moore, the only one family. Ron might have nothing to threaten her.

    "Mr. Ron, I have something to say. But you have nothing new to threaten me except Mexico and Moore,"

    Holley was an unyielding person who never admitted defeat easily.

    She suddenly realized why she had to yield to this man and play up to him?

    Now that he was willing to threaten her with Moore, she must be of use to him.

    She should take advantage of the opportunity that she was still useful, and play in proper scope to cause more trouble to Ron.

    For example, she said something that made him unhappy.

    For example, criticize what he said.

    "Really?"

    Ron was amused by her thoughts.

    He suddenly

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    released from prison, it was Moore who picked her up. But she didn''t expect that Mr. Ron had gone there that day. Later, Moore disappeared and was kidnapped to Mexico. Mexico was a chaotic place. Moore would be killed by an accident there. Mr. Ron threatened my poor sister with this matter, so she had to stoop to stay with him. Otherwise, they would have already divorced. I really don''t know what kind of tricks Mr. Ron is going to play this time and how he is going to hurt the girl. "

    Eleanor looked down upon Mr. Ron.

    In her eyes, men who were calculating women were all scums.

    "So it is."

    Rex understood, "If I can save Moore from Mexico, will she stop being threatened?"

    "Of course. She had been thinking of divorcing him for the past four years."

    Eleanor gave Rex some motivation.

    "I''ll send someone to look into it in Mexico."

    Rex dialed a number and gave the order.

    Eleanor saw that Rex really cared about the matter of Holley.

    She smiled cheerfully and handed him a bottle of ointment. "This is the ointment to remove the scars. It was made from ancestral secret recipe of an old Chinese doctor. I was going to give it to my sister personally, as she got a neck injury, and I didn''t want the scar left on her skin. But you cares about her. What I can do is to help you."

 Chapter 38 She Hated Him

    Outside the lounge.

    Rex raised his hand and touched the door with his index finger, but he didn''t raise it to knock again.

    Suddenly, he found that he lost the ability to express himself.

    It was a simple and natural thing to bring medicine to Holley, but he didn''t know how to mention it to that woman.

    He was like a teenager about fourteen or fifteen years old who was going to confess his love to a girl when he held the bottle in his hand. He was restless when he exercised those words.

    "The ointment for your injury."

    "This ointment is good for you. Just use it."

    "Here you are the ointment."

    He was rehearsing there, trying to convey all his feelings gracefully. However, he was interrupted by the door of the lounge.

    Holley stood at the door of the room, looking at Rex in surprise.

    "You?"

    "Eleanor gave it to you,"

    After exercising numerous lines, Rex said the most flustered words.

    Originally, he should give the ointment to Holley and said that the ointment was prepared by him. But he didn''t even mention a word about it and even let all the credit go out.

    Rex was embarrassed. He tucked the ointment into Holley''s hand, and then he turned around leaving directly.

    "Wait!"

    Holley caught up with him.

    "You are welcome."

    Opposed to her eyes, Rex felt his heart beat faster.

    He didn''t dare to look at her. Instead, he acted as if he was very generous. He waved his hand and said, "Use it. It can remove the scar."

    "Okay."

    Holley caught up with him but not to thank him, "Well, I just want to know where Eleanor is now."

    "What?"

    Rex was even more embarrassed.

    It turned out that he was being self sentimental.

    He answered randomly, pointing to the water bar not far away, "over there."

    "Okay, thank you."

    She smiled gently and walked quickly to Eleanor.

    "Sister."

    Seeing the ointment in Holley''s hand, Eleanor smiled ambiguously. "I think Mr. Yan is a good man. He also likes you. You should seize the opportunity."

    "I''ve never seen a man so scrupulous like

    n front of Rex.

    She got shocked when she gambled the life and death battle just now. When she woke up, she heard that her brother had lost the large gambling and even lost a large sum of money. She felt very unhappy.

    But when she heard that Rex was slapped by Ron because of that bitch Holley, she thought her world was bright.

    Rex she knew was an extremely cold man.

    No one hurting his face could come to a good end.

    He would never let down his dignity for any woman.

    That was why Bella was sure that Holley and Rex had done and Rex would not speak to her anymore.

    She changed into another dress merrily and dressed up deliberately before she ran to Rex.

    Bella mentioned the unpleasant things several times and only wanted Rex to give up that bitch thoroughly.

    But she was wrong.

    Her appearance remained unremarkable to Rex.

    She even called his name, talked to him and cared about him.

    But Rex kept his eyes on an old woman who was a few years older than her.

    Bella could not bear it and just felt desperate.

    "Brother Rex, why don''t you take a look at me rather than look at the old woman who had made you suffer a lot? At least, I am not like the bitch Holley who is second-hand and also older. I''m only 18. It''s such a good age. Why can''t you just take a look at me?"

    She stamped her feet, but Rex still ignored her.

 Chapter 39 Challenge in Public

    Eleanor had long since disliked Bella, and wanted to give her a lesson for Holley.

    Now that she came to her, she wouldn''t let her go.

    Suddenly, she stood up and looked at Bella coldly, "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that?"

    After giving Eleanor a disdainful look, Bella sneered, "You old woman, who the hell are you?"

    Hardly had her voice faded away, Eleanor raised her hand, grabbed Bella''s wrist and squeezed it hard.

    Suddenly, Bella had the illusion that her wrist bone was going to be crushed.

    She was so painful that she almost cried. When she saw her brother from afar, she couldn''t help crying out, "brother, help me, someone bullied me."

    Dylan rushed over immediately.

    When he saw clearly that it was Eleanor who hit his sister, he could not help but be stunned.

    Rex embroidered with a half-smile, "your sister is the first one who dares to humiliate Eleanor."

    "Sister Eleanor,"

    Dylan didn''t dare to be outrageous in front of Eleanor. He said after respectfully calling her as a sister, "My sister was scared just now. She lost her mind. Whatever she said to you, please don''t take it to heart."

    "I''m totally 30 years old this year. I don''t mind if she call me old woman. But it doesn''t work if she asked what the hell I was and kept on calling my sister a bitch. Mr. Lan, you should know that I have always been bad tempered."

    Eleanor didn''t let go of her. The look in her eyes became more and more vicious.

    Then Dylan turned to ask help of Rex, "please take care of the person you brought here. I''ve already made an apology to her. What else does she want?"

    He pulled Rex aside and told him all these.

    But what Rex wanted to do was to embarrass Dylan in public. After hearing that, he said loudly, "Mr. Lan, don''t be kidding. I don''t dare to say that Sister Eleanor is my subordinate. Eleanor is just my friend I invited. I can''t take care of her, let alone her affairs."

    "Eleanor, I apologize to you on behalf of my sister,"

    Dylan lowered his head. Now that Dark Night Priest had taken his revenge towards him, he didn''t want to make one more enemy.

    Besides, his dear

    e.

    "Ron Mu."

    She was too painful to say a word.

    But Dylan understood what his sister meant. He grabbed the microphone and said loudly.

    "Mr. Ron, can you just say it in public? Why can you win the life and death battle? Why do you choose Holley as your target?"

    Holley''s heart sank when she saw Ron.

    ''You are a scum, Ron Mu. You are my invincible opponent!'' thought Holley.

    Why did he come back no sooner or later but at this moment?

    How could his answer be exactly the same as hers?

    Eleanor was always clear about their relationship.

    Then she spoke in a cold voice, "Mr. Lan is always against my sister with no sincerity. If it isn''t for the sake of the host of the banquet, I will have to get even with you Lan family."

    After saying that, she waved her hand and pushed Bella away.

    Dylan ran to Bella and held her in his arms.

    Eleanor must have a guilty conscience, otherwise she wouldn''t let Bella go so easily.

    Since Eleanor had a guilty conscience, he should be more arrogant and should slap her hard on the face.

    "Mr. Ron, we all know that you won the life and death bet. We are curious how you can win. Is it because you went to Thailand to beg God before, then you were lucky?"

    Dylan not only asked again, but also tried to brainwash Ron so that he could give an answer of being lucky.

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ron.

    They were all expecting his answer...

 Chapter 40 Because of Love

    Instead of answering that question, Ron strode forward and pulled Holley into his arms, as if announcing his sovereignty.

    His care, and his tenderness, was clearly written in his eyes.

    Lowering his head, he looked affectionately at the little woman in his arms. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he bent over and kissed her lips.

    After a kiss, he said with a big smile, "I have answered Mr. Lan''s question."

    His answer was more unfathomable than Holley''s reason.

    Not to mention Dylan did not understand, even the people present did not understand.

    "Why not make it clear since you have said, Mr. Ron?"

    Dylan frowned. He felt more and more that Ron was not a good boy.

    "As far as I know, there will be many single guests at the party tonight. I really don''t want to show off."

    Ron replied frankly.

    Bella didn''t believe him. "Brother, he is just bluffing. He must be just lucky. Think about it. At that time, Holley was so angry that she looked as if she was cheated to sleep with him but didn''t get paid."

    Her words were filthy and dirty.

    A hint of cruelty flashed across Ron''s eyes.

    "I can''t stand her saying like this anymore. Since you want to know the truth, I''ll tell you. We can win a life and death battle only because of one word."

    After a pause, he continued in a low voice and said the word very seriously.

    "Love!"

    "I love my wife, so I know the proportion of her four limbs. Even if my eyes were covered, I wouldn''t shoot sideways. I can find the location of the apple by her words."

    He said seriously.

    Holley was stunned for a long time and couldn''t close her mouth.

    She could think of thousands of answers for that man, but she never thought that his answers would be the same as hers.

    She stared at Ron in disbelief.

    Ron gently rubbed her hair and gave her an affectionate kiss.

    Holley wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t. Her waist was held by the man''s big hand, and her hands were tightly grasped in his other hand.

    He kissed her and she frowned.

    Rex also fr

    likes you only. Now that you said you wanted nothing but profits, why don''t you reconsider to marry my sister?"

    Rex did not immediately answer.

    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Dylan continued, "In fact, I believe you can see through what kind of person Holley is as you are experienced. She is a double-dealing woman. However, she is still Mr. Ron''s woman. Those so-called dislikes and hates are just pretentious."

    "Talk something more practical."

    Rex interrupted him. "What do you want, Mr. Yan? Tell me. I''ll do anything as long as it doesn''t go too far."

    For the sake of his sister, Dylan was going all out.

    "5% shares of Lan''s Group,"

    Rex was not an softhearted person at all. He didn''t care about the deep feelings of Lan family''s brother and sister. What he saw was only money, only profit.

    Dylan laughed. Then he nodded and added one condition, "After my sister''s performance, please praise her, Mr. Yan."

    "No problem. I''ll talk once the shares are here."

    Rex agreed readily.

    Within ten minutes, Dylan completed the share transfer with Rex.

    Dylan had arranged everything for his sister and left in a good mood.

    Eleanor had been watching the whole time, but she did not say anything.

    It was not until Dylan left that she frowned slightly and asked Rex, "You don''t believe in Holley? Do you think that she really loves Mr. Ron?"

 Chapter 41 A Good Show

    "Of course not."

    Rex replied without hesitation or falsehood.

    "I trust her."

    Rex added after a pause.

    Eleanor nodded and said, "Okay, I see. I''m relieved to know that you don''t mean to play with Holley. But I have to remind you that there is no woman who would be willing to see the man who goes after her praise other women, especially her enemy."

    "Huh."

    Rex was amused, "Eleanor, do you think Miss Lan is worthy of my praise? She has no advantages. There are nothing of her worthy of praise. How could I compliment her? I''m just telling a lie to that idiot, Dylan."

    Then he turned on the lighter and burnt the share transfer agreement.

    "Mr. Yan, this is five percent of shares."

    Eleanor reminded with some sympathy.

    Shaking his head, Rex said, "Dylan is not a fool. He won''t give me the shares so easily. If I really want to own the shares, I have to marry his stupid sister as he suggested. I won''t do that. So there is no use to keep this share transfer agreement."

    "Then why did you say yes to him?"

    Eleanor just couldn''t see through him.

    Rex proudly smiled, "Only you can stand up for Holley, but why can''t I stand up for her?"

    "Mr. Yan, my sister is so lucky to meet you."

    Eleanor complimented him, agreeing with what Rex had said.

    Ron took Holley back to the lounge.

    In the lounge without any outsider, Holley wiped the corner of her mouth hard.

    She raised her head and found the man looking at her with a displeased look.

    Then she forced a smile and asked, "Mr. Ron, is there any problem?"

    "You hate my kiss so much?"

    The man''s voice turned a little sad unexpectedly.

    ''Oh my God, is this acting or is he real sad?'' she thought.

    ''Forget it. Whether it is true or not, it is a trap.''

    She''d better not answer his question casually so as not to irritate him.

    With the fake smile on her face, she changed the subject. "Why did you give the same answer as mine? Do you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    taken by Nancy was shot in the first place and the date was three days ago.

    How could a man like Ron not cheat on his wife?

    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it."

    Holley didn''t bother to argue with him and just asked, "what kind of show is going to happen later?"

    She reminded him.

    Ron reached out his hand to her and said, "My wife, come with me. I have prepared a good show for you. You will like it."

    "Do you need to be so hypocritical even when there''s no one around?"

    Holley grumbled.

    Ron''s face darkened, but he didn''t take his hand back. He just asked her unpleasantly, "You hope Mexico is in trouble."

    "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."

    Holley stood up with a little shame and handed her hand.

    Holding the little woman''s hand tightly, Ron walked out of the lounge with a somewhat evil and attractive smile.

    Just as they walked out of the lounge, they heard the broadcast, "Now, let''s welcome the famous Little Princess, Miss Bella Lan, to perform Little Swan dance for us."

    "Is this a good show?"

    Holley just felt bored.

    Watching an enemy dancing? Is it a good show?

    ''What''s wrong with Ron''s head? How could he say that it''s a good show?''

    "Continue to look at the show."

    Ron didn''t explain, but said those words meaningfully.

 Chapter 42 Someone Hurt Her

    Bella''s dance was not bad, actually had some international dancer''s style.

    The way she danced matched the name of Little Princess.

    Although she had done a lot of stupid things before, she turned popular because of her Little Swan dance.

    However, this happiness did not last long.

    In just a few seconds, something amazing happened.

    Bella''s dance dress was torn open little by little unexpectedly.

    Soon, the clothes made of satin and lace all left her body and fell to the ground.

    Though she saw her clothes gone, she was unable to control her body.

    Before she stopped, she twisted herself several times.

    The dance was supposed to be elegant, but now there were some specialties of night club. People who knew her knew she was playing a little swan, but people who didn''t know her must think she was playing a love dance.

    Being humiliated, Bella stopped and huddled awkwardly.

    Seeing this, Dylan immediately rushed over and covered his sister with his suit jacket.

    Although he acted quickly, he was not faster than the people off the stage who took pictures secretly.

    Soon, Bella''s photos appeared on some websites and were placed on the home page.

    As for Holley, she was shocked by this scene.

    She couldn''t believe that this was a good show prepared by Ron.

    "Did you do it?"

    As she asked, she turned around and found that Ron, who had been beside her all the time, had disappeared.

    Where was that man?

    She looked around, but didn''t see Ron.

    Missing again?

    He was really mysterious.

    How can I go home?

    Was she waiting for Ron or not?

    Holley was distressed and she had no interest to continue watching the joke of Bella. She just walked away unhappily and sat down.

    The waiter served her a cup of juice. Without any hesitation, she drank it.

    Eleanor had sharp eyes.

    When she saw that Ron wasn''t there to take care of Holley, she reminded Rex, "Ron has left because of something. Now it''s your chance. Go."

    Rex had also no interest to see women like Bella.

    To be honest, he had seen many naked women before.

    He had no interest in someone like Bella even if she lost her clothes.

    Rex turned ar

    ng words."

    "I am willing, and I am happy."

    Rex replied naturally.

    After some hesitation, he said, "I was thinking of inviting you to dance with me just now. Can I?"

    "Okay..."

    Holley agreed but when her hand was held by Rex, she felt uncomfortable all over her body.

    She even had an illusion.

    Maybe she saw too much of Bella just now, and she felt that Rex was also naked.

    Oh my God!

    What was she thinking about?

    ''Stop! Stop!''

    Holley pulled her hand back decisively, "No, thanks. I am a little tired. I need to go to rest."

    She stumbled away and left.

    Rex was worried about her, but he followed her decision and did not go after her.

    "Mr. Yan, I know what happened to Holley."

    Standing behind Rex, Lucia of the Shen family breathed heavily and deeply to cover her panic.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    Rex was anxious. He stared at her and asked angrily.

    Lucia panicked. It was her first time to do something bad, but she didn''t regret it, because it was her chance and the only chance she had to break up Holley and Ron.

    "Mr. Yan, someone bribed a waiter to put a drug with that effect in Holley''s drink. It seemed that she had taken the drug and it worked. If there is no one to keep her company at this time, I''m afraid she will act wildly."

    Hearing this, Rex was shocked.

    He was not in the mood to ask who was so vicious to do this.

    Without hesitation, he rushed into the crowd and ran after her...

 Chapter 43 She Was Taken Away

    Rex held Holley from behind.

    He asked in a low concerned voice, "are you okay?"

    Holley tried to identify the direction of the lounge with all her mind.

    She used all her strength to escape.

    At this moment, being hugged by Rex, she had no strength to struggle at all, nor did she have any sense to judge who the man beside her was.

    "It''s so hot..."

    She murmured.

    Rex''s heart raced violently.

    She was really drugged.

    He searched everywhere he could for Eleanor.

    At this time, the most stable and safe choice for Holley was to get a female to stay with her.

    After all, opposite sexes attract each other.

    But in order to create an opportunity for Rex and Holley to stay alone, Eleanor had already gone far away.

    Unable to find a reliable person, Rex found that the little woman in his arms was getting hotter and hotter, and she was even constantly tugging at her evening dress with her hands.

    It was a bad sign.

    If it went on like this, Holley would make herself look like that Bella, making a fool of herself in public.

    Without hesitation, Rex directly held the little woman in his arms and quickly walked into his lounge.

    After all, the lounge of Ron was not his territory. He was worried about it.

    As soon as he entered the lounge, he locked the door.

    At a corner of the banquet hall.

    Judith kept staring at the direction where Holley left and felt very angry when Holley was taken away by Rex.

    She didn''t vent her anger until she threw three glasses to the floor.

    According to her plan, the person who took Holley away should be a waiter in the banquet hall.

    Only persons with low status could humiliate that bitch.

    But the person who took her away was Rex of Glory Group.

    In this way, even if she lost the support of Ron, she still had Mr. Yan''s support.

    She still had no choice to punish that bitch in the future.

    She was very annoyed and thought for a long time, but she didn''t know how to make it up. What she could

    his shameless hustler would be willing to come out of the lounge.

    After all, he was Mr. Ron.

    His words and deeds attracted much attention, not to mention that he went to kick the lounge door of Rex furiously.

    Lucia followed him and stood behind him sympathetically.

    "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself."

    She planned to give Ron some warmth when he was most upset and lost his face.

    But unexpectedly, her words irritated Ron more. "Shut up!"

    That man roared at her angrily.

    Tears filled her eyes. No one dared to shout at her like that. "But Mr. Ron, it''s already like this. Something that should not happen have happened between Mr. Yan and Miss Ye. It''s no use getting angry now. What are you going to do? Will you still maintain your marriage with Miss Ye?"

    When Ron heard what Lucia said, he suddenly turned around and stared at her angrily.

    Lucia was so frightened that she closed her mouth immediately. She took two steps backwards and couldn''t help but say, "But these are the fact. They are all..."

    Before she finished her words, the door of Rex''s lounge was pushed open.

    Exhausted, Rex stretched himself continuously and muttered, "Torment. Too much torment. I''m almost exhausted to death."

    If nothing had happened, how could Mr. Yan be like this? And he even said such ambiguous words...

 Chapter 44 Overbearing Kiss

    Rex was still there stretching his body, and then he found that all the eyes were on him.

    Especially that Ron! His complexion was so scary.

    "Haha."

    Then he laughed out loud and said, "Why are you all here watching me? What do you want to do?"

    When he was speaking, he rested his eyes on Lucia who was standing behind Ron.

    "It''s you."

    He recognized Lucia and remembered that it was this woman who told him that Holley had been drugged.

    "It looks like that so many people are crowding outside my lounge. You are the one who should be blamed."

    For no reason, Lucia felt guilty, but she then denied, "Mr. Yan, I don''t know what you are talking about."

    "You will regret playing tricks in front of me. You told me that Holley was drugged and asked me to save her. Now even Mr. Ron is involved. Does it have nothing to do with you?"

    Rex was used to the intrigue and directly saw through the truth. He queried Lucia with some teasing and some harshness.

    Ron was not a fool.

    Hearing Rex''s question, he immediately understood what happened.

    Something was wrong with Lucia.

    She knew that Holley had been drugged, but the one she told first immediately was Rex, not Holley''s husband Ron.

    If she only told Rex, she would not be so suspicious.

    But she came to tell Ron that Holley was drugged and Rex took her into the lounge.

    Thinking of this, Ron looked at Lucia more vicious.

    Lucia felt the invisible murderous intent from the man.

    She felt a little wronged and took a step back in panic. Shaking her head, she said, "It wasn''t me. I didn''t drug her..."

    Her explanation would seem a bit stupid.

    Rex''s mouth curled but with teasing in his smile, "I didn''t suspect you of drugging her. Why are you so nervous to admit it yourself?"

    "No... I didn''t... I really heard it by accident."

    Lucia shook her head and tried to explain in panic, but the

    as more angry.

    How dare someone hurt his woman?

    Please don''t be found out by him. Who was that person? Otherwise...

    "It''s you."

    Ron just felt that a woman''s voice came into his ears suddenly.

    Her hot breath blew on Ron''s face, making Ron feel unfocused. He didn''t care that the girl''s hands were still on his ears. He quickly turned to look at her, trying to distance himself from her.

    Holley seemed to recognize him. She raised her hand and scratched his cheek. "I know you. You are Ron."

    That kind of drug was good at numbing people''s nerves and misleading people''s minds.

    But she still recognized him.

    Ron''s heart was warmed by her words, but he heard the girl speak in a muffled voice, "you bastard, go away. Don''t touch me..."

    This was the last thing Holley could do.

    Her reason was struggling, and she desperately resisted the man named Ron in front of her.

    But her body was completely controlled by the drug.

    Her arms held the man''s neck tightly as if she was afraid that he would leave her.

    "Fuck off!"

    Holley yelled at him. Her body became softer and softer. At last, she completely curled up in the arms of Ron.

    Looking at the little woman in his arms, Ron suddenly bent over and kissed her overbearingly.

 Chapter 45 Shameless, Villain

    He loved her, deeply!

    However, he only kissed her lightly.

    He took a deep breath while ignoring the hands that the little woman wrapped around his neck tightly. Then, he raised his hand with all his strength, knocking at the back of her neck.

    Holley had lost consciousness and kept muttering.

    Holding the little woman in his arms, he walked out of the bathroom. After he carefully wrapped her upper body with his suit jacket, Ron lifted her to his chest again and slowly walked out of the lounge.

    He walked steadily with a strong arm.

    Even if he reached out to push the door, only holding the little woman with one hand, he still held her tightly and steadily.

    The moment the door was pushed open, Rex turned back instantly, and his eyes locked on Holley.

    He noticed that there was still water stains on her dress.

    Besides, it took Ron less than five minutes from he got in the lounge till he got out.

    Rex was relieved.

    He could be sure that nothing happened between Mr. Ron and Holley.

    With a mocking smile, he said, "It is a surprise that Mr. Ron is really a gentleman."

    Ron was not polite, but also made a mockery, "It is a surprise that Mr. Yan is really useless."

    He broke into the lounge and left with his woman.

    It took a few minutes.

    But Rex not only failed to deal with Lucia''s affairs, but also a group of onlookers did not pass away.

    Hearing that Mr. Ron was teasing him, Rex spread his hands and said, "I won''t take the blame. Miss Shen is so generous that she will only tell you personally how she drugged Holley."

    Then he shrugged and stepped aside, as if it was none of his business.

    "Mr. Ron, what do you think we should do?"

    Asked Charles, frowning.

    "Then let your sister say it. Didn''t she want to say in front of me? I''m here. Why don''t you tell me?"

    Ron had never cared about Lucia or taken her se

    words from a man.

    "Mr. Yan, Holley and I are wife and husband. Don''t worry about us. Besides, I guess Mr. Yan have dated countless women, saying more than 10, 000 or 100, 000? In my opinion, you are not qualified to talk about respect to women with me."

    As usual, Ron was as indifferent as before. As soon as he finished speaking, by one look, many bodyguards rushed up to separate him from Rex.

    He smiled defiantly and carried her into the car.

    He stepped on the gas and the car was started quickly.

    His bodyguards didn''t move until the car went far away.

    At this moment, Rex''s eyes turned red with anxiety.

    Before sending people to look for Eleanor, he got on the car first and followed the direction by eyes all the way.

    On the way, he kept calling Eleanor, but her cellphone was always powered off.

    Eleanor was the only person he could trust right now. But at this moment, he couldn''t contact her.

    What''s worse, none of her subordinates knew where she had been.

    After a long search by driving his car, Rex finally found Ron''s car at 3 o''clock in the morning.

    He stepped on the gas and drove close to Ron''s car. Rex felt that a knife was stabbing into his heart.

    He saw clearly that Ron''s car suddenly wobbled...

 Chapter 46 Do You Think Why

    He was too impulsive to control himself.

    Rex rushed out of his car and ran to Ron''s car. He yelled angrily, slapping the window with both hands, "Ron, you bastard, get out of the car!"

    He slapped so hard that his hands turned red, but the car was still shaking.

    But people inside the car totally ignored him.

    He took a deep breath and made a fist with his left hand, smashing it towards the window.

    As soon as his hand touched the glass, before he smashed, he heard a familiar male voice behind him.

    It was Mr. Ron''s voice.

    "What are you doing, Mr. Yan?"

    Rex immediately took back his strength and fist.

    Turning back, he saw the indifferent face of Ron and a pair of somewhat joking eyes with the dim moonlight.

    "Who did you leave Holley to when you weren''t in the car?"

    Rex felt that his three senses had been overturned at this moment.

    Ron had said that Holley was his wife and Mrs. Mu. Even if she was drugged, it was the business between the couple. They would solve it themselves.

    But what was it now?

    Mr. Ron unexpectedly left Holley to...

    "You are so..."

    Rex was about to scold him bastard, but before he could unleash his true feelings, he heard a woman''s voice coming from behind him.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Yan?"

    It was Eleanor''s voice.

    He turned back all of a sudden. If he hadn''t seen Eleanor with his own eyes, he would have doubted that if he had misheard her because of his sadness and indignation.

    "What happened in the car? Why did the car keep shaking?"

    After a pause, Rex asked the question in her heart, and then added asking about the most important person, "How is Holley?"

    "Holley is fine, but I''m not doing well. When I was needling her, maybe she had some ache, so she hit me with her arm and a silver needle pricked one acupuncture point on my wrist."

    Eleanor smiled in embarrassment. "What a coincidence! Once the acupoint was pricked by a silver needle, my body could not help twitching uncontrollably. So..."

    Rex was relieved.

    However, behind him, Ron asked meaningfully, "What did Mr. Yan think?"

    seemed to realize something and nodded gratefully, "Eleanor, you can get a matchmaker''s red packet if Holley and I can be together."

    "I did this not for money. I tried to bring you two together. I just want my sister to be happy."

    Thinking of what happened four years ago, all the things, Eleanor really felt heartache for Holley.

    "Eleanor, I''m free now. Can you tell me something about her past?"

    Rex proposed with great interest.

    Eleanor nodded in approval and told him what had happened four years ago.

    Before Eleanor could finish the story, Rex interrupted her angrily, "I know that she must be wronged four years ago. In Lawyer Mo''s humble position, his word didn''t carry much weight, so he couldn''t reverse the case. But I am not afraid of Ron. I will reverse the verdict for Holley!"

    Half an hour passed soon.

    Rex didn''t want to wait one more minute, so he reached out to push the door to get off.

    But when he looked through the window, his hair was a little messy. It was the first time that he felt shy and began to pay attention to his appearance. After he smoothed his messy hair to keep handsome, he naturally pushed the door to get out of the car.

    However, he froze when he just stepped out with his left foot, and it was impossible for him to step down his right foot at all.

    He waved his hand towards Eleanor, and his voice trembled, "They... Their car..."

 Chapter 47 Youre so Smart, so Im Gratified

    In the car of Ron.

    Holley gradually woke up.

    Because of the drugs, her memory stayed when she was chatting with Rex after Ron left.

    She looked at the clothes she had changed and found that she appeared in Ron''s car. She pursed her lips and blinked her big eyes, but she could not remember what had happened.

    She didn''t wake up Ron when she saw he was asleep on the steering wheel. She just sat there, recalling what had happened presumptuously with her hands supporting her face.

    She couldn''t recall but her thought were disturbed by cellphone vibration.

    It was Ron''s phone which received a text message.

    There were words including Mexico in the text.

    Instinctively, Holley thought of Moore. She reached out directly and grabbed the phone.

    There was not enough time for her to look at the text carefully, and then she felt her wrist tightened.

    Then, someone grabbed her hand with the cellphone. It was no one else, but Ron who had been asleep the minute before.

    "You... Didn''t you fall asleep?"

    "I just miss you suddenly."

    The man said such meaningful words with a wicked smile.

    Holley was stunned by his words. The man beside her raised his hand and grabbed the phone.

    That Ron went to snatch his cell phone was to take the chance for Moore to return home.

    Although she had just woken up, her limbs were still sore and tired, but she still didn''t give up. She grabbed the hand of Ron with all her strength and tried to grab his cell phone.

    Holley and Ron, one of them sat in the back seat, and the other sat in the driver''s seat.

    As a result, the phone fell underneath the seat, and half of Holley''s body was stuck between the driver''s seat and the copilot''s seat embarrassedly.

    Even she was stuck, Holley still paid her attention on the cellphone.

    She was unwilling to give up and tried her best to grab t

    t seem to want to let Holley go.

    He nodded with a smile. "Now that you know it, I won''t example. Anyway, I mean, you have a lot of things to do and more to consume energy. You need to exercise more. "

    "Okay, I know."

    Holley answered listlessly.

    However, Ron asked her maliciously, "by the way, I don''t understand a bit. What do you think of what I said just now?"

    "Nothing."

    "I''m curious. Can you explain it?"

    "Really nothing."

    "You are my assistant. You have to listen to me." Ron was very domineering to emphasize.

    Holley gave him a blank look, "It''s not working time."

    "The special assistant is on call 24 hours a day, and you need to do whatever I ask."

    Ron announced predominantly.

    Holley was a little embarrassed and wondered how to deal with the current trouble.

    All of a sudden, the car window was smashed from the outside with a loud bang.

    "Are you okay, Holley?"

    Then came the voice of Rex.

    "Mr. Yan, you are indeed a persistent young man. Why do you keep badgering my wife?"

    Before Holley could answer, Ron said first.

    As he spoke, he opened the door and got out of the car. With his eyes full of coldness, he walked towards Rex, "Since we are all men, use men''s method to solve it."

 Chapter 48 My Sweetheart

    Rex was never a coward.

    Besides, it''s for his tempting woman.

    He nodded without hesitation. Instead, he looked warily at Ron.

    After all, the supernatural spear art of Ron was more or less underestimated.

    However, Ron was less nervous than Rex. He even acted as if he was at ease.

    With a smile on his face, he opened his mouth. "You don''t have to be so nervous, Mr. Yan. You didn''t attack him directly. What''s the difference between you and a barbarian? Let''s talk about the result first. "

    "Of course."

    Rex nodded, seeing that Ron raised his leg and kicked towards his wrist fiercely.

    He cursed the man in his heart, but it was too late to dodge Mr. Ron''s kick. Because when the other party got close to him, he also chose to make a move. Throwing a punch on Ron''s face that made girls fascinated.

    The two men''s bodies bumped against each other, but neither of them gave a snort. They both took three steps back.

    Holley rushed out of the car.

    She ignored Ron and ran directly to Rex. "Mr. Yan, are you okay? Did you get hurt? "

    "Nothing."

    His victory was determined by her actions.

    Because Holley ran to him the first time and said something caring to him. Rex smiled gently and said: "you told me last night that only one kick on Mr. Ron was not enough and I should punch him in the face. I happened to have a chance to help you realize your wish just now. "

    Rex''s words made Holley pleased.

    And his explanation had made sense that he had punched Ron in the face just now.

    On the contrary, the sudden kick from Ron was unbearable.

    Hearing that, the corners of Ron''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He walked slowly up behind Holley. He bent over and whispered in her ear, "I have something interesting. Would you like to have a l

    r. Lan shot at you last night. If I hadn''t taken the initiative to shoot it for you, you would have been dead by now. "

    "Well, it means that I saved your life. You not only don''t thank me, but also blame me." The more he said, the more unbelievable he felt.

    He touched his forehead and said, "Oh, my poor wife, you must be frightened by what happened last night. It makes my heart ache. Come on, get on the car, let me hug you. "

    Ron sighed, looking rather distressed.

    "Ron, we have known each other for years, and I know who you are. What do you want from me?"

    Holley said calmly. She looked at Ron calmly, with no expression in her eyes.

    Ron raised his head and looked at Rex, "what do you think I want?"

    Holley understood and nodded. "I will let them leave."

    "Was my punch in vain? And my car was smashed in vain? "

    He raised his voice as if he was angry and annoyed.

    "You also kicked Rex."

    Since Holley was speaking for another man, Ron felt that there was a flame of anger in his heart.

    But after all, they had missed each other for four years. It was not that little woman''s fault, but his.

    "He has to make an explanation for the car accident."

 Chapter 49 Have I Lied to You Before

    Looking at the face of Ron, Holley suddenly calmed down.

    ''Rex is the one who smashed his car. He is Mr. Yan. He can handle anything!'' thought she.

    At the thought of this, Holley burst into laughter. "I''m not responsible for it. I did nothing wrong. Mr. Yan smashed your car."

    Both she and Ron smiled.

    The man''s smile was extremely evil and attractive. "Well, then, are you responsible for the matter of Eleanor? If you are not responsible for it, I will call the police. "

    "But you seem to forget that I have the camera."

    Holley waved the device in her hand complacently.

    "I sent it to Internet."

    The smile on Ron''s face was still evil and attractive, but it hit Holley hard.

    Holley became coward again.

    She felt that this bastard Ron was her nemesis.

    But now, since she met him, she had to be a coward at all times.

    She felt wronged and curled her lips, which made Rex sad.

    But Rex knew that he couldn''t help.

    He was on par with Ron. If he went to stand up for Eleanor, it would only make things worse. Moreover, he would give Ron a chance to bully Holley more unscrupulously.

    To get Holley out of the control of Ron, he must thoroughly solve this problem.

    He considered it in this way. He got an email from abroad.

    After reading the contents of the e-mail, Rex only felt that he and Holley were destined to be together.

    This time, even God was helping him.

    This email came at the right time.

    He strode to her, grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his side. Without saying anything, he just handed her the phone.

    "A message from Mexico."

    The email was written in English but not difficult.

    What''s more, there were pictures in the e-mail. The man on the pictures was Moore whom Holley cared a lot about.

    The moment Holley saw the picture, her hands trembled slightly.

    She had been worrying that Moore had been killed in Me

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    is disappearance. I told you again and again that you can''t figure out from me where Moore was now. Isn''t it? Now you blame me for lying to you? Have I ever lied to you? "

    There was sadness and indignation of not being trusted in the man''s voice.

    But Holley was in no mood to notice that.

    "Then why don''t you tell me the truth?"

    Ron spread his hands, "Why should I tell the truth? Although I didn''t send Moore to Mexico, I can still control his life. More importantly, if you care about him, I can threaten you and get everything I want through him. "

    "What do you want?" Ron''s attitude was hateful. Holley didn''t like him at all. "What is everything that you want?"

    After a long silence, Ron slowly and solemnly uttered one word.

    "You."

    But Holley thought it was a damn joke.

    Infuriated, she raised her hand and grabbed Ron by the neck.

    "Ron, do you believe that I can really kill you four years later since you wronged me for killing you four years ago?"

    She clenched her fists, but Ron still said with the same attitude, "woman, I have said that if I want you, I will definitely get it. I won''t blame you for what you have done, but Moore will suffer for what you have done. So it''s up to you whether to continue to strangle me or not."

 Chapter 50 Looking Forward to Your Performance

    Holley''s arms stiffened in an instant.

    She could no longer use any strength.

    What could she do?

    She was so angry that she pinched Ron''s neck.

    She knew how strong that man was. All her efforts would be in vain as long as he moved his fingers.

    Besides, he wanted to harm Moore.

    Holley''s eyes were full of tears.

    A teardrop ran down the corner of her eye.

    "Ron, what on earth do I owe you? Why are you torturing me like this? It has been four years. Why can''t you just let me go?"

    She shook her head helplessly and was about to get off the car.

    Ron''s big hand tightly grabbed her wrist like an iron clamp.

    He pulled her back into his arms, and Holley struggled desperately.

    She didn''t want to approach that man.

    In her present state of mind, not to mention being held in his arms, even seeing him, thinking of him, she could not bear it.

    As she struggled, her elbow touched the radio in the car.

    From the radio came the cheerful female voice.

    Dear friends, welcome to the entertainment news. Today, what I bring you, is the biggest explosion of the wealthy family in our city.

    Holley Ye, who had attempted to murder Mr. Ron four years ago, was released from prison. However, she was smart enough to ask Mr. Ron to take her to the dinner party last night.

    But that was not the point.

    The point was, the murderer was elated for only three seconds, but was left outside the banquet hall by Mr. Ron.

    Of course, this was not the point.

    The most important thing was that Linda, Mr. Ron''s sweetheart, had never been neglected. Mr. Ron abandoned Holley last night to go to a tryst with Linda. They spent the whole night together.

    But if you thi

    thing.

    "By the way, I have to remind you again. About the matter of Eleanor, if you are willing to help her get through that, I can give you a chance. But if you fail, Eleanor will soon receive a summons from the court. "

    "What?"

    Holley hurriedly shook her head, "No, you can''t. Just tell me that what should I do to make you let Eleanor go?"

    "Do you want to know?"

    ''Son of a bitch!'' thought she.

    Holley nodded firmly like a chick pecking rice.

    That man suddenly laughed, "are you sure you want to hear it now? I said it was about night matter."

    Holley was stunned.

    She thought in a wrong way, and then she corrected her thought decisively.

    It was absolutely business!

    She nodded boldly. "It''s okay. I''m listening now."

    "Come home with me tonight."

    Ron said something easily.

    "No problem."

    Holley replied, pretending to be happy.

    A hint of disappointment flashed through Ron''s eyes. "Won''t you regret it?"

    "There is nothing to regret." Holley said indifferently, but somehow felt nervous.

    "That''s good."

    Ron felt relieved and smiled, but the smile was still evil and attractive...

 Chapter 51 You, Are Fired

    What the hell did she perform?

    Why did it sound so strange?

    Holley frowned and thought to herself.

    But it was not the first time that this bastard Ron played word game with her.

    She wouldn''t be fooled this time.

    After the creased brows smoothed, Holley nodded, "Okay, I''ll satisfy you."

    A hint of invisible astonishment flashed through Ron''s eyes, but the astonishment turned into a bad smile.

    Anyway, he couldn''t wait any longer.

    He would make it clear to Holley for what happened four years ago.

    But tonight, he must have her, for evermore. Whether she liked it or not.

    "You are right. I''m satisfied with your attitude."

    He looked at the indicator on his watch and waved at Holley, "wait for me in my office. Make a cup of American coffee for me."

    Eager to stay away from this man as soon as possible, Holley felt a little difficult to control the joy in her heart. She almost got off the car with a smile and trotted all the way to the building of Mu''s Group.

    Looking at the back of the little woman, a gentle smile appeared at the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    If Linda was with him, she would be very shocked.

    Because in the past four years, she had never seen such a smile on Mr. Ron''s face.

    His gentleness and adoration were full of sincerity.

    Not until the little woman disappeared from his sight did he stop looking at her. He went through the message about Mexico he had received before.

    After reading it, he deleted the message without hesitation.

    She went into Mu''s Group alone.

    Through the reflection of the floor to ceiling glass, she saw that the evening dress on her had already become a T-shirt and short pants.

    Under the threat of Ron, something that was temporarily neglected aroused the suspicion of Holley.

    ''what happened last night?

    She was sitting and drinking juice face to face with Rex, but why was she directly in the car of that bastard Ron?

    in Holley''s eyes.

    "So you mean you were the one who drugged me? You feel sorry for that?"

    Holley''s voice was not loud, but it was full of coldness and cruelty, which was fear.

    "How come?"

    She didn''t expect that Holley would react like this. She had thought that Holley was a weak and silly girl, but to her surprise, she also had a strong side.

    After coming to herself for a while, Hannah smiled awkwardly and explained for her innocence.

    "Then you sorry for what?"

    Casting a disdainful glance at Hannah, Holley turned around and ignored her.

    Keeping a smile on her face, Hannah said, "Mrs. Holley, I''m just kind-hearted. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself to come here? You''re also losing face of our president. Look at you, you are here alone. Everyone knows that the president cares about doing the work alone. You should have a good talk with Mr. Ron and ask him for a large sum of money to leave here. "

    Holley jerked around and looked at Hannah''s brooch card.

    She grabbed the card decisively with all her strength.

    "What are you doing?" Cried Hannah in a low voice.

    Without saying a word, Holley pulled the coat which Hannah was wearing and tore the brooch card with her name which represented the employee identity of Mu''s Group.

    "You, are fired."

 Chapter 52 High Purity Green-tea Bitch

    "Huh!"

    Hearing that, Hannah could not help but sneer.

    Who was Holley to fire her?

    All of a sudden, Hannah stopped sneering.

    There was a pitiful look on her face.

    She ran away from Holley to Mr. Ron. "President, I''m sorry. I don''t know what I did wrong to upset Mrs. Holley. She is going to fire me, but I didn''t do anything! "

    Hearing Hannah''s accusation.

    Holley''s first reaction was that this woman was green-tea bitch with high purity.

    Four years ago, Mu''s Group was very formal and the employees were all normal.

    The company was now in a mess which was filled with green tea within just four years, and Ron was really capable.

    Without any more consideration, this Hannah was a woman who had the similar background to that of Nancy and Mr. Ron.

    ''I''d better leave this mess to Ron, '' Holley thought.

    She walked forward in a cool manner.

    Before she could say anything, Hannah looked at her with tears in her eyes. "Mrs. Holley, what did I do wrong? Why did you kick me out of the company? I didn''t make any mistakes. Please tell our president and ask him not to drive me out. "

    Holley blinked her big eyes and tried not to laugh.

    In her eyes, Hannah was a clown.

    But she didn''t know what was in Ron''s mind.

    Anyway, it didn''t matter what he thought.

    With a soft smile, Holley showed the card in her hand and said, "you misunderstood. I came here to throw the garbage away. Please move aside not to block the way of the garbage bin."

    There was a garbage bin beside the elevator which went straight to President''s Office.

    However, Holley didn''t throw the card into that garbage bin. Instead, she threw the card to the place where Hannah was standing now.

    Hannah felt humiliated.

    She was unwilling to move away.

    Holley raised her hand and pushed her aside. Then she threw the card into the garbage bin.

    She tossed away the brooch card and smiled sweetly at Ron, "I''ll leave you alone to handle this."

    When she was about to leave, Ron grabbed her hand and said, "what''s

    at man wanted to come in, she decisively refused.

    She felt a sharp pain in her belly, but she managed to call out the two words with all her strength.

    If that man came in at this time, wouldn''t she be naked?

    "Then get out. I''ll give you one minute. If you can''t get out, I''ll go in and help you,"

    Ron announced predominantly.

    "I have an emergency,"

    Holley''s brain was spinning fast. Fortunately, she just had a stomachache, not a dull brain fart.

    "What happened?"

    "I need the sanitary pad... You don''t have it here... "

    Holley said awkwardly.

    It dawned on Ron that this was his private office and no woman''s use was true.

    "Got it. I''ll go and buy it."

    Ron said resolutely.

    It was a piece of cake for him, but he didn''t want others to handle it.

    He was afraid that those people wouldn''t be able to buy what the little woman wanted in the first place.

    Beyond the door, Holley asked weakly, "Are you still there? Do you know which brand to buy? "

    But Ron was so fast that he ran out of the office just after he finished his words.

    "He''s gone?"

    Holley asked in confusion.

    Leaning against the wall, she felt that what had just happened was like a dream.

    ''why did Ron fire Hannah without hesitation?''

    What''s more, her belly was aching and that man Ron even rushed over instantly.

    What''s the plot?

 Chapter 53 No, Scumbag Ron

    When he rushed into the supermarket, Ron was dumbfounded.

    Damn it.

    There were so many brands.

    He took one bag of each brand one by one, put a stack of cash on the cashier''s desk and then walked out of the supermarket with a bag full of women products.

    It was already shocking enough for a man to buy sanitary napkins for a woman.

    Moreover, he had bought a lot at one time.

    Being stared at by the crowd, Ron remained calm and decent. He walked out of the supermarket and into the pharmacy directly.

    "It''s for girls to take to relieve pain during their periods."

    If he didn''t take it seriously, the doctor would still think that Ron, who came with a lot of sanitary towels, was a freak.

    "It''s your first time to buy one, right?"

    The doctor kindly reminded him, "in fact, you will know which brand your girlfriend uses if you pay more attention to it. You really didn''t have to buy so many, and she couldn''t use so many at one time. Besides, it has a shelf life and will expire. "

    The doctor said.

    Ron smiled awkwardly, "we just knew each other."

    "How lucky she is!"

    The doctor smiled and recommended a kind of medicine to him, "you can choose this release. It is a kind of traditional Chinese medicine, which does not harm the body. It''s much better than the painkiller. "

    "Okay, thank you."

    Without asking for the price, he placed down the money, grabbed the medicine and ran out of the pharmacy.

    In President''s Office on the top floor of Mu''s Group.

    Holley was desperate.

    ''I can''t believe that Ron has been away for so long and hasn''t come back yet.

    Is this the plot of that bastard?''

    He had lied to her that he would buy the sanitary pad for her, but it turned out that he hadn''t come back and she could only stay in the bathroom for a whole day.

    Holley began to panic.

    Finally, she heard the footsteps and the voice of Ron.

    "What brand are you using?"

    "No choosing, you can choose anything you like, but for nighttime use."

    Ron had really come back.

    That w

    ice with a sullen face, grabbed the phone from her hand and directly hung up.

    "You are my wife. Why do you care about Mr. Yan?"

    "¡­¡­" Holley was speechless.

    "And what is the scumbag Ron?"

    Holley was still speechless.

    When she woke up, she hadn''t seen Ron.

    She thought he was going for a meeting.

    She didn''t expect that he would come back so soon. He had heard the nickname she gave him.

    Feeling awkward, Holley smiled and said, "you misheard me."

    She lied boldly.

    Anyway, Ron couldn''t allow the clock to roll back and repeat the situation.

    "I see."

    The man nodded thoughtfully. "Maybe I heard it wrong, but you didn''t listen wrongly to me in the car this morning. I want to sleep with you. But judging from your current situation, I''m afraid you can''t make it. "

    "Why not? We just sleep on the same bed? Any influence? "

    Holley asked carelessly.

    Ron was half amused and half angry. He was on the verge of bursting into laughter.

    "What are you thinking about? I can''t tell you what I really want to tell you. When I told you something special, you didn''t understand. I want you to be my woman. But I won''t cross the red light. It seems that you are unable to solve the matter of Eleanor, and I have to call the lawyer. "

    "Ahhh!"

    Holley''s face turned pale. She hugged Ron''s arm and cried, "no! Please don''t..."

 Chapter 54 You Can Also Refuse

    He looked carefully at Holley who was grabbing his sleeve.

    Ron kept silent for a full minute before he raised his right hand and covered it on the little woman''s hand.

    He grabbed her hand tightly. After another minute''s silence, he said, "I''ll think about it."

    As long as there was hope, Holley grasped Ron''s hand more forcefully. "Don''t think about it. Just say yes. You can change another condition. As long as you don''t sue Eleanor, I will promise you anything. "

    The little woman promised. However, a glimmer of slyness crossed her eyes.

    That sly smile was caught by him.

    Ron didn''t debunk her lie. He just nodded and said, "I promise you on another condition. But I have to think about it. If I agreed too hastily, it would be like I lost out on a business deal. "

    Holley was a little speechless. She just pouted and sat there. "Well, but you are a man, you have to keep your words."

    "It depends on your performance."

    All of a sudden, Ron bent over and gave a cunning smile. What he said next really made Holley sick.

    She had a bad feeling.

    But to her disappointment, there was many things in Ron''s hand that could threaten her. However, she could do nothing.

    She sighed slightly, stood up obediently, wrapped in a blanket, and returned to the sofa voluntarily.

    It was too boring to sit there alone.

    Holley carefully asked, "Well, where is my phone?"

    "It was lost."

    He spoke out the truth quite cruelly.

    "What?"

    Holley blinked her eyes in disbelief and cursed herself in her mind, ''what a bad luck! Why did I have to buy a phone when I didn''t get any money at all?''.

    Was it forcing her to rob the bank?

    "How did you lose it?"

    She kept asking and her intuition told her that it was Ron who threw away her cell phone on purpose.

    However, Ron sat there with a clam look, as if the matter had nothing to do with him at all.

    "God knows how you lost it. We couldn''t find it anyway."

    Ron was indifferent. He didn''t take the phone seriously.

    Hol

    Holley curled her lips in disgust.

    Ron suddenly stood up and walked toward Holley.

    Getting close to the little woman, Ron said in a low and charming voice, "woman, have I ever been married with someone else?"

    "What?"

    She didn''t expect that man would ask such a strange question.

    Holley was stunned.

    Ron said overbearingly, "Tell me. Have I ever married to anyone else except you?"

    "No."

    Holley answered, but she didn''t understand why that man would ask such a question.

    "Since I don''t, then what you think is very boring. As long as I have married you, it means that I am just your husband. It''s natural for me to have such remarks on your phone. "

    He said seriously as if declaring his sovereignty. Then an evil smile appeared on his face.

    Locking his little woman''s eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her up, Ron said again, "I give you a friendly reminder. This note was set automatically when the phone was released by the factory. It cannot be changed and cannot be deleted. I must have such a note on your phone. "

    After a pause, he said considerately, "of course, you can refuse the phone. But the phone that my assistant used must be high-end and powerful. It must be fully equipped. "

    He pushed a name card and said, "the phone is released by the factory. You can contact them and customized a new one."

 Chapter 55 Remember It. Memorize It

    The price was of more than one hundred thousand dollars. Even if Holley sold her flesh by weight, she couldn''t get so much.

    Besides, it was just a nickname. She didn''t care about it. She would bear it.

    "No, this phone is good."

    Taking back the phone, Holley still disliked the note. She couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose slightly.

    She tried again, and found that as Ron said, the note''s name was set by the factory, and could not be changed or deleted.

    She had to give up struggling and accepted that disgusting note.

    Playing with her mobile phone, Holley saved the phone number of Eleanor and Moore, but not knowing that Ron was standing beside her all the time, staring at her mobile phone screen.

    She was there, corrected the nickname of Moore carefully.

    She had been calling Moore brother. Even after these years, nothing had changed. In the past, the name she had kept in her phone was Brother Moore.

    She had just typed Brother Moore. But before she pressed the confirmation key, she suddenly felt that her hand was empty.

    The bastard named Ron took her phone away.

    "Memorize it."

    Ron was so bossy and ordered in a tough tone.

    But Holley had no idea what that man wanted her to memorize.

    "What?"

    Holley asked in confusion.

    "Memorize my phone number, now!" he said word by word.

    "I don''t know."

    Holley said honestly.

    ''what''s wrong with him to ask me to memorize his number?''

    Moreover, according to their relationship, wasn''t it necessary for her to memorize his number?

    "I''ll give you two minutes to remember my number."

    He pressed the screen and gave the phone back to Holley.

    She turned to look at the screen, only to find that the phone number of Moore was gone.

    "Have you deleted my contact?"

    Frowning, Holley looked at Ron in disgust, "Do you understand to respect other people''s privacy? How co

    this matter did not lie in the video in the monitor, but in the video that the scumbag had uploaded to the Cloud.

    As long as the videos in the Cloud had been completely deleted, it wouldn''t be a problem for Mr. Yan and Eleanor to steal the equipment from Ron.

    "You are wrong."

    He smiled and took out the camera equipment from the drawer. "After a while, I''ll take you to do something. You can ask Mrs. Eleanor and Mr. Yan to go to that place together. At that time, I will allow you to hand over this device to Eleanor in person. If there is a video, I believe that her people can delete all the content on the cloud as long as they are not men of straw bag. In this way, it''s fair to both you and me. "

    She knew that it was impossible for that man to delete the video in the Cloud, but this was the best result.

    "Deal. Where are you taking me?"

    In fact, she wanted to make a deal with it. Otherwise the scum Ron would go back on his word. What should she do?

    "Let''s have dinner first and then see how you feel."

    "I am fine."

    Holley tried to act energetic and vigorous, and she even hopped several times.

    "Umm..." Holley murmured

    When she jumped, her belly began to ache again.

    She covered her belly, squatted down upset...

 Chapter 56 Honey, Dont Be Naughty

    Holley didn''t dare to look at Ron.

    She was afraid that the man would look at her and say to her, "it seems that Eleanor is destined to be in jail again, then the deal between us is invalid."

    She struggled to stand up.

    But her legs were shaking uncontrollably.

    Unable to keep her balance, she fell directly into Ron''s arms.

    He held her tight and didn''t say anything. Then, he lifted her to his chest and carried her back to the sofa.

    "Honey, don''t be naughty."

    He lowered his voice, very gentle, and whispered in Holley''s ear.

    For a moment, Holley was absent-minded.

    All of a sudden, her memory returned to the day four years ago.

    She sprained her ankle. In order to prevent Ron from attending the ball without a female companion, she jumped high to show that her foot was okay.

    But the outcome was like today.

    Four years ago, she had asked for trouble. She sprained her already half-recovered feet more severe.

    Now after four years, she made her belly ache even more.

    But Ron said that sentence again, what was it?

    Four years ago, in order to prove that he was in true love with her, he gently coaxed her who sprained her ankle with tears in her eyes.

    Today, their relationship had already been at odds. She knew very well that he didn''t love her, and he should be tired of acting.

    Looking at Ron, there was a faint hatred in Holley''s eyes. "Don''t repeat the tenderness four years ago."

    Ron also frowned slightly.

    "Do you want me to cancel the arrangement this afternoon?"

    He asked unpleasantly. Then he turned around, not knowing where to go.

    Holley was anxious.

    She blamed herself for being thoughtless and stupid all day.

    She almost jumped off the sofa. She wanted to rush to that man, stop him and tell him that she didn''t want him to cancel this afternoon''s arrangement.

    But she was still too weak.

    She had no strength to stand firm, nor did she stop Ron, but fell awkwardl

    "

    "Okay, let''s go."

    After looking the little woman up and down and confirming that she was in a good condition, Ron made the decision with relief.

    At Eleanor''s bar.

    Rex took a swig of the strongest whisky in his mouth.

    He had never been so concerned about Holley.

    However, the people he sent to Mexico conveyed such news.

    Mr. Lan sent Moore to Mexico in order to create turmoil and then quietly kiss this lawyer who had damaged his business and caused him a great loss of money.

    However, before his men could take actions to kill him, Moore was protected by another group of people.

    Although it was hard to find out the leader of the group, his men were still able to do it.

    It was actually Ron!

    ''How could Ron protect Moore?''

    Having known such a thing, for the first time in the life of Rex, he felt troubled.

    He had the impulse to tell the truth to Holley, so that she didn''t have to worry about Moore any more.

    But he had his own selfish motive.

    Once Holley knew that Ron had been helping her and protecting her friend, whether she would change her attitude towards that man?

    Would she not hate that man?

    Would it be impossible for him and her to be together anymore?

    "Mr. Yan, news from my sister. She wants us to go to Shen''s Manor together."

 Chapter 57 Selfish Emotion

    Outside Shen''s Manor.

    Ron stopped the car, claiming his sovereignty, and held his little woman to get out of the car.

    Rex and Eleanor had already arrived, and they got out of the car in succession.

    Ron was so aggressive that when he saw Rex, the provocation in his eyes increased.

    He suddenly bent over and kissed Holley''s forehead.

    Flustered as she was, she instinctively tried to avoid it, but was clasped tightly by Ron and could not move at all.

    ''I was bitten by a dog, bitten by a dog.''

    Holley comforted herself.

    After a gentle kiss, Ron pretended that he just saw Rex, "what a coincidence! Mr. Yan is also here."

    Rex snorted.

    It was very clear that Mr. Ron asked him to come with Eleanor, but now he just pretended to be so.

    Considering of Holley, he didn''t expose anything. He leaned back, leaning on the sports car behind him.

    Ron affectionately flicked the little woman''s hair near her ear, and said, "give them the stuff. Call me in ten minutes and use this cell phone."

    He gave her a cell phone and was about to leave.

    After walking a few steps, he turned back and suddenly pulled Holley into his arms.

    "My dear wife, I don''t like you to chat with other men."

    He said with a smile. His voice was so pleasant to hear that it made anyone who heard it fall in love with him.

    Holley didn''t smile but nodded, "I''ll wait for you in your car, in your car."

    "Ok. Good girl."

    Turning around, Ron walked straight into Shen''s Manor.

    He rang the doorbell and was warmly welcomed into the living room.

    Basically, the Shen couple were retired from the first-line business of the company and all the things were handled by their eldest son, Charles.

    They just stayed at home to drink tea, have a look at the chores, and worry about their three children''s marriage.

    When they came back from the banquet last night, their precious daughter, Lucia Shen, always talked about one opposite sex.

    That was the man Ron who had visited today.

    Even if Ron wa

    o get you in trouble."

    She was polite, but it meant that she was estranged from him, and that she wanted to stay away from him.

    Rex threw the cigar in his hand into the dustbin and said, "Holley, you also think that Ron is a scum. Why do you still obey him? Eleanor has told me everything about you. I know you don''t owe Mr. Ron anything. You are wronged. Are you willing to be at the mercy of him all your life? Don''t you want to pursue your true happiness? "

    "I..." Rex stuttered.

    For a moment, Rex was speechless. He didn''t know why he said that.

    He just wanted to express that he wanted to give Holley happiness.

    However, maybe he had never thought that way in his relationship with any other woman, so he didn''t know how to express it.

    "Mr. Yan, thank you for your concern. Ron can threaten the life of the people I care about. "

    Holley said desperately.

    If she had another choice, how could she return to Ron after she was released from prison?

    That man was a scumbag and a devil!

    "But Mr. Ron..."

    Rex couldn''t see Holley''s grievances, and he didn''t care much about the selfish thoughts in his heart, so he opened his mouth and wanted to tell the truth.

    Before he could finish his words, Holley gave him a gesture to stop and said, "I have to give him a call. It''s ten minutes'' time that I promised him."

 Chapter 58 Mr. Ron, Please Tell Me

    Holding the cell phone that Ron gave her, Holley seemed to figure out one thing.

    No wonder that scumbag didn''t let her speak out his phone number.

    It turned out that the trap was dug here waiting for her.

    Thanks to her good memory, she didn''t forget his phone number. Otherwise, she would be in trouble again.

    She dialed Ron''s number.

    Then, Ron answered the phone.

    "Honey, have you arrived?"

    "Ahhh!"

    She answered confusedly and she didn''t know what tricks he was playing.

    However, Ron took it perfectly and said, "Have a look. Detective Lin of the police station should be here too."

    "Ahhh!"

    Holley didn''t know how to respond to cooperate with the man.

    She looked around and saw a police station''s car coming.

    A man, who looked almost the same age as Ron, got out of the car in a stiff uniform and came to the side of Holley.

    "Mrs. Holley, right?"

    "Yes." Answered Holley carelessly.

    Ron''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "you can come in with Detective Lin. I''m now in the living room of Shen family."

    Then he hung up the phone.

    Holley was confused. Detective Lin was polite because he made a gesture of ''please'' to her.

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Detective Lin explained, "Mrs. Holley, last night you were drugged at the banquet. Mr. Ron had called the police. Miss Lucia Shen said she knew the truth, so I brought the investigation warrant here today. Mrs. Holley was the victim, so you should appear. "Mr. Ron is kind-hearted. In order to save the trouble for the police station, he asked me here."

    "Let''s go."

    Holley couldn''t remember anything about Lucia.

    Last night, she didn''t even get in touch with this daughter of Shen family. How could she know the truth?

    Holley replied in a low voice. Then she followed Detective Lin to Shen''s Manor.

    Rex immediately ran towards them and said, "Sir, I''m the person concerned in the case of last night. Should I go with you and cooperate with you to in

    ey without looking at her.

    As if he addicted himself to loving his wife, Ron gripped her hand tightly and asked, "are you all right? Can you still hold on? Come and sit here. "

    Ron''s attitude made Lucia feel like that she wanted to join him but was still laughed at.

    She curled her lips with grievance, "Mr. Ron, what do you think? You are here. Don''t you want to know the truth of last night? If you want to know, why you don''t want to listen to me in private? "

    Mr. Ron didn''t want to explain anything more to her.

    "Miss Shen, it''s not appropriate to tell anything related to the case in private. Besides, the case has been filed on the court. Miss Shen, you should give the police station a reply. "

    Detective Lin spoke in a timely manner, using police station and law to discourage her.

    However, Lucia didn''t give up on Ron. She continued, "Mr. Ron, tell me your answer. That''s my attitude. As long as you go to have a cup of coffee with me alone, I will tell you the truth. "

    "It''s not a bad thing. Don''t be afraid to tell others."

    Ron frowned and said. He hated being pestered by women.

    "Okay."

    Shocked by Ron''s words, Lucia nodded her head, "I''ll hold a press conference at 6:00 this evening to clarify what happened last night. I hope that all of you will be present then. Don''t let me down."

 Chapter 59 Got Jealous

    More than that, Lucia had no choice to express so since Mr. Ron had been so cold to her.

    However, Ron couldn''t help frowning.

    He felt that something was wrong with Lucia since she was going to hold a press conference.

    As for Evan, although he felt a little sorry for his precious daughter, she was not bad either. But she was willing to stick to the second hand man Ron.

    And he even infuriated their daughter by all kinds of stupid things she had done.

    Fortunately, her daughter''s choice at last redeemed Shen family''s reputation.

    "You can leave now. Shen family is preparing for the news conference."

    Evan asked them to leave.

    Ron naturally stood up and held Holley in his arms.

    "Honey, it''s my fault. I didn''t arrange it well so that you didn''t feel well but came here in vain. Let''s go home. "

    He was gentle and spoiled. The way he treated Holley was totally different from his attitude to Lucia.

    Lucia felt her heart aching.

    She was an arrogant princess. But the man she loved didn''t look at her in the eye. There was only the dirty woman like Holley in his heart.

    Rex also stood up and waved his hand, "goodbye."

    He was Mr. Yan. Even if he left without permission, Evan would not get in the way of him. At most, Evan would snitch on him to his grandfather who didn''t take charge of him much.

    As for Ron, Evan had made up his mind that in the next year, Shen family would do everything to fight against the Mu family, which was determined to make it the second-class family.

    But that was a later story.

    First of all, the first person he would take out his anger was the one who had broken into the Shen family. It was exactly Detective Lin.

    But Detective Lin was not an easy person to be bullied. He bowed to Evan politely and said, "Mr. Evan, this is the arrest warrant from the Provincial police station. Please have a look."

    He got the arrest warrant from the Provincial police station and it was a token of Lucia.

    That was what he could rely on to visit the Shen family.

    The Provincial police stati

    hink you are talking about yourself."

    "No way!"

    Ron was unhappy and denied.

    "But what about Linda? And what was Nancy? And how about Hannah? "

    Holley could easily refer to more than three women even without digging deeply.

    Ron rubbed his forehead with a headache.

    It was hard to explain these things.

    Holley only felt funny, "You don''t want to tell me that they are willing to stick to you on their own initiative, do you?"

    "Yes, that''s true."

    After thinking it over, Ron nodded.

    "Haha..."

    Holley could only sneer at this kind of thing.

    "Let me say." As soon as they got into the car, Ron seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly turned back, grabbed Holley''s hand and stared at her. "Aren''t you jealous?"

    "No way!"

    Holley denied resolutely.

    "I prefer you being jealous."

    Ron said affectionately. Holley couldn''t help having goose bumps.

    In the Shen family''s house.

    "Lucia, don''t think about Ron anymore," Evan said firmly.

    "Daddy, my dearest Daddy! You don''t do so. Now Mr. Ron is obsessed with that woman. And I''ve arranged everything well. After the press conference tonight, Mr. Ron will never be with that woman called Holley Ye. I''ve never pursued love, but this time, I''ll fight for it by all means, because I really like Mr. Ron. I love him so much. The colder he is to me, the more I''m obsessed with him. "

 Chapter 60 Why Not Dodge That Slap

    In the car.

    Looking at the little woman next to him, who said she wouldn''t be jealous, and her good-looking eyes were full of jealousy, a smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    He then stepped on the gas and started the car.

    The car turned slowly. Following the rearview mirror, he saw Eleanor, holding the camera in her hand, rushing out of the car of Rex and towards him.

    He said seriously as the smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared.

    "Holley Ye."

    Suddenly he called her full name, and he was even so serious.

    Holley looked back in shock and stared at the man beside her.

    What on earth did he want to do?

    With a suspicious and vigilant look, Holley stared at Ron.

    Ron smiled again.

    A cunning smile cracked on his face.

    "I suddenly thought of something and I forgot to tell you before. I want to tell you now."

    "What''s up?"

    However, somehow Ron said sincerely, Holley still thought that he was up to something.

    "There is nothing important. The video about Eleanor has not been spread to the cloud at all."

    He smiled softly.

    He looked so pathetic that anyone who heard him would want to give him a good beating.

    "You are kidding me!"

    Holley finally figured it out. ''that''s why I asked where the cloud is. This bastard refused to tell me. It turns out that he never send to the cloud at all.''

    "There''s one more thing I want to tell you."

    "It''s that surveillance equipment. When you hit me by it, it hit the car and got damaged. You can''t get any photos from the camera," said Ron with an innocent look.

    "Shame on you!"

    Holley was so angry that she almost forgot that she was in the car.

    Suddenly, she stood up and was about to angrily accuse the bastard named Ron for not being too

    edly.

    Holley slapped on his face very hard.

    The slap was clear and loud. Holley was shocked by it.

    ''Oh my God! I really beat Ron!'' thought she.

    Although the man was a scumbag and a super powerful asshole, not to mention a slap, it would be more than enough to beat him to death.

    But he was Mr. Ron, a very powerful man in the city.

    And the man who can kill me with a word.''

    Scumbag, why didn''t you hide?

    Did he want to blackmail me?

    Holley was confused. But now, there was no way turning back for her.

    That was an arrow from the string and it could only fly to the distance.

    She didn''t hide her shock. By instinct, Holley asked, "why didn''t you dodge?"

    She asked and got off the car quickly.

    In this way, before that man could react what had happened, Holley ran away in a flash.

    However, Ron''s eyes fell on her and never took them back.

    He raised his hand to feel his face which was a little bit burning. Ron frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he said, "Rex, is Hugh, the brain surgeon, your friend? Please come with me and ask him to treat Holley. "

    After a pause, he added, "Eleanor, please take care of her for me."

 Chapter 61 My Conscience Doesnt Hurt at All

    Eleanor chased after Holley in the distance. In a corner not far away, she found Holley squatting on the ground with hands on her belly, pale faced.

    "Hey, girl, are you okay?"

    Eleanor reached out her hand, wanting to help Holley up. But her hand stopped in the air.

    It seemed that Holley didn''t know anyone.

    Eleanor didn''t expect that Holley would raise her hand to hold her hand.

    She struggled and stood up. It took Holley some time to relax before she said, "I''m sorry to make you worried. I''m fine. I just can''t bear to see the scum Ron. He is so shameless that he has done such a shameless thing. In addition, I just bumped on my head, so I want to find an excuse to run away from him as I have lost my memory. "

    After saying that, she sighed helplessly. "I know that I can''t escape. But I had to flee for a while. But why didn''t that scumbag dodge? If I really slapped him, would he revenge on me and slap me back? "

    Holley covered her face with both hands out of fear.

    "No, Mr. Ron won''t."

    Eleanor asserted.

    Holley just felt incredible, "Sister, why you talk for that scum?"

    "I''m not defending for him."

    Eleanor helped Holley and took her to the Rex''s car.

    She turned on the warm wind and filled a cup of hot milk tea to her. Then Eleanor sat there and said slowly, "my experience tells that there is love in Ron''s eyes when he looks at you."

    "Sis, are you kidding me?"

    Holley was desperate.

    She thought, ''everyone in the world may fall in love with me, but the scumbag Ron wouldn''t.''

    Eleanor''s words reminded Holley''s memory of all the things four years ago.

    Although now, it was impossible to determine whether Ron had treated her seriously or not back then.

    But that period of time was really sweet.

    It was just, after her grant wedding with that man, that all the sweetness became painful and cruel.

    Eleanor knew that that was to break Holley''s heart.

    But since Holley called her sister, she had to tell her something objective.

    "Sister, I don''t th

    zy, or how could she feel guilty about that man?

    "You... You... Why are you here? "

    The sense of guilt she had felt was nothing more than a result of being exposed.

    Holley was heartless and threw away the last bit of guilt.

    Moreover, she could comfort herself that she need no conscience to face the scumbag Ron. Her conscience was not painful at all.

    Ron was never a fool. He felt that the little woman was acting just now.

    But he couldn''t bear to speak her tricks out.

    As long as the girl''s excuse was reasonable, he could cooperate.

    Raising his hand and lifting the jaw of the little woman, Ron said with an evil smile, "what? You want to go back on your promise after slapping me?"

    "Are you kidding me? How dare I to hit you?"

    Holley pretended to be scary, "Stop making fun of me, Mr. Ron."

    Ron spoke in a more serious manner, as if he was holding a grudge, "Weren''t you just pretending that you didn''t know me and slapped me on the face just now? How do you know who I am now?"

    "Come on, you Ron, are the man I hate most in my life. I can recognize you even if you have become ashes. Don''t I know you? Besides, I''ve never slapped you. How can you say that? Are you a paranoid? "

    Holley really admired her ability to lie. She felt that it was very good.

    Now, the only thing she needed to do was to fool him.

 Chapter 62 He Is the Killer

    "You are so cute."

    Ron couldn''t help saying this.

    Holley was stunned.

    She thought of his thunder of anger, and thought of him turning away. But she didn''t expect that he would say these words with a smile.

    Was he crazy?

    Holley was still there, thinking hard about what had happened to Ron.

    The man had already overbearingly bent over and kissed her.

    "Well, my baby, it''s time for you to go back with me."

    Ron pulled Holley directly into his arms.

    Confused, Holley was pulled back to the car by the man. When she realized that she was on that pirate ship again.

    "Mr. Ron."

    Feeling a little wronged, Holley pouted and said, "I haven''t seen Eleanor for a long time. Can''t you give us more time? So that we can have a talk to each other."

    "Some other day."

    The man insisted overbearingly, "you have no right to show off if you don''t feel well."

    Then he started the car and drove away.

    After Ron''s car drove away, Hugh with a beard was completely exploded.

    "Rex, are you blinded by a woman? She just stood up and hit the car roof. How could she lose her memory? As I said, it''s impossible for her to lose her memory. It''s impossible at all. Don''t you believe me. Look, someone must have played a trick on you, and you were specially called to come here to see how much the couple love each other. "

    "I finally have a holiday to chat up a girl, but I have to spend the long night alone because of you. Are you happy in your heart? "

    After thinking it over, Rex nodded seriously, "maybe, I was really obsessed with her. She is obviously just an interesting prey, but I have fallen in. It is okay that she is fine. "

    Hearing what Rex said, Hugh couldn''t help but shake his head, and stretched out his five fingers.

    "Got it. Fifty million."

    Rex agreed readily.

    He knew his friend very well.

    He acted miserable and made complaints in order to gain enough money for their experiments.

    matter what I say, even if it is about people you care a lot, you won''t blame me, will you?"

    "Of course, just tell the truth."

    Ron stood up and nodded to the journalists generously, "thank you for coming to the news conference tonight. I hope you can make the most reasonable and most sincere decision to tell the truth."

    Lucia just wanted to get a message from Ron.

    With his words, she could say something shocking just as she planned.

    After she nodded to Mr. Ron, Lucia smiled enchantingly and said, "I feel much better after hearing your words, Mr. Ron."

    Then she grabbed the microphone and announced, "guys, I know why you are here. Since everybody wanted to know who dared to drug Mrs. Holley in last night''s banquet of the upper class and had the ability to pay the waiter. I''ll tapped the keyboards for you. "

    "In fact, I could not have known the truth in the first place. But I was thirsty and didn''t want to call waiters. When I went to the kitchen, I heard someone order the waiter to drug. It was the man who had got Mrs. Holley last night. Everybody must have known what had happened last night? Mrs. Holley was drugged, and Mr. Yan, Rex gained the most benefits. He even declared in public that he was tortured to death by Mrs. Holley. "

    This was Lucia''s trump card!

 Chapter 63 Which Man Is More Suitable for You

    Holley was put in a dangerous position.

    The press conference tonight was to verify the true criminal.

    The most explosive news for the press was definitely not the murderer. It was about if the love affair between Mr. Yan and Mrs. Holley had taken place last night.

    As soon as Lucia stopped, the reporters were in an uproar.

    They were discussing what had happened last night on the one hand, and on the other hand, they were playing with their phones on the other hand. Then, they quickly posted the announcement and occupied the headlines of all the major websites.

    Standing in the middle of the room, Lucia looked at what happed in front of her, smiling.

    She had long anticipated such a result, and that was exactly what she wanted.

    Ron was sitting with a cold face. His eyes were as sharp as blades when he looked at Lucia.

    At that moment, Lucia felt like she were impaled by his eyes.

    If eyes could kill, she would have died long ago.

    However, Ron''s cold attitude didn''t make Lucia afraid. Instead, she stood on the spot resolutely, held microphone up and spoke loudly, "Mr. Yan didn''t come today because he is preparing for the wedding of Mrs. Holley and him. It was also he that asked me to make this truth public tonight. "

    After saying that, she looked at Ron with a charming smile and said, "Mr. Ron, we have already talked about these things this afternoon when you came to my home with Mrs. Holley and Rex. Although Rex is hateful, something has happened in the end. As your friend, I hope you can hold on. "

    Every word Lucia said was like a bomb thrown into the water and made a thousand ripples.

    The media had been in an uproar once again.

    Today''s headline, in addition to the news that Mr. Yan and Mrs. Holley were together, there were also news that Mr. Yan was going to marry Mrs. Holley, and the explosive news that Mr. Ron even sold his wife to M

    little fool."

    Ron frowned slightly. He raised his another hand to rub the little woman''s hair and smoothed it carefully. Then he said, "with your identity, you don''t need to answer every question."

    "But the reporter had asked."

    Ron looked at his little woman with confusion.

    He really didn''t understand why she would like to answer such a question.

    Before he could say anything else, the reporter put the microphone in front of Holley''s mouth.

    "Mrs. Holley, please answer me. I will hold the microphone up for you,"

    When Ron looked at her, his eyes were full of obstruction. However, Holley didn''t care about that at all.

    He just didn''t want to see her get into trouble.

    His men would show up in one minute.

    Soon, everything would be over.

    But as long as she was happy to answer, he would respect her decision.

    Thinking of this, Ron was relieved, but still holding Holley''s hand tightly.

    He thought he would give her courage to answer any question of the reporter.

    Indeed, his touching gave Holley a lot of courage.

    She put on a soft smile and continued, "As you all know, on the night I got married with Mr. Ron, I stabbed him and tried to murder him. But I was not successful. But I never thought of stabbing Mr. Yan. "

 Chapter 64 The Big Reversal

    After saying that, Holley was a little afraid and looked at Ron with some grievances.

    "Honey, you won''t blame me for speaking out of what happened that year, right?"

    She acted as if she was bullied.

    Even though Ron was extremely angry, he couldn''t lose his temper on her.

    Besides, no matter how he looked at that girl, he just thought she was cute.

    He couldn''t get angry with her.

    But it was a pity that she didn''t know.

    "Of course not."

    Ron was too generous to say it out in public.

    But the reporter didn''t intend to let them go.

    As a journalist, he was able to dig out the truth even if they did love each other very much.

    "Mrs. Holley, do you mean that Mr. Ron was not capable?"

    The reporter asked directly without considering Mr. Ron''s face.

    This time, the reporter was not so lucky. Even if he put the microphone near Holley''s mouth, but she turned a blind eye to it. She just gracefully sat back in her seat.

    "Mrs. Holley, since you have spoken, why don''t you tell me more about it?"

    Encouraged by the reporter.

    Holley slightly smiled, "Those are my private affairs, why should I talk more? Besides, I have said what I have to say. Those who can understand, naturally understand, and those who do not understand, naturally do not understand."

    She looked so cold that she even didn''t look at that reporter.

    Still unwilling to give up, he wanted to ask more questions, but was interrupted by a sudden loud shout.

    "The police station to carry out official duties, idle people and so on please retreat!"

    These words were repeated for three times. Several dozen policemen came in with guns.

    They only had one goal.

    It was neither Holley, nor Ron, nor those reporters.

    Their target was Lucia Shen.

    The daughter of Shen family was suddenly surrounded by a group of police detectives, all of whom were strong and tough. She was frightened and turned pale.

    She kept moving backward and tried to get rid of the policemen from the police station.

    But every time she stepped back, those people approached her.

    "Are you crazy? Do you wan

    ised that Rex was a lucky star, but Rex only said, "keep working hard, and call me if you have any results and if you need money."

    He was still hanging up with the news conference, and

    he was worried about Holley.

    Then he left in a hurry and got on his car. He wanted to make a call to ask about the news conference, but he found that his mobile phone had already been out of power.

    He stepped on the gas and speeded up to 300 km / h.

    He went back to the press conference very soon. However, he only saw that the journalists were walking out of the conference in twos and threes while discussing about several big reversals tonight as well as the affection between Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley.

    Those words were like knives to Rex''s heart!

    He was too late.

    When Holley was set up and pushed against the wall, he was not with her

    He even let that scumbag do such a thing as protecting her.

    Rex regretted it. But after all, he didn''t care so much about Holley when she was compared with things related to his parents.

    He sighed and made up his mind to find an opportunity to make up for tonight''s mistake.

    "Mr. Yan, we have finally found you."

    An urgent voice interrupted his thoughts.

    Rex raised his head and saw his subordinates.

    He raised his eyebrows. His subordinate said concisely, "Mexico is in trouble. Our people died in Mexico. We don''t know where Moore is now."

 Chapter 65 Do You Miss Him

    Next morning.

    After Holley woke up in a daze, she found that she was in a strange room.

    The super luxurious double bed, the soft pillow and the comfortable quilt in it.

    Everything is a luxury.

    Looking at the embroidered seal of the Mu family on the curtain, in a trance, Holley realized that she actually slept on the bed of Ron, into his home.

    But what happened last night?

    She tried to recall what had happened last night.

    Last night, in Ron''s car, she asked the man if he thought that Lucia was the real murderer.

    He didn''t talk about it and just told her that he trusted the police station''s investigation results.

    Keeping asking and raising doubts, when she almost forced that man to admit that Lucia was not the real murderer and the murderer was someone else, a damn phone call gave Scum Ron a chance to buffer.

    Thinking of this, Holley''s idea was clearer.

    She clearly remembered that the man''s face changed at the moment he answered the phone, and then he looked at her in fear.

    That was the point.

    Holley found that her memory was broken again.

    All she remembered was that Ron gave her a meaningful look before she lost her memory.

    And when she woke up, she found that it was not last night but the next morning.

    Instead of staying in Ron''s car, she lived in the man''s villa in the city.

    What he had done the utmost was to change her clothes.

    "Ah!"

    This was the most unbearable thing for Holley. Why could that bastard change her clothes? Why could he take advantage of her?

    She stamped her feet in despair and faintly heard a knock on the door.

    She turned around with hesitation and saw an old acquaintance, Ms. Tien, appeared at the door.

    She still remembered that four years ago. When she was wronged and taken away by the police, Ms. Tien grabbed her hand with tears in her eyes and said that she was a good person and how could she kill someone and hurt Young Master.

    Besides, when she just knew Ron and came to visit the Mu family for the first time, many servants didn''t know her identity, treated her indifferently and even mocked her when she didn''t know anything.

    But the only person who was nice to h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Holley liked, and also washed her favorite litchi.

    Pulling Ms. Tien to sit down together, Holley and Ms. Tien talked for a long time and didn''t stop until lunch time. Ms. Tien said that she would send something to her son who was studying in the university in the city.

    Holley was possessed by her period and she didn''t want to go anywhere, so she turned on the TV wearily.

    She wanted to watch some entertainment programs, but it was the noon news. So she had to watch the news idly.

    The news, which was not attractive to her, caught her attention because it was reporting on Mexico.

    Riots broke out in Mexico, with countless deaths and injuries. Official intervention was currently under way and rescue was still underway. Many victims had been registered in the list of missing persons because they were not found.

    Hearing this, she stood up abruptly.

    She then continued to listen to the news on TV. It said that the missing people included citizens in this city and the famous lawyer, Moore.

    At that moment, Holley felt dizzy.

    She was so weak that she fell back to the sofa.

    Her eyes were red. She held her hands so tightly that she didn''t even notice that her fingernails were piercing into her flesh.

    After a long while, she drew back her dull gaze, and went upstairs like some zombies.

    "Eleanor, please help me find out who is behind the riot in Mexico."

    She would definitely find the murder and take revenge for Moore.

 Chapter 66 A Good Thing Got Caught

    Holley hung up the phone trembling.

    Her body was shaking uncontrollably.

    She held her cell phone, stumbled around the sofa for three circles, and finally made up her mind.

    She had to go to Mexico by herself anyway.

    Her hands trembling, she dialed a number that she remembered clearly.

    That was Rex''s number. In order to hide it from Ron, she didn''t keep it in her mobile phone.

    Rex had saved Holley''s number into his mobile phone and marked it with a lovely red heart.

    He was ecstatic at first, then frowned in embarrassment.

    Moore had an accident.

    It had just been reported on TV news.

    Several minutes later, she called him, and he guessed that she must have known something.

    He was hesitating, but did not miss the call.

    He answered the phone before it was about to hang up.

    Holley said first. Her voice choked. "I want to go to Mexico. I don''t have a passport. Can you find a way to get me there?"

    Rex went silent.

    After a full minute of silence, he said, "where are you? I''ll pick you up."

    "I don''t know..."

    Holley really didn''t know when this villa was bought by Ron.

    But most likely, it was when she was in jail.

    But this didn''t matter. "Rex, answer me first. Can you send me to Mexico?"

    "Of course, no problem."

    Rex replied with absolute certainty, "I will find you. Wait for me. I will arrive at your place in an hour at most."

    Then he hung up the phone.

    He made a few phone calls to make an arrangement for the trip to Mexico. After that, he drove the car himself to the direction of Holley.

    Rex was astonished all the way.

    He should have agreed to Holley''s request so easily.

    But he didn''t say anything against it.

    Not only that, he had made a decision to go to Mexico with Holley when he agreed her.

    He must be crazy to make such a decision.

    Mexico was now more dangerous than any time.

    The riot had just come to an end, and the terrorists hadn''t been caught yet. In ad

    st came across? Or did someone do it against Moore?"

    Holley asked sadly.

    Rex should have comforted her, stopped her wild thoughts, and told her a kind lie that everything was an accident.

    But Holley''s question made Rex''s heart sink.

    He struggled in his mind for a long time and finally opened his mouth to ask, "do you doubt that this is really planned by Ron?"

    "What?"

    Answered Holley.

    Rex looked at her, feeling more conflicted.

    It was hard for other people to tell whether she doubted Ron or not from her response.

    Rex''s reason told him not to cheat Holley or hurt the woman he loved.

    But his emotion could decide his words and behavior, so he must be selfish, and even more selfish.

    "Do you believe it if I tell you that Ron didn''t ask people to do it?" Rex asked tentatively.

    Outside the villa, someone was hiding in a car and recording what Rex and Holley did after meeting with each other through a super high-definition remote camera.

    And any close physical contact was recorded.

    When the recording was finished, the man drove away. On the way, he called the person who hired him. "Miss Gu, should I send these photos to your email?"

    "Don''t bother. Just send to Linda Li." Hannah answered indifferently and hung up the phone. A complacent smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 67 Donâ€™t Want to Leave Home Today

    Three hours was not short but it was not too long or unbearable for people.

    But for Holley, every minute of the three hours was a torture for her to stay there.

    Finally, she heard the helicopter landing.

    A helicopter landed in the garden of the villa.

    "Here we are. Let''s go."

    Rex stood up and directly took Holley''s hand.

    Holley was so absorbed in the helicopter.

    She was so full of expectation that she ignored the fact that her hand was held by the man beside her.

    She and Rex ran to the door almost at full speed.

    After opening the door, the only smile on Holley''s face disappeared in an instant.

    How could she have expected that the moment she opened the door, she would see the face of the scumbag Ron Mu?

    Ron''s eyes fell directly on Holley''s hand.

    Looking in the same direction of his gaze, Holley noticed that she was actually holding hand with Rex.

    But so what?

    ''I''m not Ron''s real wife. I''m just a nominal wife. I just made a deal with Ron.''

    The only reason for her to stay with Scum Ron was Moore''s safety.

    Now, that only reason was gone.

    So she raised her head and she continued to clasp Rex''s hand with her ten fingers interlocking with his and said, "Ron, get out of my way. You got in my way."

    Ron frowned slightly, and his expression became unfriendly.

    "So you betrayed me and stayed with Rex as I just left home for one day?"

    "Ron, you have so many women. How can you talk about betrayal with me? In our awkward marriage, between you and me, you cheated on me first. Since you can cheat on me, why can''t I? You have cheated on me. I can''t count how many women you have with both my hands. But I have an affair with only one man. What right do you have to be dissatisfied with it? And what qualifications do you have to blame me? "

    The damn contractual relationship between her and Ron was over.

    There was nothing more that cou

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Answer it for me."

    Holley''s hand was shaking too hard.

    She couldn''t complete it for several times, but she couldn''t open the screen. She had no choice but to urgently ask for Rex''s help.

    She couldn''t miss this call.

    Because she didn''t know what kind of call it was.

    What if they blackmailed her?

    Or what if it was his last words?

    She was afraid that they would be apart forever, so she paid special attention to it.

    As soon as the phone was connected, Holley asked in a choked voice, "is that you, Brother Moore?"

    There was no sound from the other end of the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Brother Moore?"

    Rex even chose to ask in Spanish, "is anybody there?"

    Finally, some voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Holley, I told you that you wouldn''t be able to leave the house. Even if you did, you would come back and beg me. How long do you want to wait before you come back to me? "

    Ron''s furious voice came through the telephone receiver, which sounded like a devil whisper.

    "Scumbag!"

    Holley couldn''t help cursing, "why is Moore''s phone with you? What have you done to Moore? Where is he? "

    She had a lot of questions to ask.

    She asked, tears streaming down her face.

    But Ron was heartless and hung up directly.

 Chapter 68 Dont Press Me

    Holley''s hand was finally relieved.

    She had no choice but to come back to Ron''s side.

    She didn''t open her mouth, just trying to hint Rex by her hand to let go.

    Rex released her hand.

    That was a respect for his beloved woman as a man.

    But soon, he caught Holley''s hand tightly and had her little hand in his palm.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you. We''re going back to find Ron right now. "

    He was determined.

    When he decided to be with Holley, he decided to be her solid backing and protect her all the time.

    In the villa.

    Ron frowned slightly and looked rather tired. He closed his eyes and sat on the sofa.

    Holley didn''t care about whether the man was tired or not.

    What bothered her was why the mobile phone that Moore had been using fell into the hands of Ron.

    With a faint sulk in her eyes, she went over and wanted to take the cell phone of Moore, but her wrist was clasped by Ron as he raised his hand.

    "So you finally decide to come back?"

    The man said lazily.

    Ron opened his eyes slowly and saw Rex instantly.

    The laziness in his body was gone, and there were more indifference and vigilance.

    Ron saw Rex held his little woman''s hand so tightly that his pupils contracted fiercely.

    "Holley, you are still my wife. I don''t like other men to touch your hand."

    Ron ordered in an overbearing manner.

    But Holley didn''t let go of Rex''s hand. Instead, she gave him a resentful look and asked, "why is Moore''s phone here? Tell me!"

    Before she entered the villa, she wiped away the tears in her eyes, which blurred her eyes again.

    She felt wronged, angry and anxious.

    Ron lightly tapped the back of the chair with his slender fingers and made a pleasant sound.

    "Holley, we haven''t been together for four years. But don''t you know what kind of person your husband is after getting along with me these days? "

    "I never treat you as my husband."

    This was the first time that Holley had been so self-indulgent since she got out of pr

    that it was still warm and sticky.

    "You are bleeding?"

    Looking at the direction from which the blood was oozing, Holley actually found Ron''s right arm?

    She asked as she rolled up the man''s sleeve quickly.

    The white gauze was soaked in blood.

    "How did you hurt?"

    Holley was stunned and seemed to figure it out.

    No wonder she pushed the man at the door. He didn''t stand firm and was easily pushed away.

    No wonder he fell down to the ground when she was grabbing his arm.

    He came to his senses quickly as if he was angry, or because he didn''t want to leave Holley any chance to see his awkward situation. Without a word, he stood up quickly and turned around. He went upstairs and entered the study on the second floor.

    Before Holley could catch up with him, she heard the door locked from inside.

    "Young Mistress, have you seen Young Master?"

    The voice of Ms. Tien came from the door, out of breath.

    Turning around, Holley saw Ms. Tien stumbled running towards her with a medical kit. "Oh, Young Mistress, please spare some time to persuade Young Master. He couldn''t act like this. He was too careless. No matter how urgent the case was, he shouldn''t let his wounds untreated and ran away in such a hurry. So much blood lost because of gunshots and knife wounds. The bleeding should be stopped at least. "

 Chapter 69 Go! Young Master Needs You

    Holley was stunned by Ms. Tien''s words.

    Gunshot wounds, knife wounds... Was Ron going to do something to a married woman so that he ended up like this?

    When she was confused, Ms. Tien asked again, "is Young Master home?"

    "Yes."

    Holley nodded, "He is upstairs."

    "Thank God! I finally found him!"

    After taking a deep breath, Ms. Tien put the medical box into the hands of Holley.

    "Young Mistress, please go upstairs. Young Master needs you."

    Ms. Tien smiled vaguely and explained, "it''s not that I''m lazy. It''s really warm to have you help Young Master bandage his wound in person. You and Young Master will love each other more deeply. When he recovers, you can have a baby, and then your life will be perfect. "

    Frowning, Holley stood there. She didn''t take Ms. Tien''s words seriously.

    There would be no result between her and Ron.

    She would never bear his child.

    The only thing she could figure out was whether she could bring the medical kit to bind up the man''s wounds to get Moore''s phone back or get the truth back.

    Noticing that she was distracted, Ms. Tien pushed her and said, "Young Mistress, please go. Hurry up. I''ll cook something delicious for you. "

    "But he locked the door. I can''t get in."

    After thinking for a while, Holley believed that Ron wasn''t the kind of person who would appreciate others'' kindness. So she decided to find a suitable excuse and refused to go upstairs.

    But she misjudged.

    Ms. Tien happily took out a key from her pocket unexpectedly. "Universal Key! It can open all the doors in the villa. Young Mistress, hurry up."

    Holley took the key reluctantly.

    She went upstairs step by step and wanted the fourth person to be in the villa. And the fourth person would be willing to rush out and took the medicine box to go upstairs to bind up the scumbag.

    In this big villa, there were only three people, Ron, her and Ms. Tien.

    Ms. T

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ake a hot bath. I''ll fill the bathtub with water."

    Hearing what the little woman said, Ron almost vomited blood.

    What was she thinking about?

    He pointed at his arm and asked, "do you think I can take a hot shower?"

    "That is your own requirement. Since you are an adult, you must know whether you can take a shower or not. If you can''t, you won''t ask for it. "

    Holley said indifferently.

    Ron rubbed his forehead and couldn''t make sure whether she said it on purpose or she really thought so.

    After a short silence, he said, "I mean if I am in a good mood, I will let you know what you want to know."

    If this was the case as usual, after Ron said so, Holley would ask him with a smiling face what she should do to make him in a good mood.

    But today, Holley didn''t come over with a smile.

    "What? You don''t want to know? Or do you think that you can get everything you want to know from Rex after he fly to Mexico? "

    Ron asked a little uncomfortably in his heart.

    Holley smiled, "I didn''t go there because I knew you would be in a bad mood whatever I did. So I won''t embarrass myself. "

    When she was saying, she heard someone was knocking the door and Ms. Tien''s voice coming, "Young Master and Young Mistress, if you are free, please go downstairs?"

 Chapter 70 Photos, What Unendurable Scenes

    Perhaps it was because Ms. Tien was a well behaved person.

    So it must be an important thing for her to personally report upstairs.

    "Got it." Ron didn''t say anything more and only sped up the bandage thing.

    "You heard what Ms. Tien said and knew reply. Why didn''t you answer me when I knocked at the door? You didn''t even say a word. "

    What had happened before came to Holley''s mind again. She could tell from the grim tone on his face that he didn''t care where Moore was or where his phone came from.

    She complained unpleasantly.

    Ron raised his head after he had his wound wrapped, "you didn''t say anything. I didn''t know it was you."

    His answer gave Holley an illusion.

    If it was her, would that man answer her?

    ''what''s wrong with Ron? Why did he say these weird words more and more frequently?

    She couldn''t understand the man.

    Without further explanation, Ron rolled down his sleeves and covered the gauze on his arm.

    He stood up and walked towards the door.

    Seeing that the little woman beside the table was still in a daze, he pulled the girl into his arms with his left hand and said, "let''s go."

    Then she followed the man out of the room. Then Holley found that Ms. Tien was still waiting at the door.

    "What is it?"

    Ron asked in a low voice.

    With a sullen face, Ms. Tien turned around and glanced at the woman standing in the living room.

    The woman was dressed in the clothes. It was easy to tell that she must be a frequenter in night clubs.

    She looked weird with one hand holding her bag and the other on her back hip.

    This woman was no stranger to both Holley and Ron.

    For Holley, she was the other woman who intervened in her marriage four years ago.

    For Ron, she had been his woman for many years.

    Linda was in the hospital when she received an anonymous e-mail. The person who sent the e-mail provided her a lot of photos of Holley and another man.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    f such thing, I would have called the police and sent you out. "

    Linda laughed grimly and threw all the photos to Ms. Tien, "you are just a servant. I am Mr. Ron''s girlfriend. How dare you say that? If you don''t know anything, you should shut up. "You''d better take a closer look at them. Then will you say that the bitch Holley and your Young Master love each other very much? I''ve no idea how many cuckolds she had given Mr. Ron. How could they still love each other? Really disgusting! "

    "Bah!"

    Said Linda seriously.

    The photos smashed on Ms. Tien fell to the ground.

    Ms. Tien also saw clearly the pictures which were deliberately photographed and modified by someone.

    In the pictures, she saw that Rex held Holley tight in his arms, and in the pictures that Rex and Holley were clasping hands together.

    There were also some unendurable pictures that made people feel angry.

    Ms. Tien was speechless for a moment.

    She recognized that it was the living room of the villa in the picture.

    She couldn''t believe that Young Mistress had changed so much...

    "Young Master..."

    After a moment''s pause, she looked back in shock. The evidence was conclusive. She had no right to say anything more. She could only leave the matter to Young Master to make a decision.

 Chapter 71 Did I Do too Much

    Ron''s face had already darkened.

    He loosened his grip on Holley and went downstairs slowly.

    As he walked towards the living room, he commanded Ms. Tien with a low voice, "Pick them up. They are all in a mess."

    Ms. Tien bent down to pick up all the photos. Ron also went downstairs, went into the living room and came to her side.

    Taking no notice of the pain of the broken coccyx, Linda rushed over and grabbed Ron''s arm.

    Standing on the second floor, Holley didn''t know how Ron planned to deal with the photographs.

    But when she saw that Linda directly held that man''s right arm, she knew that Linda was about to be over.

    She broke his taboo.

    Ron''s right arm happened to be injured.

    Linda ran over and grasped his arm with great strength. Needless to think, she had to break her coccyx again.

    Although Holley couldn''t understand Ron.

    But Holley was right on this matter.

    As expected, after Linda touched Ron''s arm, before she could say anything, she was pushed aside by him.

    But it seemed that the wound on his right arm was serious.

    Otherwise, he couldn''t have pushed Linda down with so much strength.

    Standing on the second floor, Holley laughed, like she was watching a funny show.

    Her laughter infuriated Linda.

    However, since her coccyx was broken, she didn''t even act conveniently.

    Although she was not pushed down, she was still weak and had no strength to rush to Ron after being pushed.

    She couldn''t straighten up, lying on the sofa in pain, but not reconciled to the fact, she pointed at the photo in Ms. Tien hand. "Brother Ron, go and see. you can''t ignore the fact."

    She cried out, exhausted.

    Ron raised his left arm slowly and put it in front of Ms. Tien, "give to me."

    What he asked for was the photos. Ms. Tien handed them to him and looked at Holley anxiously. But there was more confusion in her eyes.

    Taking the photos, Ron didn''t look at them. He just took out the lighter with his right hand and di

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n.

    Because it was Mr. Ron''s matter, the police station soon sent a spy to drag Linda out of the villa.

    Holley stood on the second floor and watched the show on the ground, with her hands crossed on the stair railing.

    Even when Linda was dragged out of the villa, she waved her hand unconcernedly, "good bye, don''t come again. Be careful that your coccyx will break. If it turns to be lifelong paralysis, you can''t take care of yourself."

    She was hurt again and again by Ron.

    Linda felt deeply disappointed.

    She didn''t want to give up. She would never allow Holley to take Mr. Ron away from her.

    Looking at Holley''s annoying behavior, Linda cursed her fiercely in her heart.

    She cursed the bitch Holley to die.

    But she suddenly shouted, "do you want to know how you were set up and put into jail by Mr. Ron four years ago? And you come to me. I will only give you one day. I won''t tell you anything if you are late. "

    Although she said this to Holley, she wanted to let Ron hear it.

    She was warning Ron if he didn''t want to reveal the truth, he should go to her in one day.

    Now, the thing that happened four years ago was brought up again.

    Holley felt that someone hit her heart hard with a hammer.

    At that moment, she just felt it difficult to breathe, and she was about to suffocate...

 Chapter 72 Woman, Come Here

    A touch of complexity appeared in Ron''s indifferent eyes.

    His eyes were still fixed on the first floor.

    The moment Linda was dragged out of the villa, Ron suddenly stepped out with his left foot and walked towards the first floor.

    Holley felt suffocated all the time.

    But she didn''t lose her mind because of the pain.

    In the past four years, she had been hurt so many times about this matter. That was why she didn''t cry so much as she did in the beginning, and she was unable to do anything back then.

    Then Ron went downstairs. It seemed that he had been threatened by Linda and would like to chase that woman.

    Holley wiped the tears in her eyes.

    She held the handrail and ran after him quickly.

    "Ron, wait!"

    Hearing the little woman''s voice, Ron retrieved his right foot.

    He stopped and turned around to look at his wife.

    Holley was in such a hurry to catch up with Ron because she didn''t want to give Linda any chance to turn over.

    As long as Linda could turn over and win Mr. Ron''s favor again, the one who would be unlucky would be her, Holley.

    She was too worried. Besides, she had gone through too much tonight and she was hurt so many times.

    She slipped and didn''t step on the stairs before she threw herself directly at Ron.

    For Ron, the wisest thing was to move sideways so as not to be hit by Holley.

    After all, he was standing on the stairs on his side now.

    If he didn''t dodge, Holley would hit him hard.

    And his injured right arm would also be heavily pressed under the weight of two adults.

    Even people who didn''t have common sense could imagine the result.

    If Ron didn''t dodge, the wound on his arm would break open again.

    The wounds were always cracked again and again, which was not good for the healing of the wounds.

    If they were infected again, maybe the entire arm would be sliced off.

    But Ron didn''t dodge at all.

    He frowned slightly and looked at his right arm with hesitation. Then

    ood on him, she would think about what happened in the court four years ago when she was proved to be not innocent by Ron.

    The matter that she thought that she had completely forgotten and she didn''t care about anymore caused waves in her heart again.

    "Stop."

    Ron threw away the scissors in his hand.

    He failed so many times and cost too much energy.

    He needed rest for a little more time before he could continue.

    His shirt sleeves and gauze which adhered to his flesh must be cut off.

    Otherwise, the wound would fester and his arm would be destroyed.

    He ordered her in a half-commanding tone.

    Holley was unwilling to stay and did not listen to his threat.

    "Stay here. I''ll give you the phone."

    Ron''s voice softened as he was speaking to Holley, almost begging her.

    Holley rushed to him and grabbed Moore''s cell phone.

    She grabbed the cell phone tightly and was not going to let it go, as if she was afraid that Ron would regret it.

    She reached out and stroked the phone. Then she found deep scratches on the back cover of the phone by her hand.

    The scratches were still very new, and it seemed like they had just been scratched.

    "Anyway, you are a man. Even if you still dislike Moore, he might have already died. Why do you have to take out his phone to vent your anger?"

 Chapter 73 He Was Wronged

    Holley asked on purpose.

    As far as she knew, that man Ron was a total scum.

    But Rex told her that after Moore had been sent to Mexico by Mr. Lan''s subordinates, it was Ron who immediately sent his men to protect him.

    It was also because of the restrained power of Ron that Moore was able to survive.

    Rex didn''t want to tell her about this.

    Because he was afraid that if he told her, Holley and Ron would get back together.

    But now, Moore already had such a tragic experience. He didn''t want to see Holley unhappy, so he decided to tell her the truth that had been hidden because of his selfishness.

    Though Holley didn''t believe what he said, she thought it was a good idea to sound him out.

    Ron raised his head and looked at Holley, "believe it or not, even if my right hand is injured, it''s still easy for me to take the phone back?"

    The man was always overbearing and tyrannical.

    Holley knew that if he used force, she could not protect the cell phone for even one second.

    "Don''t you want to tell me what happened after you got the phone?"

    "I don''t have any idea..."

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and said, "the only thing I want to do now is to have my wounds treated."

    Then, he took up the scissors again and cut off his shirt sleeves.

    Rex had no reason to put in a good word for Ron.

    ''If it was true that he had sent people to protect Moore at the first place, his injuries would be...''

    Shaking her head vigorously, Holley interrupted her crazy thoughts.

    She couldn''t think of Ron in that way.

    If that was the case, the man was not a scum, but a gentleman.

    Though she was unwilling to think it again, Holley was unable to change her mind. She moved to Ron and took the scissors from his hand.

    "You''ve hurt yourself by your trembling hands. Can''t you ask me for help? "

    She complained in a low voice.

    But what she said cou

    his head and said seriously, "I''m a good man. I won''t run the red light."

    It was an obvious hint and Holley''s face turned red immediately.

    "Holley Ye."

    He murmured the name of the little woman and smiled wickedly, "if it''s not as I said, get out of the way. If so, I can make an exception for you, even though I don''t usually run the red light. "

    "Shit!"

    Holley couldn''t help complaining.

    "Then get out of my way, or I''ll eat you."

    Holley got out of the way.

    There was something that she couldn''t persuade herself to pay.

    When Ron went downstairs, she quickly followed him.

    "Ron, Linda has already been the victim of being out, hasn''t she?"

    Holley didn''t want to ask so directly.

    But if she didn''t know what the man was thinking, how could she play any tricks against him. "I''m not curious at all about how you set me up that year. So, you don''t have to be threatened by her. And you don''t have to care about the one day time limit she gave you. "

    In a daze, Ron seemed to understand what Holley meant. "So, you rushed downstairs to look for me just now, making the wound in my arm crack open. Do you think I''m going to look for Linda?"

    He asked and shook his head.

    Just because of this, the wound opened. He was wronged!

 Chapter 74 Holle, Wait for Me

    Ron tried to hold back the turmoil in his heart and shook his head helplessly.

    "When has Linda been in the game?"

    Then he pointed at the sofa in the living room and continued, "there is another picture that you were schemed to take. It has fallen on the floor. I just want to pick up the photo and burn it. Cannot I decide what to remain or what not to remain in my house?"

    "You''ve gone too far, Holley Ye. You almost ruined my arm for no reason. "

    He paused, seeing that the little woman did not have any reaction or response, and continued to speak. "You tell me, what should we do about this matter?"

    "What can we do?"

    Holley pretended she didn''t understand.

    It was just a coincidence.

    "What can we do?"

    Ron rolled his eyes at her, "you heartless bad girl. Don''t you know who caught you here just now? Otherwise, your bones would be broken and you would be sent to the hospital. In my opinion, you should serve me with tea, water and meals until I recover."

    "No way."

    Holley refused without hesitation.

    "Oh my God!"

    Ron fell on the ground and cried, "my arm hurts. It''s all your fault, Holley Ye. You should be responsible for me!"

    This was a blackmail.

    But he forgot what happened four years ago.

    The same thing happened again. Holley''s heart was touched.

    She couldn''t forget the scene that man was standing in the court and accusing that she had stabbed him.

    She could not forget that after the trial, when she asked him with tears in her eyes why he hurt her as they were a couple, he had been so cruel and heartless.

    For her whole life, the thing that she hated most was being set up, even blackmailed.

    She turned around and glared at the man angrily. "Then you just fall on the ground. Don''t stand up."

    After saying that, she turned around and walked away.

    Looking at the back of the little woman, Ron sighed. He stood up and silently picked up the photo under the sofa.

    It happened to be a photo in which Rex held Holley in his arms.

    Flames of anger were ignited in the bottom of Ron''s heart.

    H

    him to the hospital no matter what happened to him."

    "Then what should we do? ''We can''t wait him to die.'' He had experienced inflammation because the wound had torn open for many times. It''s the reason why he had a fever. He must go to the hospital and have an anti-inflammatory injection. Otherwise, he will get crippled. "

    Holley insisted.

    "Young Mistress, Young Master''s order makes sense. We''d better follow what he said," Ms. Tien replied.

    Holley shook her head, "No, we can''t. something will happen."

    "Young Mistress, I know what you mean. But in my opinion, Young Master is a very reasonable man to make such a decision. "

    Ms. Tien expressed her idea quite honestly.

    "I need ice packs, towels and a basin of cold water. Ms. Tien, get me some."

    Holley tried her best to calm down and make the reasonable arrangement.

    Fortunately, the villa was still available for all kinds of supplies.

    After putting the ice pack on the man''s forehead, Holley used a wet towel with cold water to wipe the hands and feet of Ron with the help of Ms. Tien.

    She only hoped that the man could bring down his fever.

    It would be great for him to regain a little consciousness.

    He could tell them more or less what to do to save him under such circumstances without sending him to the hospital.

    After all, the twice cracking of the wounds were all caused by...

 Chapter 75 This Is a Freak

    It was late at night.

    Dark clouds gathered in the dark night.

    Then, Holley rested her eyes on Ron and gradually fell asleep.

    A thunderbolt occurred and woke up the sleeping Holley.

    She was rubbing her sleepy eyes when she heard the heavy rain.

    ''I''m so screwed, '' she thought.

    In this bad weather, no matter who would come to Ron and dealt with his wound, it might be difficult to wait.

    It was easy to cause an accident in this kind of weather, and once an accident occurred, it would cause traffic jam.

    Especially at this late night, there was not even any staff of the police station.

    She lowered her head and sighed. Then she heard the sound of key opening in the direction of the villa door.

    "Ms. Tien, is there anyone else who has the key?"

    Holley asked nervously.

    However, as an old woman, Ms. Tien had already fell asleep on the couch.

    With a sigh, Holley grabbed the ashtray behind her.

    But her right hand was grabbed tightly by Ron, and her movements were completely controlled.

    "Ron, if there came your enemy, both of us would have died because of you caught my hand."

    She grabbed the blanket and covered Ron''s face with it.

    She created an illusion that Ron wasn''t in the villa.

    Although it was a bit of self deceiving, what if the person who came was a fool?

    When Holley was ready, the door of the villa was pushed open.

    Two men in black cloaks entered the villa, one behind the other, hiding most of their faces.

    ''People in black cloaks were certainly not good people.''

    She murmured secretly in her heart.

    Holley had been ready to use the ashtray to seduce one bad man.

    As for the other one, it was lucky that she had asked Eleanor for a ring with poisonous needles. Although the ring was used to deal with Ron, now only the bad guys could take advantage of it.

    But when the two men walked in, Holley was so angry that she threw the ashtray. "Oh,

    passed, how come he got himself like this? His skin was originally good, but now the scars were crisscrossed.

    "Roger..."

    Holley felt it hard to accept and wrinkled her nose. "Did Ron develop some abnormal habits in the past four years?"

    The question gave her goose bumps. "Ah, so disgusting. He''s a man. I can''t bear it."

    All the people present were adults.

    Everyone understood what Holley was implying.

    Roger took a glance at Holley with some helplessness but he said nothing.

    Holley thought that this was silent recognition.

    Oh, my God! It''s really crazy.

    Ron was such a freak.

    "Don''t you know how did he get all these wounds?"

    The doctor asked unexpectedly.

    "How could I know? I haven''t seen him for four years. How could I know when he gets such a hobby?"

    When she thought that her hand was still held by the pervert, she felt like weeping but had no tears.

    "Doctor, could you please help separate our hands first?"

    The doctor looked at Holley and replied in a rather serious and objective way, "I think the most important thing is to take out the bullet first."

    As he spoke, he took the scalpel, the hemostatic clipper, and went to get the bullet from Ron''s arm without beating the anesthetic.

    "No anesthetic?"

    Holley asked nervously.

 Chapter 76 Your Petite Wife Is Quite Interesting

    The doctor smirked suddenly.

    "Don''t you know that Ron likes it, so he doesn''t have to play anesthetic. Other people are afraid of pain but he likes it. Don''t you know that? "

    The more he said, the more the doctor felt it was funny. Before he could finish his words, he couldn''t stop laughing.

    "I think we should respect others'' private hobbies. He is a freak, but it''s not a big fault,"

    Holley didn''t consider Ron as her husband anyway, so she could openly speak.

    The doctor nodded in agreement. "You are right. You are right. Well, I''m going to take the bullet. Be careful. He might have some kind of reaction when he was stimulated. If he hurt your hand, remember to ask me for the ointment. You are so interesting."

    As he speaking, he removed the bullet from Ron''s arm quickly.

    The moment he took out the bullet, Ron sat up suddenly. He opened his eyes and looked at the doctor beside him. He nodded in relief and fainted again.

    "Is he okay?"

    Holley asked worriedly.

    The doctor was treating his wound carefully, which didn''t hinder him from laughing at the interesting things he thought. "What can happen? It''s so painful that he can''t stand it, so he passes out. But it''s better for him to take this as a rest. Otherwise, he would be too naughty to show off. "

    After giving the anti-inflammatory drugs, the doctor naturally sat on the sofa next to Ron, and grabbed the cushion from Roger''s hand. After a quite idle rest, he waved his hand at Roger and said, "it''s all right. I''ll stay here."

    "Please."

    After Roger left, the doctor began to gossip, "do you really have no idea where the wounds on Ron came from?"

    He asked mysteriously. Holley couldn''t help but doubt if she guessed wrong of Ron.

    "Didn''t you say it was because of that hobby?"

    Holley asked d

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    w heavy the rain is outside? I came all the way here to save you in spite of the heavy rain. Now you are safe, your arm is saved, but I have to go home in the rain and catch a cold. You''re too cruel. I quit! "

    With these words, he directly sat down, turned his back to Ron, crossed his arms and said, "I don''t care. I want to live here tonight."

    "Then you go upstairs, turn right, and choose a guest room to rest. Leave me alone for a while. "

    Ron drove away the doctor as if he was the God of plague.

    But it also showed that they had a good relationship.

    Therefore, the doctor knew many of Ron''s secrets. And Ron could hand over life-saving things to the doctor.

    Holley didn''t pay much attention to the doctor and Ron.

    If her attention was on them, she would find out more.

    All her attention was focused on a text message on her phone.

    It was from Rex.

    He texted her and told her that he arrived in Mexico and was investigating the turmoil in Mexico and things of Moore.

    However, these were not the point.

    The point was that Rex asked her a question about Ron.

    He asked her whether Ron''s arm was injured, and also with gunshot and knife wounds at the same time.

 Chapter 77 The Bad Girl Attracting Men to Commit a Crime

    Seeing the doctor''s figure completely disappeared, Ron slightly looked away to the little woman beside him.

    If he didn''t look at her, Ron still could feel her small hand held in his palm.

    But when he looked back, he found that the woman paid no attention to him at all.

    In addition, the girl was still staring at the phone screen in a daze.

    Being stared at by someone, Holley collected some thoughts.

    She put the phone on her lap and seriously looked at the man lying on the sofa.

    "Did you hurt your arm in Mexico?"

    She hated to guess. Holley asked directly.

    Ron was expressionless and composed.

    There was even calmness in his eyes.

    However, when the man looked at her, his indifferent expression gradually changed into a playful smile.

    "Why do you have such a strange idea?"

    "I agree with you. It''s so strange, but I can''t ignore the fact and truth."

    "If you weren''t injured in Mexico, Why so coincidental? There was a riot in Mexico the night before yesterday. And you had to leave?"

    "What a coincidence! You have Moore''s phone? Didn''t you go to Mexico and get injured but grab his phone back? You rushed back to find me without taking out the bullets. Aren''t you trying to stop me from going to Mexico? "

    Holley''s breath became faster and faster. "If you didn''t know that Mexico was in grave danger, you had already taken back the things you could get, and it was meaningless for me to go there anymore. Why did you stop me? "

    "I don''t understand, Ron. Why do you help me while hurting me? But I just want to hear you tell me yourself whether it''s you. Why did you do that?"

    Ron''s eyes remained calm.

    It seemed that he was trying to prove it. Everything she said was none of his business.

    His thin lips slightly moved, and he said indifferently, "I have never been to Mexico. I don''t understand why you would think like that. But I can only s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    id the man''s eyes. But the man suddenly pulled her into his arms by the hand he held.

    "Alas... Be careful of your wound..."

    Holley blurted out these words. Upon hearing this, Ron gladly laughed, "You start to care about others. It''s not easy."

    Although his right arm was injured, his left hand was so strong that it pressed the little woman directly on his chest.

    "Don''t look at me like that. If you continue to act like this, I may commit a crime to you."

    ''You were hurt to nearly disabled, and you''ve just woken up to say this. Ron Mu, you big bastard, big hooligan.''

    Holley struggled angrily, but failed to break away from the man''s control. She was exhausted. She could only lie in his arms silently.

    "You are using actions to tell me. Do you want me to commit a crime to you? "

    "Ron Mu!" Holley was too angry to say a word. She just smiled and ignored this nonsense. "Oh, right. I want to thank you for your answer to those questions just now. Rex texted asking me whether your right arm was injured by gunshot and knife cut. I think, I can answer yes."

    She smiled gently. And there was finally something in that man''s eyes.

    "No way! Holley Ye!"

    Ron said with a firm attitude.

    "Why? Reason?" A sly smile appeared on Holley''s face.

 Chapter 78 She Was Won By Him

    Ron closed his eyes slightly.

    Ron pondered for a long time, seeming to consider whether to tell the truth or not.

    Finally, he slowly opened his eyes and shook his head with a little headache. "You are such a troublesome woman. Anyway, it has something to do with you. It''s okay to let you know. "

    "Roger!"

    He called his most trusted bodyguard.

    "Take it out."

    As per Ron''s order, Roger took out a chip and put it in the palm of his hand.

    "What''s this?"

    Holley didn''t understand. Why did a chip like this make Ron pay such a terrible price?

    "Don''t underestimate that chip. It''s the internal financial information of Rex''s company."

    Financial information was a lot more important than any other information.

    The loss of financial information was equal to the loss of the company''s core confidential information.

    Because important information would be leaked out in the financial reports. Everyone who was sensible could get some useful information from the financial reports.

    Seeing that the little woman understood the importance of the chip, Ron said again, "although I got the chip, most of the evidences would be led to Craig Lan. As you know, Mu''s Group is not in a good situation these few years. Although I won the projects by chance, I have also become the thorn in the eyes of Mr. Lan. In order to survive in the sandwiches, I have to lead the war on someone else. It''s the best choice to let Rex Yan fight against Craig Lan. "

    He analyzed firmly.

    Somehow, Holley still felt that the whole thing was a little weird.

    Was she thinking too much?

    "What are you thinking about? Don''t you know why Rex didn''t tell you that the group''s core confidential information has been stolen? "

    Ron smirked, "as far as we know, Rex is a playboy. He doesn''t pay much attention to women, nor does he associate women with the business of the company. Besides, you are my wife in name. How could Rex tell you the important industry secrets of his company? "

    Then he pointed at the little woman''s phone. "It''s time for you to text back. You haven''t replied for a long time. As a smart perso

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rning, he went to work without disturbing you. He also asked me not to wake up Young Mistress."

    "Thanks for your help last night, Ms. Tien."

    "You''re welcome, Young Mistress. It''s what I should do. But as you see, Young Master has been badly injured, and he still has to worry about the business in the company. He said he went to work for you. Even if he died, he could not give Yan Family and Lan family any chance to destroy Mu''s Group. Young Mistress, shouldn''t you deliver some food and soup in person at this time? "

    Ms. Tien egged on Holley.

    Holley looked at the time, "It''s more than 2:00 pm. He must have eaten already."

    She didn''t want to go to send him lunch.

    Besides, Ron was not stupid. Why didn''t he eat?

    "Young Mistress, I am not scolding you. There were ups and downs between you and Young Master, although it is a good thing. But the reason why Linda intervened that year was that you didn''t keep an eye on Young Master. Although men were disgusted with the inspection. But now Young Master is injured and he needs to be taken care of. It''s perfectly reasonable for you to send lunch to him, Young Mistress. You''d better keep an eye on him. What if there is another mistress? "

    When Ms. Tien mentioned Linda, Holley changed her mind.

    She could take advantage of the opportunity of bringing food to Ron to see Linda.

    Anyway, she wanted to know how exactly she was set up by Ron.

 Chapter 79 Do I Owe You Anything, Ron

    Holley drove to the downtown.

    She didn''t go to Mu''s Group directly.

    She went to the police station.

    After all, as what happened yesterday, Linda was supposed to be taken into custody for at least three or five days.

    However, when she arrived at the police station, she only found out that Linda was bailed out by a person of relatively high status.

    As for who that person was, the staff of the police station said it was a secret and could not tell her.

    She left the police station with disappointment and saw a familiar car parking at the gate.

    It was Ron''s car.

    Through the half closed window, Holley clearly saw that the man in the car was no other than Ron.

    Enemies are bound to meet in a narrow alley. How come she met him here?

    Holley wanted to pretend that she didn''t know him but she was called by Ron, "Honey, your husband is here. Where are you going?"

    "I drove here too."

    Holley wanted to stay alone so she quibbled.

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and said, "it doesn''t matter. Let Roger drive the car back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Roger, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, got out of the car. After getting on Holley''s car, he directly stepped on the accelerator, started the car, and drove away.

    "Get in the car."

    Ron opened the door for her like a gentleman.

    Holley didn''t want to get in the car.

    However, there was a faint domineering look in Ron''s eyes. "Honey, you can''t refuse me, unless you can depend on yourself to walk back to the company."

    The man said that she would go back to the company by foot, but in fact, he was hinting Holley.

    Unless she was capable of finding out the truth of her parents'' car accident, she could only get in the car.

    Of course Holley didn''t have that kind of ability.

    She was just released from prison. What could she do?

    No connections, no resources.

    Eleanor was her only connection.

    But it seemed that Eleanor had a good relationship with Mr. Yan. The car accident of her parents might be related to the Yan family. Hol

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ow how you have been plotting against me and frame me up as a murder. Do you still want to stop me?"

    Ron suddenly sat up and grabbed the little woman''s hand.

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "I''ve been in jail for four years, and I don''t know why. If it was you, don''t you want to know that?"

    Ron nodded and said in a quite understanding way, "that''s right. If I were you, I would definitely figure out what happened."

    After a pause, he continued, "but I don''t want you to get in touch with people like Linda."

    "I don''t want to meet her, either. But who else can I ask for the truth except her? Why can''t I listen to her if she was willing to say? "

    "Do you think she won''t bargain with you?" Ron smiled faintly.

    He patted Holley''s hand and said, "the truth is not that important. There was no need to feel wronged in front of Linda for that kind of truth. You have a grudge against her. You should be clear that she won''t tell you the answer so quickly. "

    These were all facts.

    Holley was silent.

    However, Ron spoke again, "but you are also so silly. If you want to know what happened four years ago, is it okay for you to ask me? Why do you insist on going after that kind of woman? "

    "Are you willing to tell me?"

    Holley didn''t believe what Ron said at all.

    Which murderer would be willing to tell us the process of committing the crime?

 Chapter 80 Play a Big Game

    Ron smiled, "Why wouldn''t I?"

    He smiled. "Four years have passed. Even if you''ve looked for it carefully, you won''t find any evidence. Moreover, four years ago, all the clues had been eliminated. What''s more, compared with my power and your status, even if you have evidence, you won''t be able to reverse the case. Why cannot I say? "

    It was beyond Holley''s expectation that Ron was willing to tell her what had happened in that year.

    Was it a plot?

    "So, you asked me to go to the seaside. Will you kill me once I know the truth?"

    Realizing that the little woman had the weird idea after listening to him for such a long time, he sat up helplessly.

    "How come you still don''t know me? You have to pay the price if I tell you the truth. "

    "What do you want?"

    As she expected, that man had his own plan.

    Ron pointed at his injured arm and said solemnly, "it hurts. I need a kiss before it can recover."

    "I kiss you?"

    "Don''t even think about it," Holley couldn''t do that.

    "Then you don''t ask what happened four years ago."

    Ron said seriously.

    In a trance, Holley understood.

    That man knew she wouldn''t kiss him, so he made this request.

    He never thought about telling her what happened four years ago.

    Another tease.

    He thought it was fun.

    "That''s enough, Ron. If you don''t want to tell me the truth, just tell me frankly. Don''t play tricks on me."

    Holley was angry at herself being silly. She didn''t expect that this was his sweet game.

    She didn''t want to face Ron any more. Even if she had to go back from the seaside and walk to the villa, she didn''t want to sit in the same car with that man any more.

    She was about to push the door and get off.

    Ron raised his hand and locked the door, "it''s easy. You are tired and fell asleep. You were drugged, so you know nothing. When I catch you in coma and stab myself with a knife. And your fingerprint was on the knife. I did get hurt. "

    That man told her the truth

    irstly think that the man said this to prove that he was not the one who bailed Linda out of the police station.

    She just felt that she had heard the most ridiculous joke.

    Ron remained silent.

    But Holley slightly frowned, "But didn''t it prove more that it was you who bailed her out? You''re the only one who is afraid of losing out your shares so you bailed her out.""

    "Alas."

    Ron sighed helplessly, turned out the camera in the car and handed it to Holley.

    If the photos were falsified.

    The original photo in the camera was always real.

    It turned out that it was really Craig who bailed out Linda.

    It seemed that he was still holding a grudge against Ron for what happened at the banquet. He wanted to deal with Ron and the Mu''s Group, so he took Linda as a breakthrough point.

    If Craig could get 10% shares of Mu''s Group, he would become one of the major shareholders of the Mu''s Group.

    And the time in the pictures showed that Ron arrived at the police station far earlier than her, Holley Ye.

    "Then why didn''t you stop them? Linda would definitely work with Mr. Lan. That was ten percent of the shares!"

    Holley asked with confusion.

    However, there was a meaningful smile on the face of Ron. "Why did I stop them? I''ve just played a big game. The chess game has just begun."

 Chapter 81 The Cafe

    Holley seemed to asked casually, "What game did you play?"

    She wanted to know what position the man would put her in his chess game, and what would her final result be like.

    However, all these questions were too straightforward.

    A scheming man like Ron was no exception to speak out.

    Even if it was her Holley who played a big game, she would not reveal the fate of the chessman casually.

    She thought this question was smart and reasonable, but she underestimated the caution of that man.

    "You''ll know, sooner or later, but not now." Ron smiled unfathomably.

    How could Holley give up?

    Every time she was at the mercy of Ron as a chessman, she had a bad ending.

    Four years ago, she was put in jail.

    Four years later, she almost died under the bullet and was drugged.

    But now, he was going to manipulate her again and do anything to hurt her. No way!

    Holley exerted her tactics to the extreme. "stop playing enigmatic. I don''t think there is any chess game at all. It''s all a lie that you made up to cover up the truth of let go of Linda."

    She thought it would work to piss him off.

    But to her surprise, there was a smile in Ron''s eyes.

    He put his big hand around the little woman''s waist and pulled her into his arms. "Sweetie, don''t try to challenge me."

    He saw through her, "since it''s my big game, how can I easily tell all the details to others? No one but I know what the game is. Only in this way can I guarantee that I can win. Am I right? "

    Holley nodded helplessly. "Yes, you are right. Anyway, you are so powerful that you can say anything you want. But, believe it or not. It is up to me. In my opinion, it is you who let go of Linda. And you have to keep in touch with the third person in our marriage. "

    She stressed the fact.

    Ron nodded, "it doesn''t matter, as long as you a

    and looked back at Ron. "Mr. Ron, would you like to drink the coffee here, or have some snacks, or do you want me to order a take out?"

    She had learned to ask that man why he came to this coffee shop first.

    Ron just smiled and handed her a high definition telescope.

    "For what?"

    "Take it to see the coffee shop."

    As a matter of course, Ron placed the telescope in front of the little woman''s eyes.

    Through the telescope, Holley saw that Linda was really with Craig.

    Moreover, the relationship between Linda and Craig seemed unusual. She was actually fiddling the buttons of Mr. Lan''s suit.

    She untied it, and then tied it. Then she untied it again.

    At the same time, Craig was sitting in front of Linda and having a cup of coffee. He didn''t stop Linda, but he suddenly reached out his left hand and grabbed Linda''s hand.

    "Go to hell!"

    Craig replied in a serious and unhappy tone.

    Linda chuckled and said, "Mr. Lan, you must be kidding. I don''t dare to court death. I just want to find your..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, her hand was pulled apart by the button of the suit by Craig all of a sudden. "I saved you out of the police station. It has nothing to do with you as a woman."

 Chapter 82 Very Ambitious

    Because of Linda in the coffee shop, Holley had great interest.

    She didn''t need the man beside her to put the telescope for her anymore.

    She grabbed the telescope with both hands and stared at Linda.

    But in the end, she couldn''t hear what they were talking about. So she was confused about the conversation between Linda and Craig.

    "What? So embarrassing in public?"

    Ron knew she would be interested in the people and things in the coffee shop.

    He put a headset near Holley''s ear and said firmly, "It will help you understand."

    That headset was more than simple to help understand.

    It was a high-quality bug with remarkable transmission effect.

    The conversation between Craig and Linda was clearly heard.

    Linda looked at Craig in embarrassment.

    She never thought that a man was willing to save her from danger not for her, not for her beauty unexpectedly.

    If not, why did Mr. Lan agree with her to lie down on his laps when she said that she could not sit down due to the fracture of her coccyx and that she could only lie on her stomach?

    Linda didn''t understand. She looked at Mr. Lan hesitantly.

    ''Does a man like playing tricks of playing hard to get?''

    Carefully looking at Mr. Lan, Linda felt that the man in front of her was not at all worse than Ron.

    What''s more, that bitch, Holley, now with Mr. Ron backing her up, it seemed that she would not lose favor in a short time.

    If she didn''t find a strong patron, she would be killed by Holley before she had a chance to rise again.

    If she could be Mr. Lan''s woman, it would be not bad to marry him.

    No matter what Linda thought, she couldn''t beat a single word of Craig.

    "I heard that you have 10% shares of Mu''s Group. You can sell your shares to me and I''ll give you double the market price."

    Craig spoke out the real reason why he bailed Linda out of the police station.

    He did so for the shares but not for the beauty of Linda.

    Linda felt a little embarrassed.

    She had always been a fascinating woman, but now she was only narcissistic.

    B

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s position as a president through possession of the shares?"

    "You are very smart?"

    It was the first time that Craig looked Linda up and down.

    Linda said quite confidently, "I learned finance at least. I have a basic knowledge of finance. Although the share in my hand can''t be transferred. But at the general shareholder''s meeting, I have reached an agreement with you, that is to say, Mr. Lan has my shares, doesn''t it? "

    Linda''s eyes became bright. She had a new plan.

    "Good idea!" Craig nodded.

    "Mr. Lan, I was Mr. Ron''s girlfriend. Now, I need a reason to support you." "Can I make Mr. Lan feel wronged for a while and claim that I am your girlfriend?" Linda asked readily with her exchange terms.

    Craig didn''t say anything.

    He never had a crush on Linda.

    It was an insult to him to announce that a woman who had been flirted by Mr. Ron was his girlfriend.

    He was unwilling to say yes, but was disturbed by the chaos outside the cafe.

    Eight Audi drove for one Lamborghini. Mr. Shen, who had been indifferent to business over the years, who was behind the scenes, unexpectedly came here with the company of his two sons.

    The Shen family''s target was a Maserati parked not far away.

    That Maserati belonged to Ron.

    When Craig noticed that Ron was here, the corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smirk. His pupils contracted ferociously.

 Chapter 83 Be More Cruel to Yourself Than to Others

    In the Maserati, Holley was still focusing on what was happening in the cafe and did not notice that their cars were surrounded.

    Ron had sharp eyes.

    He raised his hand and knocked off the telescope from Holley''s hand. Then he took off the headset attached to her ears.

    Holley said unhappily, "What are you doing? You just can''t stand your ex girlfriend flirting with other men? "

    She spared no effort to irritate the man beside her.

    However, Ron didn''t care about it at all. He said in a low voice, "There comes a lot of people of Shen family. Craig must have been disturbed. You don''t want to be caught by him with the evidence that we monitor him, do you? "

    Holley didn''t believe it. But when she looked back, she saw a lot of bodyguards standing outside the car.

    These bodyguards surrounded Mr. Shen and his two sons, Charles Shen and Shawn Shen with great charm.

    "Mr. Ron, Mr. Shen invites you in."

    The bodyguard shouted.

    Hearing this, Ron ignored it. He pulled Holley into his arms again.

    "He wants to see you."

    Holley kindly reminded him.

    However, Ron just smiled faintly, "who am I? An old man who said he wanted to see me, and I see him?"

    Obviously, Ron was determined to offend Shen family to the end.

    The bodyguard has been following Mr. Shen all the time. With Mr. Shen''s identity and qualifications, wherever he goes, people respect him.

    It was the first time that he had been ignored like this.

    The bodyguard was impulsive and wanted to smash the window, but he was stopped by Mr. Shen.

    He walked slowly towards them, not as elegant and calm as he was when he was reading paper or doing the pruning of flowers at home, but a bit more ruthlessness.

    "Mr. Ron, my daughter Lucia is young. If she made you any trouble, please forgive her."

    As the saying goes, a good foe is better than a bad foe. Mr. Shen lowered his head and said something pleasing to Ron for his daughter Lucia.

    The director of the police station caught her in person and had the evidence of his daughter drugging Holley, so Mr. Shen was unable to negotiate with Ron.

    Ron remained arrogant.

    Rolling down the window, he gave Mr. Shen a slightly di

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    The Shen family means nothing to me. If you want to swallow Mu''s Group, just go ahead. You''re not enough. "

    Ron was rather arrogant.

    He was arrogant and seemed to be very unruly.

    Craig said first, "Mr. Shen, don''t worry. If you want to swallow the Mu''s Group, please count my girlfriend and me in. I hold about 18% shares of the Mu''s Group and 10% shares from my girlfriend. The total was 28 percent. I''ve heard that in the past few years, the Shen family and the Yan family have secretly taken in a lot of the shares of the Mu''s Group. So in total, it should be more than 50%, right? "

    Once Ron held less than 50 percent of the shares, which meant that he would lose the absolute control and decision over the Mu''s Group.

    Craig hinted that they could devour the Mu''s Group as long as they cooperated.

    Mr. Shen nodded and said sincerely, "the Shen family has sixteen percent of shares."

    "Mr. Shen, you can discuss business in business field. But no matter how big your business is, you have to respect the law. "

    The atmosphere became serious as Ron didn''t give in.

    Craig took the opportunity to settle the matter of holding a new general shareholder''s meeting. "In that case, I''ll go to the Mu''s Group with Mr. Shen and Mr. Yan next Monday to discuss about the new candidates for the president."

    Linda straightened her back and looked at Holley proudly.

    She was telling Holley with her eyes that she would soon trample and crush her.

 Chapter 84 Something Wrong with Your Attitude

    Sitting next to Ron, Holley felt that she seemed to be enlightened a little.

    The equity and shares should be the big game that the man was playing.

    She had no idea what the man was going to do with this chess game.

    But this didn''t matter. The most important thing was that Linda found a new patron and wanted to use Mr. Lan to deal with her.

    She had to be tough on her enemy, neither kindness nor tenderness.

    Holley replied in a low voice, playing with her phone, as if it had nothing to do with her at all.

    Ron suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Mr. Lan, I don''t have any advantages. The only advantage is that I love my wife. I will never let my wife be hurt or wronged. "

    Ron didn''t mention those things, but said as if he meant something.

    Then he smiled and kissed the cheek of the woman in his arms. "Babe, do you think I am such a good man?"

    If Ron was a good man, there would be no bad man in the world.

    But when they were in front of other people, especially people like Linda who held a strong grudge against her and wished her to die.

    Holley was willing to cooperate.

    She put her hand on the man''s tie and sweetly said, "of course, you are such a great man. You will never let your wife be wronged. But it''s a pity that someone has interfered in other people''s marriage and put herself in the position of a girlfriend for years, but get no fair treatment. "

    She directly pointed to Linda.

    Linda felt humiliated.

    Her status was directly threatened by Holley out of her prison.

    From time to time, between her and Holley the bitch, Mr. Ron did not choose her or their four-year relationship.

    Everyone could insult her, but Holley couldn''t.

    Unable to hold back her anger, Linda raised her hand and pointed at Holley, "you are so shameless. You..."

    Before she could finish her words, she felt Mr. Lan give her a hard pinch on her injured coccyx with his big hand.

    She shut up because of pain. She incredibly looked at Craig.

    Craig smiled

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    deed something wrong with my wife''s attitude."

    He glanced at the little woman lovingly and continued, "you are too kind. Didn''t you read the news? It was reported that his original wife caught the other woman and went shopping with her. We Mu family have many members and power. Why don''t you take advantage of the opportunity that Linda was still unable to set up another rich man and get her to shop around? If you had exposed her ugly face in public earlier, she wouldn''t be able to continue to stay in the upper class, where she could torture good young guys. "

    "Oh, my sweetheart, your attitude is too wrong."

    The more Ron said, the more sad he became. In the end, he pretended to be very sad.

    Holley nodded seriously. "My husband is right. I''ll pay attention to it in the future."

    The couple echoed each other, which made Linda quite awkward, and Craig also felt embarrassed.

    But he could do nothing for the sake of shares.

    However, as sharp as he was, he found a special phenomenon.

    It was just Ron, who appeared to be a little strange today.

    He always used his left hand when he was doing things, not right hand.

    Did he hurt his right hand?

    Thinking of this, he held Linda and strode over, stretching out his right hand to Ron. "It seems that we need to re recognize each other, ex-boyfriend of my girlfriend."

 Chapter 85 Mr. Rons Plan

    This was a test.

    Craig stretched out his right hand, so Ron had to stretch out his right hand to shake hands with him

    But there was wound on his right arm, and he would surely see through it if he shook hands with him.

    Holley was with concern.

    She was not a sophisticated and composed woman.

    Her creased eyebrows raised some doubts in Craig''s mind. "Mrs. Holley, what''s wrong? I just shake hands with Mr. Ron, and get to know him in a new identity. Why are you so worried? Maybe Mr. Ron''s right arm was injured and he was unable to shake hands with me? "

    He came to sound her out with a bad intention and even told her all these things.

    Holley was panic stricken, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.

    Because she didn''t know how Mr. Ron would deal with it.

    Ron raised his right hand and patted the little woman''s hand with quite affection. "Silly girl, so many people have gathered here. My plan to date with you in this remote alley must have been ruined. Even if you find these people annoying and want to get rid of them as soon as possible, our original plan can''t go on. "

    His words gave Holley a lot of hints.

    Holley said half coquettishly, "if we can''t get rid of them, we can get out of here. Why does we keep talking to them? Talking to them will take up more of our time. "

    Ron pushed the little woman beside him and said, "get up. Start the car. We''re leaving now."

    After saying that, he turned his head back to look at Craig. "Mr. Lan, I''m in a hurry to create a baby with my wife. Goodbye!"

    He waved his right arm back and forth freely to say goodbye to Craig.

    It was not until the car went far away that Ron withdrew his arm.

    Holley slowed down the car and wanted to have a look at the injuries on the man''s arm. Ron shook his head and urged her, "don''t stop, keep driving."

    He said in a commanding tone, so domineering that it was impossible to refuse.

    Holley stepped hard on the accelerator and the car raced at full speed.

    It was not until the car was out

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ''m annoyed."

    "Don''t you think you''re annoyed?"

    Replied Holley sourly.

    After hearing that, Ron put up his hands and said, "maybe, for you, I''m really upset. But it seems that I''m not bothering at all for Linda. "

    "What do you mean?"

    Holley asked in confusion.

    Raising his mobile phone, Ron read, "dear brother Ron, I don''t want to be with Mr. Lan, but he threatened me, so I had no choice. I love you. I don''t care how much you have done to hurt me after you were seduced by Holley. I only know that I love you. In any case, I just want to be with you. Now Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen are ganging up against you. I don''t want my shares to fall into

    Mr. Lan''s hands. Let''s meet and think of a way to transfer all my shares in your name. I love you forever, your Linda. "

    "It''s disgusting."

    Holley would never forget that day when she answered the phone in the office, the woman Linda''s voice was so coquettish.

    Although it was Ron who read those words, she could still automatically represent it by Linda''s voice.

    Then Holley got goose bumps.

    "But you have to know that, for men, this is not disgusting at all. On the contrary, it is quite tempting. "

    Ron stated objectively.

    Holley suddenly stepped on the brake and stopped the car. "That''s so tempting. You can go to see Linda. Anyway, she is willing to give you the shares."

 Chapter 86 A Man Can Be Persuaded But Not Be Cowed

    A faint smile appeared on Ron''s face when he saw the little woman was determined.

    "That''s settled then. I''ll go find her."

    The man took it seriously and pretended to get out of the car.

    Holley generously invited him with a gesture, and then said with a sweet smile, "Mr. Ron, this way, please. I won''t walk you out."

    She didn''t take it seriously. But Ron didn''t get out of the car. He just got close to the little woman.

    Raising his hand to raise the jaw of the little woman, he looked into her beautiful eyes. But there was still a faint smile on Ron''s face.

    His smile was always so evil.

    When he spoke, his voice was always filled with bewitchment. "Little fool, I can change the plan. Though I''m confident of that, I don''t care about the loss of the shares from Linda. But anyway, it was the nature of a businessman to make more money. You''re my wife, but you push me so hard to others that I may really go. "

    Hearing that, Holley was a little scared.

    Linda and she couldn''t exist at the same time. If there was Linda, there won''t necessarily be with her.

    The only reason for Holley to stay with Ron was that he had invested her life on an investment project. Through this project, she could easily contact the key executives of the two biggest groups, including Lan''s Group and Glory Group, and find out the truth of her parents'' death.

    If not so, how could Ron let her stay with him?

    Unwilling to miss the shortcut to find out the truth, Holley was persuaded, "As you said, Linda has few shares. why should you go to see her? What if this is a trap that Mr. Lan set for you? In fact, he asked Linda to go and see if your arm was injured or not. In that case, you would suffer a great loss, "

    "You''re right. But I''m a person who will be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If you beg me, I will promise you. "

    Ron raised her chin and was about to kiss her.

    Holley lowered

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nce gave to her, Mr. Yan really warmed her heart.

    She was silent.

    Ron understood.

    Inexplicably, his heart ached. Four years had passed, and he had never changed, but he had missed her anyway.

    But that was not Holley''s fault, but his.

    After a long silence, he said in a low voice, "but you have to think it over. You are still my wife now. You can''t bear to have an affair in marriage. But Yan family is famous and wealthy, so you won''t care about our divorce and how much property you can get from it. But have you ever thought that if the car accident your parents had that year was caused by the Yan family, would you still be with Rex? "

    "I won''t be with you either."

    "No matter why you keep me stay here, we will separate someday," she continued.

    "Yes."

    Ron nodded in agreement.

    There was a dead silence in the car.

    Ron didn''t move his arm from her.

    He just held Holley in his arms and looked into the distance.

    After a long while, he said, "do you want to see a good show?"

    "What good play?"

    Holley didn''t know why she was absent-minded for a long time and was silent with that man.

    She raised her head in confusion and looked at the man beside her.

    "What a bad luck of Linda!"

    A look of confidence appeared on Ron''s face.

 Chapter 87 You Are a Wild Kitten

    Staring at that man for a long time, Holley had guessed what he meant.

    Curling her lips slightly, she shook her head and sighed, "as your ex, no one can be so bad as you."

    This wasn''t the answer that Ron wanted.

    Did he, an indomitable man, play tricks with the green tea bitch like Linda, again and again, just for himself?

    More importantly, he did this for Holley.

    ''you ungrateful bad girl. Can''t you see that I''m getting even with Linda for you?''

    Or couldn''t she see that he did all he could to harm Linda because of the drugging matter?

    Ron was so angry and wronged.

    "Don''t you know it''s not wise to say that now?"

    He didn''t vent his inner discontent. He just taught Holley that this girl was not ruthless enough. She was a little fool. She would be bullied to death without his protection.

    "You should give me a comment on me after I deal with Linda. Don''t offend the person who cooperate with you before the matter ends, or things will change."

    Ron was teaching seriously and Holley was listening seriously, "You''re right. But as I said, I have evidence that Linda drugged me. Whether you deal with her or not isn''t going to change her end. She would be thrown into prison. Mr. Ron is a cunning man. You always ask for others'' payment in exchange for anything you offer. I can do anything to Linda. Why do I have to please you, coax you to help me? "

    She smiled lightly, charming and lovely.

    Ron couldn''t help kissing her.

    Holley grabbed the man''s right arm.

    She didn''t try to grab him hard, but she was warning him not to take advantage of her. Or he wouldn''t get a good result.

    "Don''t be so mean. After all, your are my legally recognized wife. What''s wrong with kissing you?"

    Ron complained unhappily.

    Holley shrugged. She pushed away that man''s left arm and sat a little far away from him. "Ron, if you want to make Linda suffer, just do it. Don''t say that you do it for me. I ju

    . Lan."

    "Are you IQ online?"

    The man asked in surprise.

    "What''s wrong?" Holley asked in confusion.

    Anyway, she had to show this text to Craig. Otherwise, who else could she borrow to deal with Linda?

    "It''s so direct and it might have an ordinary effect."

    That was a comment from Ron.

    Holley was impatient and said, "You can publish it to the journalists and hit the headlines tomorrow."

    "Don''t you think it takes a little bit longer time? Time is important for us. "

    A bloodthirsty smile curled the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    He had already made a plan in his heart and asked her intentionally, only to show that his plan was perfect.

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    Holley rolled her eyes at him.

    This man''s scheming made her unhappy.

    "Silly girl, it''s the information age now. Anything can be done on the Internet. I am familiar with the people in charge of those large-scale websites. It was an explosive news. If we find some famous people, they took less than ten minutes to retweet it from the Internet and got it on the headline. Mr. Lan was a man of high self-esteem. He would definitely rush to Linda and teach her a lesson at once. I reckon that Linda would have at least three ribs to be broken. "

    Ron ruffled her hair affectionately.

 Chapter 88 On the Top Search

    Ron''s plan was really not bad.

    But Holley was not in the mood to care about that plan. What she cared about was her future.

    She wondered if someday, when she was no longer of use to Ron, he would scheme against her at a much higher price than he did four years ago.

    Fate, would never allow a repeated cycle of reincarnation.

    Four years ago, it was four years ago. Now, it was time for Holley to move on. She would never be framed by Ron.

    No matter how sophisticated he was, it was impossible for him to trap her again.

    "What are you thinking? You are absent-minded. "

    Noticing the girl''s hesitation, Ron raised his hand and waved in her eyes.

    Holley regained her composure and looked at him with a nasty smile. "Go ahead. I''m waiting to see a good show,"

    Everything was just like Ron''s plan.

    In just a few minutes, Linda was on the top search list.

    For a while, it sparked a hot discussion online.

    Ron even chose several more reviews, telling Holley that Linda was totally black to the face.

    Holley was listening to his remarks with a smile on her face.

    But thinking of the constant news that Mr. Ron and his girlfriend, Linda, loved each other in the past four years, Holley felt a shudder.

    She wondered what use she would have that she deserved Ron''s being so cruel.

    She began to feel scared.

    Ron was the real danger.

    "You don''t seem to be interested in the hot comments?"

    Ron discovered something and looked at the little woman beside him with puzzlement. "If you think that these words are not good at making up, you can make up a tougher one yourself. I will send it to some famous people to send it online."

    "No."

    Holley shook her head, denying, "they are all right. They are all right and sharp. I can''t make up anything else. However, these are all the public opinion''s pressure. We agreed to go to watch Craig break Linda''s ribs, but where should we go to see? "

    "Leave Mr. Lan some time. It may take him some time to get to the hospital where L

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nformation of that message, including Linda''s phone number and the verified identity of the Communications Operator, had also been disclosed online.

    Shen family was one of the four major families. How could they submit to someone else?

    As soon as the matter happened, Mr. Shen directly ended the conversation and suggested that Craig should first stabilize the situation.

    He seemed to be kind, but in fact, he was giving the Shen family a chance to breathe.

    As long as he could get a certain number of shares of the Mu''s Group in a short time.

    It was most likely that Craig would resign to the second tier to serve as a foil at the general shareholder''s meeting, in order to fully support the Shen family.

    The man who dominated made a profit from it.

    It was a thing without a second thought.

    But Linda''s scandal not only destroyed his plan but also hurt Lan''s Group.

    He stared at Linda with a murderous look in his eyes.

    As soon as Craig waved his hand, two strong men rushed over and dragged Linda out of the bed.

    They quickly covered her mouth.

    A quite violent behavior was performed in the ward of the hospital.

    When all was over, Craig gave his men a hint.

    The other men took the hint and stood aside in order.

    At this moment, the door of the ward was opened, and countless reporters rushed in.

 Chapter 89 We Are Meant to Be Together

    As the media journalists rushed into the ward, Craig pretended to be overwhelmed by grief and indignation.

    He held up Linda from the ground and held her tightly in his arms. His voice choked with sobs, "it''s all my fault. I hurt Linda. If I didn''t announce our relationship in such a high-profile way, nobody would be irritated. It''s all my fault. If I sent people to protect Linda in the hospital, she wouldn''t have been bullied and then be forced to send that message. "

    It was no exaggeration to say that Craig was quite capable.

    He had solved the matter of Linda with a few words.

    He not only solved his troubles, but also won a lot of favor and sympathy for Linda and him.

    All of a sudden, the public opinions were all on one side and towards Linda.

    All kinds of sympathy voices rose one after another.

    Craig didn''t answer any questions brought by the reporters. With his hands folded in front of his chest, he said humbly, "everyone, please let Linda go. She was badly injured in the accident. If you have any questions, please come to me. Wherever I am, I will answer them for her. Please don''t bother her any more. It''s too much for her. "

    In this way, the reporters left as Craig didn''t talk about any details.

    "Mr. Ron, didn''t they turn the tables too fast? It seems your plan isn''t going to last long. "

    Ron smiled, "What can the media do? The person who can really put Linda into a difficult time is none other than Craig. The more he makes it right in public, the more he will bully Linda in private. Wait and see. He will take actions against Linda after the reporters leave. "

    Ron knew a lot about Craig.

    As expected, the reporters left for a while, and once again, Craig launched an attack on Linda.

    Holley couldn''t help but look up and down at Ron.

    Could this man guess so clearly what Craig was going to in the next step? Is it because they are the same kind of person that they know each other so well?

    What a freak and horrible man!

    The earlier sh

    Holley smiled casually, "The show is over. Where should I drive you?"

    "Of course I''m going back to the company. Soon as a president, I will lose my job because of the share issue. I need to go back and get everything ready. "

    Ron seemed to have his own plan.

    The more determined he was, the more curious Holley was. "What the hell are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of the competition of the shares?"

    "Because I have you."

    Ron answered half-jokingly.

    He had better not answer. Holley was completely confused.

    "What can I do? I''m not going to rob. Won''t I steal the shares for you?"

    Holley suddenly felt that Ron was a little unreliable.

    That man might set one false chess game.

    She sighed and didn''t know what she was thinking. She just persuaded him kindly, "after all, the Mu''s Group is your family business. Will you destroy it? In fact, this crisis is very easy to resolve. As long as you release Lucia and tell Mr. Shen that it is Linda, Mr. Lan''s current girlfriend, who framed her, the Shen family will not cooperate with Mr. Lan... "

    "Holley Ye."

    Ron pulled her into his arms.

    He held the little woman''s little head, rubbed it back and forth before saying, "can you be a little confident in me? You told me once that I was the most talented person and that I would always succeed in anything I did."

 Chapter 90 He Was Flirting

    After Ron saying that, there was a long time of coldness.

    The past flashed through Holley''s mind. She recalled the past when she was with Ron.

    At that time, she was the most innocent and beautiful girl, at least without any impurity.

    All her happiness was ruined by that man''s scheme.

    People could talk about their past and talk about everything related to the past. But how could Ron? What qualification did he have?

    Holley pushed the man''s hand away and got into the driver''s seat.

    After she was buckled, she said coldly, "Mr. Ron, fasten the seat belt. Let''s go."

    "My hands hurt and I can''t move freely."

    He wanted her to do that.

    Holley looked back at that man for a full minute.

    She saw that he was determined and never gave in.

    Holley sighed. She didn''t want to wait any longer and bent over to grab the seat belt.

    And now, she was lying most of her body on top of Ron.

    Holley was trying to help the man fasten the seat belt solemnly, but she didn''t expect that the man''s original intention was flirting.

    He actually held her in his arms.

    "For what?"

    Holley screamed and struggled, but when she touched the man''s right arm, she couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Say it, say that you believe I will succeed."

    He was extremely domineering.

    He teased the woman in his arms, "tell me, and I''ll let you go."

    "I believe you will succeed. Is that enough?"

    Holley echoed impatiently.

    Her mind was in such a mess that she didn''t want to say any words to the man beside her.

    So now that she was forced to say such reluctant words, she had no mood to argue. She just responded casually.

    Her words were obviously perfunctory.

    But Ron seemed to be perfectly content with it.

    So fake?

    Holley complained in her heart. But the good thing was that the man was a true man. He actually did what he said and let her go.

    She then sat on the driver''s seat again to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Holley fastened h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ocess. So am I. I just want you to buy a pizza by yourself. "

    Then he looked down at his watch and added, "start the counting from now on. If you are late, deduct half a month''s salary."

    "You''re taking advantage of your employees and exploiting them."

    Holley groaned unhappily but she already got in the car. She stepped on the gas and started the car.

    After the car went far, Ron called Roger, "follow her and protect her well."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    After Ron arranged his men, he walked into the company with relief. He took the elevator directly to the top floor.

    What he needed to do next was not convenient for Holley to be present at all.

    So he just let her go with an excuse of starving.

    If she was not by his side, he could be free to do those things.

    As soon as she started the car and drove to the main road, Holley could feel the traffic jam in the rush hour.

    She sat in the car helplessly, looking ahead and completely falling apart.

    Due to this traffic jam, she should still be trapped in the place after half an hour.

    Her phone rang and a photo was sent by Rex.

    She clicked on the photo and it was a blurred one, which was taken in the dark night. There was only a man''s back.

    "Do you think he looks like Ron?" It was a text message sent by Rex after the photo.

 Chapter 91 Loving You Is More Than Loving Myself

    This message made Holley unable to answer.

    After a while, she replied, "where did you get these photos?"

    Rex didn''t reply. After a while, some more pictures came.

    The photo was as blurry as the previous one.

    More importantly, the former photos were taken at the same place.

    That place was in a mess. It was nothing but a heap of rubble.

    "What is it?"

    No one answered her question, and she received a text message from Rex. "Is it convenient for you to answer the phone?"

    "It''s convenient."

    With such an answer, Rex called her overseas.

    "In Mexico, I have collected the most advanced infrared technology captured photos near Moore''s residence during the riot. As you know, the infrared burglar technology is not complete. I arrived at the spot more than twenty-four hours after the riot. So it''s a little embarrassed for me to take the photos. "

    "But this is not the point. The point is that the local people provided clues that when the riot happened at night, there were people from our country coming to the scene in person. The person in the first photo, though only his back, was recognized by the local people. He said that the person in the photo was that person who arrived at the scene in that night. I saw his back looks like Ron''s. "

    After reasoning, Rex spoke out his guess.

    Rex smiled helplessly after finishing his words.

    In fact, he really should be selfish and hide this matter in his heart, without telling anyone.

    After all, Moore was a person who was like a family of Holley.

    If Mr. Ron came to save Moore, Holley would remember him all her life and maybe they would make up again.

    But in the end, Rex couldn''t help telling her.

    He couldn''t bear to see that Holley still couldn''t let go of Moore. She felt that all the sins were caused by her.

    Rex didn''t know if Holley would understand or not, but he didn''t want to explain.

    "I think he is likely to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    were full of what happened today. She would never give up.

    The way Hannah asked her was full of malice.

    Having this premonition, Holley called the police without hesitation.

    When the phone was just connected, the bodyguard of Hannah pulled the door open and rushed over.

    Holley was not that kind of person who was taken away casually.

    She rudely kicked one of the bodyguards by his crotch.

    That was a standard female self-defense and also the best way to deal with bad men.

    No one could bear it, including the well trained bodyguards.

    Holley successfully trapped three bodyguards in her car, which was the advantageous spot for one man to defeat all the other.

    Hannah was also a little stunned.

    She was the daughter of the Gu''s Bank. She always brought bodyguards with her, and they were the most sophisticated ones.

    But now, her elite force was unable to withstand a single blow. They couldn''t even beat a woman like Holley. It was too embarrassing.

    It seemed that it was difficult to force Holley to get off the car.

    Hannah was so smart that she changed her strategy immediately.

    She stepped forward and said displeasedly, "what are you doing here? I asked you to invite her out of the car. What are you doing here? Go away right now! "

 Chapter 92 Sign the Divorce Agreement

    Powerful as Hannah was, she was no match for an idiot like Linda.

    Holley commented.

    Although her sudden change of expression was quite ridiculous.

    But Hannah was quite wise to do so.

    She not only took herself out of the whole event, but also successfully found a way to help her bodyguards get away with the crime.

    Things couldn''t be solved so easy.

    Holley lifted her foot and stepped on the bodyguard nearest to her.

    "Hannah Gu, your bodyguards did such a thing to me in the street. Can you just say ''get away'' to make these criminals disappear from the scene of crime?"

    Because of the traffic jam, there were already a lot of onlookers around.

    Some were making video calls; some were taking pictures; some were reporting cases to the police station.

    Holley had nothing to lose and she had nothing to fear.

    Without any hesitation, she pointed out who Hannah Gu was.

    Hannah was with an expression of unwillingness on her face.

    She knew that Holley was not a rabbit. What happened today was not easy to end.

    But after all, most of the power of Gu''s Bank was not in this city.

    Hannah also knew that if it got big, she wouldn''t be involved. But the six bodyguards couldn''t avoid it.

    She had thought to ask the six bodyguards to leave the scene as soon as possible.

    When the time came, without evidence, she could say that she didn''t remember which six bodyguards followed her.

    The police officers didn''t want to make things difficult for the Gu''s Bank.

    At that time, she could use some tricks and let Ron let it go.

    But now, her wishful thinking was in vain.

    Hannah''s face was very pale. she managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "Mrs. Holley, look at what you just said. My bodyguards are all boors. They don''t know much about orders. I said to invite you to get off. I didn''t expect them to be so unruly. How about this? After I go back, I will punish them seriously, and let them apologize to you. "

    "I believe in th

    still want dignity and alimony, you''d better take the initiative to divorce Mr. Ron. In that case, the Gu''s Bank will give you some compensation. If you don''t divorce, you will regret. But Holley, as a woman, I sincerely advise you to divorce Mr. Ron. What''s so good for you to be with him? He had a lot of mistresses, but you had no background. Even the friend you cared most was killed by him. Is this man worthy of you to be with? "

    Hannah turned on powerful brainwashing mode, "I don''t think you''re a woman who would follow Mr. Ron for money. Although Mr. Ron was rich, he would be poor soon. Because if Mr. Ron doesn''t marry me, the Gu''s Bank won''t invest in the Mu''s Group any more. Several years ago, the Mu''s Group had been short of funding. You majored in finance, so you should know that the capital chain was broken, and there was no follow-up capital. What would happen? Without me, the Mu''s Group would have collapsed a long time ago, and it would be the same in the future. I''m willing to stay with Mr. Ron and help him through the difficulties. My only request for him is to marry me. "

    "Now that you have Mr. Yan, why do you choose a man who will go bankrupt and doesn''t love you?"

    Hannah smiled sweetly and took out a document from her handbag. "This is the divorce agreement between you and Mr. Ron. Sign it."

 Chapter 93 What You Said Made Sense

    Holley didn''t refuse that divorce agreement.

    She took it over and read it carefully, page by page.

    She must be looking for something.

    With her own little intelligence, Hannah guessed, "are you looking for the amount of alimony? It is the second term of the six page of the agreement. "

    "Mr. Ron is Party A. He will transfer five million dollars to your account within 24 hours after you sign. The money he gives you is enough. You have a criminal record and tried to murder Mr. Ron. It''s only one million and fifty thousand dollars to purchase a house of over one hundred square meters and decorate it in the city. The remaining three and a half million will be counted as your remaining thirty years working. "

    "You can get 120 thousand each year. Your monthly salary is nearly 10 thousand dollars. Holley Ye, since you have a criminal record in your file, no company would be willing to hire you as an accountant. If you can''t work your own job, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make 10000 dollars a month for your whole life, will you? So I advise you to sign it quickly when I am willing to pay you. "

    As a princess from a rich family, Hannah had always been domineering when she spoke.

    She stood there like a noble princess.

    However, her arrogance seemed meaningless when she came across Holley''s coldness.

    Sitting in the car indifferently, Holley leafed through the divorce agreement. When Hannah stood in front of Holley, she had the feeling that she was only a secretary of

    Holley.

    She hated this kind of feeling.

    However, Holley didn''t respond at all. Hannah frowned and urged, "sign it."

    "Why did I sign it?"

    Holley turned to look at Hannah.

    Hearing her question, Hannah was somewhat angry. "Do you have any right not to sign it? You almost killed Mr. Ron in the past, so you have no right to stay by his side brazenly. Besides, if you don''t divorce

    rward and indistinctly heard what had happened from the conversation among the crowd.

    Relying on her identity as the daughter of the Gu family, Hannah could actually send people to harm his little woman in the street.

    Fortunately, his little woman is strong enough to protect herself.

    But what made him angrier was that Hannah had handed the divorce agreement to his wife in his name.

    Ron didn''t know why the little woman refused to divorce.

    He didn''t want to find out.

    Because he had made up his mind to take that little woman''s refusal to divorce as a reluctance to himself.

    He passed through the crowd and walked to the front.

    Ron glared at Hannah and her bodyguards sharply.

    After that, he came to Holley.

    When facing Holley, Ron was totally different.

    It seemed that he had given all his tenderness and affection to the woman named Holley.

    "Are you all right?" he asked gently

    "I''m fine. But as Mrs. Mu, I am the same as Mr. Ron. I believe in the law and respect the law. Someone threatens my personal safety in the street. I want to solve it through legal action. "

    She paused and pointed at Hannah. "But Miss Gu said that you wouldn''t mind it in order to keep the capital chain of Mu''s Group not broken. Really? "

 Chapter 94 Bow Down

    Holley set a trap for him.

    Although that man, since he showed up on the spot, showed that he was on her side, and wanted to protect her.

    However, she couldn''t see through him.

    So she pointed out the key point.

    Unless Ron was willing to bear the blame and be said to be a man at any price for interests, he would never make a public statement that he would not pursue the previous incident.

    Perhaps, by then, Ron would make some deal with the Gu family.

    But that was not something she could control.

    All she wanted was to let Ron embarrass Hannah in front of everyone.

    There was no good expression on Hannah''s face.

    Because Ron was a man, every man had self-respect. If he let it go, it meant that he announced in public that he was a good for nothing creep.

    As far as she knew, Mr. Ron wouldn''t do such things.

    After thinking for a while, Hannah walked up to him and said, "Mr. Ron, I think there is some misunderstanding between Mrs. Holley and me. I just want to have a chat with Mrs. Holley. In order to show my politeness, I asked the bodyguards to invite her to get off the car. But my bodyguards were so stupid that they misunderstood the word ''please''. "

    "I''m not trying to stop Mrs. Holley, after all, the bodyguards were way too rude. However, the Mu''s Group and the Gu''s Bank have a lot of cooperation to discuss, so there is no need to ruin the harmony for such a little thing. See, tonight my grandpa''s special plane will arrive at this city. By that time, my grandfather will personally invite you two to have dinner together. He wants to discuss cooperation and also want to make an apology for what happened just now. Can you just let it go? "

    Hannah said in a lovely voice.

    She was using her beauty and her family background to attract Ron.

    As for Ron, he was just like an old mole in an abstinent department. He even didn''t cause any emotional fluctuation because of Hannah''s case.

    He said ruthlessly and indifferently, "Miss Gu, didn''t my wife say that? Trust the law and awe the law.

    e heard that someone was knocking on the window.

    The one who knocked on the window was the driver of the white van.

    In the previous traffic accident, Holley had to take full responsibility, because he drove normally in accordance with traffic rules.

    As the person responsible for the accident, she should at least get out of the car to apologize first, shouldn''t she?

    Even if she was noble and drove a Maserati and couldn''t make any apologize, at least she should tell him how to deal with this traffic accident?

    But after waiting for a long time, no one was willing to get out of the car. The van driver was so angry that he hit the window impolitely.

    Ron rolled down the window and handed him a stack of cash.

    "Is it great to have money?"

    The van driver had already been annoyed by the attitude of the other party after the accident.

    What''s more, it was really impolite for them to dump the money without saying a word.

    Taking a look at the little woman, Ron didn''t say anything but pushed the door open and got out of the car. "Brother, not long ago, something happened to a relative of my wife. She lost her mind because she thought of that relative. I''m so sorry. Please forgive us."

    Holley was dumbfounded.

    Was the man really Ron? Was he still the arrogant Mr. Ron? He even willingly bowed and apologized to others for her...

 Chapter 95 What Are You Offering Me

    Ron''s attitude was fairly good.

    The driver didn''t stop him because of the money, "never mind. Just let it go."

    Dumbfounded, she watched that man return to the car. Holley rubbed her eyes and then took a closer look at that man.

    She couldn''t believe that Ron would bow to anyone else.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    ''she looks unusual, '' Ron thought.

    Holley shook her head and replied, "nothing."

    It was obvious that there was something wrong with her.

    However, even though she didn''t want to tell him, he didn''t want to force her.

    "Well, pull the car over, I''ll call the driver over."

    He affectionately touched Holley''s hair and asked, "can you go to the Banquet House with me tonight?"

    "I won''t go."

    Holley refused without hesitation, "The Gu family is going to marry you a granddaughter. What am I going to do? Am I just your shield or helping you get out of trouble? "

    "Don''t think of me like that."

    Ron said, "I''m telling the Gu family members that I don''t need a wife and I won''t divorce. I don''t want a woman."

    This was the attitude of Ron.

    "I don''t believe it," she spread her hands.

    "Why don''t you believe me, Holley?"

    Ron got anxious, "Anything that I have promised you, don''t I did them all? Why can''t you believe me? You always think me bad. I haven''t told you what happened before. "

    "What did you say?"

    Holley asked, confused.

    "In the afternoon, you thought that I went to the police station to block your way, because I didn''t want you to see Linda and to find out what had happened four years ago."

    "I have shown you the pictures. I went to the police station earlier to find out who dared to bail out Linda who was holding the stock at this time," Ron continued. Whoever bailed out Linda is my archenemy. But you, are an accident. "

    That man''s words made sense. Holley thought for a while and agreed with him.

    "Okay."

    Holley felt a little bit ashame

    ve Holley alone?

    But before he could refuse, Mr. Gu appeared at the door of the private room. "Ron, do you mind talking with me alone. You are supposed to go to the banquet with your wife. But it''s better for us to talk about business. What do you think? "

    "Ron, I have invited you in person. You should at least do me a favor? I believe that your wife is a reasonable woman. "

    As Mr. Gu showed up personally, it was hard for Ron to refuse.

    After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said to Holley, "wait for me for a moment."

    While saying that, he hugged the little woman and continued, "don''t worry. I won''t let you come across any danger. I will always be by your side and protect you. "

    He murmured. The scene was extremely touching.

    Holley was moved for a moment.

    After Ron left with Mr. Gu, Holley sat back on the sofa alone, huddled up in boredom and lied there.

    However, not long after Ron left, someone knocked on the door again.

    The manager of the Banquet House actually took Rex into the private room.

    Not long ago, they called and Rex told her that he would come back tomorrow.

    ''Mr. Yan who planned to come back from abroad tomorrow appears in Banquet House and attends the dinner party held by Mr. Gu! What a coincidence!'' thought Holley.

 Chapter 96 Propose, Not for a Deal

    Seeing Holley, Rex wasn''t surprised.

    From his expression, it seemed that he knew Holley was here before.

    Rex greeted Holley with a smile and sat down next to her. "Tell me your real idea. Are you surprised to see me? Or do you think I''m a swindler? I called you and told you that I was in Mexico but I went back in secret. Or do you suspect that I have never been to Mexico?"

    She lifted up her hair and smiled, "what if I say no?"

    "What''s that?"

    Rex was stunned. He had never thought of other possibilities.

    Holley smiled, "Tonight, here we are. Don''t you think it''s a boring conversation? You asked me out tomorrow, and we can talk about it tomorrow."

    "Okay,"

    Rex nodded and continued after a pause, "but now I have something to talk to you."

    "What is it?"

    After a moment''s reflection, Rex said, "I want to marry you, but you are not a single."

    It turned out that he was going to tell her something. He wanted her to divorce.

    All of a sudden, the smile on Holley''s face disappeared.

    She suddenly stood up and said, "Mr. Yan, I''ve heard that the night view of the city is good. Can you go out with me?"

    Rex walked out of the private room with Holley. The manager of the Banquet House hesitated for a moment, ignoring them directly and did not do anything to stop them.

    It was not until he saw them walk out of the Banquet House that the manager told Hannah the news.

    ''what a good chance!''

    Thinking of that, Hannah walked to Grandpa''s study quietly and knocked on the door.

    Outside the door, she leaned her head forward and said to Grandpa like a spoiled child, "let''s eat. Don''t starve the guests."

    "Are you hungry?"

    Mr. Gu loved his granddaughter very much. If it was another child from his family who disturbed him to see the guests, he would be hit out by a walking stick.

    However, as for this granddaughter, Mr. Gu just seemed to be very displeased by her words. Then he said to Mr. Ron, "Ron, you should think carefully about what we have talked about bef

    h your mouth."

    In the center of the fountain square outside the Banquet House.

    Rex and Holley both felt bitter.

    "I said I didn''t arrange this. Do you believe me?"

    Rex held the diamond ring that had been forcibly put into his hand by someone. He shook his head with a bitter smile.

    "I believe you."

    Holley said determined, "Tell me, Mr. Yan, should I say yes to this proposal?"

    "Holley, I am not a waste. I was threatened by the Gu family because there is an important investigation which is not over yet. I entered the country through a special channel. The Gu family is quite powerful in the local area, so they have some evidence of me. So I must come back to propose to you and persuade you to divorce Mr. Ron. "

    Rex explained why he had come back.

    He was more than happy to hear that Holley trusted him. But he couldn''t keep silent just because she believed him.

    He wanted to give her an explanation, so that she would know what kind of person Yan night was.

    He paused for a while and continued to explain, "because I do hope you to divorce Ron. And I do want to marry you. Even though this proposal was arranged by someone else, I still hope you can simply take it as a proposal. Consider whether to accept it or not. I don''t want you to take it as a deal or a choice that you don''t want me to be embarrassed. "

 Chapter 97 Sorry, You Are Wrong

    Although Rex confessed, there was not much shocking vows.

    He was just making a statement of the fact, putting himself in Holley''s shoes and considering for her.

    Dumbfounded, Holley admitted that she was moved.

    She didn''t know whether being moved is love or not.

    But the warmth did not make her lose her reason.

    She still remembered the car accident of her parents. If that accident had something to do with the Yan Family...

    Holley didn''t dare to take the risk.

    She withdrew her hand unconsciously and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Yan."

    She had no reason but to apologize.

    But apologizing was the same as rejecting.

    Rex smiled indifferently, "I noticed that you just raised your hand. Actually, you don''t reject me, don''t hate me, and are even willing to accept me. It''s just that you have just known me. You don''t want to marry me in such a short time? We don''t know each other well enough. That''s why you said sorry, right? "

    Holley wanted to say something, but Rex stopped her, "I understand you. Time is the best test for love. I will accept the test, and also time will prove it."

    "Wow, Mr. Yan is so shameless!"

    When Ron arrived, he heard that Holley said sorry to Rex and what Rex said then.

    As a rival in love, he was aggressive and talked with thorns.

    Rex calmly looked at Ron Mu and said: "an outstanding woman is always pursued by many people. Don''t you think it''s normal, Mr. Ron? "

    He complimented Holley, taking the responsibility of himself for the immoral proposal.

    "My wife has given you the answer. Please behave yourself, Mr. Yan."

    As he spoke softly, Ron grabbed the little woman''s hand and said, "let''s go."

    Almost dragged away, Holley looked back and took an apologetic look at Rex. She did not choose to resist, but let Ron take her away.

    Ron didn''t return to the Banquet House, but pulled the woman towards the parking lot.

    Outside

    ruth.

    A cruel smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    He was grateful that Hannah was younger than her grandpa.

    "Miss Gu, how do you know these things?"

    Ron asked as if he had been cheated by his wife.

    His expression softened Hannah''s alert.

    Without thinking too much, Hannah answered. "I heard it unintentionally."

    "When and where?"

    When Ron continued to ask, Hannah reacted.

    This was a trap.

    Once there was a loophole in the time and place she spoke out, she would be equivalent to telling everyone. She lied to them.

    It would be more difficult to use the media in future once she was proved to tell a lie for one time.

    She was pondering on how to answer this question when Ron said, "Miss Gu, my wife was released from prison less than a week ago. You''re so young and you don''t have the Parkinson syndrome. I''m sure it''s impossible for you to forget what happened in a few days, right? If you don''t remember the exact time. Do you remember which day it is and where please? "

    Rex held his breath and opened his mouth in the crowd: "I''d like to know when I ran into you, Miss Gu. But I didn''t recognize you. Or are you lying? Are you trying to bring shame on Holley ye? If not, why can''t I know the things you just said of me? "

 Chapter 98 If You Were

    Hannah had thought that there was a heavy crisis waiting for her.

    But when Rex spoke, she was very happy.

    Someone had helped her out.

    Then, Hannah ran to Rex. "Mr. Yan, you''ve gone too far by saying that. I know you love and protect Holley. But you have suffered a lot from this. You have to know that no matter how you protect her, she is playing with your feelings. You should expose her, at least don''t let me stand up for you, but being humiliated in public. "

    She thought that she had blocked all the escape routes of Rex, and whether Rex admitted it or not, it would not have any effect on the entire thing.

    Hannah was wrong.

    ''Mr. Yan is not that kind of man who is easy to be schemed.

    Rex still put on an indifferent face and said, "Miss Gu, I''m really curious about where did you hear those words from? Where on earth did you hear that? "

    "You told me that yourself. Why don''t you admit it?"

    Hannah seemed that she had been sold.

    Rex shrugged, "did I tell you? Phone, text, wechat or e-mail? "

    It was not until now that Hannah realized that she had fallen into another trap.

    As a result, there was no way back for her.

    Since she said that it was Rex who told her personally, she could only continue.

    "Mr. Yan. You are hurting me. "

    She hadn''t been able to offer any evidence, so she had to say everything she thought of and hide her thoughts.

    Breaking down like Hannah, she really had no words to say.

    "Miss Gu, the media won''t expose your telephone number. Show me the evidence. Even the call log. "

    Even Ron was forcing her to take the evidence.

    Almost being driven to the wall, Hannah explained with a pale face, "I don''t have the habit of keeping a call record, and I don''t make any boring recording. I don''t have any evidence."

    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you tell me which number you called me. I will cooperate with you to print out the call log from the communications company. But Miss Gu, if you dare to make your stand in public and your so-called call can''t be found out, you have to report a

    . He was the one to blame that he loved Holley so much. It''s his parents'' fault. They didn''t do anything good that year. "

    Mr. Gu waved his hand and asked the bodyguards around him to leave. Then he said in a low voice, "the death of Holley''s parents must have something to do with the Yan family. Do you think it will be a handle against him? "

    After thinking it over, Hannah nodded in an instant. "It''s true. As long as Yan night was in love with Holley, this could be used to hold him back. If one day he doesn''t like that woman, he will leave me alone. "

    "Yes."

    Mr. Gu nodded with pleasure. "Anna, all that you had tonight is a small loss. You can only regard it as experience of growing up. You don''t have to worry about the media. Someone will take care of it. There will be no report that is against you. "

    In the car of Ron.

    The man sat beside her silently all the time. If not for his hand always held Holley''s hand tightly, Holley would almost forget the man''s existence.

    The atmosphere in the car was so embarrassing.

    Holley wanted to say something more than once, but she finally was suppressed by the atmosphere and shut up.

    Finally, the car stopped outside the villa.

    After Ron dismissed the driver and locked the car, he said, "if, if there was no the matter of your parents'' car accident, would you accept Rex''s proposal without hesitation?"

 Chapter 99 Old Driver, Deep Routine

    Holley became alert all of a sudden.

    No wonder that Ron didn''t say anything all the way, as he was thinking about how to trick her.

    ''Humph, don''t even think about tricking me.''

    "Your question is a little strange. There is no such thing like ''if'' in my world. In the face of what has happened, never think about what would happen if it weren''t, because it would be meaningless."

    This was how Holley responded to that man. She gave a smart answer.

    Ron seriously nodded and said, "This idea is very correct. There is no such thing as ''if'' in the world." Only cowards find excuses for themselves by ''if''."

    He stated ideas so seriously that Holley never thought that this man would suddenly bend down and kiss her.

    Instinctively, Holley turned her head away to avoid his kiss.

    This time, Ron didn''t kiss her.

    He frowned slightly and looked at Holley.

    Suddenly, he turned his head and looked out of the window. Stunned, he said, "Rex!"

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, she turned around and ran into that man''s arms. She kissed him.

    Rex was not around outside the window.

    Looking at the faint smile in Ron''s eyes and thinking with her feet, Holley could understand that this was the trick of the bastard Ron.

    Damn it.

    She was fooled.

    She was so angry that she pushed the man away. Holley wiped her mouth unhappily.

    Sitting there, Ron just smiled lightly and said jealously, "it seems that you still care about Rex."

    But Holley didn''t reply to him. Instead, she pointed to the front and called, "Nancy."

    "Girl."

    Ron was completely amused by her. "The same trick doesn''t work. And why don''t you mention a possible person? Who is Nancy? She''s just an employee who was dismissed."

    "It''s not a trap. It''s really Nancy. What''s more, she was not only a fired employee, but also had a relationship with you. "

    Holley didn''t allow the man beside her to shift her attention.

    Ron frowned and touched his forehead, as if he was recalling the past.

    d justice. Please, just tell Mr. Ron to have this child. You are such a kind and excellent woman. You won''t refuse me, will you? "

    "No matter how bad I am, the child is always Mr. Ron''s."

    With a pitiful look at Holley, Nancy pleaded.

    She heard that Holley was a soft hearted person. And she also heard from Linda that Holley was the most talkative person when she was still a student.

    So she firmly believed that as long as she cried enough, she could definitely get what she wanted for her child.

    "Who told you I''m kind?"

    Holley burst into laughter.

    With a sly smile, she asked, "is that Linda Li?"

    Holley was smart enough to figure it out at once.

    Nancy was just a tool that Linda recommended to Ron to help her watch him.

    Now that Nancy was pregnant, she should discuss with Linda first.

    Otherwise, even though Nancy met her several times before, she was so arrogant that she would not bow to her?

    Nancy then retorted, "Young Mistress, I really think that you are a kind person. You never took it seriously when I challenged you that much. I am a mother with my heart solely occupied by my child. "

    "I''m so moved,"

    Holley wiped her eyes, "But it''s a pity that I have never considered raising other people''s child. And I think my husband is right. It''s time for you to have an abortion."

 Chapter 100 So Happy

    Holley''s answer was a little unexpected.

    At that moment, Nancy just didn''t know how to continue.

    She stared at Holley in disbelief, dumbfounded.

    Holley smiled and pushed the man beside her. "Since you have made her pregnant, you should take care of her and take her to have an abortion."

    "No, no, it''s my baby. You can''t give an abortion."

    Startled by her words, Nancy staggered backward.

    She stepped back two steps, and came back to the car again. She said, "Mr. Ron, president, what do you want on earth to make you accept our child?"

    "First of all, you said that you might be pregnant. So are you pregnant or not? "

    Ron shrugged with hesitation, "If you are pregnant, do an abortion. If you aren''t, get out. Don''t bother me."

    "What''s more, you are pregnant but is it definitely my child?"

    Obviously, Ron was doubting.

    Nancy felt that her self-esteem had been shattered. she defended herself, "president, you know that I offered you the best when I was with you."

    "So what?"

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "you were willing to give it, but now do you blame me?"

    "president, don''t be so heartless. You know that I have never dated anyone since I was with you. This baby is also yours. I said I might be pregnant, because I''ve tested it with test paper. But that is not a strong evidence. I just want to ask you, as the father of the child, to accompany me to the hospital for an examination. After all, I''m an unmarried woman. Even if you don''t consider protecting the child''s mother, please protect the child. "

    Nancy pretended that she didn''t understand what Ron meant at all and continued to ask.

    Ron was so frustrated that he complained in a low voice.

    Why did he find such a troublesome woman?

    However, even though he was complaining, Ron still looked at Nancy coldly. "Don''t let me repeat it again. If you are pregnant, do an abortion. If you aren''t, go away. If I see you get entangled again, I will hand over the evidence of your crime to the judicial department. "

    "president, you are so cruel.

    ?"

    Holley asked with confusion.

    She regretted asking.

    ''Isn''t it good for me not to live under the same roof with this man?

    Why would I ask? What if he changed his mind and applied any of his husband''s right?''

    "Well, I''ll get off. Do as you please. Bye."

    As Holley changed her mind, she wasted no time and dashed into the villa.

    Looking at the back of the little woman, Ron smiled.

    He was delighted to see her.

    After a while, he stopped smiling and called Roger in. He ordered seriously, "Your task is to protect her. If you dare to disobey the order again, you can go to supervise the gold mine in Africa. "

    "But, Mr. Ron, you need more protection. You are in real danger now..."

    Roger was telling the truth, but he was stopped by the gesture of Ron, "alright, you can do whatever I ask you to do. I know what I am doing."

    "You saved my life before, so I can''t..."

    "So, you must follow my orders."

    Ron was so determined that no one could object to his decision.

    Roger nodded and responded, "yes, sir. But could you please tell me where you are going tonight? If you have something urgent to deal with, I can go there as soon as possible. "

    "Happy Heaven."

    A wicked smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    Roger was some absent-minded, "Isn''t that the biggest entertainment club in the city? Young Master, are you going...? "

 Chapter 101 How Absurd He Was

    At this moment, Roger was lost for words.

    It was not reasonable for Mr. Ron to indulge in dissipation at this time.

    Ron raised his hand and tapped on his forehead. Then, Ron reminded him, "do not tell anyone about my whereabouts, especially Young Mistress."

    Without Ron at her side, Holley slept well. The next morning, when she woke up in a daze, she found that there were many missed calls on the phone.

    Some of them were called by Eleanor, and the rest were all from Rex.

    After hesitating for a while, she decided to call Eleanor first.

    Eleanor didn''t answer the phone, so she called Rex.

    When the phone was connected, Rex anxiously asked, "are you home? What took you so long to answer? "

    "I''m at home. My phone was muted before I went to sleep last night."

    Holley explained casually, not aware of the seriousness of the matter.

    After hesitating for a while, Rex did not mention how absurd Ron was last night in the phone. he said in a calm tone, "I''m outside the villa. Get dressed and go out."

    Holley believed that the reason why Rex came to her was for the riot of Mexico.

    After all, he said last night that he had some investigation materials which would be brought here today.

    After simply washing and changing her clothes, she said goodbye to Ms. Tien and left.

    Seeing her leaving, Ms. Tien hesitated for a while and said, "Young Mistress, you can''t always meet other men. Mr. Yan came here at about four o''clock this morning. "

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Tien. It''s for business."

    Holley ran out of the villa in a hurry, but was pulled directly by Rex and dragged into the car.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley felt that Rex was strange today.

    Rex sighed and gave the phone to Holley without saying anything.

    Last night, Ron Mu became a hit. The Mu''s Group was facing a share crisis, but what he did was not good for the company. And he went to such a club like Happy Heaven to have fun.

    Last night, he had asked three women. Each of them was beaten black and blue by him.

    All the media pointed their guns at Ron, saying that he was a pervert and was spending a large amount of money b

    about Rex, but actually he was persuading Mr. Shen to set his interests above the board and don''t drop the benefits that were about to gain.

    Mr. Shen snorted with displeasure. He just said: "then Mr. Yan please tell me directly."

    Rex nodded, "please go back first. I have a date on holiday today. I will not talk about business."

    "Rex Yan!"

    Mr. Shen was not satisfied. Mr. Lan stopped him and looked at Holley with a smile, "Miss Ye, we are all clear whether you and Mr. Ron are really affectionate with each other. After the owner of the Mu''s Group was changed, with our three parties'' power, you could ask for a divorce easily. "

    "What''s more, the case that happened four years ago was a complete and thorough grievance case. I don''t believe that you will be willing to live your life with a man who has put you behind bars. Look at our young and promising Mr. Yan, unrestrained and faithful to you. "

    Holley didn''t say a word.

    She was struggling. She did hope Mu''s Group to end up but she also didn''t want it to change its ownership.

    It was okay that she didn''t know about her parents'' car accident, but she must find out the truth once she knew it.

    The result of the separation was almost complete. Mr. Lan said that he would not disturb them and then left with Mr. Shen.

    "You don''t want the Mu''s Group to be taken over, do you?"

    Staring at Holley for a long time, Rex finally spoke out his guess.

 Chapter 102 The Only Time, Impulsive for a Woman

    Holley was stunned.

    She didn''t know where the flaws were that Rex saw through her little secret.

    But Rex was not a womanizer who only knew about sex, so it was normal for him to have sharp eyes.

    But Holley couldn''t tell him the truth.

    She can''t tell Mr. Yan that I doubted your family killed my parents. I want to investigate the past, so I need the Mu''s Group as a shield?

    Holley smiled and pushed the hair near her ear, trying to avoid the man''s burning eyes, "how can you think so, Mr. Yan?"

    "As you know, Mr. Lan was trying to kill me with a gun on the life and death bet that night. I just don''t want to see the Mu''s group fall into the hands of Mr. Lan. "

    It was not a lie, and it was just not completely true.

    Rex seemed to understand something.

    He is a man, not a narrow-minded man.

    However, when it came to Holley, he found that he was more sensitive than the grumbling women or young girls. Just now, he even felt that Holley might love Mr. Ron, so he was unwilling to change the ownership of the Mu''s group.

    It turned out that his thought was quite ridiculous.

    "I hold twenty percent of the shares in my hands."

    Rex didn''t hide anything from her.

    "You know, with these shares, I cannot take the absolute control over the Mu''s group. In addition, the total of the shares of the Shen family and the Lan family had increased to forty-four percent. Even without my cooperation, as long as they are willing to spend their minds to eat the shares in the hands of some small shareholders, the shares can also reach to 50 percent. As long as the stock is more than 50%, it means absolute control."

    Holley said with a light smile, "but you can destroy their plan and prevent the Lan and Shen families from obtaining more than 50% of the shares in total."

    "Do you think I should eat the shares in the hands of minor shareholders?" ''

    It was about money, business and interests.

    Rex was extremely cautious. Even if it was Holley''s proposal, he would need to think it over and over again. "Holley, what''s the benefit of I eating the sh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was so heartless that she didn''t save his number.

    He sighed and continued, "I know you are in the bar. Can you come out and talk with me?"

    "About what?"

    "My sister, Lucia Shen, she is now detained at the police station."

    Shawn was angry at the mention of his sister.

    Even if his sister did something excessive and spoiled.

    Why did they have to blame the drugging matter on his sister?

    He knew his sister Lucia very well. She would never do anything like drugging.

    "You can get into the bar now."

    Mr. Shen and Mr. Lan had cooperated.

    Holley didn''t have the guts to distinguish Shawn''s personality with her own safety.

    "I don''t like bars. How about we change to another place?"

    Of course, Shawn knew what kind of place Eleanor''s pub was.

    It was impossible for him to achieve his goal in Eleanor''s territory. After all, the Shen family must take some extreme measures when they had no choice.

    But he found that he really underestimated Holley''s coldness.

    "Mr. Shawn, I really don''t have anything to talk with you. If you are willing to come into the bar, we can have a small talk. If you don''t want to, I can only persuade you to believe in the law. I think the judge will give Miss Shen a fair result. "

    She refused to see him alone.

    Hearing that, Shawn''s pupils contracted fiercely. He said, "well, I''ll go into the bar to find you now."

 Chapter 103 Youre Almost Thirty Years Old. Be Serious

    Shawn walked into the bar.

    At the sight of Holley, he felt that woman was quite harsh.

    She was a hard hearted and ambitious woman, but what she exuded was that pure and simple breath.

    Shawn was kind of hatred.

    Why did he choose the wrong person and love the wrong person?

    Sitting opposite to Holley, Shawn came straight to the point. "My sister is not the one who drugged you."

    "Why do you say that?"

    Holley smiled gently.

    "If my sister was the person who drugged you, she wouldn''t have told Mr. Yan. She will let you be taken away by a lowly man. She will not create a new relationship for you so that you can get a chance to meet Mr. Yan. My sister is a very simple girl. She worships Mr. Ron and wants to have a chance. As she knew someone wanted to drug you, she pushed you to Mr. Yan. This is the truth. "

    Shawn said angrily.

    Holley nodded her head slightly and said, "but the waiter who drugged me also admitted that it was Miss Shen who instigated him to do that. If it wasn''t Miss Shen, I believe that the police station will find out the truth and give her the justice. "

    "Holley, I don''t care how other people accuse her or how the police station investigate. I just want to know what you think in your heart. "

    Shawn thought he might be crazy.

    he knew very well that Holley was not a kind person, but he still hoped and tried to persuade her to withdraw the case.

    After all, she was the litigant.

    "Holley, please think about how I treated you and how I helped you in the department store. Please don''t answer me against your conscience. "

    Shawn said aggressively.

    However, Eleanor was still worried about Holley. She walked to a nearby table and sat down.

    If it hadn''t been for Holley, who had kept signaling her not to hit first, she would have asked someone to throw away the arrogant man like Shawn who came here to make trouble.

    Looking at Shawn, Holley said, "Miss Shen is lucky to have a kind and considerate brother as you. Mr. Shawn, you are a kind man, but it doesn''t mean that Miss Shen is the same as you. Even

    was surprised.

    He didn''t expect that Holley would have done this.

    "I''m helping you. You will regret it..."

    His voice was getting lower and lower. At last, he fell into a coma and fell to the ground.

    Holley took his hand off her body with disgust.

    Eleanor walked up to them and glared at Shawn. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Shawn would be so..."

    She shook her head, "but what are you going to do? Shall we go to court? "

    "I''m in charge of the matter about Lucia. If I also put Shawn into jail. I suppose that the Shen family will really drive me out of here and exterminate me. "

    After a pause, she continued, "find a car to send him back to the Shen''s Manor. And send a copy of the surveillance video to Charles by the way. "

    Holley said with a little headache.

    While speaking, she helped Eleanor to lift Shawn up.

    When Shawn was carried to the entrance of the bar, Holley was stopped by someone.

    "Ron, step aside please. Don''t cross the line."

    Somehow, looking at this man, Holley would think of his wildness last night. She couldn''t help becoming a little hedgehog, and her words sounded not good.

    "I suggest that you call Mr. Shen and ask him to take him home."

    He seemed to be carefree, but determination flashed across his eyes.

    Hearing this, Holley was outraged. She thought, ''you bastard Ron, you just want to play a trick on me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 104 Honey, You Are My Lucky Star

    "I don''t agree."

    Holley refused without hesitation.

    "I''ll exchange it with Moore''s memory card."

    Ron was rather generous this time.

    He threw out the chips that he was unwilling to throw out before.

    Holley smiled and said, "then I won''t change either."

    "But you have no choice. I have notified Mr. Shen."

    Ron smiled apologetically.

    At this time, he could actually smile so innocent and harmless.

    Sure enough, no one could escape the fate of being manipulated by him as a chessman.

    Even though she was framed by him once, no matter how hard she resisted, she was unable to change her fate.

    She nodded with a smile, "whatever."

    She gave up. She couldn''t fight for the facts that had already happened.

    Seeing her give up, Ron nodded with satisfaction, "that''s my good girl."

    "In fact, I have been here for a long time. What Shawn said seems to be reasonable. But why don''t you think about it? You will never lose your current power and position forever. But the Shen family will be trampled underfoot by us. Why are you afraid?"

    The man said firmly.

    But Holley didn''t believe him.

    After all, her power and status was given because of the name of Mrs. Mu.

    Without this name, without the protection of the Mu family, she was really nothing.

    Ron took her as a chessman. How could she do?

    Those who were already on the chessboard had to keep going, and they wouldn''t know the final result until the last moment.

    "You don''t believe me?"

    Seeing through her mind, Ron frowned slightly.

    He raised his hand and wanted to pat the little woman''s shoulder to give her some courage.

    But as soon as his hand touched the hem of Holley''s clothes, she dodged instinctively.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ron raised his eyebrows and said, "you are my wife. Why should you avoid me?"

    "You are disgusting! What did you do last night? Don''t touch me!"

    Holley instinctively disgust and dodge him.

    Ron laughed, "what c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    you gave up your wife. She spent the morning with Mr. Yan, and now she is luring my son into a trap again. "

    Mr. Shen was not an idle man.

    He wasn''t as naive as his son. Every word he said was like a sharp blade stabbing into his opponent''s heart.

    This was called the bloodless iron destroyer.

    "You want me to give up the shares without pay, Ron. Don''t even think about it. The Shen family and Mr. Lan have formed an alliance of interests, and you, the president of the Mu''s group, have reached your end. As for my good for nothing son, you can sue him if you want. After all, he will only be detained for a few days at most. "

    Mr. Shen went all out.

    But he couldn''t control himself. He was so angry that his fingers even trembled.

    He said viciously and in a determined tone.

    "Then let''s meet at the shareholders'' meeting. Mr. Shen, don''t be coward and don''t regret it," said Ron Mu casually

    Mr. Shen left with anger.

    Ron burst into laughter from behind.

    This was a shame.

    After Mr. Shen left, Ron held Holley in his arms happily. "Honey, you are my lucky star. I''m afraid that the Shen family will stay out of it to protect themselves."

    Holley couldn''t understand what he meant, and she didn''t want to understand either.

    "give me the memory card," Holley requested.

 Chapter 105 My Silly Girl

    Hearing this, Ron only felt a little disappointed.

    "You are such a bummer!"

    Holley looked back, "what''s the matter? Mr. Ron doesn''t care what you say. You don''t want to give me the memory card and you want to default?"

    The man did not intend to mention the memory card at all.

    He shifted the topic and said with a smile, "shouldn''t you ask me why you are my lucky star?"

    "I don''t want to know. I want the memory card."

    Holley snickered. he tried to change the subject and didn''t give her the memory card. No way.

    "But I want to tell you."

    The man said rascally.

    "Give me the memory card. Talk about it later."

    Holley didn''t give in and confronted the man.

    The evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth became more distinct, "you know what? In the past few years, the Shen family had secretly taken in a lot of shares of the Mu''s group. You know, it''s not easy for us to take back the stocks that have been bought. "

    But no matter how difficult it is, as long as there is a good chance, it will be easy for us to achieve it. So, honey, you are my lucky star. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten the evidences of Lucia and Shawn. If it weren''t for them, Mr. Shen wouldn''t have jumped out and allied with Craig. "

    "My dearest baby, do you know? I''m not afraid that Mr. Shen won''t be angry. I''m also afraid that he won''t be as brave as he is. "

    When the man said this, he also raised his hand and touched the little woman''s face gently.

    Holley slightly frowned, "What about the shares in the hands of Craig? Can you take it back as well? "

    He didn''t expect that she would mention the shares of the Lan family.

    What happened to Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen was quite different. To regain the shares in Mr. Lan''s hands, he was afraid that it would take a lot of twists and turns.

    Besides, the people and things involved were too complicated and too cruel.

    Ron had never thought about telling these things to the little woman beside him.

    He raised his hand, gently stroked her frowning brow and said, "you will get wrinkled."

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    so generous to let her leave.

    She had been talking on the phone since she sat down.

    The phone calls were all made by a number of major media reporters, asking her about what she thought of what Mr. Ron had done last night.

    Who would leak her phone number? She could think of Ron''s generous attitude just now. It must be him without her more consideration.

    "Did you give my phone number to the media?"

    After hanging up the phone, Holley rushed out of the private room.

    If it weren''t for the fact that her mobile phone was expensive and that she was afraid of breaking it, Ron would definitely ask her to pay for it. she would smash the phone over without hesitation.

    "No, i didn''t."

    The man denied.

    Holley thought it funny, "If it weren''t you, who else could it be?"

    "I didn''t say it wasn''t me."

    Ron explained, "I mean, the phone number wasn''t given to the media, but was sold to them. I''ve sold your number for 2.5 million. "

    "You mean I''m 250?"

    While she was arguing with the man, her phone kept ringing. The ringing phone caused her a headache.

    "You are my wife. Don''t think so. To tell you the truth, it was really sold out 2.5 million. You answer the phone for me and I''ll give you half of the money. "

    The more he spoke, the more angry Holley was.

    She pointed at Ron and said, "you will regret asking me to answer the phone. Wait and see."

 Chapter 106 I Dont Like This

    In the private room.

    Holley directly answered the phone that was calling in.

    "Hello, is that Mrs. Holley?"

    Although the man at the other end was polite, his voice was full of gossip.

    Holley hated that tone, but when she thought of the more hateful Ron, she endured it.

    "Yes, I am. But the media might need to change the way they call me. "

    Holley said lightly. Her voice was very gentle, neither too fast nor too slow. No one could tell whether she was telling the truth.

    "What do you mean, Mrs. Holley?"

    Holley corrected that man, "You can call me Miss Ye, because I will divorce Mr. Ron very soon. As you know, Mr. Yan proposed to me last night. I refused him because I''m afraid that Mr. Yan will bear the responsibility of pursuing a married woman. But Mr. Yan and I love each other. We''re going to marry. "

    "So Miss Ye, don''t you care about what Mr. Ron has done last night?"

    The man at the other end of the line was confused by the big news.

    Last night, Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley were still deeply in love. How could the situation suddenly change?

    He couldn''t figure it out, but still kept a good professional ethics to continue asking.

    Holley smiled, "Why should I care? Mr. Ron has gone through so much. He''s been the Young Master all his life but suddenly he is on the way to bankruptcy. Of course, he has to enjoy before he need to pay his debt."

    "Mr. Ron is going bankrupt? Miss Ye, is your information accurate? "

    "Of course. Since most of the shares of the Mu''s group are not in Mr. Ron''s hands, of course he will go bankrupt."

    Holley was trying all her efforts to blackmail Ron.

    Hanging up the phone, she wrote down the phone number of Ron with a smile, and handed it to Eleanor. "Look for your paid posters and post this number on each major website. Tell them that this man likes men. Welcome to call for more details. "

    When Holley was saying thi

    hrow this phone card away, and you created this opportunity for me. "

    "Conspiracy, plot."

    And Holley couldn''t convince herself that it was just a coincidence.

    "I don''t care what you think. But from my point of view, you are my lucky star. Do you know what it means to me? "

    Ron''s voice suddenly became deep and serious.

    How could Holley know?

    When she didn''t say anything, Ron kissed her cheek like a spoiled child and said, "this is fate. My wife is my lucky star. It means that we will be together forever. "

    Holley had goose bumps all over her body.

    This was supposed to be sweet words?

    But she just felt creepy.

    Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile and said, "be nice to your lucky star. She feels tired standing and wants to sit for a while."

    "No, not good."

    Ron refused with a smile.

    "Then what do you want? I don''t like standing with you like this. "

    Holley emphasized her likes and dislikes.

    As she curled her lips, she heard the door open.

    "Eleanor is back," Feeling guilty, Holley pushed the man away.

    "So what? You are my wife. "

    Ron didn''t want to let her go, but he saw shock and panic in her eyes.

    He turned around slightly and saw the person who pushed the door.

    It was nobody else but Rex.

 Chapter 107 Honey, Lets Continue

    The atmosphere in the room was quite weird.

    Rex stopped walking.

    He didn''t step forward. Instead, he stood at the door and fixed his eyes on Ron''s arm.

    The moment Ron saw his rival in love, his face turned grim.

    A wicked smile appeared on Ron''s face when he saw his rival''s performance.

    "Honey, let''s continue."

    He was using his actions to scare the hell out of Rex.

    Rex didn''t step back. He took a step forward, raised his fist, and punched towards Ron.

    Ron put his left hand around Holley''s waist and narrowly dodged.

    Ron stood straight and said in a low voice, "Rex. How dare you hit my wife? "

    "It''s you who are entangled with my fiancee. I heard the recording Holle gave the media. "

    There was no concession in the world of Rex.

    He stepped forward and looked at Holley.

    "You were pestered, weren''t you?"

    Holley nodded.

    She nodded without any hesitation.

    Hearing the affirmative answer of Holley, Rex waved his fist again.

    He threw a powerful punch purposefully towards Holley''s right arm.

    Her right arm was the closest to the right hand of Ron.

    Unless Ron could watch Holley being beaten, he would raise his right arm to protect her.

    Even if he didn''t help her, he would take her to the left.

    Rex was confident that his fist would land on the right arm of Mr. Ron.

    By then, everything would be clear.

    Under the bombardment of his fists, Rex discovered that he had underestimated the mind of Ron.

    In this case, in order to keep the secret, Ron pushed Holley away. He did not dodge and was punched.

    "Holle, look at him! His right arm is injured, so he dares not use his arm!"

    "He is the man who appeared in Mexico,"

    Rex said affirmatively.

    "You''re thinking too much, Mr. Yan."

    As Ron spoke lightly, he unexpectedly uncovered the buttons of his shirt.

    Under the clothes, it was not the arm wrapped in gauze, and there was no scarred skin.

    His skin was so delicate that it coul

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    him powerlessly.

    "Holley, what kind of person''s life is it? It is so important to you that you can give up on yourself?"

    Rex reminded her kindly. He was worried that Holley would be threatened and lose her mind.

    "Is it Moore''s life? As you know, Moore died in the turmoil. It is almost impossible for him to survive. "

    He tried to convince Holley.

    Holley shook her head and cried.

    She wouldn''t have believed it if it was Moore.

    However, Holley didn''t dare to take a risk even though she knew that it was impossible for her to be alive.

    Four years ago, she loved him so much that she gave him the chance to understand everything about her.

    That was why he was given the chance to manipulate her destiny at will.

    "Mr. Yan, leave me alone."

    This was the only thing that Holley could say. She caught up with Ron quickly. "I want the truest evidence, I want..."

    Ron made a gesture to stop her, "don''t be noisy. I want you to go to a place with me first. when it''s done, I''ll naturally..."

    This time, it was Ron''s turn to not have the chance to finish speaking.

    Rex put the gun against the head of Ron, "I will not allow anyone to hurt Holley. Mr. Ron, please take out the evidence. "

    "Honey, will you look at me like that? You know how cruel I am. I can risk my life, but can you?"

 Chapter 108 Just Look, Dont Ask

    Holley didn''t dare to make a bet.

    Holley walked up to grab Rex''s hand and she shook her head.

    Rex couldn''t understand who made Holley do this at all costs.

    But he respected her and respected all her choices.

    He nodded and took it back.

    Ron proudly and defiantly glanced at Rex, turned around and walked out of the bar.

    Holley hurried after him.

    As soon as she got on the car, she heard noisy metal music.

    The voice was so noisy that she involuntarily covered her ears.

    Ron moved her hand away from her ears.

    His voice was not loud, but was heard by Holley, a little dazed.

    However, as if on purpose, Ron did not raise his voice, and continued, "I will show you what you want to see. But you have to remember that you can only see, don''t speak or ask questions. "

    "You have to cooperate with my plan after you see it."

    "Before the Thursday shareholders'' meeting, I will become a traitor, without anyone."

    Holley didn''t understand his plan.

    Confused as Holley was, she looked at the man beside her and frowned, "what do I need to do?"

    "That''s the key point of your question."

    When the man said this, his eyes flashed, as if Holley was the most important step of everything.

    With his arbitrary action, he pulled the little woman into his arms. Then he bent over and whispered in her ear, "you will go with Rex, but you have to remember that you are my wife. If you can''t remember your identity, anything might happen. "

    He whispered in her ears domineeringly.

    Holley didn''t say a word but stared at him.

    Ron knew that she wanted to see the evidence and the most solid evidence.

    With a light smile, he tapped the car with his slender fingers. "You know what, woman? In fact, it is originally impossible for you to know it now. But luckily, you have revealed my phone number. I''m not that kind of person who enjoy harassmen

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hoked with sobs.

    There was coldness in Ron''s eyes.

    He opened the door, pulled Holley out of the car and walked towards the club.

    The usher at the door of the club stopped Ron and said, "this is a high-end private club. You can''t come here."

    "I am Mr. Ron. Is there any club that I can''t go?"

    "Hahaha." Ron''s words amused the usher, "Mr. Ron, you used to be able to come to our club before, of course. All the funds concerning Mr. Ron had been frozen now. You didn''t pay us the money last night. Can we let you go easily if you are not our old client? How dare you come again! Our boss said that when Mr. Ron came, ask him to go out. We do business in the entertainment club, not charity. "

    "I have my money! Who said I have no money!"

    Ron straightened his chest and appeared extremely powerful. "I have brought my stake today. I always have good luck in gambling and can turn the tables easily."

    "Well, Mr. Ron, please take out your gambling fund."

    The young greeter still taunted.

    His boss had told him that Mr. Ron was doomed this time and there was no need to be polite to him.

    Ron directly pointed at Holley beside him, "I made a bet with my wife. If I lose, I will leave my wife. in case i need to spend money to raise her."

 Chapter 109 Feat of Selling His Wife

    Even if Ron had told her.

    He would act like a show of being betrayed by others and family.

    But when she heard the man next to her casually say it in a cynical and lewd tone, taking her as the stake.

    Holley''s heart was touched.

    "You!"

    She was so angry that she struggled hard to get rid of the man''s hand.

    But Ron grabbed her wrist tightly like an iron clamp. "I have raised you for so long. Now that I don''t have any money left, what''s wrong to exchange you for some money?"

    Because he was Ron mu, and she was Holley Ye.

    Recently, the Mu''s group''s stock equity had caught the attention of the public.

    her struggle soon attracted a large number of people''s attention. They attracted even more reporters.

    The journalists took photos and reported one after another of Ron''s feat of selling his wife when he was so poor.

    Rex drove his car all the way to the club. As soon as he arrived, he saw that it was Ron who humiliated Holley so much.

    Shameless!

    Not a man!

    In Rex''s mind, this was what a comment meant to Ron.

    he rushed forward and glanced at Ron with contempt. Once again, Rex raised the gun and pointed it at the spot between Ron''s eyebrows.

    "It''s illegal to trade people in private."

    Being pointed at with a gun, Ron reluctantly released his hand, but refused to admit defeat. He sneered, "my wife is mine, and I can deal with her in whatever way I want."

    Rex didn''t want to argue with such a person.

    In the 21st century, nobody would treat his wife as his personal belongings.

    Without another word, Rex turned around and left with the little woman.

    He blocked the way for her through the crowd, and all the reporters were surrounding and asking her questions.

    As soon as they got in the car, Rex started the car and they left the spot, leaving the reporters far behind.

    After driving a little far, Rex parked the car on the side of the road.

    He took Holley''s hand and held it tightly.

    "Holle, it''s all right. It''s all over."

    He saw that there

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    heart. "

    Rex corrected her with a smile.

    He stepped forward and hugged her, "don''t think too much. I promise I''m not the kind of bastard like Ron. But you need to test me, take my feelings into consideration, right? "

    He was so optimistic that Holley had nothing to say.

    She nodded and walked into the villa with the key, absent-minded.

    Watching her back disappear in his sight, Rex got on his car.

    He didn''t leave but sat in the car.

    In fact, he was worried about Holley. But she said that she wanted to stay alone, so he didn''t follow her into the villa. He had to make a second choice and choose to guard outside.

    It was dark outside.

    The lights in the villa''s living room were always on.

    Holley was huddling herself up on the couch. She couldn''t help but start to think about her grandma and how she got along with Ron after she was released from prison.

    Outside the villa.

    Rex was working with his laptop in his arms. From time to time, he looked up at the soft light in the living room and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.

    The phone rang and a strange number showed on it.

    In a good mood, although the call was from a stranger, Rex answered it politely, "hello?"

    "Mr. Yan, I''m Johnson Gu. I want to talk to you."

    this Johnson Gu was nobody else but the president of the Gu''s Bank, Mr. Gu!

 Chapter 110 Instigation

    "Sorry, I''m not very convenient now."

    Rex refused Mr. Gu''s invitation.

    Rex was a man who valued interests more than anything. But he made an exception for Holley again and again.

    From the very beginning, he didn''t care about Holley before his own interests; then after a moment''s hesitation, he finally put his love for Holley before his interests; and now, without any hesitation, he began to regard her as the most important person in his life.

    On the other end of the line, Mr. Gu laughed, "Mr. Yan, my car is one kilometer away from your villa. It''s not convenient for you to leave the villa and leave Holley. I can call the driver to go to find you. "

    Mr. Gu said sincerely, and it was not a good idea for Rex to refuse.

    After all, there was no eternal enemy in the business world.

    That night, he got into a fight with Mr. Gu in the Banquet House, but it didn''t mean that he could make profit from the cooperation between his Glory Group and the Gu''s Bank.

    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."

    A minute later, the lengthened Lincoln of Mr. Gu stopped by the car of Rex.

    Mr. Gu got off in person and got on Rex''s car.

    He didn''t bring his bodyguards, but got on the car alone.

    Sitting in the back row, Mr. Gu didn''t say anything but smiled first. "Mr. Yan has fallen in love with Miss ye, right?"

    Rex had never thought of hiding his feelings.

    Mr. Gu asked. He admitted without hesitation, "she will be Mr. Yan''s wife in the future."

    "It''s hard to say."

    Mr. Gu could not help but sigh.

    After pondering for a while, he said, "I heard that you have a part of the shares of the Mu''s Group. Our Gu''s Bank wants to purchase your shares, and we will pay double of the market price. "

    Rex shook his head firmly.

    Mr. Gu waved his hand with a smile. "Don''t hurry to refuse now. I have something to tell you. Miss ye, I heard that her parents had a car accident when she was very young. Do you know what happened to her parents before the car accident? "

    Rex had no i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    wo can be happy together. why should you mind what happened in the past? "

    "If you want evidence, you can contact me at any time. I will show you the evidence before my grandpa gives them to Mr. Yan. "

    Things didn''t go as Hannah expected.

    Holley didn''t ask her how to get the evidence.

    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Hannah had no idea what to do.

    But she knew that she couldn''t catch up with her at this time.

    She had to be cold enough and said, "Holley, it''s late. Bye."

    After Hannah hung up the phone, Holley stared blankly at the screen of her phone.

    She found that within just a few minutes when she talked with Hannah, Rex had made several calls to her.

    When she was about to call back, the door of the villa was opened from the outside.

    Seeing that Holley was staring blankly at her phone alone, Rex breathed a sigh of relief, "Holle, you scared me."

    "I just answered the phone from Hannah."

    Holley looked up and said calmly.

    Hearing the name of Hannah, Rex nodded unexpectedly. "I also think the call you just answered is from Gu family."

    "Mr. Gu said the car accident of your parents had something to do with my father." Rex had no intention of hiding anything.

    He firmly believed that if it was a truth, it could not be hidden, and if it was a lie, it could just be debunked.

 Chapter 111 Afraid of Losing You

    Holley''s eyes shined brightly.

    With a faint smile, she said, "Hannah also said that you wanted to trade the shares of Mu''s Group for the evidence at Gu family."

    Rex shrugged, "that''s very funny. I received 4% of the shares this morning, plus the shares in my hands, I''ve already made the notary certificate. I''ve transferred them to you."

    "Mr. Yan."

    Holley shook her head, "I can''t afford the shares."

    "Is it a big deal? I can give you, so it means that you deserve it. Holley, you are homeless now. If you refuse me for such a simple thing, I think you''d better continue to live on the street and don''t live in my house. "

    Rex said, pretending to be angry.

    It was not easy to decline the stock transfer, so Holley reluctantly agreed.

    She nodded and said, "then that''s it, all the profits belong to you, and tomorrow we will apply for an additional notary."

    "I don''t care about money, Holley. Rex means nothing but money. "

    Since he has transferred all the shares to the name of Holley, it means that he doesn''t care about any profits, not to mention any dividend.

    After thinking for a while, Rex said again, "if the share can be upgraded in value, we will set up a fund, which will provide the corresponding fund and support for the public service lawyers. It is named in Moore Fund, okay?"

    This man treated her very well with his heart.

    His proposal would never be able to decline by Holley.

    "There is one more thing that I have to tell you."

    Rex looked serious at that moment.

    He said word by word solemnly, "I have sent people to look into the car accident that year. But as a son, based on a son''s understanding of his father''s character, I can be sure that if the car accident was a murder, it was not my father''s order to plot against it. "

    Looking at Rex, Holley turned her head and looked at him for a long time. She thought a lot before she spoke.

    "Mr

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    at are the other two reasons? "

    The second reason is Mr. Gu''s attitude towards him. As you said just now, how could Mr. Gu be willing to marry his precious granddaughter to a good for nothing? That indicates that Mr. Ron is indeed equal in strength. Otherwise, Mr. Gu would not have thought and planned so for his precious granddaughter. "

    It was a good reason. Holley nodded, "what about the third one?"

    "Ownership fight."

    Something complicated and profound appeared in Rex''s eyes.

    "It seems that Mr. Ron is at a complete disadvantage. But you know what? Since Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen''s cooperation, Mr. Ron has made himself suffer. He has no money at all, not to mention the company affairs, even you, the nominal Mrs. Mu can be sold out. But don''t you think that what he did was too discreet? I think he must have been well prepared. "

    In the mansion of Ron.

    Wearing headphones, he was listening to the conversation between Holley and Rex.

    The more he heard, the more frowned he was, and a vague expression appeared in his eyes.

    He messed things up and set up a chess game. There was another person who could keep clear and see through everything.

    Rex was a worthy opponent.

    Fortunately, he was different from Craig. He was not under that man!

 Chapter 112 Flattering and Killing

    Thursday.

    The Mu''s group held a board meeting as scheduled.

    Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen, the two organizers of the board meeting, have arrived at the conference room very early.

    Bella came to the Mu''s group with them. Her purpose was simple. She heard that Mr. Yan would also attend the general shareholder''s meeting and she wanted to see him, so she came.

    Mr. Shen didn''t come alone either. He took his son, Charles.

    The general shareholder''s meeting today was not only a profit division meeting, but also related to whether Lucia and Shawn would be jailed.

    Other small shareholders also came to the conference room one after another.

    The last one to arrive was Rex.

    He took Holley with him to attend the meeting.

    This really hurt Bella''s heart.

    Why, as a second-hand married woman, Holley could use bad means to seduce Mr. Yan?

    Bella was so angry that she stopped Rex and Holley decisively.

    Rex walked with Holley. His face lit up with happiness.

    His face darkened when he was stopped by Bella.

    "For what?"

    Rex asked angrily.

    Bella always flirted with Rex with her beauty.

    She didn''t think she was not beautiful enough. She just thought that the presence of Holley blocked Mr. Yan''s sight, so he did not notice her beauty.

    Bella smiled shyly and said to him, "I have something to tell you, brother Rex."

    "I''m not your brother."

    Rex directly hit his opponent in the face, revealing her disguised behavior.

    Bella was so angry that she could not hide her emotion any more.

    She stamped her feet and didn''t smile anymore to cover up her inner violence.

    "Mr. Yan, you''re a shareholder. It''s reasonable for you to come to the general shareholder''s meeting. But who the hell is Holley? She is not qualified to enter the meeting room unless she has a commission book from Mr. Ron. "

    Bella said coldly about Holley.

    The reason why she was confident was that they came to the Mu''s group together. Her brother had arranged bodyguards fo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e was from a noble family.

    All of a sudden, the door was opened when she was so arrogant.

    Craig came out, and Mr. Shen and Mr. Yan followed him.

    When Bella saw Rex, she couldn''t help trying to restrain her anger, but she really hated Holley, and she was too angry with what Holley had said.

    Although she tried her best to be polite, it still made people feel that she was ill bred.

    Not to mention that Rex was not used to it, even Mr. Shen frowned slightly.

    If his daughter was of the same behavior as Bella...

    Mr. Shen didn''t dare to think further.

    Rex stated in a helpless manner: "Mr. Lan, as I said, it was not our Holle who put on airs, but your sister who had gone too far. your sister said you are going to take over the Mu''s group, Mr. Lan. It''s up to you in Mu''s Group. our Holle is not qualified to attend the meeting. "

    Then he shrugged and pointed at Bella, who was still angry and hideous. "Mr. Lan, don''t play dumb with your younger sister. She doesn''t look right."

    "Miss ye, it''s quite reasonable."

    Mr. Lan''s mouth twitched, and smirked.

    Those who could become shareholders of the company were the spirits of the best in the world.

    Everybody knew that flattering had always been together with killing.

    Mr. Lan flattered Holley so well definitely because he wanted to kill her!

 Chapter 113 Her Depth

    All the shareholders had noticed something but didn''t mean to remind Holley.

    Because just now in the conference room, they all knew one thing.

    That was, Mr. Yan has given all his shares to Holley.

    Holley suddenly became the biggest personal shareholder.

    with her share amount, what she said in the board meeting in future would rather count.

    All the shareholders wondered whether this Holley who followed Mr. Ron and then Mr. Yan, who was quite capable in the relationship between men and women, still had other abilities.

    And Rex didn''t say anything more to remind Holley.

    He had no thoughts such as to test the little woman''s depth.

    He just had confidence in Holley. He knew that she was a person who was not as strong as she appeared to be.

    She used to be a quiet and gentle woman, but in fact she was a bit strong inside.

    Besides, it was Holley who came up with this idea to humiliate Bella. Of course Rex would support her to slap Bella in the face.

    No matter what means Craig had, Mr. Yan would support Holley. Everything would be fine.

    Holley stood up slowly and lowered her head at all the people present to greet them.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lan. I''m always not a reasonable person."

    Holley didn''t receive the flatter from Craig.

    With a fake smile, Craig said, "thank you for your modesty, Miss Ye."

    Bella didn''t understand what her brother meant at all.

    She still remembered that on the way to the Mu''s Group this morning, her brother had been comforting her that he would never let Holley go.

    But now, her brother actually praised that bitch!

    "brother, she is clearly a bitch. Why are you praising her?"

    Bella was used to be arrogant so she never thought about anything and just spit out her real thoughts.

    The expression on Craig''s face changed.

    He was cleaning up the mess for his sister, but she...

    He got a headache and lowered his voice, "sister, come here."

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    up. She looked at her brother angrily and thought he was crazy. "You are really enchanted by that bitch!"

    "Shut up!"

    Craig was unable to stop his sister, so he raised his voice and said, "Miss Ye, I apologize on behalf of my sister. I hope this episode does not affect the general shareholder''s meeting. "

    As Mr. Lan said, I''m a reasonable person. If the shareholders meeting is interrupted in this way, I will also be sorry. "

    "Of course. Miss ye, you are generous. It''s okay if you don''t mind it."

    Craig tried to divert the topic back to Holley''s being reasonable and generous.

    She could only blame herself for that if he flattered her.

    But Craig knew nothing about Holley.

    He thought that Holley would suffer losses. But Holley was not a person who was willing to suffer losses. She had planned it all out.

    Now, Bella''s matter had been completely carried out.

    It was impossible for her not to apologize in public.

    "Mr. Lan, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass Miss Lan. But I heard she was still scolding me. She is so insincere. Even though I don''t want to see the shareholders'' meeting to be ruined, I''m afraid I have no other choices. "

    Holley smiled, and spoke out her requirements calmly.

    She just wanted Bella to apologize to her, and in front of everyone.

 Chapter 114 General Shareholders Meeting

    Craig''s face turned more gloomy.

    For the Lan family, what they lacked least was money.

    What they cared about most was their dignity.

    If Holley asked him for some compensation, he would not care and would pay tens of thousands of dollars for it.

    But that woman wanted his sister to apologize in person.

    She was ruining their Lan family''s pride.

    She was insulting their Lan family!

    But this was an irresistible request.

    He flattered the woman to a high position of being reasonable and generous.

    And that woman did it. She made a simple request without making trouble or making things difficult. It was too hard for Craig to reject such a request. Shouldn''t the person who did the wrong thing apologize?

    Under the watchful eyes of the public, if he protected his sister and did not let her apologize, what would the other shareholders think?

    In the future, he would become the president of the Mu''s group instead of Ron.

    He had to convince other people.

    Glaring at Holley fiercely, Craig nodded and replied, "yes, Holley is very generous."

    His tone was full of killing intent.

    But he didn''t do anything intended to kill her. He just ordered Bella, "apologize to miss Ye!"

    Bella had already been freaking out, and at the moment she lost more control.

    "Brother, are you crazy?"

    "brother, I am your sister. How can you be... by a bitch?"

    With his eyes wide open, Craig grabbed his sister''s hand and stared at his sister and ordered, "shut up and apologize now!"

    After saying that, he held his sister into his arms and said in a very low voice, "believe me, go to apologize."

    This was an order.

    Bella''s heart sank. How could she trust her brother?

    Her brother had never been for any outsider in her life since their childhood.

    No matter it was others'' fault or hers, her brother had never been on the side of outsiders!

    But now, her brother was in favor of an outsider. and it was that bitch, Holley Ye!

    She sh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    suffered from physical and mental torture, she wouldn''t look like that.

    Knowing that she didn''t live well, Holley felt relieved and happier.

    She didn''t intend to hide her good mood. Unconsciously, a sly smile like a little fox raised the corners of her mouth.

    In the video, Linda saw Holley at first, and then she saw the woman gloating.

    Damn it!

    ''how could this bitch appear at the board meeting?

    Did she come here on behalf of Mr. Ron?

    Linda, who knew nothing about the incident, speculated in her mind.

    But she was smarter than Bella. She didn''t lose her temper on the spot no matter what happened. She just sat there quietly and attended the meeting.

    "Today''s shareholders'' meeting was organized by me."

    Craig continued, "The main purpose of today''s shareholders meeting is to obtain some interests for every shareholder, including me. In the past four years, the Mu''s Group had suffered a continuous loss, and the bonus that should belong to our shareholders has not been transferred. This has greatly damaged the rights and interests of our shareholders. And all this was caused by the inappropriate decision of the current president Ron Mu of the group. I propose that we dismiss this president of Mu''s Group and choose another one to take office for the company which can be profitable. "

 Chapter 115 Pretend to Be Weak

    The shareholder with the surname Wang proved again with his actual actions that he was the lackey of Mr. Lan.

    Immediately, he stood out and said, "Mr. Lan is right. It has been too hard for the past four years. We should change our president."

    The loss of the Mu''s group for four consecutive years was a fact.

    So as soon as Mr. Wang made his attitude, many shareholders also showed their attitudes.

    At last, only Holley remained silent.

    Mr. Lan raised his eyebrows. "Miss ye, are you unwilling to support the company change its president because of your previous relationship with Mr. Ron, aren''t you?"

    "Mr. Lan, you are thinking too much. I don''t know much about the business. My agent is Mr. Yan. He meant what I said. "

    "Mr. Yan, we just want you to make your decision."

    Rex smiled, "As long as the new president is not a trash. We are cool with that."

    "The resolution to dismiss Ron Mu was passed by the shareholders'' meeting in full. Later, the company will announce it to the public. All the procedures will be done according to the procedure. But there was an old saying that a country could not live without a king, so did the company. In order to avoid any trouble in the company''s operation, I advise to select a new president as well today. "

    Mr. Lan summarized and led the topic to the new president directly.

    Mr. Wang jumped to support first, "Mr. Lan is right. We need a new and capable president."

    After Mr. Wang made a statement, many shareholders expressed their support, but some even said that choosing a new president was a big matter and could not be rushed.

    Rex and Holley remained silent.

    "Miss Ye, as the first major shareholder of the company, should you give an opinion? Or should we ask your agent to express an opinion?"

    There was a faint anger in his eyes although Mr. Lan was talking to Holley in a pleasant manner.

    After all, Holley was just an accident of the shareholder meeting today, which also ruined his big plan.

    The longer she procrastinated, the more unhappy Craig was.

    "Mr. Lan, do you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng, "what do you think? Do you want to choose a president like this without any conviction and hand over the future of the Mu''s Group to a president without any improvement plan?"

    It was a soft and pleasant voice, but she was a woman of both soft outside and hard inside. She did not retreat because of anyone''s opposition and she insisted on her own ideas.

    After three minutes'' silence, one of the shareholders stood up first. "Mr. Lan wants to be the president. Of course, you need to get our shareholders'' approval. Mr. Lan, please prepare a rectify plan. "

    "Mr. Lan, please prepare a rectify plan."

    For a moment, the same sounds were heard one after another.

    Holley smiled at Mr. Lan and said, "Mr. Lan is an excellent businessman. With his years of hard work in the business world, he will definitely come up with a good plan, right?"

    "Of course."

    Craig replied in a low voice distressingly.

    He had been fooled by this woman named Holley twice today.

    Holley smiled and then faced to all shareholders, "In my opinion, no comparison, no harm. We need to compare which one is better, which one is worse. So I suggest to recruit a new president from the whole company, from the whole society. If anyone can take out the most perfect and effective improvement plan to bring the company benefit, we will support him as the president at the shareholder''s meeting."

 Chapter 116 Love Words 52

    The shareholders'' meeting was over.

    With so many preparations, the plan of Craig still ended in failure.

    He had to spend more time and effort to annex the Mu''s group, which had already been in a mess.

    Craig kicked over the chair in the meeting room furiously.

    Mr. Shen didn''t leave. He and Craig formed an alliance of interests.

    He frowned and said, "is it we underestimating Holley, or is it because Mr. Yan is going to have a war with us that he deliberately support that woman?"

    "That woman is exactly a disaster."

    Craig said in a fit of pique.

    Over the past one month, he had lost several times in front of Holley.

    After a pause, Craig continued, "it doesn''t matter whether it is because of what Rex wants or her own abilities. What mattered was that the shares was in the hand of that woman. As long as she shut up and can''t attend the general shareholders'' meeting, I''ll see how she''s going to oppose me. "

    He said fiercely, and the malicious light in his eyes became clearer.

    All of a sudden, Charles, who appeared as a junior, said, "Dad, we have made an appointment with the lawyer to bail Lucia and Shawn out. That Lawyer Zhou is a big shot. We''ve been late for more than an hour. If you continue to go down... "

    Charles didn''t say the result. He just looked at his father and Mr. Lan perplexedly.

    Craig sneered.

    This son and this father of the Shen family were so cunning that when they heard that he was going to break the law, they wanted to run away.

    But was the Shen family pure?

    Although Craig was sneering at them, he had made up his mind.

    It would do no good if more people got involved.

    He really didn''t plan to let the Shen family know his plan to deal with Holley.

    Nodding with a smile, Craig replied generously, "the things of Miss Shen and Mr. Shawn are important. Mr. Shen, please go."

    After seeing the Shen family off, Craig sneered and went down the elevator, leaving the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    He also wanted to see the miserable situation of his opponent in person.

    Venus was a high-class western restaurant in the city. A simple dinner cost hundreds of thousands of dollars.

    This was a restaurant for the upper class to enjoy petty life.

    With elegant music and high-end red wine, the romantic atmosphere of the western restaurant was dotted.

    "Do you like it? If you don''t like it, we can find another one. "

    At the door of the restaurant, Rex asked Holley beside him with a smile.

    Holley felt really embarrassed.

    Outside the meeting room, she just wanted to piss off someone, so she said something casually, but Rex took it seriously.

    He prepared the dinner carefully, and she was too embarrassed to refuse.

    "We can eat right here."

    Holley said with a slight smile.

    Rex nodded, "I''m glad you like it. I''ve ordered Table No. 52. You know what, Holle? No. 52 is love words and particular love words."

    "What is their special?"

    Holley said, trying to change the topic.

    Rex smiled and took her seat, not mentioning those things.

    From afar.

    A waiter had been observing Holley since she entered the restaurant.

    After she and Rex finally sat at Table No. 52, the waiter picked up a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet and handed it to them.

 Chapter 117 A Dangerous Man

    Seeing the red wine, Holley curled her lips slightly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Rex observed it carefully.

    With a slight smile, Holley shook her head. "Physical condition does not allow drinking."

    "It''s my fault. I should ask for your opinion first."

    After saying that, he waved his hand at the waiter and said, "We don''t need red wine."

    Outside the western restaurant.

    The car of the Lan family just stopped outside the gate.

    The Lan brother and sister heard this bad news before they got off the car.

    "That bitch didn''t drink. How could we get her into the bathroom?"

    Bella stamped with rage.

    "Then let''s help her."

    Craig said insidiously.

    They walked into the western restaurant hand in hand.

    When Craig saw Rex from afar, he took his sister directly to Rex.

    "Mr. Yan, what a coincidence!"

    Craig said politely.

    Without raising his head, Rex only said, "I don''t have the luck."

    The atmosphere became awkward.

    Craig didn''t get angry but made a gesture to the waiter. "I will be the owner of that bottle of the best red wine."

    Rex didn''t care what he was going to do, but Lan family''s brother and sister surrounded him and Holley Ye''s dinner table, which made Rex unhappy.

    He frowned slightly and waved his hand without raising his head. "You have blocked my WIFI signal and the light."

    "brother Rex, why are you so mean to me and my brother every time? We are the same people. We are all from the noble upper class. How could you help an ordinary person like Holley? "

    Bella couldn''t figure it out and complained.

    At the same time, Craig had taken the red wine glass from the waiter.

    He pulled Bella behind him and said with an ingratiating smile, "my sister is young. Don''t take it to heart. I''m here to apologize."

    He seemed to propose a toast to Rex.

    Just then, the waiter handed a glass of red wine to Bella.

    Seeing that Rex was protecting Holley and her brother was lowering his head to that bitch, Bella h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s, we should sit down and sort it out. My sister is always straightforward. Don''t be mad at her. "

    Craig said sincerely.

    He was trying to distract Rex''s attention and buy more time.

    In the ladies'' room, Holley wiped the wine on her leg carefully.

    She stood beside the wash basin and a mirror was in front of her.

    Suddenly, there was a person behind her.

    If that man was dressed as a normal woman, Holley wouldn''t have been shocked.

    But the man was dressed in a black cloak and a wide brim cap, with his face covered, only showing a pair of eyes.

    More importantly, his chest was flat and he didn''t look like a woman at all.

    Her hand shook and the handkerchief in her hand fell to the ground.

    That person in the black cloak walked towards Holley step by step.

    Holley was sure that it was dangerous.

    She took a deep breath and stepped back.

    With a fist of her left hand, Holley prepared to inject the anesthetic stored in the ring into that man.

    30 centimeters.

    20 centimeters.

    10 centimeters.

    When they almost face to face, Holley took action decisively. An anesthetic needle was put into the body of the person in the black cloak.

    The person in the black cloak froze still, being motionless.

    Holley bypassed the person in the black cloak and rushed to the door.

 Chapter 118 Not Me

    The person in the black cloak, who should have been numb and unconscious on the ground, suddenly moved.

    Before Holley reached out to grab the doorknob, he wrapped his arms around her neck from behind.

    Before she could call for help, Holley felt her consciousness numb and lose her sanity. At last, she fell into the arms of the guy in the black cloak.

    Outside the bathroom.

    Although Craig had been talking with Rex to distract his attention and reduce his interest in Holley.

    But Rex still heard a strange sound coming from the washing room.

    "Are you okay, Holley?"

    Ignoring the existence of Craig, he raised his voice by shouting at the top of his lungs.

    His words got no response.

    A bad feeling rose in Rex''s heart.

    Taking a glance at the direction of Craig, he saw Mr. Lan wear an evil smile at the corners of his mouth.

    Was this his plot?

    Regardless of the difference between men and women, Rex kicked open the door of the bathroom and rushed in.

    It was an empty toilet.

    Only the open window looked particularly dazzling.

    When Rex rushed to the window, he saw a black shadow getting on a modified Wrangler.

    What a powerful method!

    Anyone who used a refitted car knew that they could walk in any unfavorable terrain with a changed Wrangler.

    Even in the downtown area, it was almost impossible for you to catch up with a modified Wrangler.

    Even if you could catch up with him, your car would turn over when the Wrangler crashed into you, and the Wrangler would be smashed into pieces by the front bars at most.

    In fact, the Lan family wouldn''t give anyone any chance to track them.

    Rex calmly made a decision.

    He couldn''t chase them in this situation.

    Rex turned around and rushed out of the bathroom directly towards Bella.

    Craig was still watching this good play. when he saw Rex rushed out of the door with an imposing manner, he knew his subordinates succeeded.

    But he never thought that for the sake of Holley, Rex was willing to push himself into a very disadvantageous position.

    Ignoring all the obstacles, Rex rushed directly to the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ased his hand, giving Bella a chance to breathe and restore her ability to speak.

    "Brother, help me. Brother, please don''t leave me alone..."

    Bella was so sad that she wanted to cry out. However, before she could do so, she was choked at her throat again by Rex.

    The suffocating pain and the fear lingering on the edge of death once again pervaded her life.

    Craig felt heartache. How could he leave his sister alone?

    "Rex, how can you believe me? I did arrange someone to take Holley away. That woman is too abominable. she has offended my sister again and again. But my men failed to kidnap her. What you should do now is to stop messing up with me and my sister. Hurry up and call the police station to get involved and search for Holley as soon as possible. "

    It was really hard to explain the whole thing.

    After all, all evidences were pointing to the Lan family.

    "Rex, since my sister is in your hands, I won''t play tricks with you anymore. it really isn''t my men. "

    As they were talking, Daly was brought in.

    He was woken up by a special treatment. He rubbed his neck anxiously and looked at Mr. Lan, then he lowered his head helplessly. "Mr. Lan, I''ll return your deposit. I won''t do this business."

    "Why not?"

    Almost at the same time, Craig and Rex asked in confusion.

    "That woman is wanted by Dark Night Organization. How could I dare to kidnap her? Anyway, I can''t do that."

 Chapter 119 Who Are You

    "Where is the evidence?"

    Rex asked sternly.

    Daly pulled out a badge from his pocket and said, "this is the symbol of the Dark Night Organization. All of us know the rules in our business. If we see the logo, we are told that the deal has been accepted by the Dark Night Organization. We can no longer interfere."

    "Rex, the evidence is irrefutable. You should let my sister go, right?"

    Craig roared, "I warn you..."

    Rex made a gesture to stop him. He had called his men.

    When they arrived, he handed Bella to his subordinates. "Keep an eye on Miss Lan."

    In the blink of an eye, his sister had been taken away by Rex''s men before Craig could stop them.

    "Rex, you and the Lan family are at daggers drawn now."

    Craig shouted angrily.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not as vicious as your Lan family. When your sister is in my hand, I will treat her with delicious food. And I won''t hurt her. When I find Holley and prove that she was not kidnapped by people sent by you, I will apologize in person and get your sister back to you safe and sound. "

    Rex said fearlessly.

    He turned around and was about to leave. After taking a deep breath, Craig said calmly, "Rex, what happened this time is an accident. There is no need for us to be at daggers drawn. Please take care of my sister these days. But I want to offer you a clue. You know, I''ve always been suspicious of Ron. I think he may be the head of the Dark Night Organization. You''d better check his whereabouts. "

    "Okay, thank you."

    Craig didn''t turn his face, Rex didn''t turn his face either, so they checked and balanced each other.

    Worried that the news from Rex''s men was not accurate and affected his baby sister, Craig also used his own information network and connections to check the whereabouts of Ron.

    But the final result was that Ron was drunk at home every day and didn''t leave.

    On the Wrangler.

    Holley felt dizzy and regained some consciousness.

    She opened her eyes instinctively and found her eyes covered with a black cloth.

    She fumbled around and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Holley was speechless after being scolded.

    She took a deep breath and shook her head, "no, I don''t."

    "Then let''s go."

    The black cloak grasped her hand directly and led her all the way.

    It seemed to be a downhill, and the road was not flat.

    She stumbled and couldn''t stand firm for several times. The black cloak stopped, and he directly carried Holley on his shoulder.

    With the black cloak''s back to her, she thought, ''what a good chance!''

    Holley raised her hand and tried to remove the blindfold carefully.

    But the black cloak seemed to have a pair of eyes on his back, and he snorted, "don''t play tricks."

    "Don''t be so indifferent. If you had been kidnapped, you would have wanted to know who kidnapped you, wouldn''t you?"

    "If I had been kidnapped, I would not have offended anyone. Just live on."

    The black cloak gave her an answer. Holley felt she came across a black cloak without any weakness.

    Thinking of the threat of the black cloak, and thinking of herself who was totally unable to resist, Holley shut her mouth.

    She was nervous. After putting a restraint on her uneasiness for a while, Holley couldn''t keep silent any longer. She said, "well, black cloak, don''t be angry. I don''t want to provoke you. The last question I want to ask is whether you are sent by the Lan family or by the Shen family or by the Gu family?"

 Chapter 120 You Have Offended Many People

    The black cloak remained silent for a long time before he spoke in a hoarse voice.

    "You have three questions,"

    Holley knew that it was a coincidence.

    "No. there is only one question, the Gu family or the Shen family or the Lan family. This is not an orientation answer. "

    Another silence fell. The black cloak began to speak.

    "These three families..."

    After a pause, he changed the subject, "you''ve offended many people, haven''t you?"

    Holley was speechless by anger.

    What kind of answer was this? Did she lift a stone and give it to that man, and then hit her own feet?

    Holley''s heart clenched, and then she heard the answer of that question from the man in black cloak. "Neither."

    She was relieved. "It''s okay. These people are somewhat conscientious. They all know the person who tricked them and provoked them was that Scum Ron. Haha... "

    She was sort of complacent.

    After all, as long as she was not kidnapped by the three families, there was still room for negotiation.

    She couldn''t imagine how the three families would torture her to death if they harboured hatred for her again and again.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    The black cloak asked.

    It was not until then that Holley realized that she was a little carried away.

    She covered her mouth and shook her head, "no, you misheard me. well, am I heavy? Are you tired to carry me? Will you have a rest? "

    "Very heavy!"

    Holley was digging a hole for herself again.

    Now that she had successfully changed the topic, why did she have to lead the topic to herself?

    Sighing silently, Holley chose to shut up.

    But the fire of gossip in the black cloak seemed to be burning.

    "What''s Scum Ron?"

    He asked.

    However, Holley didn''t feel like speaking of him, "he is an annoying person. There is nothing to talk about."

    "How annoying?"

    The black cloak kept asking.

    "I just hate him very much. When i am in a good mood, thinking of him will bring me bad mood."

    This was just what Holley thought in her mind, so she said so angrily.

    "He''s not good at all?"

    The black cloak was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was now sitting on a large bed, and the black cloak, however, was shamelessly lying next to her.

    "What? Are you short of women? Go to ask Ron for the reimbursement. Stay away from me."

    Holley grabbed the pillow and threw it at him.

    The pillow hit the black cloak''s arm unhurriedly.

    as the black cloak wore a mask, no one could see the expression on his face.

    The only thing people knew was that he froze for two seconds after the pillow hit him.

    Holley didn''t know it was because that he didn''t expect that Holley dared to throw a pillow on him or because of anything else.

    During the two seconds, everything quieted.

    In the silent room, the cold man and the dangerous atmosphere filled the surrounding.

    Holley threw the pillow out. There was no way back.

    She could only sit there still and looked at the masked black cloak.

    Two seconds later, the man in the black cloak opened his mouth and said, "I didn''t do anything to you, did I? Why are there always some strange things on your mind?"

    "always?"

    This time, it was Holley''s turn to be in a daze.

    It seemed that she had never seen this black cloak before?

    Why did he say that she always thought in the wrong way?

    Besides, she had never been paranoid. she was only cheated by Ron.

    For most of the time, Holley felt that the black cloak was very similar to Ron.

    Were they on earth the same person?

 Chapter 121 The Door Not Closed, Convenient to View

    The black cloak seemed to be irritated.

    He got up, got out of bed and walked out of the room.

    As a good person who was protected, he should do as per "not there, not listen, and not know."

    But the black cloak aroused Holley''s suspicion. She couldn''t help but want to find out the secrets on him.

    Maybe she just wanted to prove that the black cloak was not Ron.

    Then she tiptoed walking out of the room, and followed the black cloak. She saw that the cloak went into the next room.

    She didn''t know why the black cloak made such a decision that he even didn''t close the door.

    But it was a good thing for Holley.

    If he didn''t close the door, it would be convenient for her to see.

    She carefully followed him. At this moment, she felt herself as obscene as a peeping maniac.

    And strangely enough, the black cloak was taken off his clothes inside the room.

    What a trap?

    Holley didn''t want to see, but she couldn''t resist her curiosity.

    She finally saw it.

    The right arm of the black cloak was wrapped with gauze. He was carefully unwrapping the gauze and checking the wound.

    Was it really a coincidence?

    Ron''s right arm was also injured.

    Holley was absorbed in her thought when she looked carefully. Suddenly the black cloak came over and walked towards her.

    "Woman!"

    He seemed to be a little unhappy.

    "You are Ron, right? Why do you wear a black cloak?"

    Holley raised her hand to take off his mask.

    The black cloak didn''t expect that Holley would judge this way, nor did he expect that she would take off his mask.

    He was stunned for a while. Then the mask was taken by Holley.

    But the face under the mask was not Ron''s.

    It was a face of a strange man.

    Holley didn''t know him.

    "You..."

    The black cloak wasn''t Ron. She was being rude.

    "I''m sorry."

    Putting the mask on the black cloak''s face, Holley ran to her room and locked the door.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    ''I''m so screwed. Did I do something wrong?''

    the black cloak held his mas

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    agreed finally.

    She had been looking for the truth. She couldn''t give up as she was so close to it.

    "Great! I''m going to have something to eat. You go get it for me."

    The black cloak ordered directly.

    Holley nodded. She decided to endure everything!

    But after taking a few steps, she turned back and asked, "well, you haven''t told me who you are."

    "Ignorant woman."

    The black cloak gave such a comment, pointing to the badge on his chest. "This is the mark of the Dark Night Organization. Have you heard of it? "

    "Yes, I do. I heard that the leader of the organization led the gang and rose to fame all the way. He has damaged benefits of many people."

    After thinking for a while, Holley told him what she had heard about the Dark Night Organization during the banquet.

    "I am the head of the Dark Night Organization, known as the Dark Night Priest."

    The black cloak revealed his identity.

    "You are a smart man. How could you have a relationship with an ignorant and brainless man like Ron who even destroyed his family business? What did he give you to protect me. Do you know why he wanted to protect me? "

    Holley was curious about a lot of things. She found that the black cloak seemed to be in a good mood, and did not refuse to answer questions. So she hurriedly seized the chance to throw all these doubts out of her mind.

 Chapter 122 Hateful, Right

    he heard a series of questions from Holley.

    The black cloak suddenly bent down and asked, "do you want to know the answers?"

    Holley nodded.

    She didn''t know why but she always felt that there was a trap in it.

    Sure enough, after she nodded, the black cloak loosened his hand and said, "but I don''t want to tell you the answers."

    "You are so stingy."

    Holley curled her lips and knew that there was no more answers, so she went directly to the kitchen.

    "Eat, eat, eat. You just woke up. You ate like a pig. "

    Holley complained as she chopped the meat.

    She had no idea that the black cloak followed her all the way to the kitchen and leaned against the kitchen door, watching her make a fool of herself.

    the black cloak wanted to eat midnight snack, but Holley was unwilling to waste time to think of the recipe.

    She planned to make some wontons to dispel the black cloak.

    When she prepared the wonton stuffing, Holley hesitated between pepper and chili.

    Chili was too obvious. She preferred pepper.

    She was very honest. With a small bottle of pepper, she felt very uncomfortable and quickly moved away. But in order to harm the black cloak, she also went ahead.

    The black cloak couldn''t hurt her anyway?

    Cooking was not a big deal as it was supposed to be a little salty or light. What''s more, there was a difference between different people.

    ''You deserve it.

    Why don''t you say anything?

    now you are a bad guy.''

    Holley made twelve wontons and cook the wontons. then she put them in a bowl.

    She turned around with the bowl in her hand, and saw the black cloak standing behind the door.

    Holley was worried, "When did you come here?"

    "Just now."

    The black cloak was a complete lie, and he still had a mask to protect himself.

    "Okay."

    Holley felt relieved.

    he just arrived here a short time ago, so he didn''t know what she had done.

    "Well, the wonton is ready. Come and have it."

    She warmly greeted the black cloak.

    The black cloak nodded and sat at the dining table, still without moving his chopsticks. "I''m afraid I''m poisoned. Try the food you cook first."

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng to you."

    That was what Holley could rely on.

    She had been useful to Ron before, and now as she got all the shares of Rex, she would be more useful.

    As long as Ron didn''t want to destroy the Mu''s Group, he would try his best to protect her and help her clean up the mess.

    Although it was true, she couldn''t admit it.

    "I just made dinner in a strong taste. Don''t blame me for that. I didn''t do anything to offend you. Besides, you are a big shot and I am a little woman. You won''t do anything to me, right? I have heard that the Dark Night Priest is a true man. "

    Holley smiled, "How about I make you a new one?"

    The pepper was so hospitable.

    Nobody knew how she pretended to be sweet.

    Holley sighed as she took a sip of the water.

    "Woman, I am not a real gentleman."

    The black cloak standing behind her suddenly said.

    Holley looked back, "How could it be? You are too modest."

    "Do you think that I''m as hateful as Ron? I could have told you everything, but I didn''t. I just put forward conditions. even with the requirements, I might not tell you either."

    The black cloak asked.

    Holley curled her lips slightly. how could she answer?

    if her answer was yes, she meant that the behavior of the black cloak was abominable.

    if she said no, it was obviously against her conscience.

    Feeling the gleam of the black cloak''s eyes, Holley panicked.

    What answer should she give him?

 Chapter 123 Dark Enough

    The black cloak didn''t make it difficult for Holley for a long time.

    He said lightly, "the more you know, the faster you will die. If I don''t let you know so many things, I''ll protect you. "

    Holley was stunned.

    It seemed to make sense to put her own situation into those words.

    Holley was stunned when she heard that.

    The black cloak did not want to say anything more and he turned away directly.

    Looking at his back, Holley got confused again.

    That was not true.

    She had seen the face of the black cloak. Obviously, he was not Ron, but why when he turned around and said that, Holley would feel that they were the same person.

    ''Am I crazy?''

    She asked herself, and then shook her head.

    She didn''t look at the black cloak anymore. Before she went crazy, she ran back to her room and locked the door. Then she lay on the bed alone.

    She was supposed to be very sleepy and tired, but now she couldn''t fall asleep.

    Holding her cell phone, she dialed a number in a trance.

    The call was not put through, but it hung up.

    Then Holley checked her phone carefully and found that there was no signal at all.

    ''the signal in the room is bad?''

    With hesitation, she cautiously opened the door. After making sure that the black cloak was not peeping at the door, she sneaked out of the room.

    She found an empty place that she thought would be with good signal.

    She called again.

    The phone was still unable to be reached.

    What.

    She murmured and restarted the phone, but it didn''t work.

    She gave up.

    Because she was not a fool, she had understood everything.

    Now she was on the island where there was a signal block system, so she couldn''t make a call.

    She had no choice but to lower her head and put her cell phone in her nightgown pocket. Then she found a reef and sat down.

    Watching the waves beating the coast.

    Looking into the distance and watching the neon-colored N City.

    Holley couldn''t help but look for the position o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    m sure that you won''t get a penny from him and then your work is in vain."

    "No, he''s broke. All his bank cards have been frozen. How can he pay you?"

    The more Holley analyzed the relationship between the black cloak and Ron, the more strange she felt.

    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, she might be too paranoid, and why she had to prove something?

    Apparently, there was no similarity between the black cloak and Ron.

    But Holley knew that she had been holding onto the feeling in her heart.

    Her instinct, it was women''s instinct.

    A faint smile appeared in the black cloak''s eyes.

    He stood opposite and looked at Holley.

    Under the mask, his smile was unnoticed by anyone.

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I didn''t charge any money for this deal. Besides, even if you tell Ron that I took advantage of you, he wouldn''t believe it. Because he trusts me without any doubt. "

    Every word the black cloak said was as bold as brass.

    Holley nodded. "Fine, you are as dark as your name."

    "My name?"

    The black cloak laughed out loud.

    His husky voice sounded creepy in the dark.

    Holley couldn''t help but shiver, and said provocatively, "you are called the black cloak, and you are as black as your name."

    As soon as she finished her words, she fled as quickly as she could.

 Chapter 124 Lonely Island, Cast to Hug

    Holley consciously ran away.

    the black cloak didn''t care about her and just sat on the reef she had sat before.

    he looked at the sea silently, felt the sea breeze and looked at the villa of N City from afar.

    Ron envied the black cloak.

    Holley would not make fun of him, but she had the courage to make that joke with the black cloak.

    Holley ran back to the bedroom.

    She still couldn''t fall asleep.

    The more she got along with the black cloak, the more familiar she felt with him.

    the black cloak looked like Ron of four years later, and also like Ron of four years ago.

    ''What on earth could I do to give up my unrealistic ideas?''

    Holley kept thinking about the time she spent with Ron.

    She was trying to find something special.

    She thought, perhaps all the specialty on Ron''s body had been proved to not exist on the black cloak, and then could she give up.

    She signed slightly.

    She didn''t know why she was so mad, but now she couldn''t extricate herself from her thoughts.

    It occurred to Holley that.

    A cunning smile flitted across her eyes.

    She still remembered that night when the doctor came to perform the surgery for Ron, she had seen the man''s upper body.

    His skin was full of crisscross scars.

    Thinking of this, Holley regretted immediately.

    Why did she cover her eyes by instinct when the black cloak was changing his clothes just now?

    ''if only I had seen it clearly at that time!''

    Even though Holley was upset, she didn''t spend much time regretting what she had done.

    ''now that I have missed the opportunity, I should create one myself, '' she thought.

    All in all, her top priority was to remove the shirt of the black cloak!

    She tried to calm down, took a few deep breaths and adjusted her mood. After she felt better, she pushed the door open.

    She poked her head out and saw what was going on outside the room. Then she went out.

    When she walked out of the villa, she found that the black cloak didn''t go back to his room.

    He seemed to have a lot of things in his mi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the lemonade directly to the black cloak.

    She splashed the lemonade and pretended that she didn''t stand firm on her feet and was about to fall down.

    The black cloak glanced at Holley and actually dodged.

    When he dodged, Holley, who was about to pretend to fall, lost her balance completely and fell down uncontrollably.

    ''I''m so screwed.

    Forget it.''

    The black cloak was so ferocious that she was protected by him, so how could he just watch her fall?

    The black cloak was really unable to just watch Holley falling.

    But he was confident in his own fighting skills.

    He could save Holley after he avoided the juice.

    The fruit paste of lemon juice burst out and fell on the cobblestones.

    And Holley was also in the dust of lemonade. Her face was hit towards the cobblestones.

    She groaned in her heart, feeling that she might be disfigured this time.

    When she was about to hit the cobblestones, a man''s big hand firmly grabbed her arm and pulled her back into his arms.

    "You are falling in a so fake way, woman."

    Before Holley came to herself, that man said in her ear with a little banter.

    ''He actually saw through me...''

    "Woman, do you feel lonely to be abandoned on such a deserted island so you want to cast a hug to me?"

    The voice of the black cloak came again.

    Even he liked to flirt with her, just like the jerk Ron...

 Chapter 125 I Am a Little Girl

    All of a sudden.

    Holley didn''t know where she got the courage. She raised her hand and took off the mask of the black cloak again.

    Beneath the mask was the face of the black cloak, which looked calm and composed.

    It seemed that nothing could change him.

    Even if he was flirting with a woman, he would remain calm.

    she stared at the face of the black cloak for one minute.

    Holley took back her look.

    She couldn''t tell whether this man in front of her was the bastard Ron or not.

    But there was something strange in the man''s eyes.

    It was a message of danger.

    Holley felt that when the man looked at her, she seemed to be his prey.

    It seemed that the black cloak was waiting for the right time.

    As long as the time was right, he would eat her up.

    It was too late for her to avoid his burning eyes.

    Suddenly the black cloak bent down and kissed her lips overbearingly.

    No matter what kind of consistency or how similar they were, it could be regarded as coincidence.

    But the feeling was right!

    It was Ron!

    Bastard!

    Scum!

    How dare he played with her!

    The more Holley thought about it, the more angry she became. She bit hard.

    Blood was oozing from Ron''s lips...

    After a long time, he raised his head satisfiedly and said, "Holley, you did it on purpose."

    He never considered letting Holley know his another identity.

    As the leader of the Dark Night Organization, he had grown up too fast in the past few years.

    Under the crazy rise, all he needed to bear was countless hatred.

    As they all knew, the Dark Night Priest had no weakness and the Dark Night Organization was made of iron.

    After all, the Dark Night Priest had no relatives or friends.

    Now that Holley knew his identity, it meant that he was not ready yet and there would be someone else knowing his identity.

    Ron didn''t regret going to the island.

    He couldn''t rest assured to send anyone to protect Holley.

    Besides, he hoped to c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rees.

    He was not yelling at Holley. He was just anxious.

    If his identity as the Dark Night Priest would give that woman supreme honor and not let her become the target of public criticism.

    Why should he hide it from her?

    he couldn''t tell her about the truth.

    If she knew it, she would get involved in the whole thing.

    In order to fight, he had paid too much.

    The only thing he felt lucky about was that Holley was not in the center of the fight.

    What he could do was to get her out of this forever.

    Holley remained silent and frowned at Ron.

    Another one minute''s worth of fighting.

    Holley raised her hand and poked the man''s face. "Did you change your face?"

    "No, i didn''t."

    She changed the topic and Ron was willing to cooperate.

    It was really meaningless to argue with each other about those things, which would only hurt their feelings.

    "It''s a exquisite mask."

    Ron didn''t hide this from her.

    He pulled the mask off.

    The exquisite mask and exquisite makeup made him look completely different from himself.

    "Well, you were in Mexico. Did you see Moore for the last time? Or did you only see his body, or else? "

    Upon hearing this, Ron understood.

    No wonder she stopped quarreling all of a sudden. It turned out that she was worrying about Mexico and Moore...

 Chapter 126 Tough and Overbearing

    "It''s useless to keep thinking about him. Moore has been dead."

    Ron said in a cruel voice.

    Holley felt her heart beating fast.

    Suddenly, she lost her balance and fell down on the cobblestones.

    The first time Holley heard about the accident in Mexico, she thought that Moore was likely to have died.

    But they didn''t find his body, she still hoped he could get back.

    But now she heard the cruelest truth from Ron.

    The moment he saw the little woman falling on the ground, Ron''s heart ached.

    He regretted a little.

    Why did he get so angry to tell the truth? Why didn''t he reach out his hand to help her even though he could see that she could not stand steadily?

    He sat on the ground beside the little woman. Then, Ron directly pulled her into his arms and said, "dear, I didn''t see Moore''s corpse when I went there. Because the whole house he lived collapsed. My men lived very close to him, but they didn''t escape from death. When I came, they told me that Moore had been crushed to death in the room. Then they were also dead."

    It was the first time he had talked about Mexico.

    "the riot was just the beginning. It''s not dangerous when there was a riot. The real danger was only resistance and encircling after the riot. Moore was dead. it''s meaningless for you to go to Mexico, so I stopped you."

    Maybe the sea breeze made people too calm.

    That was why a man like Ron could sit there quietly and have a good chat.

    "Do you mean that you are trying every means to stop me just because you are afraid that if I go there and lose my life? But, Ron, don''t coax me like a child. Since Moore''s house had collapsed, he was buried beneath reinforced cement. Why wasn''t his phone completely destroyed? Why did you bring it back? "

    Holley doubted.

    Even if Ron was sincere and his words didn''t sound like a lie.

    However, she

    er shut up about Mexico and Moore.

    She had thought that it was a result of Ron''s conscience. She used to think that maybe she wouldn''t hate him so much on some things.

    She tried to understand him more as she thought about it.

    She even pondered over what the man had said just now, ''Was whatever I did bad and that everything I did was bad for you?''

    Maybe he was not.

    But after all, reality was too cruel...

    Looking away from the man''s eyes, Holley felt stuffy in her chest and there seemed to be something blocked in it.

    Somehow, she began to sob. "Don''t worry. I won''t mention him again. Please wear your mask and your fake face. I don''t hope that in this desert island where there are only you and me, I will face you, Mr. Ron every day. "

    She said and pretended to smile before she turned around to leave.

    Holley left without looking back.

    However, Ron made up his mind and did not go after her.

    Speechless, he stood there. He quietly put on his fake face and the mask.

    He resumed his dressing-up as the chief of Dark Night Organization and Dark Night Priest.

    even when Holley closed the door tightly and decided not to look at him anymore. The man took out a gun from his waist and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 127 Ron, No Accident

    A moment ago, through the mist at night, Ron saw a yacht heading towards the island.

    There was no need to check the surveillance video. Ron was sure that someone wanted to break into the island.

    That''s why he suddenly said those words.

    He didn''t know how to coax Holley in one second.

    But Ron knew that what he said could drive Holley away.

    She should just hide in the villa on the island.

    That villa was unbreakable. Holley was safe.

    As for those who broke into the island, he would deal with them by himself.

    He stood there, with his hands behind his back.

    Ron watched coldly at the surging waves and the increasingly distinct yacht.

    His eyes were full of killing intent, even sharper than the eagle''s.

    The yacht came to a halt at the shore.

    Three men jumped off the yacht quickly.

    However, they didn''t step on the shore but raised their pistols and shot at Ron.

    Their shooting techniques were not as accurate as that of Ron.

    They were not as fast as Ron.

    Bullets fell on the cobblestones beside Ron.

    But Ron was so good at shooting that all three men who tried to break through the island were dead.

    Bullets were fired one by one. Hearing the gunshots, Holley felt depressed.

    She didn''t realize that there were two totally different types of guns.

    She thought it was because of Ron''s anger that he shot to vent.

    She covered her ears with hands and ran to her room, but she was interrupted by another man when she was about to close the door.

    "Roger..."

    Holley knew him. He was the bodyguard of Ron, and his most trusted one.

    "Young Master asked me to protect you."

    He explained the reason for his sudden appearance.

    "Protect me? Surveillance, right? "

    Holley curled her lip.

    She remembered that man had told her how safe the island was and that it was absolutely safe to live on it.

    But now, he said she needed protection.

    It was impossible for her to believe him

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ight, Holley successfully put the sniper rifle on the balcony of the second floor.

    Through the scope, Holley clearly saw the situation outside the villa.

    There had indeed been a gunfight just now, along with the death of three people.

    Fortunately, not Ron was dead, and the man was still standing there.

    He even sat on the reef leisurely and played with the pistol in his hand. He looked a little cool.

    Shouldn''t he withdraw to the villa as soon as possible?

    Holley complained about Ron in her mind.

    She didn''t want him to get hurt.

    It was dark outside.

    Ten minutes had passed.

    Three more yachts pulled over.

    This time, it was six well-trained killers who broke into the island.

    They learned the lesson from the failed try of the three people before.

    This time, although there were six people, one of them didn''t get off the boat but carried the sniper gun and ambushed on the yacht.

    That man aimed at Ron.

    He was waiting for an opportunity. if Ron died at his five partners, he didn''t need to act.

    Or his five companions would have been killed by Ron.

    But their sacrifice was worth it.

    If they were dead, the fact that he had been ambushed for a long time would be revealed to all. It would also be the best time for him to make a black shot at Ron.

 Chapter 128 Sweet in Heart

    Fighting against five alone didn''t take up too much of Ron''s time.

    When he just faced the five men, he shot one of them.

    Turning around again, he kicked a person away and threw him directly into the sea.

    With the principle that cut off the weeds by the roots, Ron shot at the sea.

    The other three people didn''t live too long, and were all killed by Ron''s gun one after another.

    The killer hid in the yacht was dumbfounded by his accurate shooting.

    The opportunity he had been waiting for finally came.

    The moment his companions fell down was the time for him to pull the trigger.

    He was still proud and ecstatic.

    After all, he would be famous by killing the head of Dark Night Organization to death by one shot.

    But this dream was only a dream for him.

    On the second floor, Holley pulled the trigger of the sniper rifle and shot the killer''s head.

    It never occurred to him that he was also ambushed while ambushing others.

    Roger beside Holley was also stunned.

    She was really good at shooting and could kill people at head by one shot.

    After Ron shot off the fifth person, he turned around and hid behind a reef.

    There were three killers on a yacht just now.

    There were three yachts, but only five killers managed to break into the island now.

    He didn''t think that there were only five persons coming here.

    He vigilantly suspected that there might be another person hiding in the dark and preparing to shoot.

    Ron had planned to use some tricks to lure out the man who was about to shot a black spear.

    But now, he didn''t have to think about it anymore.

    Someone in the villa helped him solve the sixth killer.

    But he had instructed Roger to protect Holley. He would naturally have a way to kill those killers.

    But Roger didn''t listen to his order again.

    Frowning slightly, he opened the intercom and said, "Roger, don''t let me find out that you have violated my order again. Your mission is to protect Holley. "

    Roger was convinced by Holley''s marksmanship. He started t

    had put away the sniper rifle and hid it in a hidden corner.

    "Who are they?"

    "Miss Ye, please go back to your room. It''s not convenient for you to be here."

    Roger''s tone suddenly sounded embarrassed.

    They just shared weal and woe and now it was not proper to ask Holley to avoid.

    But this was the order of Young Master, Roger can only speak forcefully, and he even acted in a posture that if Holley didn''t agree, he would use force to solve the problem.

    She looked back.

    she took a look at Ron outside the villa.

    Staring at his back for one minute, Holley turned back and nodded to Roger. "Okay, I''ll go away."

    She agreed so easily.

    Roger thought it was inconceivable, and Ron was even more worried. He emphasized the seriousness of the matter to Roger, "you must promise that she stays in her room quietly before those people leave."

    Unless she steps onto my body."

    Roger stressed each syllable.

    "Who are they? How could it be so serious?"

    Even she got away, Holley couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    At the mention of the people on the cruise, Roger couldn''t help shivering, and he said, "They''re all demons. Young Master asks Miss Ye to go away because he cares about you."

    On the cruise ship, a woman in red with curvaceous figure and fascinating appearance came down.

    She threw Ron a kiss far away, "do you miss me?"

 Chapter 129 Hot Woman, Dangerous Meeting

    Without answering, Ron walked slowly towards the woman.

    He stopped one meter away from the rather burning woman.

    In a calm tone, Ron said, "I don''t dare to miss you. It''s not all right. You''ve sent eight killers to deal with me."

    "Hahaha."

    Wearing a red dress, the woman smiled coquettishly. "Are you blaming me?"

    "I dare not."

    Ron didn''t laugh. He had always been serious.

    Wearing a red dress, the coquettish hot woman leaned sideways against Ron, with her hands crossed over her chest.

    She was exceedingly fascinating and charming.

    She liked Ron, quite much.

    But Ron was always indifferent to her and declined her for his wife who was sentenced to four years in prison.

    "I heard that your wife was released from prison. I worried that you might overwork, so I sent someone to check if you were okay."

    She seemed to be talking about things like that.

    Under the mask, Ron''s face stiffened.

    He didn''t expect her to be so straightforward.

    After a pause, he continued, "I didn''t let you down, did I?"

    "No, you''re good. You know, your vigorous, strong muscles are all my favorite. "

    She confessed her love to him obviously and didn''t care about other confessions at all.

    Ron just listened to her and this kinds of words.

    If he took it as true, he would lose his life, too.

    "Is it so simple to send killers?"

    Hearing that, the quite beautiful woman laughed charmingly again. "Oh, what should I do? You are still so smart that I''m crazy about you."

    Her anthomaniac look wasn''t annoying at all.

    It should be said that her state of fan was just fine.

    After she stopped by just mentioning, she told him the truth seriously, "didn''t you know that? Both my uncle and my brother hope you can marry me. But you don''t want to do that. There are a lot of things I can''t help. "

    While saying, she helplessly turned her head back to look at the luxury cruise sh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    They went directly to the study on the third floor. Ron and Mr. Lei sat face to face and talked about the matter that he was very concerned about.

    Miss Lei was not interested in the topic they were talking about.

    She yawned and was kicked out by Mr. Lei. "You can walk around by yourself. Don''t damage his secret base."

    Then she left the study.

    Miss Lei smoothed her hair and opened her handbag. She took out a small cosmetic mirror and put on make-up. Then she wandered around in the villa according to the address she received on her phone.

    From the third floor to the second floor, Miss Lei found the sniper rifle hidden in the corner.

    She quickly got the sniper rifle and collected all the fingerprints on the gun.

    She walked out of the villa and handed the fingerprints to young Mr. Lei. "Brother, I have got the fingerprints you want. Can you tell me where the person I want is? "

    "Hey, girl. There are so many guys chasing you. Why did you insist on pursuing Ron? Besides, if you want to get rid of his wife, let me and my father operate for you. You don''t have to do it yourself. You know, men are proud. If Ron knows that you hurt his wife, he will hate you all his life. He will never be with you. "

    Young Mr. Lei reminded his sister earnestly.

 Chapter 130 Addicted, He Surely Know Sorcery

    Miss Lei covered her ears with her hands directly, "I won''t listen to you. Tell me now, where the person is in the villa. Anyway, you and Uncle are not allowed to interfere in my love affairs. Otherwise, I will be very anxious with you. "

    "Okay, okay. My little aunt, the person you are looking for is in the innermost room on the first floor of the villa."

    Comforting his sister, young Mr. Lei told her where Holley was, but he couldn''t help saying, "Dad and I won''t interfere in your love affairs. Don''t do stupid things. You cannot deal with that woman by yourself."

    "Brother, I finally know why you can''t find a wife. You''re more nagging than an old lady, "

    Then she made a face and turned around running to the villa.

    Young Mr. Lei rubbed his forehead with some headache.

    He didn''t know what his sister thought.

    She had been fascinated by Ron since she met him three years ago.

    As a man, he really didn''t think there was anything good about Ron.

    Looking at his sister, who was so infatuated with him, young Mr. Lei guessed that Ron must have some kind of sorcery. Otherwise, his sister wouldn''t have become so crazy.

    Miss Lei came to the innermost room on the first floor and knocked at the door.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Somehow, Holley and Roger both felt guilty.

    They were all startled.

    Turning on the surveillance video, Roger pointed to the person outside the door.

    "She is Miss Lei."

    Dressed in a red tight skirt, Miss Lei looked especially enchanting and glamorous.

    She had half of the Spanish descent and was with a perfect combination of classical Asian beauty and European style.

    She was a beauty and was obviously excellent.

    "Why did she come to me?"

    Holley frowned.

    She couldn''t remember having known such a person.

    Besides, Ron had warned them not to let Lei family know her existence.

    She should not see this woman, and she had to pretend to be dead till the end.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s his master.

    There was panic in Roger''s eyes again. But he still held on and said, "Young Master asked me to protect Miss Ye."

    "But Mr. Lei, I let you out. How dare you disobey me?"

    Young Mr. Lei snorted in discontent.

    Roger didn''t say anything. He just stood there, lowering his head.

    "It seems that you have become bolder after these years. If so, I will escort you out. "

    Young Mr. Lei pulled out his gun.

    What kind of feud was it?

    Holley couldn''t figure it out, but she made a decision decisively. "Roger, go out to prepare drinks and tea for our guests."

    She exchanged a look with Roger.

    Roger was worried. He knew that Mr. Lei was a demon who killed people without blinking his eyes.

    But he could no longer say anything to remind her.

    All he needed to do now was to tell Young Master about this as soon as possible.

    Roger nodded. He understood what she meant, so he left the room.

    Young Mr. Lei closed the door.

    Walking up to Holley, young Mr. Lei smiled evilly. "You don''t need ask Roger to prepare food. We won''t stay here any longer. As for you, you won''t have the chance to eat here anymore."

    He threatened.

    Holley was flustered, but she looked up at young Mr. Lei''s eyes and said, "are you afraid that I will put poison in the food and drinks?"

 Chapter 131 Tumbled. Awesome Little Woman

    Staring at Holley, young Mr. Lei smiled.

    "You little thing. No wonder you are a first-rate sniper."

    The result of the fingerprints proved that it was Holley who hid in the dark and shot the sniper sent by the black market.

    "Do you know a person with no background and no identity, even if he resists a killer from the black market, anyone who tries to hurt people from the black market must pay a heavy price."

    Young Mr. Lei put on a cruel smile. "So, Holley, go back to the black market with me and accept the punishment."

    "Brother, don''t hurt her."

    Teresa couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She stood in front of Holley and said, "you promised me. It''s my own business. I''ll handle it myself."

    "I know."

    Young Mr. Lei replied indifferently, "but I didn''t come for your love affair? I just try to take back the woman who killed the killer from the black market for punishment. "

    "It''s Ron who killed the killer. It has nothing to do with her."

    Teresa spoke for Holley.

    Young Mr. Lei sneered, "Hey, my dear sister, did Ron curse you? Didn''t you hear what this woman said just now? She said that Ron had never mentioned you. What was your relationship with Ron in the past? So many things happened between you and him, but he didn''t mention a word of you. What do you think you mean to him? "

    "If Ron treats you well, if he is willing to divorce her and marry you earlier. I won''t make it difficult for this woman and make you hard in front of Ron. But Ron has been eating in the bowl and trying to take away the pan of you. He has gone too far. "

    What he said was sensible, and when first heard it made sense.

    Teresa couldn''t refute him, but she insisted that her brother shouldn''t take Holley away either. "You can''t do that either. She is my friend. You can''t do anything to her."

    "Haha."

    Young Mr. Lei sneered again, "do you think your brother is an idiot? I didn''t hear that Holley wanted to make friends with you when I came here. She doesn''t want to be friends with you. Why did you take the chance? "

    Teresa felt even more embarrassed.

    "I didn''t kill anyone, neither did I us

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , he tumbled on a woman''s hand.

    Seeing that young Mr. Lei fell down, Ron rushed to the little woman and pulled her behind him.

    "Mr. Lei!"

    "Young Master Lei just passed out with the anesthetic. He''s not in serious condition." said Ron, in a domineering tone.

    "Your wife is also hiding herself deeply."

    Mr. Lei sighed calmly and turned to his niece. "Teresa, see? Mr. Ron is protecting his wife very well. I''m afraid that all this life it might be never possible for him to divorce and then marry you. Even in this situation, you still want to plead for him and hope that your brother and I let his wife go? "

    Mr. Lei was rather shrewd.

    In fact, everything that had happened tonight was planned by him. He wanted to create an opportunity for his dear niece to be with Ron.

    Of course, the plot could not be known by Ron. Otherwise, his dear niece would not be happy in the future.

    Now that his son, the plan executor, was knocked unconscious, he could no longer carry out his original plan.

    After all, Holley had a relationship with that person and he couldn''t completely offend her.

    He cleverly made an excuse to ask for her niece''s opinion.

    Without hesitation, Teresa hoped that her uncle would let Holley go.

    Mr. Lei agreed and helped his son up with Teresa.

    Before stepping out of the room, he turned around and reminded, "my son is very vindictive. Mr. Ron, be careful."

 Chapter 132 What He Said Hurt Her

    In the cruise ship of the Lei family.

    Young Mr. Lei woke up, but he was depressed.

    As a well-known figure, Young Master Lei, he had gone through all kinds of ups and downs, but finally was defeated by a weak woman like Holley.

    He was not reconciled.

    But what could he do? Was he going to make trouble for a woman to save his face?

    The more he thought about Holley, the more upset he got.

    Mr. Lei didn''t stay with his son for the matter happening in the black market. On the other hand, Teresa had been staying with him.

    She saw her brother''s face changed after he woke up, as if he had swallowed a fly.

    "Brother, are you all right?"

    Teresa was worried and asked, "I will call the doctor and give you a thorough examination. Look at you. You are making me so worried. "

    "I''m fine."

    Young Mr. Lei shook his head and refused his sister''s kindness. "Teresa, Ron is impossible to be with you. He came over directly when his wife was in trouble."

    "Okay."

    Teresa lowered her head.

    Ron she knew was the Dark Night Priest at the beginning.

    She loved powerful men, while Dark Night Priest had once saved her.

    The once scrupulous and arrogant Teresa voluntarily chased the head of the Dark Night Organization.

    But he kept refusing her to chase him. He always seemed indifferent to her and didn''t want to have a deep conversation with her.

    Until one day, her uncle and her elder brother had seen him as an obnoxious man who had always been irresponsible and didn''t refuse her. They had asked him to marry her.

    As Dark Night Priest, he made an exception to reveal his true identity.

    He was Ron Mu, a married man with a wife. Even if he and his wife were now separated by prison, he was still insistent and waiting...

    "Brother, it''s really breaking my heart."

    Teresa sighed melancholy.

    Of course she knew what her brother

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nted to go with her. However, young Mr. Lei stopped him. "Don''t you want to know how it is going to be under Craig''s control since he took over the Lan''s Group at the age of eight? The relationship between him and the person you have been investigating is unusual. "

    Young Mr. Lei paused.

    No matter who listened to half of his words, their hearts would be itched and they would want to ask who he was and what the relationship was.

    But young Mr. Lei stopped saying. He just looked at his sister and said, "you know what kind of person my sister is. She would never hurt Miss Ye as long as she wanted to be friends with her. If you don''t have that kind of trust, what you want to know will have to be done through the black market business. But I have to remind you that you might not get the news if it is auctioned in the black market. So think it over before you make a decision. "

    And there was Roger in the villa.

    However, Teresa was not a scheming woman. She had her own dignity.

    he thought that it wouldn''t be dangerous for Holley and Teresa to have a cup of coffee. Plus, he urgently needed to know the news from young Mr. Lei.

    So he nodded his head and said to Holley, "entertain our guests well. Miss Lei likes to drink mocha."

 Chapter 133 Do Everything for You

    Holding Holley''s arm, Teresa stopped after they walked into the villa.

    She turned back and looked at Ron, "Miss ye, do you know why Mr. Ron told you what I like to drink most?"

    Without waiting for Holley to answer this question, Teresa said by herself, "don''t think too much. Mr. Ron doesn''t like me. The reason why he told you that I like to drink Mocha is not that he remembers all my preferences. He is just protecting you. He knows that I like him, so he thinks that if he gives me a little hope, let me think that perhaps I am in his heart, I will never do too much to hurt you. "

    "As you said, Mr. Ron has never mentioned me before. That''s because I''m not in his heart at all. So he didn''t mention me. "

    Teresa smiled bitterly. "But you may not know that three years ago, Mr. Ron and I knew each other when he saved me. As you know, no girl can resist such a handsome and powerful man. I have chased him and used my identity as Miss Lei to stay with Mr. Ron for more than one year. "

    "In the past more than one year, I had been by his side. But he has never done anything rude to me. But I find opportunities to hold his hands and hug him. But every time, he would either cleverly dodge, or take my hand away when I make it. What I want to say is that my uncle and my brother were both using some tricks to force Mr. Ron to marry me. But I don''t think so. I have an extravagant hope that i can meet Mr. Ron first, and then we love each other and marry because of love. "

    "I''ll make you some coffee."

    Holley said, trying to change the topic.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.

    According to Teresa, she had been with Ron for more than one year, which made her feel uncomfortable.

    She didn''t like to hear Teresa say that her tangled relationship with Ron, so she wanted to escape.

    Teresa stopped her. "Thank you for remembering the coffee. But I didn''t come for coffee. I ju

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ade the charge against Holley. Then he rushed to her with a gun and pointed it at her.

    Ron almost ran after him almost at the same time, half a second behind.

    Seeing that the little woman fell into the hands of young Mr. Lei, Ron did not fight with him, nor did he distinguish it for Holley. He just said objectively, "Young Master Lei, there is a monitoring system in my villa. You''ll know who did it after watching the surveillance video. "

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Young Mr. Lei pretended to be generous and fair, but he kept aiming at Holley with his gun.

    "Mr. Ron, I''m worried about this woman. Can you carry my sister on your back and watch the surveillance video together? "

    His request was reasonable.

    Although Ron didn''t want to have physical contact with Teresa.

    Under this circumstance, he couldn''t care about it anymore.

    Then he held Teresa''s arm and led the way.

    In the monitoring room.

    Ron directly played the video of the corridor of the villa. In the video, Teresa was talking with Holley all the time and she kept saying that she didn''t want to be a bad person in their marriage.

    The more young Mr. Lei looked at it, the angrier he became. He shouted at Holley, "my sister is such humble to talk to you. How dare you hit her?"

 Chapter 134 Sparks

    Holley still didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t say anything because she thought it was not that simple for Teresa to be knocked down.

    She even couldn''t believe that the man was in the video.

    As expected, the man smiling weirdly at Holley was nowhere to be seen in the video.

    What was worse, it was Holley who raised the stick and gave Teresa a blow.

    "What else do you want to say?"

    Young Mr. Lei who raised his gun was more furious.

    He roared, almost pulling the trigger with his index finger.

    Ron grabbed young Mr. Lei''s hand and said, "we found that someone had tampered with the monitoring video."

    He pictured the scene where Holley raised the stick.

    The picture was fixed to the maximum and there were flaws and something that couldn''t be connected with the previous scene.

    This was clumsy editing.

    Young Mr. Lei sneered, "Mr. Ron, this is your secret base. Do you want to say that the surveillance was tampered to resolve this issue when my sister was hurt at your secret base?"

    "I will find the murder."

    Ron was decisive in his decision.

    Young Mr. Lei seized Holley''s neck and said, "Mr. Ron, I''ll take your woman away. If you can''t find the murder, you will never see her again. "

    Young Mr. Lei held his gun and seized tightly around Holley''s neck.

    Ron didn''t dare to act rashly.

    He frowned and looked at Holley, "can you give me any clue?"

    "Yes, it''s a man. He looked weird when he smiled. He showed up in an instant and disappeared after hitting Miss Lei. He appeared too fast. He was just an ordinary man. There was nothing special on his face. Even if I see him again, I can''t recognize him. "

    Holley told the truth because the man who beat Teresa was just smiling weirdly without any feature. So she didn''t defend herself.

    Since it was not her, there must be a murd

    peration, things would be more smooth.

    "Although it''s not you, I suppose that you have seen the real murderer. I have a highly skilled hypnotist who can restore everything that happened in the past. I need you to describe the man''s general appearance through hypnosis. I know Mr. Ron''s personality. Although he doesn''t like my sister, he is not a blackguard. The one who hurt my sister must have a grudge against our Lei family. My sister likes Mr. Ron. She told me that he was in a critical moment and I couldn''t get her into trouble. I have been used to be an arrogant man. I can take you away with a random excuse. "

    Speaking of this, Mr. Lei suddenly smiled maliciously. "If I leave my sister and Mr. Ron alone on the desert island, will they sparks?"

    Holley looked a little sullen.

    She did not answer young Mr. Lei''s question but calmly looked into the distance.

    "You''re so boring. Mr. Ron is your husband. He has always been affectionate to you. How can you not care about him? Or you were too moved by his love for you, so... "

    young Mr. Lei stopped talking abruptly.

    He stared at the ring on Holley''s finger.

    Suddenly, he grabbed Holley''s hand and asked, "what''s your relationship with Yan family?"

 Chapter 135 An Arrogant Man and a Pretty Woman

    Although young Mr. Lei was trying to hide, the moment he caught Holley''s hand, the fierce light flashed in his eyes revealing his true feelings.

    Holley''s heart sank.

    young Mr. Lei took her away. There was not much malice.

    But if she was put in danger because of the ring, it was not worth it.

    After thinking for a while, Holley shook her head. "Yes, I know Mr. Yan, but I know him just because I attended a banquet with Ron."

    She paused and looked at the ring. "But I asked Eleanor to help me make this ring. It has nothing to do with Mr. Yan."

    She chose to tell a lie.

    young Mr. Lei looked at Holley with uncertainty. He couldn''t judge if the woman in front of him was telling the truth.

    Because the ring means a lot to the Yan family.

    It was impossible for Holley to have such an important token.

    But judging from her tone, he did not think she was lying.

    "You''d better not lie to me."

    young Mr. Lei threatened her.

    Then he let go of her.

    Since she wanted to deceive him, she had to finish it.

    In a fluster, Holley took the ring off her finger, "Was there something wrong with this ring? But Eleanor won''t hurt me. "

    She was there, whispering to herself.

    She had just spoken in a proper voice.

    Young Mr. Lei heard it clearly.

    He almost believed that Holley might not know the meaning of the ring.

    "The Lei family and the Yan family are mortal enemies."

    young Mr. Lei said with a menacing look.

    Holley was shocked. The ring fell to the ground. She picked it up and asked, "but, is it nothing to do with the ring?"

    "No!"

    Young Mr. Lei said resolutely. "This ring is a token of the Yan family. It''s the symbol of the identity of each hostess of the Yan family."

    "Clang", the ring fell to the ground again.

    Holley was frightened.

    She indeed knew that Rex had some thoughts and ideas for her.

    But she didn''t know that Rex was so fond of her that he even gave her the family heirloom.

    Eleanor had told her befo

    tant, what if you agree? "

    "No way!"

    Young Mr. Lei straightened his face. "you just make the investigation easily. If you don''t want to cooperate with me, the black market can also find a way to investigate it. And if you don''t cooperate with me, you will have a hard time. "

    He struck with threats. Holley sighed softly.

    Young Mr. Lei didn''t know why, but when he saw the woman sighing beside him, he felt very annoyed.

    He was sticking to his principle of never getting any loss. Why did it look like he bullied that woman?

    With his eyebrows frowned, young Mr. Lei thought for a while and said, "well, I''ll give you a chance to compete with me on marksmanship. We will compete using sniper rifles that you are good at. If you win, I''ll make an exception to investigate one thing for you. If you lose, please cooperate with me. Don''t think about getting any benefit from me. "

    "Can''t you help me investigate a few more things?"

    Holley pursed her lips slightly.

    She wasn''t greedy. She just wanted to find out the truth since she had so many things to investigate.

    Young Mr. Lei frowned and said, "woman, being greedy is no good."

    "Maybe you are too weak to investigate many things, Young Master Lei?" Holley tactfully responded.

    She didn''t believe that a haughty man could be immune to radicalization.

 Chapter 136 Fatal Attraction

    Sure enough, young Mr. Lei knew that was a trick, but he was trapped.

    "You''re trying to goad me into action. But it will be helpful to me. Let me tell you, there is nothing that the black market can''t find out in the world. "

    He promised, patting his chest.

    Holley didn''t believe, "That''s not true. The truth that has been found out in ten years is the same as that in a few days?"

    "Then give me the time limit!"

    Young Mr. Lei said with confidence.

    "Three months,"

    "No, I don''t need it. A month is enough. If I can''t find out anything you want within a month, I will investigate one more thing for you without pay. Don''t you have something else to investigate? "

    His promise delighted Holley secretly.

    She didn''t believe that young Mr. Lei would figure out the truth in a month.

    If possible, he won!

    She said cautiously, "we have to write the words down."

    "Of course."

    Young Mr. Lei was very confident and said yes.

    He looked at Holley arrogantly. "But you don''t have to be so considerate. Maybe you are not my opponent. So, it''s too early for you to be happy now. "

    His reminding calmed Holley down in an instant.

    Right, they had a bet.

    But what she said just now sounded like that young Mr. Lei had promised to help her investigate the matter.

    "When?"

    Holley thought it was a rare chance for her to get things settled as soon as possible.

    "When the hypnosis is over, after you have a day off, we can gamble."

    In fear that Holley would be afraid of him, young Mr. Lei added, "you can rest assured. I have always been a man of my word. I will keep my promise."

    "Thank you very much."

    On the island of Ron.

    Teresa woke up.

    She suffered from a blow on her back.

    She struggled to sit up, stumbled out of bed and pushed the door.

    While she was looking for her brother, she only saw that Roger was outside her room.

    "Where is my brother?"

    "He''s gone." Roger answered with bowed head.

    "Where is Miss ye?"

    "She''s gone."

    Rog

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    using Holley to be injured, which was the last thing he wanted to see.

    He turned his head with displeasure to see who dared to disobey his order.

    Seeing his sister, young Mr. Lei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Miss, I''ve worked hard to create an opportunity for you. Why don''t you seize it? There are only two people, Ron and you, a man and a woman, in the desert island. An excellent woman like you is a fatal attraction and temptation to Mr. Ron. Why did you suddenly come back? "

    At the moment, Teresa had seen something wrong with Holley.

    She felt guilty.

    Holley was involved because of her and suffered an undeserved catastrophe. It was a bad thing that she was forcibly taken to the cruise ship of the Lei family.

    But now, because of her forced way, Holley got hurt.

    After letting out a sigh, Teresa went straight to Holley regardless of her brother. "Are you okay?"

    This question made Teresa let out a sigh. She asked a silly question.

    She spat out blood. How could she be okay?

    "Brother, call a doctor here."

    Teresa was responsible for taking care of Holley and her brother called a doctor. There was a perfect division of work.

    Young Mr. Lei rushed over and locked the door again.

    He looked at Holley and shook his head, "no need to call the doctor. It''s not that serious. She won''t die."

 Chapter 137 I Am Conservative

    "Brother, are you crazy?"

    Teresa only felt that her brother was a little strange today.

    Normally, he wouldn''t be so cruel to innocent people.

    Suddenly, Holley grabbed Teresa''s hand and said, "Don''t blame Young Master Lei. It''s concerned with the murderer who tried to kill your family in secret. We should keep it a secret and not let others know."

    After saying that, she looked at young Mr. Lei and continued, "but I was hurt because of you two. You and your sister have to compensate me."

    "Okay, no problem."

    Young Mr. Lei agreed readily. "What do you want me to make up?"

    "If I win in gambling, you have to help me investigate two things at the same time. If I lose, you have to help investigate one thing. "

    There was determination in Holley''s eyes.

    It was her decision.

    Young Mr. Lei thought that Holley might be crazy.

    When she got injured, she didn''t think of treatment to her injury first but a trade.

    Was this woman so scheming?

    He began to question her. But he said to her coldly, "Holley, I have to remind you that if you want to make a trade in exchange, I can refuse to treat your injury. If you don''t get treated for this, it will take a long time to recover and you may die. You''d better ask me to cure your wound. "

    Teresa rolled her eyes at her brother.

    "Brother, I think you are the one who want to take advantage of her."

    She grabbed Holley''s hand and promised, "don''t worry. I know how to save you. You don''t have to be threatened by my brother."

    "Do I have a fake sister?"

    Young Mr. Lei rubbed his forehead in embarrassment.

    "I owe you two a favor. Just two things. "

    As he said, he looked at Holley with some contempt. "But now, can you compete with me on shooting?"

    "Let me have a try."

    Holley struggled to stand up.

    But she was too weak. As soon as she stood up, she fell back to the seat.

    "It seems that I have to investigate one thing for you,"

    Young Mr. Lei made the

    than three years ago, Mr. Ron asked us to help him investigate the event. But unfortunately, there is still no clue after so many years. "

    Young Mr. Lei was telling the truth.

    Although he found out something else related to Holley, it had nothing to do with the car accident that year.

    "Did he ask you to help him? Three years ago? "

    Holley was absent-minded.

    ''Three years ago, she was still in prison.

    And that man has declared to the public that the biggest mistake in his life was to marry her, Holley Ye.

    At that time, he was deeply in love with Linda.

    How could he have the heart to investigate those things for her?''

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Teresa and his brother didn''t understand Holley''s reaction.

    Almost with one voice, they asked in reply.

    "Nothing. I just knew about it recently. I didn''t expect that it took so long but there was still no result."

    Holley heaved a sigh and added, "then I will tell you the second thing."

    "Go ahead,"

    "I want to investigate whether the riot Moore had encountered in Mexico was caused by accident or by man. If it was man-made, who did it? "

    After thinking for a while, Holley chose this matter.

    Young Mr. Lei was on the verge of breaking down. He almost knelt down to Holley. "Are you conspired with Ron to cheat me?"

 Chapter 138 Do You Care or Not

    Young Mr. Lei was devastated, and Holley was dumbfounded.

    Judging from what he said, it seemed that Ron had already asked him to investigate the matter of Moore.

    But how could that man do this?

    She didn''t believe it. Shaking her head slightly, she asked, "did Ron also ask you to investigate?"

    "Of course."

    Young Mr. Lei took a deep breath, which was full of depression in his heart. "After the riot, Mr. Ron had sent me a memory card of Moore''s cellphone and asked me to check who hurt him. It was also hard to investigate. Someone had tampered with the memory card of Moore''s mobile phone. The card was attacked by a large number of virus, and it would take only a few months to restore the content in the card."

    He spread his hands, which indicated his breakdown and helplessness.

    He was afraid that Holley would ask him something more difficult for him to investigate, so he made a gesture to stop her. "Today is unfavorable. It is not a good time for you to talk about things with me. Let''s talk about the investigation when we finish the gambling tomorrow. "

    Then he pointed to the computer, "hurry up. Don''t forget that guy."

    "Young Master Lei, you won''t go back on your word, will you?"

    Holley asked with concern.

    Young Mr. Lei was vexed. "What can I do to go back my words? But you, didn''t you collude with Ron to make fun of me? "

    Holley shook her head. She really didn''t know those matters.

    Teresa spoke to break the embarrassment, "don''t worry, Miss Ye. My brother is a man of his word. Don''t worry. "

    It took more than six hours for Holley to sit in front of the computer.

    She repeatedly composed the face of the murderer and revised it. At last, she finally handed out a face picture that she was 100% satisfied with.

    Tired as she was, she fell asleep as soon as she heard young Mr. Lei say there was no problem.

    Teresa pushed her brother with some complaints and said, "look at Miss Ye. It''s all your fault. If anything happens to her, how can we face Mr. Ron

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he rules of the competition, "this is a mobile target field. You and my brother each have ten bullets. The one who finishes the highest number of shooting in a short time wins. Of course, it''s worth mentioning that my brother promised Miss ye that he would let you shoot three times more, so he shot seven times and you shot ten times. "

    Young Mr. Lei rubbed his forehead, "why do I feel that you are not like my sister? Are you afraid that I will go back on my word, so you told her that I will make concession of three gunshots? Don''t you know that when the competition is over, I will personally speak out to be humble? "

    "I don''t know."

    Teresa smiled and took two guns.

    She skillfully put the guns up and put them up one by one. "Please."

    Young Mr. Lei fired three blank shots. Then he said slowly, "Miss ye, I think your relationship with Mr. Ron is a little strange. Why don''t you know exactly what Mr. Ron has done? What''s more strange is that you don''t care about the relationship between Mr. Ron and my sister at all. What do you think? Is that out of logic?"

    "Brother, you''re a liar!"

    Teresa complained.

    "The competition between us is about the sniper rifles. Of course, it''s a psychological battle. It''s a real competition. If Miss Ye feel it''s unfair, you can quit now. "

    Young Mr. Lei expressed his idea seriously.

 Chapter 139 Losing His Consciousness After Drinking

    Holley was totally confused.

    Between her and Ron...

    Closing her eyes slightly, she sighed softly.

    When she sighed, Young Mr. Lei had fired two shots. Each shot was close to the tenth ring.

    "Young Master Lei, why don''t you get married at such an age?"

    Now that it was a psychological battle that would reveal the scar in the bottom of one''s heart, she would just be rude.

    Hearing Holley''s question, young Mr. Lei did hit the target at all with his third bullet.

    At the same time, Teresa ran to Holley''s side and said, "don''t ask. You can''t ask him this question."

    She reminded Holley in a low voice.

    After all, this matter had been a pain in her brother''s heart, and he had never allowed anyone to mention it.

    Holley narrowed her eyes slightly and saw young Mr. Lei lying there angrily.

    Although he was still aiming at the target, his shooting skill was surprisingly wrong. After two shots in a row, he missed the target.

    Then young Mr. Lei gave up the competition directly.

    He stood up and turned his back to Holley, "you win. If you want to investigate something, just tell my sister."

    Then he walked out of the shooting room.

    Holley stood up hurriedly and grabbed Teresa''s hand. "What''s wrong with your brother?"

    "Let bygones be bygones. You are not to be blamed for what happened today. It''s all my brother''s fault. He was the one who should be blamed for exposing your scars. If he behaves himself, you won''t break his heart. You haven''t recovered yet. Let''s go back and have a rest. "

    Teresa didn''t mention the past at all, just distracted the topic.

    Holley shook her head and said, "I know the way to go back. You go and see Young Master Lei."

    "No. My brother will be okay to be alone. But you, tell me, what do you want to investigate? "

    Teresa changed the topic again.

    Holley stopped talking about young Mr. Lei. After a while, she said, "in fact, there are only three things I want to investigate. I''ve talked about

    vodka. Young Mr. Lei patted his sister on the shoulder and said, "Last night you must be tired too. Go to sleep. Your brother is fine."

    After sending Teresa away, young Mr. Lei knocked on the door of Holley''s room.

    Holley opened the door, and the smell of alcohol overwhelmed her.

    "Young Master Lei, you get to the wrong room."

    After saying that, she was about to close the door.

    But young Mr. Lei was not that weak. He just had two cups of vodka.

    He immediately leaned against the door and said, "Holley, don''t misunderstand me. I won''t do anything to you even if I drink some wine. I won''t do anything disturbing after I drank. I''m here to explain to you about what happened before. i don''t hold any opinion against you. What you asked just now makes my heart ache. "

    Pointing at his own heart, young Mr. Lei sighed, "Holley, can''t you stop me at the door? I rarely have someone to confide about my past. Can''t you allow me to talk inside?"

    Holley was worried, so she tried to refuse him. At last, young Mr. Lei managed to squeeze into the room and sat on the sofa.

    Closing his eyes slightly, he was lost in thought and also immersed in painful memories.

    "You ask me why I''m single. Yes, I''m old now. Why don''t I get married? Because my fiancee, she... "

    young Mr. Lei laughed wildly in pain.

 Chapter 140 The Woman He Is Determined to Get

    Breathing heavily, young Mr. Lei suddenly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were bloody red, and there were faint tears. "I killed my fiancee myself. She fell in my arms and said that it wasn''t my fault..."

    Holley shouted in a low voice.

    She thought that as an elderly man who hadn''t been married all the time just because he was a little bit hurt in love. At most he was dumped by a woman.

    But she didn''t expect that it would be so painful when young Mr. Lei was not married.

    She couldn''t imagine how painful it was to kill his beloved one.

    But she was led by the love of young Mr. Lei and felt a heartache.

    Originally, she cautiously hid near the door, and prepared to push the door to escape when there was an emergency.

    However, when she heard young Mr. Lei''s words, her heart softened. She walked over and said, "don''t think about it anymore. Let bygones be bygones. Your fiancee doesn''t want you to be suffering. "

    "Well, Holley, she told me so. She knew that she was dying. She didn''t allow me to ask people to rescue her. She just held my hand and said that she wanted me to be happy and she wanted me not to be painful. She said that if I was painful, she would hate me all my life. "

    "Holley, I feel hurt in my heart, but I have been refraining from speaking it out..."

    He had made a fist, constantly smashing the sofa armrest beside him.

    Probably it was because the drinking had worked that young Mr. Lei passed out in a daze.

    He grabbed Holley''s hand and pressed her under his body.

    "Young Master Lei, wake up!"

    "You pressed on my arm."

    "Young Master Lei!"

    No matter what Holley said, young Mr. Lei was in a trance.

    Holley doubted whether this young Mr. Lei did it on purpose at the beginning.

    But now, she wavered.

    Maybe young Mr. Lei was really drunk?

    She sighed and tried to push away young Mr. Lei who was much heavier than Mount Tai.

    One of her arms was pressed under the body of young Mr. Lei, and it was r

    domineeringly.

    Young Mr. Lei chased up. When he spoke, his voice was clear and his face was sober.

    Holley knew that she was framed.

    But she could not tell how bitter it was.

    "Wait!"

    Stopping Ron, young Mr. Lei calculated between his fingers, "the day after tomorrow seems to be the day your Dark Night Organization send Mrs. Holley back. But in the past few days, almost all the forces in N City were searching for the whereabouts of Mrs. Holley. Even Mr. Yan, Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen reached an agreement to take Mr. Ron as Dark Night Priest. Do you think it''s appropriate to send her back to N City at this time? "

    The answer was obvious. It was not suitable.

    Unless Ron planned to give up his plan and expose his secret identity early.

    However, this wasn''t Ron''s plan.

    After a short pause, he asked, "what do you want?"

    "Stay on our cruise ship for another two days. My sister and I will send Mrs. Holley home the day after tomorrow, so that no one will doubt anymore? Just consider it as my apology for what I just did to her. As you see, the relationship between us is not so convenient to talk about money, right? "

    young Mr. Lei seemed to put forward a suggestion for Ron, but in his heart, he had already come up with a new plan.

    Holley was the woman that he was determined to have.

 Chapter 141 The Trump Card to Deal With That Man

    After weighing the pros and cons, Ron nodded and agreed with young Mr. Lei.

    But his attitude was so bad.

    He grabbed Holley''s hand and left directly without saying a word.

    In the cruise ship of the Lei family, there was a special room for Ron.

    Avoiding all the people, he broke into the room. Ron took the lead to lock the door.

    Looking at the man, Holley had a bad feeling.

    But she was also a victim.

    Was there a way for her to send away young Mr. Lei who had plotted against her?

    "Ron, what you saw..."

    She wanted to explain, but was stopped by the man.

    His long index finger was just put between her lips by the man.

    "Cut the crap."

    Ron replied calmly.

    "Okay."

    Holley replied in embarrassment. Perhaps that man was just unsatisfied with losing his face. It had nothing to do with her.

    Her mind was somewhat erratic.

    "What are you thinking about?" Ron suddenly raised his voice.

    "Ah!"

    Holley shouted in a low voice and took three steps back.

    Noticing that she lost her balance, Ron raised his hand and directly held her waist. With a strong pull, he pulled her into his arms.

    The man used his right hand.

    Holley asked, "How is your hand?"

    Ron said nothing but unbuttoned his shirt.

    Under the shirt, the skin of his arm was smooth, white and delicate.

    Holley couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. "Do you really recover so well? What scar removing product do you use? Could you introduce it to me? "

    "The same as the day when Mr. Yan tested me."

    There was no scar product or specific medicine.

    Only Ron''s determination to hide his injury.

    No matter how hard he tried to explain, he was the first one to rush to Mexico after the riot.

    And no matter what kind of excuse he had found for his behavior, he was also willing to use his contacts and resources to hire someone to investigate the ide

    s frivolous."

    Holley complained in a low voice.

    Ron laughed indifferently. "You''re nervous. You''re stiff. Do you think I should say something interesting so that you can relax?"

    Holley was indeed very nervous.

    She thought if Young Master Lei really treated her badly, it would be of no use for her to do.

    Asking for help? No one would save her.

    Resistance? Nor could she be a match for young Mr. Lei.

    Begging? She was afraid that he would change his mind for her begging.

    Holley heaved a sigh and curled her lips. "Who would like to be bullied? But I really don''t know how to fight back."

    "Now, you finally realize how important I am as your husband,"

    Ron patted his chest and declared proudly.

    Holding the little woman in his arms tightly, he lowered his body and whispered by her ears, "it''s easy to deal with Young Master Lei. I have a trump card, and you can defeat him immediately if you use it. The trump card is... "

    After hearing that, Holley nodded as if she finally understood but she was still uneasy. "What if I screw it up? Or the trump card doesn''t work?"

    "Don''t be so formal. Kick the key parts of his body and then jump off the ship."

    Ron then spread out his hands and asked, "is that not difficult?"

 Chapter 142 The Temptation of Profit

    Then Ron left.

    As soon as he got off the ship, young Mr. Lei appeared directly in front of Holley.

    "Hello, Young Master Lei."

    After hearing Ron''s analysis, Holley began to think that young Mr. Lei was not a good man.

    Unconsciously, her attitude towards young Mr. Lei also changed.

    "What? Did Mr. Ron speak ill of me behind my back? "

    Young Mr. Lei was so clever that he immediately guessed the truth.

    Holley shaking her hand, "No, it''s not what you think."

    "Are you blaming me for making Mr. Ron misunderstand us just now when i was drunk?"

    Young Mr. Lei frowned and asked in guilty.

    "Young Master Lei, you did it on purpose just now. You were setting me up."

    Holley didn''t show weakness, so she exposed the man''s hypocritical apology.

    This time, it was young Mr. Lei''s turn to be embarrassed.

    Although he had some loopholes in his performance.

    But he never thought that an innocent girl like Holley could see through.

    But the woman in front of him had discovered it.

    "Yes."

    young Mr. Lei admitted directly, "I did it on purpose. I hoped Mr. Ron would think that something that shouldn''t have happened between you and me had happened."

    "Were you going to do that in order to fulfill Miss Lei''s wish? Did you want Mr. Ron to divorce me because of the misunderstanding you made?"

    Holley again caught the point.

    Her analysis was right. Although she only guessed half of the plan, it was not easy.

    Because of the other reason, even young Mr. Lei knew it just by coincidence.

    Young Mr. Lei nodded and didn''t disguise his ambition. "Yes, that''s it. Moreover, I will marry you, make you Mrs. Lei, and give you supreme honor. We will respect each other and love each other till we get old. I''m a very conservative man. I won''t date with other women outside and I won''t let you have the trouble of being hurt by a mistress. "

    "You don''t need to worry about any illegitimate child matter at all. As for the property in my family, ha

    wever, young Mr. Lei, who had always been invincible, was snubbed by Holley once again.

    Holley was happy that young Mr. Lei would give her time to think whether to accept it or not.

    In a word, she had sent away young Mr. Lei. It would be perfect if she didn''t meet him.

    A day later, young Mr. Lei couldn''t wait anymore.

    He knocked at the door of Holley''s room.

    Holley didn''t open the door. She expressed her thought through the door, "I''ll think about it."

    Her behavior of not saying yes or no was tantalizing.

    Young Mr. Lei had been tantalized the whole day. He couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "What are you unsatisfied with? We can discuss everything calmly."

    "Everything you offered is great, but I don''t really get used to your face."

    Holley suggested, trying to make young Mr. Lei embarrassed.

    Everyone''s face was naturally born. The plastic surgery was the only way to improve one''s appearance.

    But due to young Mr. Lei''s identity, he would never do a plastic surgeon for her sake.

    Therefore, Holley was confident that she could easily get rid of young Mr. Lei.

    When he didn''t say anything, Holley waved her hand generously like him and said, "well, you should go back and think carefully. You need to think clearly about such an important thing. We have plenty of time anyway. "

 Chapter 143 Possessing Her

    Even though young Mr. Lei''s face couldn''t be seen through the door, Holley could still imagine what a furious eggplant would look like.

    The more she thought about it, the more she laughed. She stood there alone, with her hands around her stomach, leaning against the door and chuckling.

    "Well, I can promise you that you can choose a style you like, either young handsome boy or uncle like, and I can control."

    Hearing this, Holley couldn''t smile.

    What did young Mr. Lei say?

    How could he say yes?

    Feeling that he was crazy, Holley stood up and said through the door, "well, I still have to think about it."

    "Think about what?"

    young Mr. Lei asked.

    "What kind of appearance to gain via plastic surgery for you?"

    Holley said seriously.

    But young Mr. Lei was never easy to deal with.

    Young Mr. Lei wasn''t sent away by such answer.

    "You have plenty of time. Take it easy. Since you are fine in all other aspects, I think we should get engaged first. Although you and Mr. Ron haven''t divorced yet, you don''t need to worry about it. As for the divorce, I''ll help you solve it. "

    young Mr. Lei said confidently.

    His impatient expression made Holley think that it was not that simple.

    ''Was there any plot?''

    While she was thinking, she heard the sound of unlocking the door.

    "Young Master Lei!"

    She called the man''s name anxiously. "There''s another thing. I don''t know your name either."

    "Don''t you know?"

    young Mr. Lei asked in confusion, "you called my name just now..."

    "Do you mean your name is Young Master Lei?"

    Holley rubbed her forehead.

    She had always thought that it was others'' respect to him, but she did not expect that it was a name.

    Outside the door, Young Master Lei nodded casually, "yes, I''m Young Master Lei. Everyone calls me Young Master Lei."

    Holley started to think highly of the naming standard of Lei family.

    As the door was about to be pried open, Holley had no other mind. "Wait a minute. I have some

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    that year.

    he took a deep breath.

    Young Master Lei put down the pills.

    He was struggling in his mind. He picked up and put down the pills again and again.

    A voice from the inter phone interrupted his thoughts.

    "Young Master Lei, we found a stalker near the cruise ship. He''s been with our cruise for more than one day. We confirmed that there was something wrong with him before we arrest him. But he insisted that he wanted to see you. He said that the people sent him here had a very good friendship with you. He also said that if we didn''t tell you this news, we would die a miserable death. "

    "Where is he?"

    Young Master Lei was grateful to this unexpected situation.

    At least, he could get busy and didn''t have to think about Holley Ye and Jane Yin.

    She put down the pills and locked the drawer.

    He came to the first floor of the cabin where all kinds of bad things happened.

    Looking at the man who was caught, Young Master Lei suddenly burst into laughter.

    He was not tangled anymore.

    Because he came up with a more perfect way to separate Holley and Ron.

    He didn''t have to worry about whether to take medicine or to be sorry for Jane Yin.

    Everything was fate!

    It was God who was fulfilling him and Holley, otherwise he wouldn''t send Roger to the door at this critical moment.

 Chapter 144 Excessive Demands

    A restless day finally entered into peace as the night fell.

    Holley finally felt at ease.

    It was already dark. Now the indicators on the clock were pointing at zero.

    Holley counted the time in mind.

    At last, the clock passed twelve.

    Holley yawned with fatigue. She lied down more comfortably and covered herself with the quilt.

    But she was wrong about Young Master Lei''s night life time.

    Everything just started at the midnight.

    With a low set night, the glistening waves were shining with the moonlight.

    When Holley was about to fall asleep, a sudden knock on the door startled her to come back to her senses.

    She couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She wrapped herself with the coat and walked carefully to the door.

    "Who''s that?"

    She asked quite alertly. If it was Young Master Lei outside the door, she would pretend to die as if she just had said in her dream.

    "Miss ye, it''s me, Roger..."

    The man outside told his identity in a bitter voice.

    Holley didn''t believe his words. She opened the door slightly and saw that it was really Roger. Then she opened the door completely.

    "Why are you here?"

    Holley asked in puzzle.

    Didn''t Ron go to deal with something important? Why didn''t he bring Roger with him?

    When she smelt the blood, Holley took a step back instinctively.

    With such a distance, she could see things more clearly.

    She could see clearly that the bandages tied Roger couldn''t stop the blood from flowing out of his body.

    "No, how did you get injured? Did something happen to Ron? Is he all right? "

    In an instant, Holley had thought a lot.

    She was wondering whether it was because of the accident that Roger brought his last words here.

    She couldn''t help but wonder what on earth had happened to Ron?

    She also hoped that everything bad would not happen to that man.

    Roger lowered his head. Despite his great guilt, he had to tell her the truth. "Young Master asked me to follow the cruise ship of the Lei family to prote

    if you were going to die? You should know that Young Master Lei is a man who will do whatever he has decided to do. Even without you, he would still find someone else to threaten me. They were only different in terms of time. Besides, you are sent by Ron to protect me. I won''t let anything happen to you. "

    "But..."

    Roger hesitated again.

    He was not an idiot.

    It was late at night. Young Master Lei asked Miss ye to sit in his room. Everyone could understand his subtext.

    Once she went, she and Young Master...

    "I''ll be fine. Where is Young Master Lei''s room? Show me the way."

    Holley had made up her mind.

    It seemed that it was impossible to hide away from the matter with Young Master Lei.

    Since she could not escape, she went straight to the point.

    Led by Roger, Holley came to Young Master Lei''s room.

    She raised her hand to knock the door, but the door was pulled open by Young Master Lei.

    Looking at Holley, he was smiling.

    He looked at Roger with contempt.

    Roger''s body began to tremble. It seemed that he was extremely afraid of Young Master Lei.

    "Get out now."

    Young Master Lei then waved at Roger, as if he was dealing with a beggar, "you are not allowed to go there within ten miles of our cruise ship."

    Then he dragged Holley into the house.

    The door was closed and locked...

 Chapter 145 I Will Be Responsible for My Woman

    Young Master Lei had been observing the woman in front of him since he dragged her into his room.

    Strangely, he was excited and even expectant to see the little woman in front of him to struggle in panic.

    But he was disappointed with Holley''s reaction.

    From the beginning till now, that little woman was always cool. She was not afraid of his existence and did not take coming to his room as a matter.

    He had never noticed that she was fixing her eyes on him.

    "What can you see behind the door?"

    Young Master Lei suddenly shouted arrogantly.

    Holley turned back and smiled, "if I look carefully, I can hear the voice."

    "What did you hear again?"

    Young Master Lei asked.

    "I heard the sound of someone taking Roger away. The person who took him away must lock him up temporarily instead of asking him to get off the ship," Holley continued with a calm smile. When your goal is achieved, Young Master Lei, Roger will be freed. "

    "You know what I want, but you still dare to come. Don''t you know that I''m a tiger and will eat people? "

    He raised his hand and looked like a tiger pouncing on its prey.

    Holley was amused by him. "Young Master Lei, you really don''t plan to eat me. If you really want to eat me, why did you threaten me with Roger? I''m on your boat now. You can do whatever you want. I know you''re a gentleman, Young Master Lei. I''m sure you don''t want to eat someone. "

    She analyzed with a cunning smile.

    She hit the target precisely.

    Young Master Lei didn''t want to admit it, because if he admitted it, that meant he caved in.

    "Don''t you worry what if I really want to eat someone?"

    He lowered his voice, pretending to be very frightening. He approached Holley and directly pressed her against the door.

    They kept a relatively safe distance between them, without any physical touch because of the kabe don.

    "Of course I''m afraid. But Young Master Lei

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    pened?

    Seeing that the little woman finally knew to be scared and flustered, Young Master Lei patted her shoulder kindly and comforted her, "think about it. These are just a side of my story. I will say it. Someone else, listen to it and the media spread it. Is it better than my original plan that I do really have something with you?"

    That was a fallacy.

    But it sounded reasonable.

    If it had been in the past, Holley would have been happy to hear such news.

    After all, it would ruin Ron''s face.

    But now, she didn''t want such a thing to happen at all.

    "Young Master Lei, even if you have done what you plan to do, Ron may not divorce me."

    Holley stressed on an important thing.

    However, her words exposed herself to Young Master Lei.

    "You said ''may not''. Judging from your tone, you seem to have no confidence in Ron."

    Young Master Lei said jokingly, shaking his glass again.

    Staring at Holley through the glass of tempting liquor, Young Master Lei asked coolly, "do you remember that we said we wanted to bet on the shooting, but we failed. I think we should gamble again. This time, let''s bet on the attitude of Ron towards you. If he doubts and distrusts you, you lose the game, and if he believes you, I lose the game. what do you think? "

 Chapter 146 You Go. We Dont Want to See You

    At noon the next day.

    The luxury cruise ship of the Lei family was docked at the wharf of N City.

    With the company of Young Master Lei and Teresa, Holley got off the cruise.

    Soon, a large number of reporters swarmed up, surrounding them in the crowd.

    Just as he said last night, Young Master Lei had handed over the imaginative pictures to the media.

    The media journalists asked the same question as Young Master Lei expected last night.

    Young Master Lei answered almost the same as last night.

    The crowd was boiling with excitement.

    Because according to the instruction of Young Master Lei, the woman he was going to marry was Holley beside him.

    A reporter questioned to Holley, "Miss ye, I heard that you and Mr. Ron are not divorced, right? But you and Mr. Yan have told us that you are engaged. Now you are with Young Master Lei again. Why did you choose Young Master Lei at last? Is it because he is richer and more powerful? "

    ''Rich plus powerful? Or rich plus strong sexual ability?''

    Holley''s thoughts went far. She always felt that the question that reporter asked her was a pun.

    However, Young Master Lei''s smiling face was not as good as he was when he was facing the reporters just now.

    He had heard with his own ears that the relationship between Holley and Rex was ambiguous, and they even reached the point of marriage.

    The Yan family had deep hatred with the Lei family.

    Holley was a very special person who had something to do with that man.

    After a comprehensive consideration, Young Master Lei finally decided to marry Holley.

    To this end, he could tolerate a lot of things, but he could not tolerate that Holley still had the person from Yan family in her heart.

    His pupils contracted violently, and his hands clenched into fists.

    He looked extremely cruel.

    But his reaction, the media didn''t realize, was out of anger to Mr. Yan and hatred to the Yan family.

    They thought Young Master Lei was ann

    Bella was still immersed in her own world saying those things.

    After saying that, she found that Rex did not look at her, but at the door.

    What was more attractive at the door than what she said?

    She raised her head and saw Holley. The sight of her infuriated her.

    "You bitch! You dare to mess with Mr. Yan. You still have a face to come back to find him. Are you going to pretend to be a pitiful girl in your youth? You should say that you are innocent and that Young Master Lei forced you to do so. Or do you want to say that you are innocent and Young Master Lei didn''t touch you at all? "

    Bella was so harsh at the moment.

    Rex suddenly stood up.

    His eyes flashed a murderous look.

    "Rex, you need to see clear what this woman is. Don''t be fooled by her anymore. "

    Rex still didn''t speak, but stood there with a formidable aura around him.

    Bella was secretly happy and she believed that it was because of the affair between Holley and Young Master Lei that Rex saw through the woman.

    If it was in the past, Rex would surely speak for Holley long time ago.

    "Bitch, get out of here. We don''t want to see you. "

    In Bella''s view, as long as there was no Holley, Rex will like her.

    So unconsciously, she regarded herself as Rex''s girlfriend, and even used the word "we" to describe.

 Chapter 147 Are You Breaking Up With Me

    The environment of the bar was extremely depressed.

    Rex stood there with a livid face.

    Bella became more and more unscrupulous and arrogant.

    Seeing that Holley was still standing in the bar, she grabbed a glass of water on the table and threw it to her.

    The cup didn''t hit on the direction where Holley stood.

    Rex stepped forward, grabbed the cup, and smashed the ceramic cup to the ground.

    Then he raised his hand again and slapped hard on Bella''s face.

    "I never hit women, and I broke my rule today."

    Rex said word by word, pointing to the direction of the bar door, "you are not welcome here. Holle and I don''t want to see you, either. You can get out now."

    Rex remained silent all the time and stood there with a sullen face.

    He didn''t care about the relationship between Holley and Young Master Lei at all.

    He was infuriated by the offensive remarks of Bella.

    He was a man and never beat women.

    Therefore, he tried his best to control his anger and resentment. However, what Bella said was getting worse and worse. At last, Rex couldn''t help but attack her.

    After being slapped, Bella felt extremely wronged.

    She covered her swollen cheek with one hand, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    She had never been wronged since she was a child.

    But since that bitch Holley showed up, she had been mistreated again and again.

    She was forced to apologize in public, and now she was slapped.

    She felt wronged and hated.

    She then put on a pitiful and wronged look and said, "Rex, you will regret it. I can give you my heart, but Holley cannot."

    "Fuck off!"

    Rex acted indifferently, scornfully, or even disgusted with her.

    Bella trembled with anger.

    She shook her head with desperation at Rex, "I will leave. But remember what I said. Holley won''t give you her heart. She won''t!"

    r had told him that Holley wanted a special ring that could protect herself.

    So he gave the inheritance of each hostess of Yan family to Holley.

    Holley had been wearing that ring all the time. But when she came back this time, she didn''t have it on her finger. She didn''t wear it at all.

    "Holley Ye."

    He called the little woman''s name.

    Almost at the same time, Holley called his name.

    What a coincidence! It alleviated the embarrassment of Rex.

    He and the little woman smiled at each other, feeling warm in their hearts.

    Rex, who had always been a gentleman, nodded at Holley and said, "you first."

    "Okay."

    Holley smiled. Then she took out the ring that Rex gave her from her pocket.

    She spoke sincerely, "Mr. Yan, thank you for giving me this ring. Because of it, I have saved many dangers and disasters. But I didn''t know that this ring is a token of the hostess of Yan family. If I had known it earlier, I would not have accepted it. "

    She paused and stuffed the ring into Rex''s hand.

    Rex held the ring tightly, and held Holley Ye''s hand as well. "It is my love for you, Holley Ye. If you return the ring, you are going to break up with me and take a path as a passer-by. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 148 No Chance, Create One Opportunity

    There was a saying that we should confront the danger of death with all our might.

    Of course, if he couldn''t survive, he would die.

    At this moment, what Rex was doing was to fight against death and survived.

    He pushed himself to a dead end. He left no turning back for himself. He was betting on his kindness to Holley and the affection between them these days.

    Rex hoped that he could win the bet and that the little woman would not return the ring.

    "Don''t you know, Holley ye? I have never thought about using the meaning of this ring to bind you. If I want, the moment you wore the ring, there would be various news reporting that Holley have accepted the hostess'' token of Yan family is that Holley have fallen in love with Rex. "

    "I never do that, because I really like you, and I want your heart. And the way to get your heart is to treat you sincerely with my heart."

    This was Rex''s last struggle.

    He slowly let go of her hand and reached out his palm. He smiled at Holley and said, "make your decision. Take me as a passer-by or give us a chance. It''s all up to you."

    Holley''s hand trembled as she held the ring.

    She was deeply touched and moved in her heart.

    All of them were given to her by Rex.

    To be honest, Rex was a very considerate and warm man.

    After hesitating for a while, Holley finally put the ring in the palm of that man. "I am a woman in a marriage state, and I can''t accept this ring."

    "You''ll divorce Mr. Ron. The Mu''s Group will soon be ruined, and Mr. Ron will have nothing to rely on anymore. I''ve even prepared the divorce agreement and a lawyer for you. "

    Rex stressed, which also indicated that he did not accept Holley Ye''s reason.

    "I had been in prison for four years."

    Holley took a deep breath before she opened her mouth again.

    "But I don''t care."

    Rex said seriously.

    Holley heaved a sigh and shook her head. "I just have my freedom back. There have been more and more important things happening aro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ay, right?"

    It was Rex who was rejected. At this moment, he should be the one being comforted and directed.

    However, he directed her instead.

    If she could have met him earlier, everything would be different.

    But their meeting was too late.

    Holley had one person in her heart, whom she thought she had put down and didn''t care.

    But in fact, that person had always been in her heart.

    After going through so many things in the uninhabited island, Holley was more eager to find out the truth.

    But there is no "if" in the world.

    So Holley refused him.

    She took a deep breath and smiled at Rex: "Mr. Yan, you deserve a better girl."

    "But I think there is no one better than you..."

    He murmured.

    He waved his hand again and opened the program plan made by him, "for our fund and justice, you need to study hard."

    Rex smiled mysteriously, "I guess Craig will take out a similar project plan. The biggest obstacle to the plan was that it seemed to gain profits for the development of the Mu''s Group. But actually, the Mu''s Group would go bankrupt because of this project. You''re the No. One shareholder of the Mu''s group. You have to be brave enough to debunk and oppress Craig. You should be the most appropriate person to do it. So, listen carefully. I''m going to introduce you the plan now. "

 Chapter 149 He Is Back

    Rex was a responsible person.

    He had already marked the places which needed attention with detailed comments.

    Even so, he still patiently explained the damage caused by each step of the plan to the Mu''s group.

    Holley listened carefully.

    Time also went by unknowingly.

    In a twinkling of an eye, it was already dark.

    But there was still a small part of the project that needed to be explained.

    Rex was a typical workaholic. He wouldn''t have stopped working if it weren''t for Holley who was starving.

    Looking at his watch, he threw up his hands and said, "I forgot to eat. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to buy some take out."

    Resting at the table with her hands, Holley was immersed in her own thoughts. It was an important life project.

    However, before she came to a conclusion, there had been unexpected visitors late at night.

    The door of the bar was pushed open.

    The visitor was a person that even Rex needed to stand up to greet.

    "Hello, Master Mu."

    He not only stood up and greeted him, but also bowed his head slightly as a sign of respect.

    "Grandpa."

    Holley stood up and greeted him like a junior.

    "Mr. Yan, would you please leave us alone for a moment? I have to have a talk with my granddaughter-in-law. "

    Master Mu looked at them with a smile and then fixed his eyes on Rex.

    Rex nodded and gently touched Holley Ye''s hand, whispering to her to shout if something happened. Then he walked out of the bar.

    Just after he left the bar.

    Rex was under the control of Master Mu''s men.

    He could not resist at all as Master Mu had so many people.

    He became more worried about Holley''s safety.

    After more than two hours, the door of the bar was pushed open again.

    Master Mu walked out of the bar first, followed by Holley.

    Seeing that Holley was fine, Rex''s dangling heart was finally at ease.

    At the entrance of the bar, Master Mu stopped. Waving to Holley, he said, "You don''t need to see me off."

    "Please take care."

    Master Mu was gone, so were his subordinates.

    Rex came to Holl

    a much more profitable deal.

    "You know, on that day''s auction, Ron cheated me. But I paid him to start a project. I can''t swallow my anger, so I will definitely destroy the Mu''s group and get it under my control. Of course the profit of the project I invested will belong to me. Rex, if you cooperate with me now, I will give you 1.5 times of the current market price. But if you don''t cooperate with me, I can also bring the Mu''s Group to bankruptcy. At that time, your shares will not be worth a cent."

    After the coercion and temptation, the attitude of Craig gradually eased. He said with a false smile, "Rex, you are a smart person. Do you want to cooperate? Tell me honestly."

    Rex was silent.

    Bella''s heart was pounding.

    She hoped that Rex could agree. As long as he said yes, it meant that he slapped Holley in the face.

    This was what Bella would like to see.

    But Rex didn''t say anything for a long time, which made Bella fail to retain her composure.

    She grabbed her brother''s sleeves, hinting him to urge Rex.

    Craig could be sobering. This was originally a confrontation, but for his younger sister, he still spoke. "Since Mr. Yan feels awkward, just pretend that I haven''t been there. you have something to do. Go for it."

    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave with his sister.

    "Wait!" Rex finally opened his mouth and stopped them.

 Chapter 150 It Was Going to Change

    The rain poured down and hit N City.

    The whole city was shrouded in the depression of rainy days.

    The holding of the shareholders'' meeting and the upcoming appointment of the new president had long been a secret that was not public.

    The employees of the Mu''s Group were busy in front of the computers, but they kept exchanging information through all kinds of communication applications.

    Almost all the employees had reached a consensus that a different day was coming!

    A fierce wind suddenly appeared.

    Holley had just gotten out of the car with an umbrella. Her clothes were all wet as the wind blew.

    Another gust of wind blew her umbrella away.

    Ignoring her umbrella, she ran into the Mu''s Group.

    She was so wet that she had no time to change her clothes.

    Because the appointed time was ten o''clock in the morning.

    But now, it was already five minutes past ten.

    Holley didn''t mean to be late.

    She had her own difficulties.

    Last night, Rex said that he wanted to buy some night snack, but he didn''t go back. He just ordered a take out and said a lot of sorry words.

    However, the hidden meaning behind those apologies was that he would not come back to the bar tonight and could not accompany her to attend the general shareholder''s meeting tomorrow morning.

    Holley couldn''t guess what had happened to Rex.

    But after all, she had nothing to do with Rex. No matter what choice he made, she wouldn''t blame him.

    However, as for Ron...

    Thinking of him, Holley sighed.

    In the elevator, she shook off the rain on her clothes. While she was tidying up her clothes, she walked into the meeting room.

    "Mrs. Holley, you are late."

    Craig even snorted and said disdainfully, "One person didn''t even own a little share. How could he be so arrogant and ignore everyone? I''ve had enough of this kind of person. "

    Holley saw Craig and some old acquaintances like Mr. Shen.

    Apart from that, she also saw some new faces. Linda went to the general meeting, wearing

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r president. With Mr. Lan''s suppression on her, it became meaningless.

    Craig hadn''t come up with any proposal.

    Although some calm and sober shareholders wanted to see the feasible solution.

    They had too few shares in their hands, and they had no deterrent to speak.

    Holley wanted to speak a few times to Craig for the feasibility solution.

    However, Linda and some other confidants of Craig were sharp eyed and stood up to express their support before she took actions.

    And Craig even prepared a certificate for the appointment of the president.

    He passed on it to each shareholder and asked them to sign for him.

    As long as he gets more than half of the shareholders'' signature, his president appointment contract will come into force.

    "Mr. Lan, please give us the feasible reform plan of Mu''s Group."

    Finally, there was no one who wanted to speak more.

    Holley stood up and emphasized this important thing. "There is no reasonable and feasible reform plan. Why can you say that you can bring the Mu''s Group to develop?"

    "Because I am charming."

    Craig was very pleasant and he was willing to crush his opponents, "Because I don''t need a feasible solution, I can get approval from the shareholders'' meeting. Because I... "

    Before he finished his words, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open...

 Chapter 151 So Simple and Violent

    The leading shareholder of the board of directors of this meeting, Craig, frowned slightly.

    He was about to embarrass the intruder and yelled at him for his impoliteness. Then, he found that the intruder was no one else but Mr. Yan who had allied with him.

    Then, Craig changed his attitude.

    He squeezed out a friendly smile and walked up to greet Rex, "Mr. Yan, just wait for you to sign the name on the appointment book. We are partners. We will earn money together in the future."

    He was brimming with passion.

    Rex was emotionless.

    He pushed Craig away and made his way to Holley.

    Her clothes were all wet. She was sitting on a cold wooden bench alone. Rex frowned.

    He quickly took off his suit jacket and helped Holley put it on. Then he grabbed her hand and pulled her up.

    "Who dare to bully the first shareholder of Mu''s Group?"

    Rex seemed to be concerned about Holley Ye.

    However, these words were heard by all the shareholders, especially against Craig.

    "Mr. Yan, I know you like this woman. It''s almost done. We all know that you have withdrawn your shares. "

    Although Craig had a bad feeling about this, he forced himself to cheer up and continue to deal with it.

    "Huh!"

    Rex sneered, "Craig, are you out of your mind? When did I cancel the share transfer? "

    "Last night you said that and I had video evidence."

    Craig emphasized anxiously, and he even played the video again in order not to be embarrassed.

    "Craig, are you here to make fun of me? You are such an irresponsible man. How can you be the president of the Mu''s Group? "

    Others were afraid of the power of Lan family and the ruthlessness of Mr. Lan.

    But Rex was not afraid.

    Their families were fairly wealthy, and Yan family was even better than Lan family.

    Others did not dare to scold Craig, but he dared, and he was quite fierce, "I said, I will solve the equity issue. Because I can''t compete against any interests. But that doesn''t mean I will withdraw the share transfer. On the contrary, if I have to choose one, as the president of M

    the method used by Craig to take control of the Mu''s Group was so simple and violent.

    That was to purchase shares and then form an alliance.

    Looking at the pale faces of Rex and Holley ye, Craig smiled triumphantly.

    He was finally relieved.

    He pulled back the chair behind Holley, and sat on the spot like a boss.

    "Okay, now I declare that I am the president of the Mu''s Group from now on."

    With a clap, Linda ran over to Craig and kissed him on the cheek.

    "Mr. Lan, congratulations!"

    "Baby, thank you for your support."

    Holley was sick of their unscrupulous public display of affection.

    She knew clearly what was going on between Linda and Craig. They were just pretending to be in love.

    Two shareholders of justice stood up, shook their hands, and intended to leave.

    "You can leave the Mu''s Group if you don''t support me to be the president. But if you should leave your shares, I''ll transfer them at 1.2 times of the current market price. . If you don''t support me and don''t want to hand over your shares, then don''t blame our Lan family for being merciless! "

    Although he was flirting with Linda, Craig did not relax for a moment.

    He said sternly, pounding the table at the door when he saw someone was about to leave and slap him.

    Then he smiled at Holley and said, "Mrs. Holley, you are no exception."

    This was an obvious threat!

 Chapter 152 Ron Is Here. His Secret

    The two shareholders who were about to leave were originally not very optimistic about Craig.

    They didn''t agree with Holley at all.

    Because Holley had a lot of black history, and she hadn''t made any achievements.

    But now, the threat of Craig forced them to go to Holley.

    They walked to Holley''s side and exchanged a glance with each other. One of them said, "Mrs. Holley, I''m Francis Chen. We, the Chen family, had been working for the Mu family since my grandfather. We are dedicated and loyal, so we got 6.3% shares after the Mu''s Group was listed. "

    Then he pointed to the man beside him who was a little older than him and continued, "he is Bob Liu. He is in the similar situation with me. he had 5.3% shares of the company. I know that all our shares can''t exceed 50% in total. but we have confidence in you. What''s more, the Mu family has been in charge of Mu''s Group for hundreds of years. So, please think of a way to prevent the Mu''s Group from being destroyed by outsiders. "

    This was their attitude. Bob Liu nodded at them seriously.

    Craig was with a grim face.

    The moment he stepped onto the stage, someone started to pull the stage down.

    "Either of you will give up the shares first, and I will buy it at double the market price."

    Craig shouted out very loudly and domineeringly.

    For a moment, everyone was shocked.

    After a short period of silence, a small shareholder who had been silent stood up and said, "Mr. Lan, I''m willing to give up the shares. I wonder if I can enjoy double treatment."

    The reason why Craig made a double offer was to crush the union of Holley and other members.

    He didn''t want to pay that much to many small shareholders.

    But on second thought, it was better to own the shares by himself, rather than let the shares be scattered and controlled by someone who couldn''t be controlled by him.

    He nodded and said, "double market price is effective for everyone here."

    "I am willing to sell my shares."

    The shareholder came to Craig and kept butter him up.

    Another round of commotion broke out in the meeting room.

    Some people

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d been fooled by Ron in the past years.

    And he had enjoyed a good time.

    "All right, you win!"

    Craig knew that he couldn''t take over Mu''s Group even if he kept fighting. So he left angrily.

    Looking at the back of Craig, Linda hesitated for a while and didn''t go after him.

    She threw herself into Ron''s arms and said in a sweet voice, "Ron, do you remember? You said you loved me. You gave me 10% shares just because you couldn''t marry me immediately? I was hit and threatened by Mr. Lan, so I had no choice but to support him. I love you. "

    These words didn''t work on Ron.

    He was indifferent to Linda as usual, as if he had never loved her.

    He put his arm around the little woman''s waist and stepped back.

    He avoided Linda''s sudden attack.

    The embarrassed Linda fell on the ground again in a gesture of dog biting mud.

    She cried in pain. Ron waved his hand more cruelly, "haven''t I told you to carry her out? I don''t allow such a woman to step into the Mu''s Group. "

    Linda was thrown out of the meeting room.

    Mr. Shen knew clearly that he was meaningless to stay here.

    If he stayed, he was bringing disgrace on himself.

    He stood up and walked past Rex, saying with an evil smile: "Mr. Yan, what is ''husband and wife concentric?'' See? As for you, I feel pity for you. You gave the shares to Holley in vain and loved her sincerely. In the end, you were dallied by her. "

 Chapter 153 The Smart Man Do the Smart Thing

    That helped him to alienate Mr. Yan and Holley.

    Mr. Shen smiled meaningfully at Rex and took his son out of the meeting room.

    Rex frowned, but said nothing.

    He turned to look at Holley.

    The little woman was stunned. It was easy to tell that she was not acting or pretending.

    She was more shocked than anyone else present.

    She didn''t know it earlier than anyone else.

    "If you need a legal agent and need me to do it, call me." Rex smiled at Holley and said gentlemanly.

    As a person without any shares, he was not eligible to stay in the meeting room.

    Besides, with the return of Ron, he was bound to clear up the shareholder''s meeting of the group.

    It would be inappropriate for him, an outsider, to stay here.

    When Rex had turned around and left far away, Holley said in a daze, "yes."

    She was so shocked that she lost her mind at that moment.

    In fact, what happened today was not an accident at all.

    After all, Ron had said that he was going to play a big game of chess, and for him, she was a very important person.

    The man said early that the person who would help him win this battle was nobody but Holley.

    But she never thought about it at this aspect.

    No matter what, she couldn''t understand why the man, who had put her behind bars for four years, would transfer so many shares of the company into her name. Moreover, not long after their relationship was set up, the shares were in her name.

    It''s incredible and Holley couldn''t accept it.

    She stood there in a daze and looked at Ron blankly for most of the time.

    Ron was the mastermind of today''s conference. He had foreseen this.

    Good! He took the control.

    Holding the little woman''s hand, Ron turned around and bowed to Francis Chen and Bob Liu seriously. "Thank you very much. you didn''t give up your support to the Mu''s Group for your personal interests. I know you don''t support me, my wife or my family. You two support the group. you hope the company can r

    most important thing for the company is to get money. As long as the capital turnover is guaranteed, you won''t be in vain for what you have done. "

    He said, quite to the point.

    What he meant was clear.

    The Gu family just ran a bank overseas.

    The only thing the Gu family didn''t lack was money.

    It just so happened that their dear granddaughter, Miss Gu, had a crush on Mr. Ron again.

    If they could get married, he would gain a large sum of money.

    Mr. Gu stopped in time.

    He paused and continued, "let''s talk about the specific cooperation plan in the evening. I will be waiting for you at Banquet House. "

    That was the reason why he stayed to the end.

    He believed that Ron was a smart man and would not let him down.

    He stood up with the support of his granddaughter Hannah and walked out of the meeting room.

    All the people left.

    Ron didn''t move. He just patted the little woman''s hand and said, "close the door."

    His voice was quite low and hoarse, different from the fervent and passionate atmosphere just now.

    Holley was not as muddle-headed as when she just heard the news.

    She closed the door and looked back at the man. There was confusion in her eyes.

    "Come here!"

    "Come and help me..." Ron said.

    He was still domineering, but his voice sounded a little weak.

 Chapter 154 I Want You to Hug Me

    Looking into his eyes, Holley shook her head slightly and asked, "why?"

    She had been wondering why so many shares belonged to her.

    She didn''t notice the man was weak at all. After she asked him, she smiled bitterly.

    Ron sighed.

    The thing happened four years ago might be the deepest pain in her heart.

    It was hard for her to forget the fact that he sent her to prison in person.

    He took a deep breath and held up the chair next to him. "Come here."

    As he spoke again, Ron''s arm, which was holding the chair, had already started to tremble.

    Holley walked over and held the man, only to find that his body was trembling, and that his forehead was sweating.

    "You... What''s wrong with you? "

    She said with hesitation.

    Ron pulled her into his arms.

    All of a sudden, he fell on the chair behind him due to the weight.

    He put his head on her shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, "I just want your hug, so I asked you to help me."

    Although he knew what she was asking for, and not this, he deliberately avoided the sad topic that was related to four years ago.

    "¡­"

    Holley was speechless.

    But the man''s face was much paler than before.

    His arms were still powerful, and his chest was still solid.

    But finally, he was trembling, out of control.

    "Is it really that simple?"

    Holley frowned and asked.

    She raised her hand with worry and looked for the wound.

    This was probably women''s intuition.

    Her intuition told her that Ron must have been injured or he wouldn''t be so weak.

    But he didn''t look like a dissolute man at all. It seemed that he looked particularly strong every time, no matter how badly he was injured.

    "You stupid woman!"

    The touching of the little woman was also a sudden attack to Ron.

    His heart began pounding.

    In the quiet meeting room, there were only the two of them.

    His

    ''t there? Why did you get hurt? "

    She asked with tears in her eyes.

    When she had known that he had gone to Mexico without telling her, he had almost lost one of his arms.

    Her heart, which she thought would be fortress strong, was captured by him.

    The soft corner was always for that man.

    Looking at Ron, she was anxious, "why do you still come here since you are injured? Why don''t you have a good rest?"

    "Because you were wronged here and I was late."

    Ron''s answer directly touched the softness in Holley''s heart.

    She was silent.

    Ron struggled to stand up and said, "I have confidence in you. Let''s go."

    "I..."

    She had a lot of things to ask.

    But Ron stood there, wobbling. She could not ask any more, but to hold the man.

    "Holley ye, you don''t look good."

    Ron pointed out this point naturally.

    Holley felt awkward.

    She was really unable to squeeze out a smile.

    "Think about it. I''m Scum Ron. You should be happy that I''m hurt. Hurry up and be happy. Otherwise... "

    That man stopped at the right time. He looked at his wife with a profound look and then looked at the big table on the conference room in a meaningful way.

    "You know it!"

    The man whispered in her ear with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 155 Mr. Ron with Strange Brain Circuit

    If Holley heard this kind of threat in normal times, she would be scared and take it seriously.

    But today, she was not afraid at all.

    With a confident smile, Holley said, "if you don''t want to die, just give it a try. If you were not seriously injured, you wouldn''t have shivered like this. "

    In her heart, she blamed him.

    He could erase all her good feelings for him in a second.

    "How come?"

    Ron shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

    He loosened his grip, motioned for her to stand up, and said, "I''ve told you about it many times. You can''t always have problems in your mind! "

    "Is there anything wrong with my mind?"

    Holley couldn''t accept it. She sneered, "Ron, don''t be so ridiculous? Is that how you expressed yourself? "

    "What did I say? I''m always serious. "

    The man became more and more serious.

    He stretched his hand to touch Holley''s back and put it in front of the woman.

    "Have you seen it?"

    The man asked. Holley stared at him, but she didn''t see anything on his hand.

    "Nothing."

    She answered honestly.

    Ron smiled, "How could it be? it''s all dust, so dirty." The cleaning department of the company needed to be re arranged. They were so irresponsible that they couldn''t even clean the table. I''ve decided that if you don''t behave well, I''ll send you to clean up the whole building. "

    ''So, you pushed me to the table and said those ambiguous words just to tell me that the table was not clean?''

    Holley felt that she was refreshed by Ron once again.

    That man came up with such a brain circuit...

    "You win. Let''s go. Since you have wounds, call a doctor as soon as possible. "

    Holley made a concession.

    She held Ron tightly.

    Although there was no smile on her face, it was much more pleasant than the expression just now.

    At least at this moment, no matter who saw her, they would n

    again.

    Linda had already captured some important information from Mr. Lan and Mr. Shen''s conversation. "Mr. Lan, I''ve built up my own force in the Mu''s Group. They will definitely help you destroy the Mu''s Group and make it go bankrupt. Just now, I didn''t genuinely turn around to Ron. I just thought that at this time, Mr. Lan, you should have a person who worked as a spy in the Mu''s Group, and she is your inside employee. "

    She said these words in a hurry, because she wanted to express not only her sense of use, but also her euphemism of being wronged and misunderstood.

    Although Craig didn''t believe her words at all.

    But it was enough as long as it worked.

    He didn''t let her go. Once again, Craig pinched her wounds hard. "Remember, don''t act without my permission from now on."

    "Yes, yes."

    Linda was a little relieved when she heard his words.

    She knew that she had passed the tests today.

    Before Craig asked, she said first, "the three major business departments of the Mu''s Group, supply chain, design and planning departments, have my people in the executives'' positions. As long as Mr. Lan has any plan and instruction, I will contact them. They will do anything for you. Because I work for you, so do they."

 Chapter 156 You Want to Be My Woman

    Said Linda, disgustingly.

    A foxy smile played at the corners of Craig''s mouth. "You''re not qualified to be my woman."

    Linda was embarrassed.

    Luckily, she found Rex, a man who could save her from embarrassment. "Mr. Lan, look over there. Mr. Yan is coming."

    "I''m not blind and I can see."

    Craig said indifferently, pushed Linda away and walked to Rex.

    He still didn''t trust Linda, so he wouldn''t talk about some secrets in front of Linda.

    Looking at Mr. Lan''s receding figure, Linda hesitated and didn''t follow him.

    After all, she was in danger now. If she irritated Mr. Lan, she would be thrown away as an useless chess piece.

    When Craig walked towards Rex, he greeted. "Mr. Yan, you really hit me on the face today. But I''m generous and I don''t bear grudges. I hope that we can work together. After all, all men and women in love are crazy. I understand that you are crazy about Holley. But she just wants to fool you. I believe you can see that. A honey trap. They hold 60% shares, close to 70%. "

    "I think that as a man, it doesn''t matter as long as we loved someone. It didn''t matter even if we loved the wrong one. But we can''t let women have their way with our love. We have to go back and fight for our own dignity. "

    Craig was an eloquent man.

    He had won many times in the negotiation just because of his eloquence.

    And every word of his was in line with a man''s heart.

    He didn''t believe that Rex would insist on not cooperating with him.

    "Okay."

    Rex nodded indifferently, "I heard your kindness, Mr. Lan. But it is you, Mr. Lan, who should be really careful. Just now, Linda even threw herself into Mr. Ron''s arms. Stop being played by women."

    Rex replied impolitely, and then took another indifferent look at Craig. He turned around and was about to leave.

    "Rex, why are you so fascinated by Holley ye? Don''t you see that woman approached you just to get shares

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "

    That was the reason.

    It was not only the voice of Ron, but also his dislike and hatred for her.

    "Listen. What a four-year sentence for so much hatred and so much disgust. I''ve been wondering why Ron didn''t divorce you. It turned out that it was because of the shares. When he divorces, he needs to split his shares, he will lose a lot. "

    Linda said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "so, Holley, it wasn''t because that you have won over me in Mr. Ron''s heart, and then you was pampered again. Mr. Ron abandoned and treated me cruelly not because of you. In order to get more money, Mr. Ron once again dallied with your love and endured a woman like you, and you would come to no good end. Four years ago, he sent you to prison. Four years later, he will take your life. Only if you die, Mr. Ron doesn''t need to split his shares to get his freedom. "

    "As for me, I don''t like Mr. Ron anymore. Because when I lost because of money, I saw through that he was a scum. I think Mr. Lan is really worthy of my trust for the rest of my life. "

    Once again, Linda and Craig showed off their love.

    She had made it to provoke Holley.

    Although Holley didn''t say anything, she tried to keep calm.

    But her arm around Ron''s waist was weak for a moment, and fell heavily...

 Chapter 157 What Does It Have to Do with Her

    The recording at the courtroom''s door years ago hurt Holley''s heart a lot.

    Even if she tried not to recall the past, there was still a suffocating pain from the bottom of her heart.

    She lowered her arm and frowned slightly.

    Linda''s words irritated her.

    She didn''t want to suspect Ron.

    But a man had changed so much four years ago and now. What was his purpose?

    However, they were trapped by both the shares and the interests.

    How could Holley do that? How could she believe that all the good things she was given were not conspiracy?

    A lightning flashed across the sky.

    Holley was wide awake all of a sudden.

    It was incorrect!

    If it was a plot, Ron would have already arranged someone to kill her secretly, and then those shares would still belong to him.

    Did the man realize it in his conscience?

    She could never understand the change in Ron''s attitude towards her.

    But that didn''t matter. The most important thing was that now she had the same enemies with Ron, and they were Craig and Linda.

    Once again, she raised her hand and put it around Ron''s waist. Holley smiled, "I don''t remember what happened in the past. Let''s go. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You should make it up to me. "

    As she had been with that man for a long time, Holley had learned to say those seemingly flirtatious words.

    She was a woman. She knew women best.

    So she knew from Linda''s words that something was bothering Linda.

    Even if she could not be with Ron, she could not bear that Holley and Ron loved each other.

    That was why Holley said so.

    She would fight back and attack whoever provoked her!

    "Holley ye, have you no shame? How dare you say that in public! "

    Linda pointed at Holley and kept cursing.

    Holley smiled, "What did I say? It''s serious to make it up to me. What do you hear? "

    Holley covered her mouth and said, "oh my God, Linda, what are you thinking about? No wonder you would be dumped. As a woman who relied on her body to seduce a man with her beauty, all she thought about was sex. How could she get

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    gth, she wouldn''t have fallen to the ground and couldn''t get up.

    However, she knew that if she didn''t leave, Craig would continue to kick and hit her.

    She was so humiliated that she struggled to get up.

    Holley had been holding Ron''s arm and gone a little far.

    Hearing the conversation, she couldn''t help but turn around. "Oh, so this is your happiness, Linda. This is the good man you''ve found."

    She said sarcastically, and then smiled sweetly and left with Ron in her arms.

    After getting on the car.

    It seemed that Ron had used up all his strength. He leaned on the seat suddenly.

    Taking off his coat with great efforts, Holley found that a large area of his back was bloody red.

    "What happened to you? Let''s go to the hospital."

    Holley stepped on the gas and sped up.

    "No, I won''t go."

    He turned her down without hesitation.

    "Then where are we going?"

    "Go home. Roger has invited a doctor."

    Ron held onto Holley''s hand and comforted her in a hoarse voice, "don''t worry. Linda will be sent to prison soon. Your suffering will be doubled on her."

    "¡­"

    Holley went silent.

    There were certain things she couldn''t bear to mention.

    "You don''t trust me?"

    Ron squeezed her hand and said, "I meant what I said."

    Though she didn''t want to say anything bad, Holley still said, "it''s you who sent me to prison. It''s none of Linda''s business."

 Chapter 158 Talk Nonsense

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly froze.

    An awkward atmosphere enveloped them.

    Ron was a little regretful. He must have lost too much blood and been talking nonsense.

    But since he had said so, he could not change his words.

    After taking a pause, he said in a serious tone, "you will know it sooner or later. I have told you that you will know everything as long as you go with me."

    "Okay."

    Holley didn''t like this kind of answer.

    She felt that someone had painted her a big loaf and kept hanging her appetite.

    Then, there was no more.

    "Just drive."

    Ron withdrew his hand tiredly and closed his eyes. His breath gradually became heavy.

    She didn''t know if he was too weak or just acting.

    But looking at the man''s back full of blood, Holley was unwilling to guess again.

    she drove all the way to the suburb and back to the villa.

    In the villa.

    Roger and the doctor had arrived.

    They were all waiting for Ron.

    Seeing that Ron came back with the help of Holley, the two of them hastily stepped forward and reached out their hands.

    Because of the incident last time, the doctor was still a little scared. he reminded him directly, "well, you''d better release your wife''s hand first. With her around, it will hinder the operation."

    "Troublesome!"

    Although Ron was complaining, he loosened his hand and said, "go upstairs."

    "Yes, you''d better leave. Ron this brat had been shot three times in the back, and the wounds were rather severe. it is not proper for you to stay and see. Be obedient. Listen to your husband, so that you can have your candy earlier. "

    Ron rubbed his forehead helplessly.

    What was the doctor talking about?

    The reason why he asked Holley to leave was that he didn''t want the little woman to know how serious his injuries were.

    However, his injury was revealed in front of her.

    "How did it happen? Who did it?"

    Holley asked urgently.

    As the doctor dealt with the wounds of Ron, he joked, "Hey, Ron''s little

    text from Rex, which said, "are you all right? Call me back when you are free."

    Holley hesitated for a while. She didn''t call him back but just sent him a text, "Mr. Yan, I''m sorry for the loss of your shares. I''ll try to pay you the shares I owe you.".

    "Have you forgotten that we are going to set up a fund? If we gain profits, don''t forget our original intention."

    Rex texted back quickly.

    He was still the gentle and considerate man who cared about her feelings and always thought for her.

    Holley didn''t reply.

    She tossed the phone aside, changed her clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    The hot shower was so comfortable and delightful.

    Then Holley washed her hair and got it dry. When she walked out, she found that Ron was sitting on the bed with her phone in his hand.

    Holley was stunned and had a bad feeling.

    Ron directly threw the phone to her, "I''ve sent a text for you to Rex. See? Don''t say something wrong next time when you meet."

    He actually used her phone to send messages to others.

    Holley checked the chat records quickly. ''that man should be so shameless to send this kind of message, '' she thought.

    "You''re thinking too much, Mr. Yan. The stock issue is a play acted by my husband and I. I didn''t want to admit it, but you are so stupid that I can''t help but tell you the truth. "

 Chapter 159 Cant Help But Start

    As for the vicious behavior of Ron, Holley could do nothing.

    Who would bring her phone to take a shower?

    Besides, he was still treating his wound downstairs when she went to take a shower.

    She didn''t expect that Ron would go upstairs so soon.

    Without saying anything, Holley sent a message to Rex.

    She wanted to explain.

    At last, she found that it was hard to explain the whole thing.

    Sitting opposite to her, Ron said with a half-smile, "I forgot to tell you. After I sent the message, Rex deleted you. The message can''t be sent out."

    "Did you delete it? If not, why wasn''t there the hint that you can''t send message until you add the other party as a friend? "

    Holley found something wrong.

    However, Ron shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands unhurriedly, "I have no idea."

    As soon as he finished his words, he sank into bed tiredly. He closed his eyes and didn''t talk to Holley any more.

    Holley didn''t believe and sent a message. As expected, she couldn''t send it out any more.

    And in the dialog box with Rex, there was the hint that she needed to add as a friend before sending messages.

    It meant that Ron had deleted Rex from her phone.

    It also meant that the conversation between the man and Rex was not just the one sentence he showed to her.

    "Ron, what did you say to Rex?"

    Holley asked anxiously.

    But the man on the bed, however, kept his eyes closed. It seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    "Don''t pretend to be asleep."

    Holley lifted her hand reluctantly and pushed the man lying on the bed.

    She swore to God that she didn''t exert much strength because of his wound.

    However, Ron reacted strongly.

    He screamed, as if a piece of his meat had been cut off.

    Hearing this, Holley trembled and the phone fell to the ground.

    That must be a heartrending cry. It made people feel guilty when they hear it.

    Holley bit her lip and shook her head as she explained, "I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t u

    m.

    "I know. You two have a child. As long as you have a child, Rex will give up."

    The doctor thought for a while and came up with a new proposal.

    When he proposed this, his eyes lit up.

    The corners of Ron''s mouth strongly twitched. "Do you think she can have a baby with me in this situation?"

    After thinking for a while, the doctor shook his head.

    Unless Holley was out of her mind, otherwise there was no truth about the events of that year, how could she give birth to a child with the man who put her in prison?

    "Alas."

    After a sigh, the doctor went on, "I have already told you that you can tell her all those things. Why do you have to inexplicably think like that? Wouldn''t she have been involved if you hadn''t told her? Wouldn''t she feel scared if you hadn''t told her? She is involved now..."

    Ron made a gesture to stop him, "tell her that I need to have a rest because I''m seriously injured. Tell her not to disturb me. But you have to wake me up at half past six this afternoon. "

    "Why should I wake you up?"

    The doctor rolled his eyes at Ron, complaining secretly in his heart, ''a stubborn guy.''

    "When she asks you why, you just tell her. Don''t ask more questions and focus on your work."

    After saying that, Ron grabbed the pillow, changed a comfortable posture and went to sleep.

 Chapter 160 I Only Have You

    In the living room of the first floor.

    Seeing the doctor coming downstairs, Holley rushed to him and asked, "is he all right?"

    "Yes."

    The doctor pretended to be in deep pain and nodded. "He''s fine. He''s not in danger temporarily. But now he needed to rest. If you are fine, just leave him alone. And don''t do any strenuous exercise recently. "

    He made Holley blush.

    However, Holley was unable to explain that there was nothing between her and Ron.

    She nodded hastily and said thanks to the doctor.

    The doctor was amused by her reaction. "Now I understand why Ron was so obsessed with you. You are so funny. "

    After a series of comments, the doctor became serious. "By the way, your husband asked you to go upstairs and wake him up at half past six."

    "Got it."

    Holley nodded.

    She was very calm, as if she had already known what Ron was going to do after he got up.

    The doctor''s curiosity was aroused.

    "Do you know what Ron will do after he gets up at 6:30, Holley?"

    He was a strong gossiper.

    Holley shook her head.

    She had no idea what the man was going to do.

    In fact, she never knew his plan.

    Only when he did what he wanted to do could she know.

    "Aren''t you curious?"

    The doctor looked at Holley in disbelief.

    She didn''t even know anything, but she promised. Isn''t this very...?

    However, Holley was frank, "when he gets up, we''ll know what''s going on."

    "How do you plan to spend the whole afternoon?"

    The doctor was still there and chatted with her. "Why don''t you chat with me? It''s easy to kill time by chatting with me."

    "By the way, I want to introduce myself. My name is Fabian Ou."

    He posed a handsome pose as he said.

    Holley smiled, "Hello, Doctor Ou."

    "I''m fine. Haha. "

    Fabian Ou started to chat with her happily. "By the way, how did you know Ron? You two..."

    Their conversation was interrupted at the very beginning.

    Roger came up and stood between Holle

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    He still continued saying his plan and policy.

    After saying that, he waved and said, "well, get dressed and put on makeup. We will leave on time at seven o''clock."

    Seven o''clock sharp.

    After leaving the villa, Holley finally understood in a trance why she had always felt something wrong since she came back.

    It turned out to be Ms. Tien.

    She didn''t see Ms. Tien until now.

    "Well, where is Ms. Tien?" She asked Ron nervously.

    This man was always injured, and bad things always happened recently. Holley was worried inexplicably. She didn''t want Ms. Tien to suffer an accident.

    "Her son had a small car accident and broke his leg. I have asked Ms. Tien to take care of her son. "

    Ron''s answer made Holley feel a little relieved, but then she felt a little guilty. "I''ve been back for a long time, but you didn''t tell me. Ms. Tien has been taking care of me, I should visit her son."

    "I have someone send her tonic, fruits and money her son need. As for the visit, I have arranged it. We will go together tomorrow afternoon. You have to consider my physical condition to wait for me getting better, or you will probably become a widow, "

    Ron teased.

    Holley pouted, "Boring joke."

    Meanwhile.

    However, the atmosphere in Shen''s Manor was getting more and more weird...

 Chapter 161 A Little Strange

    Mr. Shen sat in the living room and waited on alert.

    Tonight was vital for him and the Shen family.

    He couldn''t make any mistake.

    Staring at the door, he was waiting for his guest.

    The doorbell rang. Mr. Shen was so nervous that he didn''t make any sound when he opened his mouth the first time.

    He cleared his throat and spoke again to order his wife, "open the door."

    Because the guests tonight would be very important.

    Therefore, Mr. Shen directly gave orders to his wife.

    Even he himself stood up when the door was opened.

    The guests were Ron and Holley.

    Mr. Shen only invited Ron.

    When he saw Holley, he couldn''t help but be unhappy.

    Mrs. Shen''s attitude was not better than her husband''s. after all, her dear daughter and her dear son were all trapped by Holley.

    She was just like a trouble maker.

    If it was in the past, Mr. Shen would mock at her and said that a person like Holley was not qualified to visit Shen family.

    He even put forward that he had invited Ron, but there was always someone who came without invitation.

    But now, Holley was much richer than Ron.

    She owned more than 60% of the shares.

    The corners of Mr. Shen''s mouth twitched. For the sake of the Shen family''s interests, Mr. Shen took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Ron, Mrs. Holley, please follow me upstairs."

    Ron had sharp eyes.

    He was aware of the subtle changes on Mr. Shen''s mind.

    Ron exposed the story ruthlessly. he said, "it seems that Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen don''t welcome us here. Since you don''t welcome us, we will leave now. "

    After that, he took Holley and was about to leave.

    Mr. Shen immediately explained, "Mr. Ron, you misunderstood. Nothing like not welcome you."

    "What kind of expression does Mrs. Shen have on her face?"

    Ron pointed at Mrs. Shen and curled his lips with disapproval.

    n to beg me for mercy. As long as he doesn''t struggle, he won''t beg for mercy. "

    "You mean that he is going to cooperate with Craig again. As long as Mr. Lan can give him what he wants, they will continue to deal with you?"

    Holley asked when she understood something.

    Ron nodded, "yes. Even if Mr. Lan can''t give him anything, he will use their negotiation as a bargaining chip and try his best not to lose any of his interests."

    Speaking of the next few words, a gleam flashed through Ron''s eyes. "But, how could it be possible? I won''t let you get any benefits from me if I make a move. "

    Such Ron was totally a stranger to her now.

    It seemed that he was a man of great talent.

    He didn''t look like the man who only cared about debauchery in the news report at all.

    In retrospect, he had already begun his plan of today''s game more than four years ago.

    So he ended his design on the premise of maximize benefits.

    He was not simple. But why did he hook up with Linda four years ago?

    Holley frowned.

    Ron didn''t notice, just staring at the large screen.

    Because he saw the figure of Craig.

    Just as he expected, Mr. Shen and Craig talked again about the plan of defeating the Mu''s Group and him, Ron Mu.

 Chapter 162 Having Fun in the Urban Area

    Craig was indifferent and was not as enthusiastic as Mr. Shen.

    "Don''t mention it again about dealing with them, Mr. Shen. The Lan''s Group also had a big project to cooperate with the Mu''s Group. I was going to lose money if you defeat my partner. Mr. Shen, why do you think that I''m willing to do a losing business? What can you give me? "

    It was better for him to retreat for the sake of advancing.

    Mr. Shen was stunned. He frowned and asked, "what do you want, Mr. Lan?"

    "I will buy all your shares of the Mu''s Group at a price lower than 50% of the market value. if Mr. Shen is willing to sell the shares, Lan family promised to destroy the Mu''s Group within a year, making Ron a useless man. As for your daughter can be saved or not, it depends on Mr. Shen''s connections at the police station. "

    Craig not only gave nothing to Mr. Shen, but also wanted him to make a bad bargain.

    Probably he knew that Mr. Shen wouldn''t promise him at once.

    Craig stood up slowly. "Mr. Shen, please think it over. After all, no one but the Lan''s Group can overthrow the Mu''s Group. "

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Mr. Shen chased after Craig and sent him away.

    As soon as he closed the door of Shen''s Manor, he heard the voice of Ron, "Mr. Shen sold your shares to me at 10 percent of the market price. After seven days, the share transfer will come into force. I guarantee that your daughter will be released without charge. "

    At that moment.

    Mr. Shen regretted a lot in his heart.

    After all, it was Mr. Lan who suggested to take a seat at his home and discuss with him about the revenge plan against Ron.

    He thought that Mr. Lan would offer some good conditions.

    He just wanted to measure the advantages and disadvantages and choose the most suitable person to cooperate.

    As a businessman, he just wanted to minimize the loss.

    But now, all his plans were ruined because of Craig.

    Mr. Lan took advantage of the situation to rob him, but Ron was more ruthless than Craig.

    However, his offer

    t your daughter go to jail. Anyway, this kind of charge won''t serve her a long sentence. She would take it as a life experience. Bye. "

    He left decisively.

    Mr. Shen was too angry to speak.

    "Honey, if not, who else can we count on? We have found so many people. They can either refuse to interfere in Mr. Ron''s affairs, or investigate the case of the waiter, but they can''t find out who instigated the waiter to poison Mrs. Holley. Darling, we have nobody to trust. We have no method to save Lucia. Please... "

    Mrs. Shen burst into tears and her makeup was ruined.

    Mr. Shen sighed, "in this case, our Shen family will fall into decay if we lose too much money."

    "I don''t care. I just want to save my daughter."

    Hearing this, Mr. Shen sighed again, "Okay, I''ll go."

    Once again, he caught up with Ron. Mr. Shen said, "I promise you."

    "Haha."

    Ron shook his head half smiling, "Mr. Shen, it would be great if you promised earlier. Now, my price has changed again. You must give me 12% of your share price as compensation and transfer all the shares to my name. Of course, you can also consider it. But the price I offer will change very soon. Or else I might change my mind. Maybe I don''t want to make a deal with you."

    Mr. Shen swore to himself that he would someday extort Ron like this.

    He nodded. "Okay, i agree, but I have a condition."

 Chapter 163 You Are so Sweet

    Ron raised his eyebrows slightly, "what''s Mr. Shen''s capital to ask for a condition?"

    Now that he dared to make demands, Mr. Shen naturally had his own capital and support.

    "I need some special procedures. The share transfer will be completed at ten o''clock tomorrow at the latest. Mr. Ron, can you guarantee that my daughter will be claimed innocent in ten minutes?"

    In fact, what Mr. Shen offered was quite good to Ron.

    after all, there was a saying said that a long delay meant endless dreams. it would be better to collect all the shares at the earliest and quickest way.

    However, Ron didn''t promise him immediately.

    He just meditated and said, "it isn''t enough even for going procedure of the police station."

    "That means Mr. Ron needs to work more. After all, the share transfer coming into effect tomorrow morning is better than waiting for seven working days. All I want is that my children can be safe and sound. "

    "I''ll try my best. At most at ten thirty,"

    Ron made a stop gesture to Mr. Shen and said in a considerate manner, "no need."

    In the car.

    Holley looked at the man beside her with concern, "Are you okay? You stood so long just now. Are you all right? "

    Ron did not speak, just sitting there laughing. Maybe he was too happy, and the smile made him look like a little dumb.

    Maybe she was infected by Ron, or maybe she was amused by Ron''s silly reaction, there was also a slight smile on Holley''s face.

    However, Holley could sense the more and more weird atmosphere between them.

    "Ron, is there anything wrong with your wound? Don''t just laugh. We are not shooting ghost movie."

    After the little woman finished her words, Ron laughed more unscrupulously.

    "Hahaha..."

    His little woman was always so lovely, which made him happy.

    "Your husband, I''m a man, a man. So this kind of injury doesn''t matter at all."

    He said proudly and patted on his chest heavily.

    But this time, he was overconfident.

    The action of patting was too st

    to Holley, "I remember I reminded you not to do exercises recently. Even if he is young and aggressive, he shouldn''t behave like this. "

    "You stay alone as a single. I''m fine with my wound."

    Without hesitation, Ron gave the doctor 100000 points of violence.

    As a single, he couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Then Ron pointed to the door and said, "you can go now."

    "Ron Mu. If you''re not my brother. I really want to trick you. "

    The doctor pounded his fist on the table and finally opened his mouth, "I am..."

    He said two words and suddenly stopped. He looked at Holley and changed his words. "Nothing, I''m just kidding with you."

    "Fuck off. Get out of my house! "

    Ron strode over and pushed the doctor out of the villa.

    He also closed the door of the villa.

    A minute later, Ron came back to the villa. Apparently, he didn''t look well.

    "What did the doctor say to you?"

    They thought they had made a clever exchange, but Holley saw it anyway.

    As she asked, Ron shook his head. "He didn''t say anything. I warned him not to disturb our private life anymore. After all, he is a man of special identity. It''s improper for us to keep in frequent touch. "

    "Really?" Holley asked incredulously, her eyes gazing at the monitor at the door.

    She had heard and seen everything through the monitor just now.

 Chapter 164 Not for Money

    "Yes."

    Ron answered seriously.

    Looking back, Holley fixed her eyes on the man opposite her.

    They stood face to face, so close that they could hear each other''s heartbeats, but they couldn''t feel each other''s heart.

    She didn''t know what he was thinking and how many secrets he had that she couldn''t know.

    With a sigh, Holley nodded as she replied drowsily, "I''m a little tired. I want to go to bed. Good night."

    ''Didn''t he lie to her?''

    Ron thought to himself.

    "Girl, do you want me to tell you anything special about the doctor?"

    In order to convince his little woman and to prevent Holley from knowing that he was hiding something from her, Ron decided to sell out the doctor.

    "No, I don''t want to know."

    Raising her head, Holley shook her head and refused, "that''s the doctor''s secret. If he wants to say it, just let me know from him. If he doesn''t want to tell me, I also don''t want to know it from others. "

    After saying that, she yawned, "ah, I''m so sleepy."

    As she was so sleepy, Ron couldn''t say anything more.

    But he could clearly feel that the last sentence she said was against him.

    But how could she know his secret? Since she couldn''t even guess the reason, what could she suspect?

    Ron rubbed his head and stopped thinking.

    Anyway, his little woman would not be his burden in this matter.

    Just as the doctor said, if he told the truth to her, she would be more helpful for him.

    But that would only make her more dangerous.

    Ron hoped that she would know it later.

    Anyway, she would find out the truth one day if she was with him.

    The next day.

    At ten o''clock.

    Shares transfer completed on time.

    Holding the share transfer agreement, Mr. Shen looked at Ron and said, "if you can''t let my daughter be released without charge, all members of Shen family won''t let you go."

    "How could it be impossible?"

    A meaningful smile appeared on Ron''s face.

    Lucia was originally innocent.

    In fact, the whole thing had nothing to do with her.

    But she was willing to jump i

    nd continued, "according to the time, the police officers of the police station have arrived at the Xia family for arrest the real murderer. Don''t you take the opportunity to get a fortune? "

    Mr. Shen went silent.

    He had a clear mind.

    He understood what Ron meant by get some fortune, and it was true that he could ruthlessly extort money from the Xia family.

    But in his emotions, he hated Ron so much that he simply didn''t want to accept his kind reminder.

    It was because this Ron who said that he believed in the law and would not wrongly accuse innocent people.

    But what was the truth? His daughter was innocent. Although Ron knew that there was another murderer, he insisted on dealing with his daughter.

    Ron''s intention was dirty and unbearable.

    For money, for shares, he had played all kinds of tricks, to the extreme.

    "Holley ye, I guess the reason why you were sent to jail that year was that Mr. Ron tried every means to get money and shares, right?"

    Mr. Shen asked weirdly and then left with his men.

    It was better to get some benefits from the Xia family to make up for the loss than to confront Ron Mu.

    Mr. Shen left.

    Ron suddenly turned around. He held the little woman''s arm tightly and said, "listen to me, Holley. As for what happened four years ago, I didn''t do anything for money or shares. Do you know? It can''t be! "

 Chapter 165 This Is the End of Offending My Woman

    In the villa of the Xia family.

    Here came the people of the police station. There was a mess in the Xia family.

    Judith locked herself in the room and wouldn''t go out no matter what people said.

    The Xia family was a powerful clan in N City.

    When they stopped, the detectives at the police station were even more afraid to act lightly.

    In addition, their leader, Detective Lin, had told them to wait until Mr. Shen came and listened to his order to take actions.

    So the detectives just waited lazily in the living room of the Xia family with a megaphone, reporting the words to Judith, like telling her to turn herself in, confess what she had done and refuse to be punished according to strict discipline.

    Half an hour later, Mr. Shen arrived at the Xia family''s house.

    From the detectives'' words, he now knew that the real murderer was Judith Xia.

    The Xia family felt guilty when they saw Mr. Shen.

    Even Mr. Xia didn''t dare to look into his eyes. he just said politely, "Mr. Shen, my daughter has been wronged. The matter is a little complicated, and we can''t entertain guests temporarily. My wife and I will visit you in person to make an apology."

    "Apologize?"

    Mr. Shen sneered and smashed his crutch.

    "The Xia family has the audacity to deal with the Shen family. Who do you think you are? It is time for me to get even with Judith! because of her, my daughter has been wronged to be the murderer!"

    Mr. Shen vented all his anger on Ron to the Xia family.

    If not, what else could he say?

    Could he say that he could only come to the Xia family to make amends after being framed by Mr. Ron?

    Besides, the real murderer who had drugged Holley was really loathsome. Otherwise, how could he bear that his daughter was set up?

    Mr. Xia''s face was gloomy.

    What annoyed him most was that someone told him to get even with him.

    Last time, Mr. Ron called and said that he wanted to get even with him.

    All the mobile assets of the Xia family were transferred to Mr. Ron overnight.

    Now, Mr. Shen came to get even with him again.

    Did they want to destroy the Xia family?

    "Mr. Shen, you see, this must be a misunderstanding. I think there must be a real culprit, and that real culprit provoked everything. Otherwise, how come first your daughter was wronged, and then my daught

    ss or gain to the Shen family? "

    "Of course not."

    Ron answered quite decisively, "My baby, how can the game I set up benefit the Shen family?"

    "I''m sure that the Xia family will make it up for one hundred million."

    Holley was still confused.

    Ron smiled happily, "I have already blackmailed the Xia family. I did that when Judith embarrassed you that night. All their mobile assets belong to me. As for the Xia family, it had only an empty shell and a company that had owed a lot of money of the banks. I guess Mr. Xia will credit the company to Mr. Shen. Now, time was pressing, so Mr. Shen wouldn''t have time to investigate how much loss and moreover how much debt the Xia family had to pay. In a word, Mr. Shen thought that he had got a great advantage, but in fact, he had taken over a hot potato. "

    Thinking of what happened later, Ron found it interesting, "think about it, my dear. The Shen family has suffered a great loss from me. They can do nothing but get angry. However, Mr. Shen would not let Xia family go since they had made a big loss for him? Just wait and see. Xia family won''t have a good end. This is the end of offending my woman."

    He announced predominantly.

    Judging from his tone of speaking, Holley guessed that he had something more to say, but he was interrupted by the phone call.

    He put the phone on the table and answered it. Then he heard his grandpa''s voice, "take George ye here." It was Master Mu''s call. Ron directly opened the speaker. And they heard his grandpa''s majestic voice, "Take Holley Ye to come."

 Chapter 166 The Problem Resolved by Fate

    "We''ll go there in the afternoon."

    There was another good play about Linda being arrested by the police station.

    He and Holley were supposed to be there.

    However, his grandpa, who was always tolerant, became angry now. "You have done such a good thing, and now you even want me to clean up the mess. Do you want me to wait? "

    Master Mu seemed very angry.

    When he hung up the phone, Ron was embarrassed.

    He didn''t do anything, nor did he need his grandfather to clean up the mess for him.

    What a headache.

    "Let''s go. Grandpa might be angry with you because of the company business. After all, the company has been losing money again and again because of you. "

    Holley reminded kindly.

    Ron pondered it over and then shook his head.

    He had explained the whole thing to his grandfather.

    Grandpa should understand.

    As far as he knew his grandpa, Grandpa wouldn''t get angry for such insignificant things.

    "Don''t bother. Let''s go now. Have a seat. I''ll drive. "

    Urged Holley.

    But she didn''t dare to start the car.

    Ron''s wound was too severe to afford the car crashing.

    What if his wound reopened because of carelessness? It would be a severe accident.

    Ron nodded, but was not reconciled.

    He was hesitating if he should call grandpa and bargaining with him.

    Holley grabbed the phone from his hand and asked impatiently, "is there anything more important than going to see Grandpa?"

    "For you."

    "All members of the police station are going to catch Linda right now," Ron answered seriously. Don''t you want her to be arrested and put in jail? "

    Holley was stunned.

    It turned out that he wanted to bargain for her at the expense of disobedience to his grandfather.

    But Linda''s bad luck of being arrested was really not so attractive to her.

    What she wanted to know the most was what had happened four years ago?

    ''why did it turn out like what the doctor talked with him last night?

    "Let''s go. It doesn''t matter."

    Then, Holley sta

    o deal with everything in these days. Before the baby was born, everything would have an end. I will never allow anyone to stir up trouble in the Mu family. Do you understand? "

    Ron was silent.

    Because everything Grandpa said was reasonable.

    What''s more, what his grandfather was doing now was the best thing that the Mu family could do in this case.

    Ron took a deep breath and nodded, "Grandpa, thank you for helping me with this big trouble."

    "It''s useless for just me to help him. You have to recognize the baby. What''s more, you are going to hold a press conference to announce the news of the baby being openly recognized. "

    Staring at his grandson with great anxiety, Master Mu stressed the most important thing.

    "But..."

    Ron hesitated. It was right and what he should do.

    But he couldn''t help but think of Holley.

    "Ron, you have to solve your real emotional problems by yourself. Since you don''t have the heart to hurt her, you should have signed the divorce papers right away at that time. Since you chose not to divorce her, it means that you have already chosen to face everything with you for her."

    He patted his grandson on the shoulder, and Master Mu stopped persuading him.

    In the living room of the first floor.

    Shaking the cup of hot water in her hand, Nancy gave a vicious smile at Holley.

 Chapter 167 Are You Sure This Is the Truth

    "Mrs. Holley, the water is so hot. What if it is poured on a person?"

    Nancy was sitting on the sofa in a comfortable manner.

    She tapped the cup with her fingers and smiled grimly.

    She had been in a feud with Holley for a long time. She had thought that the status of Mrs. Mu would never be affected by her for the rest of her life and that she would never fight against her.

    However, God blessed her and she had Mr. Ron''s child.

    This is her capital of being a mother of Mr. Ron''s child.

    To some extent, Nancy believed that she was the real Mrs. Mu.

    But Holley would lose the name of Mrs. Mu sooner or later.

    Because Master Mu had told her that what the Mu family needed was a Young Mistress who was able to give birth to children who carry on their family name.

    Nancy looked down at Holley, and she couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Are you afraid?"

    She challenged.

    Holley sat opposite her.

    Hearing her question, Holley frowned slightly. "You want to play? Pass me a cup of water and spill my suit by accident? Or do you want to play tricks by spilling water on you and framing me for hurting you?"

    With a faint smile, Nancy put down the cup and said, "you''re wrong. They''re just two boring games. I am highly educated. It''s a waste of not using my high IQ, right?"

    She winked at the housekeeping aunt who was cleaning behind her.

    That housekeeping aunt was crazy.

    She picked up the hot water and directly poured it on her own body.

    ''what a vicious woman! She is so cruel that everyone will be scared of her!'' thought Holley.

    The housekeeping aunt poured a cup of hot water directly from her abdomen to her legs and shins.

    Then, there was a series of screams coming from Nancy and a miserable scream from the housekeeping aunt, echoing in the villa.

    Even the sound of cup falling on the ground was covered up.

    It was a trap.

    Nancy could accuse Holley of pouring water over the housekeeping aunt.

    Or, the housekeeping aunt could jump out and said that Holley wanted

    hat she had done.

    Why did she choose to behave sensibly in front of Master Mu.

    If she had known that Master Mu would act like this, she would have worked with the housekeeping aunt to set Holley up.

    She felt like she was just lifting a stone and throwing it at her own feet.

    Ron saw it clearly.

    He knew what kind of person Holley was.

    That little woman would never do such a thing as pouring hot water on people.

    The loss of her confidant was not a punishment in Ron''s eyes.

    He said indifferently to Nancy, "What''s wrong with you? Was the aunt directed by you to tell a lie to frame my wife?"

    "No, it''s not like that."

    Nancy denied resolutely.

    Ron snorted, "if it is not you, then shut up. You don''t have to pretend to be noble in the Mu family. Since you don''t have the heart to leave the aunt, you can leave the Mu family with her. "

    "I..." Nancy stuttered.

    She bowed her head and stopped talking.

    After weighing up, she knew that the housekeeping aunt poured the hot water in vain.

    She had already missed the best opportunity, and it was impossible to frame Holley again by this.

    The more she said, the more suspicious she would be.

    It seemed that she had to stop talking about the matter of pouring the hot water.

    Just as she thought that the matter had been over, Holley suddenly said, "aunt!"

 Chapter 168 Stomachache

    Hearing Holley''s words, Nancy was shocked.

    A bad feeling haunted her.

    The only thing she could hope was that the housekeeping aunt would not sell her after she accepted her money.

    The bodyguards who dragged away the housekeeping aunt stopped.

    Then Holley held Ron''s hand and walked towards them.

    Before she opened her mouth, she smiled and gently asked, "Auntie, you''ve been burnt by hot water. Do you feel pain?"

    That aunt said nothing.

    Holley didn''t mind.

    She knew that this aunt was Nancy''s people, but the cooperation between them should not be reliable.

    As long as she worked hard, she could find the loophole to disintegrate the not reliable union of them.

    "Auntie, how long have you been here?"

    The housekeeping aunt still kept silent.

    Holley lowered her head and sighed with pity and sympathy. "In fact, it''s your fortune to work in the Mu family. You will be paid enough money, and your food, clothing, transportation and accommodation will also be very favorable. But why don''t you seize the opportunity at all? How can you do such a thing in just a few days? Perhaps you haven''t found out that the Mu family''s villa is also under surveillance, right? "

    Holley raised her voice as she spoke.

    She was no longer gentle. There was no smile on her face anymore and there was only her coldness.

    She looked at the housekeeping aunt coldly, "so, are you going to admit your guilt until I show you the surveillance video?"

    The housekeeping aunt trembled with fear.

    The plan of harming Holley between Nancy and her was also carried out in the villa.

    If there was a surveillance video...

    The housekeeping aunt dared not to think about the consequence.

    At the same time, Nancy was also in a panic.

    She just didn''t expect that there was someone monitoring at home.

    But Holley said formatively.

    Nancy looked around and began to search for the camera.

    As for the aunt, although she was scared, she didn''t say anything.

    "Auntie, I know you didn''t arrange this. It would be boring to talk through surveillance. If you want to get your punishment via

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she knelt down.

    "My Lord, I''m wrong. You brought me here, but as the mother of the child, I just want to do more for the child. Mr. Ron and Young Mistress love each other so much that I''m afraid that the baby won''t be able to get any father''s love after he is born. "

    "I didn''t mean to plot against Mrs. Holley. I just hope that they don''t love each other so much. I just hope that Mr. Ron can give more time and love to our child. I was selfish, but isn''t every mother selfish? Grandpa, please help me.

    Tell Mr. Ron not to blame me. "

    She was good at talking and begged the right person.

    In this case, even if she was very wrong, Master Mu would not ignore her.

    Sure enough, Master Mu stopped and turned around, "it''s Holley who was wronged. Why do you beg me?"

    He seemed to ignore this matter, but actually he pointed out a bright way for Nancy.

    He pointed the way, which meant that he hoped Holley would not look into what had happened just now.

    "Grandpa, I will seek justice for my wife. This matter will never end. In our Mu family, we can''t afford to raise a woman who likes making trouble, right?"

    Ron said resolutely.

    He was worrying about having no chance to vent his anger on Nancy. How could he miss this great opportunity?

    ''it would be better if Nancy could have an abortion.''

    While Ron was thinking, Nancy suddenly covered her belly with her hands, "Ah! It hurts..."

 Chapter 169 Dont Compare Yourself with Her

    Nancy had no method.

    Judging from the tone of Mr. Ron, she knew that it was impossible to go through the previous matter.

    Now, her only chip was the baby in her womb.

    In the living room, among the three people who could control her fate, only Master Mu might help her.

    Nancy had grasped this life-saving straw of Master Mu. She shouted pain constantly.

    Master Mu yelled at his bodyguards decisively, "Why are you still standing there? Send her to the hospital."

    Ron took a step ahead and came to Nancy.

    "Let me do it."

    With his back to his grandpa, he said lightly.

    Neither his grandpa nor Holley noticed that there was harshness in Ron''s eyes.

    In the next second, under everyone''s stunned gaze, Ron carried Nancy up directly.

    "Ron!"

    Master Mu knew his grandson very well.

    He knew what his grandson was going to do without thinking much.

    He wanted to stop him, but what he said couldn''t be faster than his grandson''s actions.

    Ron didn''t go to the hospital with Nancy in his arms, but to the second floor instead.

    He was standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor. Without blinking his eyes, he threw Nancy down from the second floor.

    The sound of something heavy hitting the floor could be heard.

    And there was even the scream of Nancy.

    The height of the second floor was not very high, only three or four meters.

    Ron''s technique was quite good. With all his strength, it was not fatal.

    When she was finally thrown downstairs, Nancy didn''t know what had happened.

    She thought the baby in her stomach would be her amulet.

    But she didn''t know it was also her death warrant.

    She curled up in pain at a corner of the living room on the first floor, her body constantly twitching, and blood flowing from her body.

    Ron walked downstairs slowly.

    He stood by the side of Nancy and made a phone call which would let Nancy be in despair fo

    ch. Don''t compare you with that kind of woman. Don''t you know what kind of person Nancy is? To me, you are my only treasure. "

    "Then why did you hook up with those whores?"

    Holley said emotionally.

    She asked back, shaking her head. "Answer me. If you looked them down and they were not your treasure but why did you hook up with them? Why should you sent your treasure to prison? Should it be that four years ago, you were just out of your mind, and four years later, you are back to normal?"

    Ron was silent.

    This little woman was really going to give him a problem.

    This question was hard to answer.

    After thinking for a while, Ron said, "then you understand me like this. You can think that I was out of my mind, okay?"

    He coaxed and tried to persuade her, "honey, don''t be bothered by the past. What''s the point? That''s what you should see in the future. That''s what we should do. "

    "So!"

    Holley nodded and sneered, "You would explain what happened in the past four years with you being out of mind and being abnormal? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? If you get mental disease, you can get the test result and I''ll forgive your mood swings. "

    "Really?" Ron asked as if he had found some treasure, "Will you forgive me if I can show you the test report?"

 Chapter 170 My Sweetheart

    Holley regretted immediately.

    What was she talking about?

    How could the jail four years ago be wiped out just by a certificate.

    Besides, that man was smart Mr. Ron, so it was easy for him to get a certificate.

    "I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously."

    Holley denied and avoided his eyes.

    Ron nodded and said, "that makes sense. It happened four years ago. We shouldn''t let it go so easily."

    He gripped Holley''s hand and said, "let''s go. I need to see a doctor."

    His words reminded Holley that the man had said his wound had broken again.

    Holley''s heart softened.

    "What happened to you wound? Is it serious? Should we deal with it first? "

    "Help me get into the car and send me to the doctor''s. that will be enough."

    As he said, the man raised his hand and touched the little woman''s head. "Little fool, I will be fine. I will not fall down myself. For you and for me... "

    Ron said very emotionally.

    Holley''s heart was touched.

    She couldn''t see through the man, but she still stood up to help Ron get into the car.

    Then, Ron and Holley left.

    All of a sudden, Nancy, who was lying on the ground, opened her eyes and took a resentful glance at the leaving man and the leaving woman.

    Just now, she was in extreme pain and almost fainted.

    She knew that if she was still sober and her eyes were open, Ron would do everything to make her life miserable, so she chose to pretend to pass out to escape those cold injuries.

    As for Ron and Holley, they almost thought that there was no outsider in the villa, and she fainted, so they spoke without scruple.

    Hearing their conversation, Nancy could tell something unusual.

    She was hurt and about to die, but she persisted with her inner will all the time.

    She suddenly felt that all the hardships she had gone through today were worth it.

    Because she knew the secret between Ron and Holley. As long as she could live, she would spare no effort to avenge her child.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n a daze.

    Holley was more stunned than before.

    Her dull appearance was more lovely than ever.

    Cute, this word could be used to describe this little woman.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley felt that the whole thing was weird.

    She looked back casually and heard the man beside her saying, "don''t you know? The medicine is bitter and the doctor is not in a good mood. I need sugar to feed myself in this case."

    Holley knew about it.

    She nodded. She still didn''t think it had anything to do with her.

    "You are my candy, my sweetheart."

    When the man said this, there was a passionate and evil smile on his lips.

    "Be serious, or I can inherit your heritage at ease."

    Imitating that man''s tone, Holley rolled her eyes at him and was about to raise her hand to knock on the door.

    Ron once again stopped her and said, "little fool, it''s not that troublesome."

    After saying that, he looked up at the pupil scanner on the door.

    Only those who had been confirmed by their identities were qualified to enter the doctor''s home.

    The door opened. Ron held the little woman''s hand and walked in.

    While walking, he shouted, "help! Help! Doctor! Help!"

    But when he walked through the yard and into the room, Ron was shocked.

    He had seen numerous pictures of Holley in the doctor''s room...

 Chapter 171 You Are Getting Bad

    Holley thought she was a person who had experienced something.

    But when she saw the photos of the whole room, she was also shocked. At last, she took a deep breath.

    "Is the doctor out of his mind?"

    This was the only reason she could think of to explain why the doctor''s house was filled with her photos.

    As for Ron, he was also shocked, and his face was even a bit livid.

    Because the pictures in the doctor''s room were obviously taken secretly by the doctor.

    The photos were taken seven or eight years ago when Holley went to high school.

    It meant that the doctor had targeted Holley for a long time and even took many pictures of her.

    "I have never discovered..."

    This took Ron by great surprise and astonishment.

    He murmured.

    Holley looked back in disbelief. "You don''t even know that you have never been to the doctor''s home?"

    Ron nodded, "I haven''t been here before."

    "Can you still open the door of the doctor''s house through the pupil?"

    Holley glanced at the man beside her with some disgust.

    She thought that Ron was trying to evade his responsibility so he said he didn''t know.

    Ron rubbed his forehead and sighed, "I''ve known the doctor for ten years. The house here was originally mine, but later for him to live. So he hadn''t changed the door. Although the doctor is not always in this city, I don''t have to see what''s given outside. So... "

    He explained seriously with his hands spread out.

    He really didn''t want that little woman to misunderstand him again.

    Although he was not a gentleman in her heart, he still hoped to keep some good things in her heart.

    "Ron, did you screw up your wound?"

    The doctor Fabian''s happy voice came from the door, breaking the embarrassment between Holley and Ron.

    Holley crouched down and hid behind a chair. "Please help me ask about the photos," she whispered to Ron.

    Actually, even if she didn''t mention it, Ron would ask the doctor.

    When Fabian came in, he saw Ron and looked at the pictures in the room. He was embarrassed.

    During very long time, nobody came to visit him, so he had directly hung the pictures all over the

    octor was just like a peeping Tom, who kept taking pictures of her.

    Hearing Holley''s voice, the doctor was frightened and stepped back.

    He jumped up immediately and pointed to Holley. "Why are you here?"

    "Ron, you promised me not to let Holley know it."

    Fabian suddenly felt that his conspiracy was exposed. He pointed at Ron and complained.

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and added, "I didn''t promise you not letting Holley know it, but that I wouldn''t tell Holley. Besides, it was you who told her about it. "

    "You two are going too far!"

    The doctor stared angrily at Holley and said, "you were fine. You were influenced by Ron to be bad. Let me tell you something. Last time, when I took a bath with Ron, he insisted on going upstairs. I couldn''t stop him at all... "

    In fact, Fabian was not really angry with them at all. He intentionally slander Ron. But unexpectedly, almost at the same time.

    Ron and Holley said together, "Don''t change the topic."

    The doctor rubbed his forehead and said, "I''ve told you everything I know."

    "Don''t you doubt anything? Have you ever investigated something in private?" Ron blurted out, "when you came to this city, you told me that you had something important to do. Last year, you said that you had found an important clue. You were talking about your grandmother who asked you to keep an eye on my wife, right? Now, please tell me your clues and discoveries about her! "

 Chapter 172 Inhuman When You Have Your Wife

    As Fabian was saying, the muscles on his face were tugged fiercely. "Ron, you are so inhuman when you have your wife."

    Ron just gave a faint smile and said, "if he can''t think for his wife so easily, what a loser he is!"

    Fabian cleaned the table, brewed a pot of tea and said, "I thought Holley was a member of my grandma''s love affair. Last year, I did find that my grandma had a tragedy love when she was young. And at that time, my grandma got pregnant before marriage which was fashionable. But the baby died at the birth of it. But it''s just a rumor. No one saw the body of my grandma''s child, so I thought I was very close to the truth. "

    "I got Miss Ye''s hair and took a DNA test, then I found that she has no blood relationship with anyone in my family."

    Finishing his words, Fabian shrugged his shoulders and said, "as for this, we lost all the clues. Besides, my grandma can''t seduce Holley. So she asked me to keep an eye on her? I asked my grandma about it several times, but she just told me that I could only pay attention to Holley, and no need to care about nothing else. One time I asked too far and my grandma said that, I was a devoted doctor and I didn''t take care of my family''s business. Now am I even unwilling to do such a small thing? My grandma also said that, if I don''t do it, she will get someone else to replace me."

    Fabian was helpless too. He didn''t know the truth and had been scolded again.

    In desperation, he had to continue to do what he thought would make him look like a pervert.

    "I have investigated Holley''s whole family. I didn''t know she has anything to do with my family. I also don''t know what my grandma is thinking about. Sometimes I even doubt if I have noticed the wrong person. But that year, my grandma personally named Holley Ye and asked me to pay attention. She also gave me her present photos at that time. The person is correct. But I don''t know why... "

    Fabian sighed.

    that Ron would help Holley with this matter.

    What''s more, she didn''t expect that the Shen family would also be involved, and Mr. Shen vented his anger for her daughter and would send her to prison anyway.

    Now, the only hope she could rely on was Craig.

    Even though she knew that there was only profit and transaction between Mr. Lan and her, she still called that man helplessly.

    But that man was also cruel. He didn''t even answer her phone.

    "Help me. If I am in jail, the power of the Mu''s Group won''t work for you."

    Linda had no choice but to send a message to Craig to inform him her situation.

    Her text message was like a stone sank in the sea.

    Linda thought Mr. Lan wouldn''t care about her, but she didn''t expect him to appear at the police station in the afternoon.

    "Help me."

    Linda saw Mr. Lan as if he was her life-saving straw.

    With a cold face, Craig remained unmoved.

    He was cruel and heartless. "I never make more efforts for useless people. Because that kind of hard work is no different from wasting. Linda, I can save you, but it depends on whether you are useful or not and whether you deserve my help."

    Linda remained silent.

    After a long while, she suddenly looked up and said, "I know a secret about Ron. It''s worth you saving me."

 Chapter 173 Little Temptress

    "Tell me."

    Craig smiled with interest.

    That was why he was willing to come to the police station.

    After all, Linda had been with Ron for a long time, so she at least knew a little about his secrets.

    And the secrets were what he Craig needed.

    "Ron..."

    Suddenly, Linda stopped talking.

    She had suffered a lot of losses. This time, she had to be more cautious. "You bail me out first, and I''ll tell you the secret."

    "How dare you bargain with me?"

    Craig snorted and was about to leave.

    "The secret is very important, Craig. If I told you but you don''t help me, Mr. Ron would have sent me to jail and punish me to death. So you have to promise me my freedom first and get me free of charge. Otherwise, I''d rather be in jail. "

    Linda would do anything for her freedom.

    Actually, she didn''t want to tell him about it.

    But now, she had no choice but to take the risk.

    After some hesitation, Craig turned around and said, "I won''t let you get away with it, neither will I bail you out. I''ll ask the lawyer to give you an opportunity to apply for an extra judicial medical treatment. I will measure how much human and financial resources I would spend on that secret. Of course, if you tell me something useless, I promise that I will let you die before you get in prison."

    He threatened so menacing.

    Linda shivered but insisted saying, "My secret is worthy of you to save me."

    Soon, Ron heard what happened in the police station.

    Fabian was almost driven mad by him. Now he got a chance to take a rest.

    When Ron stopped asking about why his grandmother asked him to pay attention to every detail of Holley, Fabian was the first one to open his mouth. "Wow, do you have any secret that has been known by Linda? Is it a hidden disease? "

    Hearing Fabian''s words, Holley was stunned. She suddenly realized and said, "Oh, I see. You are infertile, so you have been with Linda for four years, but she is not pregnant."

    Fabian breathed a long sigh of relief in his heart. He didn''t believe that Ron would still have the mood to continue to ask af

    left angrily.

    Linda limped after him, "Mr. Lan, trust me. It''s all true. Mr. Ron also threatened me that he would kill me if I told others the secret. I told you the truth. Otherwise, why did Mr. Ron put Holley into prison four years ago? He found out that woman was a temptress and couldn''t accept that. That''s why he took her to the prison ruthlessly. But Holley''s demon is too... "

    Before she finished her words, she got a heavy slap on her face.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Cherish your last freedom."

    Craig said coldly.

    For him, this woman was no longer of use.

    In the next room, Ron, holding his little woman in his arms, whispered in her ear with a wicked smile, "did you hear that? Linda said that you were a temptress. But for me, you are a temptress."

    Holley felt both angry and funny.

    Was Linda crazy?

    Where was the temptress? They were all ancient legends!

    "My little temptress, the show is over. We should go now."

    Ron teased.

    Holley pouted, "I shouldn''t have come if I knew she said such crazy words. Go home and have a good rest. It''s so good for your recovery. "

    When they were about to take off the bug, they heard Linda''s voice again from the next room, "Mr. Lan, you can''t burn the bridge after crossing it. Now the river hasn''t passed. Without me, none of the people I cultivated in the Mu''s Group would listen to your orders and help you. "

 Chapter 174 Stop Talking Like That

    She knew clearly that it was meaningless to be obedient and please Mr. Lan.

    Linda had to keep reminding him that she was useful by putting out her chips.

    Craig just glanced at this woman contemptuously and said with sympathy, "you are so naive. No wonder you were dumped by Ron. Don''t you think I will contact them after you tell me their names? Do you think I, Mr. Lan, can''t deal with them? "

    "You..."

    Linda realized that she had made a mistake.

    She shouldn''t have told Craig all those names.

    She should have held back for herself.

    Regret, grievance and all kinds of negative emotions surged up in her heart. When she saw that the hand of Craig grasped on the doorknob, Linda knew that she would spend a period of dark days in prison if she couldn''t find a way out.

    "No, Mr. Lan, please trust me. Mr. Ron told me that Holley knew how to use witchcraft. Something is wrong with Holley ye... "

    Craig didn''t want to listen to such crazy words anymore.

    He pushed open the door of the examination room ruthlessly.

    The police officers rushed into the room and dragged Linda out.

    "No! No way! "

    She didn''t want to go back to the police station, be taken into custody, or wait for the court trial.

    She couldn''t stand those dark days. She cried, "I want to see Mr. Ron. I want to see Mr. Ron..."

    In the next room, Holley pushed the man beside her and said, "She wants to see you? Why don''t you hurry up?"

    "Are you jealous?"

    Ron only felt a little funny and asked.

    Holley rolled her eyes at him. "There is nothing to be jealous of. It''s your old lover who wants to see you. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to sleep well if you don''t see her. "

    "Girl, why are you so jealous?"

    Ron couldn''t understand. He didn''t do anything excessive. Why did this little woman always satirize him when she talked?

    Holley didn''t know why she was so upset.

    "In order to let Linda follow you steadfastly, and don''t mind the relationship between you and me, you can make up the nonsense story tha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    estment of the project is paid. Since the Mu''s Group invests the first money and he accepts the Mu''s Group after it goes bankrupt, he will be able to afford a small expense. Is that true? "

    "Yes, that''s it. My baby, you are so smart. "

    Ron smiled and gently pinched her cheek.

    But Holley just pushed his hand away and replied coldly, "We''re just speaking. Don''t be so flirty."

    "I didn''t move my feet. Don''t wrong me."

    Ron said in a serious tone.

    Holley retorted to him, "Even a gentleman doesn''t resort to force."

    "I''m not a gentleman."

    Ron laughed, stood up and threw himself at his little woman, "I''m a scumbag, verified by you."

    "Ron, you come to bully me because you are almost recovered."

    Holley shouted while running.

    As he smiled, Ron caught up with her and pulled her into his arms. "It''s all your credit. If you didn''t take good care of me with your heart, I am not feeling much better now."

    After saying that, he reached out and was about to kiss her cheek.

    Just then, someone opened the door with a key.

    As soon as the door was opened, she saw that. Ms. Tien was stunned. "Young Master, Young Mistress, I don''t know you are busy. Sorry to disturb. I will leave first."

    Then Ms. Tien closed and locked the door again.

    Outside the villa, there was a slight sense of anxiety and worry in Ms. Tien''s eyes.

 Chapter 175 Give Me a Kiss

    "Ron, why don''t you explain to me?"

    Holley grumbled.

    The man just smiled and said, "don''t you think that the more you explain it, the more suspicious it will be?"

    Speechless as Holley, she tried to break away from the man''s arms, "I''ll open the door for Ms. Tien."

    "Let me kiss you first."

    "Don''t push your luck."

    Holley was unwilling. She refused.

    She knew that this man wouldn''t be so quiet when he was less injured.

    However, deep in her heart, she was always resistant to him.

    Ron noticed her unwillingness and let go of her. He said, "it''s not hard for you. Go to open the door."

    "Are you a gentleman today?"

    Holley asked in disbelief.

    This was not the style of Ron.

    "Alas."

    The man sighed. He reached out his hand and pulled Holley into his arms. "Well, it is better for me to kiss you."

    Then he kissed on her cheek.

    Holley began to regret that she should have run away just now.

    "You didn''t keep your promise. You said you wouldn''t trouble me."

    "But you don''t believe me."

    Ron shook his head helplessly and with a headache, "there''s nothing I can do. I want to be a good man, but my wife doesn''t allow me to do that. In fact, I also think that men are not bad, and women do not love, right? "

    Holley didn''t want to answer this question.

    She pretended not to hear it and went straight to open the door of the villa.

    "Ms. Tien? Ms. Tien? "

    She looked around and didn''t find any trace of Ms. Tien. Holley was shocked.

    Couldn''t it be that the appearance of Ms. Tien was just her illusion?

    But both she and Ron saw her.

    Hearing the little woman''s voice, Ron also came out and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    "Ms. Tien is missing?"

    The garden outside the villa was not too big that no one could hide there.

    And Ms. Tien was nowhere to be found.

    "It''s so weird."

    Holley sighed, and Ron took out his phone and dialed the number of Ms. Tien.

    The phone call hadn''t been answered for the first time.

    However, Ms. Tien''s phone was direct

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    and said, "Ms. Tien, there are three things you need to do now. First, tell me their plan. Second, think carefully about the details of your son''s car accident. I will ask people to find him. Once we find him, I will arrange you two to go abroad to a safe place. The third and the most important thing is that you can''t tell Holley anything. "

    Beside him, Ms. Tien nodded without hesitation, but she was still a little worried, "Young Master, , if Young Mistress asks, how should I answer?"

    "Just tell her. There''s something wrong with your phone. You don''t know what it is either. I''ll explain it to her in this way, and so do you. "

    "Keep in mind that this is the truth," Ron reminded Ms. Tien formatively.

    "Young Master, please rest assured. I won''t do anything to betray you and Young Mistress."

    Meanwhile.

    At the Lan''s house.

    Bella had lost her mind. She shouted at her brother. "Brother, you have said that you will take actions against the Mu''s Group soon. It has been a week. Why are you still doing nothing?"

    "Soon. We will take actions tomorrow. Then you will see, the Mu''s Group is in a mess, and all the business paralyzed. My dear sister, don''t worry. I will keep my promise. The Mu''s Group will collapse, and Holley will also be at your disposal in the future. "

    Craig tried to be patient and comforted his sister.

 Chapter 176 Means of Mr. Lan

    Next morning.

    It was the first time that Ron appeared in the Mu''s Group after the general shareholders'' meeting.

    He held Holley in his arms provocatively and went into President''s Office under the gaze of the company''s employees.

    After sitting down, the first thing he dealt with was the project budget approval.

    The efficiency of the financial department was very efficient. Half an hour after Ron signed on the approval sheet, the financial manager called to report that the funds had been paid.

    Putting down the phone, Ron smiled at Holley, "the show is about to begin."

    Seeing that the man was not nervous at all, Holley was more curious, "what secret have you left? How could you be so confident?"

    "Take your time and you will know."

    Ron''s answer was always firm.

    He had prepared for this for four years and he had thought of everything. Now he had nothing to worry about?

    His only concern was that his little woman would be hurt again.

    This time, however, he would take good care of her and would not give anyone any chance to harm her.

    As soon as the funds were ready, Craig received the news.

    He smirked coldly.

    He had lost to Ron in the last confrontation. He wouldn''t lose this time.

    He walked to the window and opened it. Breathing the fresh air outside, Craig dialed a number with a smile. "Manager Wu''s boat can leave now. Kill their family on the way. "

    He said ruthlessly and then hung up the phone.

    Half an hour later, the news reached Ron.

    The manager of the subsidiary company in charge of logistics and distribution of Mu''s Group made a huge sum of 80 million dollars and escaped from the country with his wife and children.

    All employees of the subsidiary had been on strike because they had been in arrears for three months.

    Soon the supply chain system of the Mu''s Group was paralyzed.

    The directors of all major operation departments came to Ron with a melancholy look and complained that their business could not go on norm

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    do it very well."

    "Then I''m relieved. Go ahead with your work."

    Ron waved his hand, indicating that he could leave now.

    After Quinn Quan left, Holley asked in confusion, "We have a chance to know from Linda as early as possible who she put in the company. And we also have a chance to take precautions against the fact that the deliver chain has been completely paralyzed. Why don''t we take action earlier but clear up the mess when things occur? "

    Holley admitted that the man''s emergency plan was good.

    But it couldn''t change the fact that he made a wrong decision before.

    Ron didn''t take it seriously and smiled, "Is it just a logistics chain that has paralyzed? It means nothing to me. I just think that there is no need for us to know something to bow to Linda. Besides, if I don''t put her into prison this time, I will feel sorry for you. "

    That was the truth, but not the whole reason.

    There was another deep reason that he didn''t want to explain it now.

    "Is that simple?"

    Holley asked incredulously.

    Ron nodded, "Of course. That''s all."

    After saying that, he stood up with a smile and took Holley''s hand. "Follow me."

    "Where are we going?"

    "You''ll know when we get there."

    Ron put on a mysterious smile and dragged Holley into his arms from the sofa. "One place that I promise you will love."

 Chapter 177 A Mysterious Moment

    Cuddled by Ron, she walked out of the company and got on the car.

    Holley could hear the man''s evil voice beside her ear, "well, the mysterious moment is about to begin."

    While saying, he took out an eye patch and handed it to the little woman. "Wear it, and take it off at the destination."

    "What? Why are you so mysterious?"

    Holley protested.

    Ron did not explain, but gently put the eye patch on his little woman.

    "Well, let''s go now."

    He seemed not to be affected by the paralyzed supply chain at all, and even happier than usual.

    "Are you hiding something? Your company is now in a mess. Why are you still in the mood to go out? "

    As a woman, Holley''s intuition was accurate.

    She asked with doubt.

    However, Ron just burst into laughter and said, "Take your time, my cutie. Don''t think too much."

    Holley didn''t need to think about it, because he had considered these things and also made the best arrangement.

    They drove all the way to the airport.

    He stopped the car and grabbed her hand. "Come on. Let''s get off the car."

    "Have we arrived?"

    Losing her patience, Holley reached out her hand and was about to take off the blindfold, but was stopped by Ron. "Not yet. Our trip has just begun."

    "Just begin..."

    Holley''s face turned pale.

    She didn''t feel good to be a blind person.

    On the way here, she felt the whole time seemed to stand still.

    "Can''t I take it off first? Is it necessary to wear the blindfold always? "

    "Of course."

    As Ron ignored her grumble, he held her head gently, helped her out of the car and get on the plane.

    He was in a private plane.

    After taking Holley on the plane, the plane took off.

    Hearing that, Holley curled her lips with disdain and said, "I already know it. Now, we are in the plane. What''s the point of not letting me see? "

    "What I mean is to arouse your curiosity and make you have an appetite. Then I will show you the destination and you will be very happy. "

    A smug smile spread over Ron''s face. He directly pulled the little woman into his arm

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nd pretended to change and left.

    Looking at the little woman escaping in a hurry, Ron just smiled and watched her walk away before he took out his clothes.

    Besides changing the clothes that matched the local season, Ron also took out his laptop from the suitcase.

    He turned on the computer. He first set up the protection and then tampered with the IP address. Then he opened the file he needed.

    That was the Stock Exchange page.

    Ron found the shares of the Mu''s Group and checked the stock price. Then he smiled with satisfaction.

    The Mu''s Group was in a mess. As the president and the first shareholder of the company, he went abroad with his beautiful wife on holiday.

    Such news was directly reposted wildly by major portals and Internet celebrities.

    After the news was spread, the stock price of the Mu''s Group fell sharply for four hours in a row, which had dropped to the lowest rate in history, thirty-five dollars in each and there was a tendency to continue to fall.

    This was the reason why Ron did no prevention before it occurred, but had chosen a young man to clean up his mess hastily after the incident, while he took his little wife abroad for a vacation.

    As long as the stock price kept falling, he could collect all the stocks of the Mu''s Group that had left outside at the minimum cost.

    Also including the shares in Craig''s hand.

 Chapter 178 Time Reveals a Manâ€™s Heart

    As soon as Holley came back, she saw that Ron turned off the computer.

    "Are you trying to tell me that coincidentally you have finished your work and I''m here so you turn off your computer?"

    Holley smelled conspiracy in the cabin.

    Her intuition and instinct were telling her that Ron had taken her to Alaska, and that he must have some other intentions.

    Ron didn''t plan to hide anything from her. He just waved at her, beckoning her to sit beside him.

    Ron opened the computer again and showed the Stock Exchange page to the little woman.

    Holley was stunned.

    She still remembered a little and she seemed having learnt before in the class.

    But she couldn''t understand, "What?"

    Ron pointed at the stock of the Mu''s Group and said, "See? Ten days ago, the stock price of the Mu''s Group was the highest in the history, 120 dollars per share, and now it has dropped to the lowest rate in the history. It was 35 dollars just now, and now it is 33.2 dollars. "

    "If it continues to fall, will the company be shut down?"

    Holley was a little anxious. "Don''t stay in Alaska. Let''s hurry back. That Quinn Quan definitely didn''t handle the distribution matter well. As the president of the company, you still come out to play. That''s why the stock price of the company keeps going down. "

    "Yes, that is it. You are right."

    Ron smiled and then turned off his computer, "but your decision was wrong. We have to continue to stay in Alaska for ski, gambling, snow viewing and shopping. You can do whatever you want to do as long as you are happy. And remember to twitter it online."

    "Then people in the company must be driven crazy with anger."

    Holley shook her head in disagreement. "As President, you should be in the front line at this time. It''s not good to come out and play. It will shake the heart of the employees. If I posted it online, will I surely annoy others? Even if the owner of the company doesn''t treat the company seriously, will there be employees working hard there? In this way, the plot of Craig will succeed, and he will easily bring down your company."

    "You are wrong."

    Ron shook his head with a smile, "in the past few years, I have been completed my major business through Dark Night Organization. The Mu''s Group had long be

    n charge of this company is one of my friends. The company''s business ability was good and it could support the deliver demand of the Mu''s group. I have informed him to contact Quinn Quan. If Quinn Quan runs away, my grandfather will lay a hand in the dark and preside over the overall situation. So you don''t worry, and just have fun. The Mu''s Group would not go bankrupt. I will try my best to help you to investigate the things I have promised you. The Mu''s Group will be your strongest backing, and it''s also your capital that you don''t need to look at anyone''s face in the future."

    With an imposing manner, Ron was building up a grand blueprint in the future.

    He is a dominant person, and his design for the future is also overbearing.

    Holley was indeed relieved.

    Ron''s full preparations for this matter were far beyond her imagination.

    "You are awesome! You have done so many arrangements in just a few days."

    This time, Holley praised sincerely.

    She really admired Ron''s arrangements.

    Ron proudly raised his head, "Who am I? I''m your husband. How could your Holley''s husband be bad?"

    He was there boasting himself. Holley didn''t bother to refute him. She just stood up and walked towards the gate.

    Since Ron arranged everything, and she came to Alaska where she always wanted to go. She would naturally have fun.

    Ron pressed a button and opened the gate of the airplane. Holley was so shocked that she stepped back.

    To her surprise, she saw someone she didn''t know very well¡­

 Chapter 179 Coincidence! The Woman I Want to Marry

    Young Master Lei and Teresa walked side by side and took the ladder to the door.

    When the cabin''s door opened, Young Master Lei raised his head and greeted Holley, "what a coincidence! The woman I want to marry."

    Teresa pushed her brother and said, "Brother, stop it. Miss ye and Mr. Ron have a good relationship. They come together. You lose the bet, so don''t ruin their relationship anymore. "

    After that, she took the lead to run up, opened her arms and gave Holley a warm hug, "nice to meet you again."

    Holley didn''t like Young Master Lei at all.

    But she had a crush on Teresa.

    Holley gave her a warm hug and continued, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a short time. But why do you two come here this time? "

    Young Master Lei who was ignored by them leaned against the handrail wearily, "to destroy the relationship between you and Ron."

    "Brother!"

    Teresa pouted with dissatisfaction. She turned around and grabbed Holley''s hand. "Don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense. Our Lei family is doing a big business in Alaska, so my brother and I come here. As soon as we got off the plane, we saw Mr. Ron''s private plane, so we came to say hello. "

    Being embarrassed by his sister, Young Master Lei didn''t say anything more. He could only shrug helplessly. "Yes, I''m here to say hello. Holley ye, I lost the bet. But it won''t change the fact that you are the woman I want to marry."

    "Young Master Lei, you never change. You are still thinking about my wife."

    Ron heard the voice and came over. He heard nothing but the last sentence of Young Master Lei.

    He asked impolitely. Then he directly walked over to Young Master Lei and asked, "do you want to have a fight?"

    The staircase was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.

    Teresa pouted, "Let''s go shopping. Just leave these two idiots alone here to fight."

    "Okay, I''m afraid that we might be hurt by accident if we stay here."

    Holley nodded. Then she walked down the staircase hand in hand with Teresa and took the private car to leave the airport.

    Looking at the two leaving women and the luggage case at hand, Young Master

    to, we can easily destroy Mr. Lan... "

    Before he finished his words, he was stopped by a gesture made by Ron. He said, "Miss Lei is indeed excellent, but I have a person in my heart."

    "What if Holley died?"

    Young Master Lei''s eyes flashed with ferocity.

    He was testing Ron''s bottom line.

    There was a murderous look in Ron''s eyes instantly.

    His eyes could kill anyone instantly.

    Even Young Master Lei was shocked by the killing intent and coldness in his eyes.

    "Ron, the Lei family has no intention of killing. My silly sister said that she would wait for you all her life. It would be a blessing for her to wait until the opportunity that Holley died before you."

    Young Master Lei was explaining while he indeed wanted to kill Holley just now.

    Ron snorted. He knew Young Master Lei was lying, but he didn''t debunk his lie. He just answered coldly, "I only have Holley in my life. Without her, I would rather die alone. "

    "Okay, I see."

    Young Master Lei smiled awkwardly. "My sister and Holley have arrived at a shopping mall. Do you want to put down your luggage or follow them?"

    "Of course I need to put away my luggage first and then go to carry bags for her."

    Ron answered and took it for granted.

    Young Master Lei sneered, "you are really a slave of your wife."

    After a pause, he added, "but it''s a coincidence that I''m going to carry bags for my sister. Let''s go together. "

 Chapter 180 Being Jealous

    In the shopping mall.

    There were already a lot of bags in the hands of Holley and Teresa. They couldn''t take anything more.

    They had no choice but to sit in the coffee shop and wait for the two men.

    Ron and Young Master Lei found the two women according to their positions.

    Looking at the large pack of bags on the nearby seats, they smiled bitterly at each other, but said nothing. They quietly took the bags on their hands.

    Once they had enough labor force, the shopping enthusiasm of both Holley and Teresa was once again high.

    Again, they swept more than half of the shopping mall.

    Teresa was a frequent visitor here, but it was the first time for Holley to be here.

    She was not like Teresa who bought fast.

    Basically, she would only one when Teresa bought three or five things.

    So, Ron got the chance to make fun of Young Master Lei, "See? Men only have good days when women love them. Alas, look at you. I guess you won''t be able to help if your sister buys more."

    "It only proves that you are too stingy to spend money for your wife. Why would she be so timid and afraid to buy?"

    Young Master Lei responded impolitely.

    The two men followed the two girls. They carried the heavy stuff forward while refining their knives to each other.

    At the end, Young Master Lei became a coward. "Fortunately, you''re here, Ron. If I were alone, I would have been lying on the ground. "

    Ron smiled bitterly and nodded, "yes, this is the first time that I go shopping with a woman without a bodyguard."

    "Do you want to do it again?"

    Young Master Lei suddenly asked with a cunning smile.

    As long as Ron said he didn''t want it to happen again, he would tell Holley immediately.

    However, Ron said with a smile, "I take it as exercise."

    Young Master Lei almost spat out blood.

    After all, his situation was not like that of Ron.

    He was just accompanying his younger sister. Without the nourishment of love an

    esa smiled helplessly. "Girls are easy to make friends if they shop together. Look, Mr. Ron''s attitude is so nice. He is not like you. It''s rare for me to make a friend. Why don''t you satisfied?"

    "Alas."

    Young Master Lei gave up. He patted on Ron''s shoulder and said, "in one year, I won''t threaten you with that."

    Although he said so, he felt depressed. What was going on? Why he was trapped again by Holley?

    However, Young Master Lei was not reconciled at all. He paused and added, "But you''re a man, Ron. How can you ask your wife to carry bags? Are you a wuss with such a little stuff? "

    "I am willing too. It''s none of your business."

    Holley interrupted Young Master Lei''s words and said to Ron with a smile, "leave him alone."

    "Give it to me."

    Ron was a man. He didn''t allow others to say that he didn''t love his wife, nor did he allow others to say that he was coward.

    Besides, he knew about his body. He didn''t think there was any problem with his wound if he carried these things.

    Holley frowned at his flaunting his superiority.

    Ron walked over, hugged her and whispered, "I know what you mean. I''ll be fine. "

    After saying that, he took those shopping bags from Holley''s hands.

    Teresa looked away as she was jealous. "Brother, I''m a little tired. Let''s go home."

 Chapter 181 Dont Think About It

    Young Master Lei immediately understood.

    His sister was displeased with the sweet love between Mr. Ron and Holley. So she lost her interest in shopping.

    Young Master Lei didn''t debunk her lie. He pretended to be relieved and heaved a long sigh of relief. "I could be free at last."

    Each of them had a lot of things in their hands, so they took the cars separately.

    Young Master Lei sighed after getting on the car. "Others don''t know. I know you are jealous."

    Teresa kept silent.

    She was really jealous.

    Only she knew how much she liked Ron.

    Even though Ron had never shown any care or gentleness for her, she still liked him and even admired him.

    She always managed her emotions very well.

    Even for Holley, she could still make friends with her.

    What Teresa was thinking was simple. She just wanted to figure out what kind of woman Mr. Ron liked.

    What''s more, she hoped to have a chance to stand close to Mr. Ron, even just taking a look at him.

    When she really stood by Mr. Ron''s side, she found that her love for him was so strong. She knew that Ron and Holley were husband and wife and that they had a sweet time when they loved each other. However, when she saw them, she was still sad. She almost released all her emotions.

    Seeing that his sister was in silence, Young Master Lei waved his hand and said, "Why are you unhappy? What does our Lei family do? Just go for him if you like him. If you can''t get him, I will ask someone to take him back and make him yours. Don''t worry. "

    "But what I want is that he likes me, sincerely likes me and is willing to marry me."

    She had her own persistence in love.

    Young Master Lei understood his sister.

    After all, it was the case with the Lei family. They would love the person they loved without changing whether they were alive or dead.

    "Then you are bound to be single all your life. Mr. Ron said even if Holley is dead,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "All right."

    Holley didn''t insist. She got their stuff with Ron. Then she just said goodbye to Teresa and went upstairs.

    They arrived at the hotel.

    Holley was so tired that she lay on the bed, "I''m so tired."

    "Why didn''t you say you were tired when you were shopping?"

    Ron asked jokingly, but rushed over, "baby, thank you. My wounds have healed and there will be no more accidents. "

    "Then be careful. You can untie the gauze the day after tomorrow."

    Holley cleverly turned over to avoid the man.

    Ron didn''t insist because he was also tired.

    Going shopping with girls was much more exhausting than beating a hundred people.

    "But we have something important to do. What should we do?"

    "What is it?"

    Holley sat up in a sudden and asked.

    Ron looked her up and down and asked, "are you sure you still have strength?"

    "Of course."

    After that, Holley added cautiously, "as long as you are serious, I absolutely have the strength."

    "Seriously, I promise. I''m serious."

    Ron said more seriously.

    But the more serious he was, the more Holley felt that this man was not very decent.

    "Well, is it as serious as I said?"

    She probed.

    Ron nodded formatively, "Very very serious. Trust me. And don''t think about it with your little head."

 Chapter 182 Not the Problem of Money

    The more Ron said, the stranger Holley felt.

    "Be honest. What''s the serious matter you said?"

    She asked warily.

    Ron waved his hand at her, "relax. It''s really a serious matter. I want to go shopping again. Can you accompany me?"

    "Buy more?"

    Holley looked at the sky outside. "It''s late. It''s time for dinner."

    "Are you hungry?"

    Ron didn''t get her meaning of rejection.

    He thought she was hungry.

    "No, I''m just tired. I don''t want to go shopping today."

    Holley had to be frank.

    She couldn''t understand why the man didn''t know anything about the girl at all.

    Girls were always like that. When they went shopping, they were more energetic than anybody else. But once they left the mall and went home, they would collapse on the bed, losing all the strength to get up.

    If it was something else, Holley might still squeeze out some strength.

    However, at the thought of going shopping, Holley''s legs went limp. "Can''t we go shopping tomorrow?"

    "I have an arrangement tomorrow. We don''t go to the mall."

    Ron shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

    "What about the day after tomorrow?"

    Holley asked.

    Ron was still helpless, "Today''s stock market transaction time has passed. Only then can we have time to go shopping today. Tomorrow is weekend, the stock market closed. It''s Monday the day after tomorrow, the first transaction day. We have to keep a close watch on the stock market in case something unexpected happens. "

    That meant they couldn''t go shopping.

    "What about three days from now?"

    This question made Holley feel guilty.

    Ron spent the whole afternoon shopping with her, buying her lots of bags and so on. He had no chance to buy for himself.

    Now, the man just wanted to go back to buy something, but she refused him like that. It was inappropriate to delay.

    "If we get all the shares, we can go back to the country directly. If we still don''t eat out, we will keep staring at the stock market. "

    Ron spoke out his plans for the future.

    Holley knew what he meant.

    Unless she can be cruel enough to reject the man''s shopping request.

    But she couldn''t do it, so she nodded, "all right, let''s go."

    Ron smiled.

    He was in a good mood all day.

    When he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    even felt it hard to talk, Holley still insisted on dragging Ron into the men''s clothing store.

    She chose a shop with a complete collection of commodities, and called the waiter, pointing at Ron, "prepare him a set, both in and out."

    "You go and pick. I don''t want anyone else to pick."

    Ron directly sat down on the small sofa, but pushed his little woman up.

    Holley also knew that it was going too far for her to be lazy.

    Wearily, she stood up and chose from a pile of clothes, and finally she picked out a whole set of them. She put all the choices in front of Ron. "Do you like them? Pay the bill if you like. "

    Ron glanced at the shirt and suit that Holley had chosen.

    He only took one tie at last.

    He seemed to be unsatisfied with all the other clothes.

    "Don''t you like it? I''ll look for more. "

    ''Now that I have chosen gifts for that man, I will try my best, '' Holley thought.

    "No. I just buy a tie and nothing else."

    Then Ron stood up and paid for his tie.

    Holley was a little stunned. She believed there was nothing wrong with her appreciation of the beauty, but why did Ron not like the clothes she picked?

    Full of confusion, Holley walked out of the men''s clothing shop. Then she pulled the sleeve of Ron and asked him, "do you think the shop I chose is not good enough and not worthy of your status, Mr. Ron? But my salary is so little. I can''t afford it if it is more expensive."

    "It''s not about the money,"

    "What''s that?" Holley asked.

 Chapter 183 Late Night Call

    He looked at the little woman who looked as if she really wanted to know the truth.

    Ron held her face in his hands and said, "It was for your sake as we were outside."

    "What do you mean? What does it to do with my face?"

    Holley couldn''t understand what had happened at all.

    Seeing that little woman hadn''t realized what on earth had happened.

    Ron sighed, "you don''t even know my size. If I buy clothes I can''t wear, what do you think I should do?"

    "Did I get the wrong size?"

    Holley was very embarrassed.

    "Sorry. I thought I had chosen the right size. I really don''t know your size. I just asked the clerk to estimate it for me. I... "

    She explained with hesitation.

    Ron didn''t say anything but rubbed her little face, "it doesn''t matter. Take your time to observe. You will have a lot of chances to make clear my size in the future. When you figure it out, you will buy the right clothes. "

    Then he waved the tie, "I like it very much. Thank you for the gift. Holley, you have to remember that you should often give me gifts in the future. Do you understand? "

    He said assertively.

    Holley nodded in agreement.

    It was late at night.

    Holley had a sound sleep.

    She was so tired today as she exhausted all her strength to walk around the shopping mall for two times.

    Even in the middle of the night when someone was calling and looking for Ron, she was not awakened by the ringing.

    As for Ron, he had been sleeping lightly.

    Hearing the voice, he grabbed the phone and hung it up.

    Then he switched it to silent mode before checking who was calling.

    After all, it was his private number.

    Few people knew his private number. No one would call him unless it was for something important.

    Looking at the number, Ron frowned.

    It was from Young Master Lei.

    ''It''s so late. Does he want to disturb us intentionally?''

    Slightly frowning, Ron didn''t plan to call back, and he even intended to turn off his phone.

    But just before he turned

    He could tell that something was wrong with Teresa.

    In all reason, he should go to rescue Teresa.

    When he knew them, they helped and supported him a lot.

    But he didn''t want to save Teresa in person. He didn''t want her to feel that he still had a place in his heart for her. He didn''t want Holley to misunderstand him either.

    "Give me five minutes. I''ll call you back."

    Then Ron hung up the phone.

    Young Master Lei was on the other end of the line collapsed.

    ''at this time, one minute was just a waste. And the man called Ron should spend five minutes.

    It was really¡­

    He couldn''t find any words to describe it, but he had made up his mind that if anything happened to his sister, he would let Ron also taste the pain that the person he cared about was hurt.

    He was not being unreasonable. He had already humbled himself to beg, but Ron still put on airs, so it was not his fault to be rude.

    Young Master Lei''s heart ached when he thought of his sister.

    Why did she want to get close to Ron?

    But when she saw the couple love each other, she felt uneasy. So she went to the shooting club and gambling table. As a result, she got into a mess.

    What a careless girl.

    Five minutes was longer than a century to Young Master Lei.

    Finally, Ron called him back, "I''m on my way to the casino."

 Chapter 184 How Can You Do It

    "You are my friend. Thank you. The Lei family will remember your kindness."

    Young Master Lei did have some businesses to discuss.

    Then, he told Ron to tell him after he saved his sister. Then he hung up the phone.

    Ron drove to the casino in person.

    Sitting in the front passenger seat in a daze, Holley asked, "what happened to Teresa?"

    "I don''t know. I heard she was in trouble. You don''t get out of the car later. I''ll go to the casino to get her. If I don''t come out in ten minutes, call the police, understand? "

    Ron had made a decision there decisively.

    Young Master Lei didn''t make it clear on the phone. He could only guess what had happened.

    In the casino.

    Only then did Ron know that the matter with Teresa was no big deal.

    She had just lost too much money, and drunk too much. Now, she was completely drunk and lost her mind. She just talked nonsense and didn''t pay the bill, so the casino kept her. Then they took her phone and called the number she had called recently.

    That was the result of Young Master Lei''s call in the middle of the night for help.

    Throwing the money directly, Ron carried Teresa out of the casino.

    When he just walked out of the casino, he saw his little woman, going out of the car and waiting for him foolishly.

    Far away, he waved his hand hurriedly and said, "it''s okay. Go back. It''s windy at night. Don''t stand outside. "

    Holley was worried about both Ron and Teresa.

    She felt relieved when she saw them walk out of the casino safely.

    She shrank back into the car after hearing what Ron said.

    After the man got on the car, she explained, "I''m so sleepy. I''m afraid that I''ll sleep in the car and miss the time to call the police. So I come out to blow the wind."

    "Are you a fool? Do you think I can''t defeat them?"

    Ron felt sorry for her.

    He shouldn''t have assigned tasks to her.

    ''it''s all Young Master Lei''s fault. Why did he ask me to save Teresa?''

    What he could do was to avoid misund

    ind out the truth about her parents'' car accident, why did she care about anything else?

    The matter of Ron was one thing. The more you thought about it, the more you felt annoyed.

    They went back to the hotel.

    Although she was exhausted, Holley couldn''t fall asleep.

    Her heart was in turmoil.

    Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, she kept thinking about all kinds of things that she got along with Ron recently.

    She didn''t know how long she was in a mess before she fell asleep.

    And Ron had a sleepless night as well.

    There were so many words in his heart that he wanted to let his little woman know.

    But now, it was not the right time. He couldn''t say.

    The only thing he could do was to wait.

    ''Holley, I won''t let you down, and I won''t let you get hurt, '' he swore to himself.

    Can you give me a little bit of the fairness I want?

    I just want you to regard the prison life as a rebirth and everything between us as a rebirth¡­''

    It was dawn.

    The screams came from the next room alarmed Holley and Ron.

    They all recognized it was Teresa''s voice.

    Walking out of the room, they saw Young Master Lei rushing angrily towards Ron.

    "Ron, I thought you were a gentleman. How could you do that to my sister?"

    He asked discontentedly, raised his fist and was about to punch Ron.

 Chapter 185 Husband and Wife Alliance

    Ron tried to hit him with his fist.

    He and Young Master Lei gave each other a punch, and both retreated three steps.

    They were almost equal in strength.

    But Ron had wounds on his body.

    Holley rushed to him anxiously, "are you okay?"

    "Brother."

    Teresa also rushed over in exclamation. "What are you doing?"

    "Teresa, go back. Don''t meddle in this matter. "

    Young Master Lei said coldly to his sister as he was still in a fit of anger.

    Teresa shook her head, "brother, after all, Mr. Ron saved my life last night. Don''t make things difficult for him anymore."

    "Difficult for him?"

    Young Master Lei sneered, "wake up, Teresa. This guy named Ron Mu has done all the things that should not be done and should be done for you. You also told me not to be difficult for him. I am not difficult for him, but do you want me to see you make yourself hard for him?"

    Hearing her brother''s words, Teresa lowered her head.

    She was drunk last night. When she woke up, her brother said that it was Mr. Ron who saved her back.

    That was a good thing.

    However, her clothes were changed into pajamas.

    Obviously, whoever saved her was the one who changed her clothes.

    It was Ron who saved her, so¡­

    When Teresa thought of the truth, she screamed, which shocked everyone.

    However, Young Master Lei was in a rage and wanted to seek an explanation from Ron.

    After all, it was disgraceful to do something that was not supposed to happen when his sister was drunk.

    In particular, the one who did this was Ron, who shouted that he wouldn''t betray Holley and their marriage, and he wouldn''t accept Teresa.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Ron frowned with disapproval.

    "Okay, I can make it clear."

    Noticing that Ron was pretending not to understand him, Young Master Lei was even angrier. "Ron, explain to me why my sister''s clothes was changed. Didn''t you help my sister change clothes while she was drunk?"

    "You think too much."

    Ron said indifferently, "I''m not that idle to change clothes f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . It happens that the ski resort is not open to public. As for the snow, do you think it''s interesting to watch it in the middle of the night? "

    "Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    Holley felt sorry for the opportunity she had missed.

    After all, she wanted to see the snow scene of Alaska for so long, but she fell asleep in the end.

    "You are sleepy, I don''t want you to wake up. In the future, we''ll have the chance to come to Alaska. Next time we''ll just come here to watch the snow scene."

    Ron could do nothing about it.

    There should be no accident in the matter of taking shares.

    Even if he could do anything for his little woman, he couldn''t gamble on it.

    If he was not careful, he and his little woman would be doomed.

    Shares are a decisive battle.

    This move cannot go wrong.

    "Then I will continue to sleep."

    Holley was sleepy, and her last hope was gone. As a result, she was even more dispirited.

    She fell on the pillow and soon fell asleep again.

    The hotel lobby.

    Young Master Lei and Teresa just came back from outside and saw a man at the front desk, with a photo in his hand, asking something.

    Young Master Lei and Teresa paid special attention to him because he was a Chinese.

    It was not until he walked closer that Young Master Lei recognized the man.

    "Teresa, isn''t this Rex Yan of Yan family?"

 Chapter 186 Holley, I Forbid!

    This was the meeting between enemies, and their eyes blazed with hatred.

    There was a flash of hatred in Teresa''s eyes.

    If it were not for Yan family, she would not lose her parents at an early age.

    "It''s him!"

    Teresa spoke between gritted teeth.

    "Let''s go to have a look."

    Standing behind Rex, Teresa and Young Master Lei listened for a while and understood what was going on.

    Rex was looking for Holley, but he could not get in touch with her and only knew that she lived in the hotel. So he had to ask the receptionist for the room number.

    The receptionist insisted on not disclosing the guests'' privacy, so Mr. Yan had to try his best to negotiate with them.

    After Young Master Lei exchanged a glance with his sister, they went over to Rex.

    When they stood face to face with Rex, there was no hatred in their eyes anymore.

    All that could be seen were only enthusiasm and the depth of wisdom that matched their status.

    "What a coincidence, Mr. Yan."

    Rex was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet Chinese in Alaska.

    Rex looked back at Teresa and Young Master Lei. Rex felt that they looked familiar, but he didn''t remember where he met them before.

    It wasn''t Rex''s fault, after all, he hadn''t contacted the Lei family before, and the only time he saw they were through the Internet.

    After all, the photo was different from the real person.

    After finding that Rex didn''t know them, Young Master Lei smiled awkwardly. "Holley ye, we are Holley Ye''s friends. When Mr. Lan wanted to arrest her, it was my sister and I who saved her."

    "Okay."

    Rex remembered, "are you that legendary Dark Night Priest?"

    Young Master Lei gestured to him and said, "keep a low profile. Don''t talk about it."

    Then he pointed at the picture on Rex''s hand and asked, "what happened? ."

    Rex hesitated, but did not say why he came.

    After all, Young Master Lei had a gossip with Holley. It was hard to judge his intention.

    With a smile, Rex said, "I need to talk to her in detail for something."

    "Then you come to the wrong place."

    Teresa raised her voice.

    "But the receptionist said that Holley did check in at the hotel and she has continued to stay

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n.

    Young Master Lei leaned against the door frame idly and said, "you know the enmity between my family and Yan family. I saw Rex at the reception desk just now. He is asking which room you live in. Teresa and I both hate the Yan family, so we won''t tell him your whereabouts. You''re Teresa''s good friend. Since he came here looking for you, you should have to know, "

    While speaking, he pretended to be inconceivable. "But I have something that I can''t figure out. Rex cared a lot about you, but how could he not get through your phone?"

    In fact, Young Master Lei knew the reason.

    It was obvious that Ron had tampered with Holley''s phone, so that all the messages from Rex couldn''t be sent to her.

    However, it did not prevent him from pretending to be stupid or not to know.

    Because only throw out this problem, can let Holley and Ron quarrel.

    It would be best if they could turn against each other because of Rex.

    With a smile, Young Master Lei shrugged again. "I''ve told you everything I know. Holley, why don''t you call Rex and ask him what he''s going to do to look for you. I think he is in a hurry. "

    After saying that, he turned around and went back to his room.

    As for Holley, she had no time to think about why Rex couldn''t contact her.

    She took out her phone and was about to dial Rex''s number.

    Noticing her action, Ron closed the door decisively and said to his little woman, "don''t call him, Holley Ye! I don''t allow it!"

 Chapter 187 A Fight Was on the Verge of Breaking Out

    He came closer to that little woman.

    Ron said more and more domineering.

    He was jealous. He couldn''t bear to see that Holley was so anxious to contact Rex.

    Holley was in a daze. She looked up and said, "Ron, Rex has something to tell me. What if it is important?"

    "If the matter is really important, he can call me and tell me about it. He didn''t come to me. He just chased to Alaska. He was looking for you all over the world. In this way, he even made himself look like a saint of love. What did you say he was for? "

    The man had some venomous comments about Rex''s behavior.

    Although the words came out of his mouth were very unpleasant to hear.

    On second thought, it seemed that was the case.

    Although his words make sense, Holley turned down his behavior of making tricks on her phone.

    Not willing to agree with him, she rolled her eyes at him, "you can''t say so. Mr. Yan has no reason to believe you."

    "But at least, he can have a try. Besides, on that day, when I deleted him from your friend list, I told him that if there was something important to contact you, he could call me. I even told him this privatest number. "

    Then Ron took out his phone, "but he didn''t."

    There was no Rex''s number in the call record.

    She looked at the man who looked as if "what else do you want to say."

    Holley shook her head and added, "I don''t want to guess what he wants to find me about, but at least after I know it, I should call to ask him."

    "Holley Ye!"

    Ron suddenly lowered his voice, "I don''t want you to contact him. Believe me, if it''s really important, he will come to me."

    "But!"

    Holley raised her head and emphasized, "you said you gave him your phone number, but I don''t know whether you gave it to him or not. I just don''t want to miss anything important, I don''t want to... "

    Hearing the little woman''s question, Ron felt deeply hurt in his heart.

    "Trust me once, is it that hard?"

    Even though he asked, he put out the evidence, which was a screenshot. Because it was deleted that day, Hol

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ing around decisively, Holley almost dashed all the way towards them.

    She sat down beside Teresa and took a deep breath, "Don''t you mind if I eat with you?"

    "I don''t mind."

    Teresa really liked Holley and took her as her good friend.

    She admired Ron and was jealous but it had nothing to do with their friendship.

    She looked at her brother with some complaints and shook her head. "I told you to ask Holle to have dinner together with us. But you said that she had an affair with Mr. Ron. Look, everything is fine. Now they come together. "

    Then she pointed to Ron who came from not far away and continued, "you shouldn''t have stopped me. Now it looks like that we don''t want to take them with us but to eat alone."

    "Really?"

    Young Master Lei looked back at Ron in surprise.

    He saw that this guy''s face turned deathly pale.

    Young Master Lei knew that his plan of separation had succeeded.

    With a surprised look, he looked at Holley and said, "I say, don''t you have a temper? Why can you forgive Mr. Ron? "

    Then he looked at Ron with admiration and said, "Ron, you are so capable. You have managed to make your wife so obedient. Wow, you are amazing! "

    Once again, he tried to alienate the relationship between Ron and Holley.

    A strong smell of gunpowder spread between Ron and Holley.

    The war was on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 188 Just Do What a Man Should Do

    Young Master Lei thought too much.

    He thought that the fighting between Mr. Ron and Holley was spreading.

    But in fact, the flames of fury in their hearts were aimed at him, Young Master Lei.

    "Don''t provoke us!"

    Almost at the same time, Ron and Holley spoke out these words in one voice.

    Young Master Lei felt a little bit pain in his face.

    He was embarrassed by the couple.

    Young Master Lei could understand why Ron was so rational.

    But Holley was too mysterious for him to understand.

    Why didn''t she get angry at all when her friend was deleted and her friend''s number was blacklisted?

    How could Holley not be angry?

    She wouldn''t have come out for fresh air if she wasn''t angry at the man''s behavior.

    Although she was mad, she would do the same even if the man did not blacklist Rex.

    She didn''t mean to burn the bridge after crossing it. She just felt that Rex was too good to her. If she continued to contact with him, she would be a burden to Rex, and she would also fail him.

    But none of this mattered. The point was that Young Master Lei was obviously instigating by doing these things.

    Being seen through, Young Master Lei was unwilling to admit it. He had to struggle desperately. "No way. What I said is true. Isn''t it?"

    "No, it''s not."

    Holley said. No matter what purpose Young Master Lei had, he couldn''t be successful.

    As for the accounts between her and Ron, they could settle it in private. "I blocked Rex, and I added his number to the blacklist. Since I have become Teresa''s good friend, of course I can''t make friends with your foes anymore. So Rex can only stay in the blacklist."

    "You''re so righteous."

    Obviously, Young Master Lei didn''t believe what she said. But what else could he do? He had been a villain in vain, but he didn''t get any benefit from it.

    Then he stood up without interest and left without looking back, just leaving words "I treat this meal."

    Until now, Teresa seemed to understand that her brother did something after he refused to go upstairs with her for something important.

    "I''m sorry. My brother just wants to take revenge on Rex. He doesn''t have any other intention."

    The explanation was too weak and powerless.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    phone to her.

    He had saved Eleanor''s number in his phone.

    Holley was a little surprised, but she did not ask more. She just quickly dialed the number.

    She was worried that Ron might have changed his mind.

    The phone was soon connected after it rang twice.

    Eleanor''s sweet and lazy voice came from the phone, "it''s Mr. Ron. What can I do for you?"

    Her tone sounded familiar and slight joking.

    Hearing that, Holley was stunned. She did not expect that Eleanor and Mr. Ron were so familiar.

    But at the other end of the phone, Eleanor didn''t know it was not Ron calling.

    Seeing no response from the other side, she smiled and said, "Mr. Ron, did you make my sister angry and feel ashamed to tell me? In this respect, I have to advise you to coax her. As for my sister, you should coax her as much as you can. Then you don''t need to worry about your relationship can''t go back to the old days of passionate love, right?"

    She said in a tone that couldn''t be more familiar.

    And the content of her words shocked Holley.

    Eleanor had always openly opposed that she and Mr. Ron continued to be together.

    But now, she was helping that man by giving advices secretly.

    For a moment, Holley didn''t know what to say, but on the other end of the phone, Eleanor continued, "Mr. Ron, is it evening in Alaska? Don''t let my sister find out our relationship. I''ll hang up. Be good to coax her."

    Then Eleanor hung up the phone.

    Holley put down the phone slowly¡­

 Chapter 189 Why Do You Harm Him

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ron raised his head and looked away from the menu.

    Didn''t she want to ask why Rex looked for her?

    Why did she hang up without a word?

    Holley smiled, "Eleanor said she was busy with something. I''ll call her later."

    "Okay. Let''s have dinner first. "I have chosen these. What do you want to add?"

    But Ron didn''t realize that Eleanor had spilled some secrets over the phone.

    He passed the menu to her and pinched her cheek affectionately. "Young Master Lei will treat us for this meal. Please don''t save money for him."

    "I don''t know much about delicious food. You can just choose."

    Holley didn''t take the menu but pushed away the man''s hand which pinched her cheek and said, "just pick some dishes. I''m hungry."

    "Okay."

    Ron added a few more dishes and then called the waiter.

    The dishes were all served soon.

    The waiter was kind enough to send a bouquet of blue roses and put it in the middle of the table.

    Seeing the blue roses, Ron''s pupils contracted fiercely.

    He quickly took out the handkerchief, covered his mouth and nose, and called the waiter, "I''m allergic to blue rose pollen. Take it away."

    Holley was stunned. "When did you become allergic to pollen?"

    In her impression, Ron was not allergic to any pollen, but she didn''t like flowers at all. She also saved him a lot of money from their dates in the past.

    Ron laughed casually and answered, "I was allergic to pollen two years ago. I don''t know what happened."

    Although he was smiling, a vague light flashed across his eyes.

    The blue roses were not a coincidence.

    Someone wanted to frame him!

    He stood up and grabbed her hand. "Bad luck here. Let''s go eat somewhere else."

    "Okay."

    That man''s expression was so serious that Holley nodded without asking any questions though she had a lot of doubts in her heart.

    Looking at the sky outside, Ron added, "it''s late. It''s cold outside. Put on a coat. Gloves, a hat and a scarf are necessary. "

    Ron said in a bossy but spoiled way.

    N city.

    In a villa belonging to the Lan family.

    A masked man was sitting in front of the computer and watching the video in the restaurant

    king money is a good idea. I won''t harm your son. Trust me. "

    He said in a low voice, then he bent over to kiss the woman in his arms on her forehead, "it''s time for you to go back. If Craig knows that it is you, his mother who abandoned him, that helped him in secret for so many years, he will not stand it. You will also destroy the father son relationship that I have worked so hard to build with Craig. "

    This woman was not someone else. She was Mrs. Lan who had betrayed the Lan family and eloped with others years ago.

    At that time, she eloped with the man in front of her.

    When he mentioned the past, Mrs. Lan let out a sigh. "I won''t let Craig know who you are as long as you don''t harm him."

    At the gate of the ski resort in Alaska.

    Rex stopped a car.

    He looked for her in the snow field for the whole afternoon, but did not see Holley at all.

    By some means, he found out that Holley had never been to the ski resort at all.

    He was fooled by Young Master Lei and his sister.

    Holley should be staying in the hotel.

    After getting on the car and telling the destination, he had a phone call coming in.

    Seeing the number on the screen, Rex immediately pressed the answer button.

    While listening to the person on the phone attentively, he furrowed his eyebrows more and more tightly. As a result, he had neglected that the car that had driven towards him and entered the ski resort.

    Holley was in that car¡­

 Chapter 190 Being a Thief

    In the log cabin of the ski resort.

    Ron felt sorry for the little woman and held her hand tightly.

    Holley had suffered a lot with him. She didn''t even have dinner, and even went out in the middle of the night to suffer from the cold.

    Holding the little woman''s cold hand, Ron bent over and gently blew on her hand.

    On the way to the ski resort, several times Holley wanted to ask why they left the hotel suddenly and what had happened.

    However, before she could open her mouth, she was stopped by Ron with the eye contact.

    Now they settled down.

    The man seemed to have no intention of explaining anything.

    "May I ask why?"

    Holley inquired with uncertainty.

    She stared at the man opposite her and was really confused.

    The more she got along with him, the stranger he was to her.

    The more she got along with him, the more she couldn''t see through him.

    "Of course I care about you. Otherwise, who will warm your hands?"

    Obviously, Ron''s thinking was different from that of Holley.

    Or, did the man say that on purpose.

    "I''m asking you why we come here in the middle of the night. We are dignified. Why do we behave like a thief? You took your laptop and left the hotel. Why did you hide it in your arms? "

    "Okay."

    Ron answered casually, "Because the blue roses makes me feel unlucky. I have been thinking about it carefully. The network signal of the ski resort is good. Tomorrow when the stock market opens, I will be responsible for monitoring the stock market and buy all of the shares. You can appreciate the snow scene and go ski. "

    This was obviously an unreliable excuse.

    But this was the most convincing reason Ron could come up with.

    After all, the appearance of blue roses represented danger, trial and someone touching his background.

    The stock trading had reached the white hot stage.

    At this time, he couldn''t let any accidents happen or let anyone test him and destroy everything he had arranged.

    Actually, it was not something that could not be said to Holley.

    But that little woman was a smart girl. As long as he said it, she would ask what others were testing him.

    It was a secret that had always

    s inconvenient for him to do.

    But even so, Ron couldn''t, nor was unable to show any tenderness to her.

    The phone just hung up.

    Listening to the beep, Teresa sat back on the sofa with a low spirit.

    For the sake of love, she was so humble but she still could not get love.

    Standing next to her, Young Master Lei sighed when he saw his sister''s depression.

    Why did she bother like this?

    It was not that she couldn''t find a boyfriend and couldn''t get married.

    Why were she so obsessed with a married man?

    Reason was this reason. But Young Master Lei didn''t take any position to persuade his younger sister, because up to now, he was still clinging to a woman who was no longer there, and whose grave was engraved with someone''s "wife''s tomb" on the tombstone.

    "Teresa."

    Young Master Lei said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ron''s phone signal was from the ski resort. How about that we go there too? "

    "Brother."

    Teresa smiled somewhat perplexedly. "What are we going to do?"

    "To appreciate the snow and ski by the way."

    Young Master Lei took it for granted.

    Teresa shook her head. She didn''t want to go.

    "Go ahead. Ron will not allow Holley to interfere in anything related to that secret. He even tried to hide from Holley. It''s a chance for both you and me. Even if you don''t want to fight for it yourself, can you cooperate and give me a chance? "

    When Young Master Lei said this, a strange look appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 191 Donâ€™t We Interrupt You

    The next morning.

    Young Master Lei and his sister came to the ski resort and appeared in front of Ron and Holley.

    Ron was wary of Young Master Lei and his sister, especially Young Master Lei. "What are you doing here?"

    Young Master Lei laughed, "what else can we do? It''s rare for us to take a vacation. So we decided to go anywhere to have fun. Besides, we don''t have many friends, so we came here to play with you. "

    Teresa knew that her brother was going to make a big move since he appeared in the snow field today.

    But she couldn''t refuse her brother, so she came with him and even cooperated with him.

    Stepping forward and holding the hand of Holley, Teresa smiled, "Holle, you don''t mind us disturbing the lovers'' world between you and Mr. Ron, do you?"

    Holley didn''t know how to answer this question.

    She wasn''t sure whether the appearance of Young Master Lei and his sister would affect that man''s plan.

    Holley hesitated to look at Ron. The man said without hesitation, "of course you''re going to disturb the lovers'' world of our two. So you should stay wherever you like somewhere else."

    Young Master Lei shook his head and said, "Hiss. You are burning the bridge after crossing it. What did Huey and I do last night? You''re asking me to stay overnight? How did we help you last night? Today, can we only exchange your words ''stay wherever you like somewhere else''? We feel like where you are. "

    Then he sat down on the sofa in the cabin.

    Just like the Master, Young Master Lei crossed his legs. He lit a cigar and tasted it carefully.

    It seemed that he was not going to leave.

    Ron''s intention to refuse Teresa and her brother was afraid that their existence hindered him from purchasing shares.

    But Young Master Lei insisted. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome?

    After thinking for a while, Holley said, "Teresa, you came here early in the morning. You must haven''t had breakfast? How about we have breakfast together? "

    "Okay, let''s have breakfast together."

    Then Teresa took Holley''s hand and added, "let''s go! Do

    lley be hurt?

    Teresa was caught in a dilemma. After hesitating for a moment, her brother''s thug had already started.

    He hugged her from behind and knocked her unconscious on the spot without giving her a chance to struggle.

    It was still in the morning. There were not many people in the ski resort.

    There were not many people around the Wishing Wall.

    In addition, that man had been quick in action, so no one had noticed the danger.

    Being stunned for a while, Teresa rushed over and blocked the man''s way. "What are you doing?"

    She shouted, and the man bowed his head respectfully. "Miss Lei, I did it on Young Master''s order. Please forgive me for offending you."

    "Since you know I''m Miss Lei, you leave her here. Where are you taking her? What are you doing to her? "

    Teresa was worried.

    She knew what kind of person her brother was, as well as the temper of the thug. He was known for being ruthless and cruel and he could do anything.

    She would allow her brother to play some tricks.

    But he couldn''t do such an outrageous thing.

    "Miss Lei, Young Master told us that we shouldn''t tell the specific plan. If you want to know, you can ask Young Master directly."

    That man said with a tough attitude, and then bowed his head respectfully and dragged Holley away.

    "Stop!"

    Teresa pointed her gun at that man and said, "leave her here."

 Chapter 192 Being Fatigued

    Teresa''s lifting the spear was already within Young Master Lei''s expectation.

    That man was not surprised at all. He just lowered his head slightly and said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "Miss wants my life, which is also a matter of words. But today, I''ve taken orders from Young Master. Young Master said if you stopped me, you should listen to a recording. The recording is in the phone, and the phone is in my trouser pocket. Miss, you can take it out and listen to it by yourself. "

    Teresa walked around and reached for the phone.

    As soon as she reached out her hand, she knew that she was tricked.

    Because she didn''t find a mobile phone in that man''s pocket.

    It was too late for her to pull her hand back.

    Her brother''s thug, with great strength, grabbed her wrist and got her pistol with his back hand.

    After taking a look at her, the man said, "Young Master said that if Miss stopped me, I should deal with you in this way and knock you out."

    "Please forgive me."

    As soon as he finished his words, the thug raised his hand and knocked out Teresa.

    As soon as Teresa fainted, a man who was Young Master Lei''s subordinate dressed in doctor''s uniform ran out and took her away to another place.

    That thug always carried Holley and went far.

    The thug didn''t knock very heavy.

    More than an hour later, Teresa woke up by herself.

    When she woke up, she saw her brother and Ron.

    With a guilty conscience, she dared not to look into Ron''s eyes.

    Looking away, Teresa just lowered her head and didn''t say anything.

    "Teresa, are you okay?"

    Young Master Lei asked worriedly.

    He began to suspect if his subordinate had hurt his sister carelessly.

    "Where is Holle? Where is Holley Ye? Is she okay? "

    Raising her head, Teresa asked anxiously.

    Standing by the bed, Ron said with a grim face, "she disappeared. Before she disappeared, someone saw her made wishes with you at the Wishing Wall."

    Young Master Lei stood in front of his sister all of a sudden and said, "Mr. Ron, we are also worried about her. But you can''t suspect us for that. We don''t want to have an accident. My sister is also a victim. As you can see, their target is Holley. Do you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    i ignored his sister and rushed out of the cabin.

    Teresa was stunned.

    Her heart ached.

    Although she insisted on going to look for Holley not to please Ron.

    However, the attitude of Ron stung her.

    She had been more and more humble, but she had never received any concern from him.

    She shook her head with a bitter smile. Then she heard Ron say, "Miss Lei, we are still friends. But if it can be proved afterwards that my wife''s missing was done by you and your brother. Then don''t blame me for turning against you. From then on, we will be strangers, and we will have nothing to do with each other. "

    After a pause, he added, "if your siblings didn''t do it, I will always remember what you have done for me."

    At present, he was holding on to the stock market.

    He manipulated the stock market and constantly lowered the stock value of the Mu''s Group.

    He can''t give this big event to anyone else. He had to do it himself.

    That was why he couldn''t look for her in person when she was in trouble.

    He felt guilty, and there was nothing he could do.

    If he stopped midway, the opponent would surely perceive that this was a game.

    If he couldn''t take back all the shares of the Mu''s Group, all the important financial information of the Mu''s Group must be disclosed to Craig and the people behind him.

    Without any business secrets, how could he defeat that person and how¡­

    Now what he could do was to pray that Holley was safe and well¡­

 Chapter 193 Holley Is Really Missing

    She could tell how much Mr. Ron cared about Holley from his ruthless tone.

    Teresa blamed her brother in her heart.

    He went too far to stab Mr. Ron in the back at this critical moment.

    But now, things had happened and there was no way back for her. She could only go on.

    "Mr. Ron, please trust us. We will find Holle and save her."

    Said Teresa, sobbing.

    She was moved by the love between Ron and Holley.

    Then she rushed out of the cabin.

    She had made up her mind to persuade her brother to give up, no matter what happened.

    But as she walked on the road, she saw many of her brothers'' men searching around in horror.

    Somehow, Teresa had a bad feeling.

    Was there any accident?

    Stopping a person, she put on airs and asked, "Why are you so flustered?"

    "Miss, the woman ordered by Young Master was missing. Even our boss was knocked out by someone."

    The man whispered about what had happened not long ago.

    At this time, Holley was really missing. Young Master Lei was furious. He ordered everyone to find out Holley as soon as possible.

    Teresa was stunned for a while and then asked urgently, "where is my brother?"

    "Over there."

    Pointing at the northwest, the man answered.

    Teresa ran over there.

    Young Master Lei was worried when he saw his sister in the distance. "You have a concussion! Why do you run?"

    He was worried about her sister''s health, but Teresa couldn''t care about herself anymore. "What the hell is going on? How did Holley disappear? "

    "You already know everything..."

    Young Master Lei frowned.

    It was his first time to have such a big fall.

    "Wait."

    He said only one word.

    In order to ensure the safety of Holley, he sent the most capable subordinate, Austin.

    Austin was a thug. He could watch Holley and guard against enemies.

    Even though Young Master Lei''s arrangements were so detailed, Holley was still taken away by someone from Austin''s hand.

    Now the only person who

    otos carefully. She even searched the database of the Lei family secretly and compared the blurred figure on the photo with all the people in the database.

    But this project was so huge that it couldn''t be completed in one or two days.

    Young Master Lei stopped his sister and said, "it''s useless. Let''s take a different approach. If this man was hostile to Holley, for example, he wanted to kill her. The easiest way was to kill her directly. If that''s the case, he can turn Austin to be a scapegoat. So on the contrary, it proved that the man did not intend to kill her. He doesn''t want to kill her for now, so Holley is safe. "

    "If he did it for money or for other reasons. Then the person who has taken Holley away will contact us or Mr. Ron soon. So on the one hand, we have to actively search for Holley. On the other hand, we have to pay attention to all kinds of information, and we can''t miss the kidnapper''s signal. "

    Young Master Lei analyzed the situation rationally.

    But half a day passed and it was afternoon now.

    Neither the Lei family, nor Ron, had received any news from the kidnapper.

    The people of Lei family had dug the whole ski resort thoroughly and turned it upside down.

    They couldn''t find any trace of Holley and the man who took her away, as if they had vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 194 Go with Me. Dont Mind Him

    Holley finally woke up in a daze.

    Her memory still lingered when she hung a wishing card on the Wishing Wall.

    If she didn''t feel the pain in the back of her head, she would think that she just had a dream.

    But the pain in the back of her head and the strange environment made Holley alert at once.

    She almost jumped out of bed.

    "Ron Mu!"

    In such an environment, the first person came to her mind was that man.

    She called his name and saw that Rex walked out of the opposite room.

    Rex was a little bitter.

    He didn''t expect that Ron was so important to Holley.

    Seeing Rex, Holley couldn''t help but touch her aching back head. "How could it be you?"

    "You don''t want me?"

    Rex felt bitterer in his heart.

    She was not surprised at his rhetorical question. Because she called Ron after she woke up.

    "No, I just don''t know what happened."

    She put her chin in her right hand and tilted her head, "you saved me, didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Rex nodded and gave a mini-sized video player to Holley, "have a look and you will know what happened."

    Holley finally understood what was going on after watching it.

    After putting down the device, Holley sighed, "but why are you here? Why did you make a video?"

    "First, I have to leave some evidences to prove my innocence. I have been fooled by Young Master Lei and his sister once. Yesterday, I had something urgent to tell you, but they lied to me that you were in the ski resort. Second, I have been revenging on them. As they framed me, I will not let them go. This is the best evidence. "

    Hearing Rex say that, one thing occurred to Holley.

    Rubbing her head, she sighed, "I almost forget it if you don''t mention it. Later Young Master Lei came to tell me that you were looking for me. Then I knew that even your number was blocked. But what''s the matter with you looking for me, and you''re wandering across the sea to Alaska to look for me? "

    Rex shook his he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    if you had told him, I wouldn''t have taken you to find the recording. Do you insist on telling him? "

    "Then we don''t have to meet face to face, I can give him a call."

    Hearing that Rex didn''t like Ron, Holley changed her mind.

    She couldn''t miss the truth and evidence.

    Likewise, she couldn''t hide her whereabouts from Ron. Otherwise, that man would worry about her sudden disappearance?

    In fact, Holley was not sure if Ron would worry or go crazy to find her.

    But she was willing to consider it in accordance with human nature.

    "Your mobile phone was not with you. How are you going to call that guy?"

    Rex changed his strategy.

    "I can borrow your phone, or I can find a public telephone!"

    However, Holley didn''t understand the point of what Rex was asking.

    But Rex understood the key from her words.

    It turned out that she could memorize Ron''s number.

    It turned out that the man she hated so much as she said was so important in her heart that his number could be imprinted in her heart.

    "Holley Ye."

    Rex gnashed his teeth and said: "if you still want the recording, then put down the idea of calling him. Only I know where the recording is. My only requirement is to go back to China with me and not let Ron know."

    It was an awkward situation for Holley¡­

 Chapter 195 What Do You Want

    "Mr. Yan, you are so good at giving me a problem,"

    She shook her head with a smile, but her heart was already entangled.

    "Holley..."

    Rex called her name and took a deep breath. "Do you think that Ron will care about you after you are missing, so you want to tell him?"

    "I don''t know..."

    Holley shook her head. There was confusion in her eyes.

    "I really don''t know..."

    She shook her head, frowned and said, "but I should tell him."

    "Got it." Rex nodded.

    He took the video device on the table and gave it to the little woman. "Go back to look for Ron."

    "What about the recording?"

    She asked urgently, and Rex laughed, "fool, when did I ever make it hard for you? I was just kidding. But I''m afraid that the Lan family is also looking for the recording, so I have to return to China immediately and take the record away. This is an urgent matter. It should be solved sooner rather than later. Do you think so? "

    He smiled unnaturally. His smile was full of bitterness.

    Was there was a saying said that?

    those closely involved cannot see clearly.

    Holley was such a living example.

    She was the one in control of the situation. She didn''t understand her feelings, but Rex did!

    He really wanted to use the recording to threaten her to go back with him.

    But finally Rex couldn''t bear it.

    Deep inside, he heaved a deep sigh. But he kept his ugly smile and said, "can you remember my number?"

    Holley shook her head with some guilt.

    If Ron hadn''t forced her to memorize his number.

    She would never remember it.

    Such a result was not unexpected for Rex.

    He quite frankly accepted the fact. After thinking for a while, he said, "then you can contact Eleanor and tell her the time and place. I''ll be there on time."

    Then he turned around and rushed out of the room.

    "Mr. Yan..."

    Holley ran after him, but Rex waved his hand at her while walking. "Don''t bother seeing me off!"

    "Thank you."

    Holley didn''t know whether she should say it or not, but after hes

    used. You were obviously knocked out and is in a daze now. Does it mean that my sister and I go to the ski resort to hurt others deliberately? It''s not like that. There was an accident, which was also beyond our siblings'' expectation. "

    "Young Master Lei is very knowledgeable."

    Holley chuckled and took out the camera.

    Approaching to the scene of Teresa and that thug Austin''s conversation, Holley directly showed the equipment screen to Young Master Lei.

    "Young Master Lei ordered your thug to kidnap me. It''s a real harm? Young Master Lei chose to come to the ski resort today in order to send Ron away and ask your thug to kidnap me. This was not deliberately. Was this an accident?"

    Looking morose, Young Master Lei stretched out his hand to grab the video device.

    Holley didn''t dodge. She said in a cold voice, "I have many copies."

    Young Master Lei froze, raising his hand in the air, intending to take the video.

    Holley put the mini camera back to her pocket.

    "Holle, please let me explain."

    Teresa wanted to say something, but was stopped by her brother, who said, "Holley, what do you want?"

    Before Holley said anything, she saw Ron walking towards her.

    The man had already walked close to them. After giving them a profound look, he asked, "what happened? Why did Young Master Lei ask my wife what she wants? "

 Chapter 196 He Believed Everything She Said

    As they were talking, Ron had already come to the side of Holley.

    Holding the little woman in his arms tightly, Ron said, "Young Master Lei, didn''t you hear my question?"

    "Why are you here?"

    Said Young Master Lei guiltily. Although he was good at acting, there was some dodge in his eyes.

    "Isn''t there something to deal with? But Ron, what a coincidence! You came right after we found Holley. "

    Ron said indifferently, "The stock market is closed. Of course I will come to look for my wife in person. But Young Master Lei, what did you just say to my wife? "

    "What do you mean by what do you want?"

    He asked in a much louder voice.

    "No, it''s not true."

    Young Master Lei looked away, apparently dodging.

    Ron turned around and stood in front of Holley.

    He held her face in his hands and bent down, "tell me, what happened?"

    Holley held the evidence in her hand, once she showed the video to Ron.

    In consideration of Ron''s temper, he was bound to turn against the Lei family.

    Young Master Lei didn''t mind if Ron fell out with the Lei family. At most, Lei family had one more enemy. It didn''t really matter if they used the power of Lei family.

    However, Teresa didn''t want to turn against Ron at all.

    Once the man she admired knew, she would cooperate with her brother to murder Holley.

    Then she would never have a future with Ron, and it would be impossible to just look at the man from afar, not to mention thinking of him and missing him.

    She was unwilling to bear that kind of ending.

    Actually, Teresa even regretted that she didn''t insist on stopping her brother yesterday.

    If she had stopped her brother and didn''t do what happened today, she wouldn''t have suffered so much, being a liar.

    She tried to stop, but she couldn''t change the fact that she colluded with her brother.

    She lowered her head.

    Teresa had no hope for Holley.

    She probably knew that she

    to take a thorough examination. "

    "Mr. Ron, the doctor of our Lei family is also here. He is very professional. You can ask him to treat Holle."

    Teresa proposed kindly.

    However, Ron didn''t trust them. He just nodded and said, "go to the hospital. Miss Lei is injured and needs care. I hope that when my wife is injured, someone will be especially responsible for her treatment. I believe that your brother has the same idea. "

    This was a polite rejection.

    Ron didn''t ask for Young Master Lei''s opinion.

    Then he directly picked up the little woman and walked out of the ski resort.

    Teresa was so disappointed.

    She could feel that Mr. Ron was rejecting her, even a little colder and more disgusting than before.

    She was not a heartless person and obviously despised those tricks.

    But now, it was totally different from her original appearance. She was controlled by jealousy, which made her feel sick.

    "Brother, we will never do such a thing again."

    Holding her brother''s arm, Teresa emphasized resolutely.

    "Don''t worry. This will never happen again."

    Young Master Lei said affirmatively, patting his sister on the shoulder.

    However, he had already made a plan in his heart that he would not get his sister involved in these things in the future.

 Chapter 197 You Always Go to See Her!

    Outside the ski resort.

    Mr. Ron waved to stop a car.

    After they got into the car, he asked, "Girl, can you tell me the truth now?"

    "What?"

    Holley was stunned. She chose to play dumb.

    Now that she decided to conceal something, she would do it to the end.

    "Who on earth kidnapped you?"

    Ron asked seriously, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.

    "Ron, why don''t you believe me?"

    Holley curled her mouth and sighed with some grievances, "I got injured. My head hurts. But you didn''t believe me and questioned me about this. You don''t want to take me to the hospital at all. You just want to do something bad to me and force me to say something you want to hear. You''ve gone too far, Ron Mu! "

    Holley complained as she rubbed her head.

    Hearing this, Ron didn''t want to ask more.

    It sounded as if he was bullying her.

    Ron sighed silently in his heart and changed the topic, "go to the examination room later and think carefully where you will feel uncomfortable. If you feel uncomfortable, you should tell the doctor. Got it? "

    "Yes."

    Changing to another topic, Holley felt better. "Well, how was your day? Did you get Mr. Lan''s shares?"

    "He is very cautious. He hasn''t sold off his shares yet,"

    Ron curled his lips.

    It was obvious that Craig was a tough opponent.

    "It''s okay. There are still tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Come on!"

    Holley smiled, waved and made a fighting movement.

    Ron just gave her a pampering smile. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair.

    N city.

    The villa under the name of Craig.

    The masked man was sitting at a table and playing chess with Craig.

    While playing chess, Craig spoke, "adoptive father, the stock price of Mu''s Group has fallen today."

    "That''s why you are here to drink tea with your adoptive father and play chess?"

    The masked man said half joking.

    Craig shook his head. "Adoptive father, I don''t think so. Besides, I came here every few days before. It''s just that the company''s affairs are so many and difficult recently, so I came to see you frequently, which makes you have an illusion."

    After he explained with a smile, he directly talked about the stock market, "adoptive fath

    left, he took out his phone and commanded, "follow the stock market opening tomorrow and keep an eye on the stock market. No matter what the price is, you''ll buy it for me as long as someone is selling the stocks of the Mu''s Group! "

    As soon as he finished, Mrs. Lan rushed out of the room.

    "You also said that you didn''t want to hurt Craig. You asked him to sell his shares and buy in yourself at the same time. You''ve gone too far! "

    She lost her temper, grabbed a teacup, and smashed towards the masked man.

    Unfortunately, as soon as her hand was lifted, it was caught.

    The man was so strong and he only pinched hard that she was so painful that she let go of it easily and the teacup also fell to the ground.

    The teacup fell to the ground with a loud noise.

    The masked man sighed, "this is the teacup sent by Craig. He will be sad if he sees it."

    "You..."

    Mrs. Lan was too angry to say anything.

    The masked man loosened his grip. "You''re just too suspicious. Craig is my adopted son. I treat him as my own son. I won''t hurt him. I have no reason to harm him. "

    The man shook his head helplessly. "I''ve told you to be careful. If Craig sees you..."

    He was interrupted, "why don''t you have any reason to harm him? You didn''t before, but now you have. In the last two days, you are always going to the police station to see the woman called Linda. " In the last two days, you are always going to the police office to see the woman called Linda. "

 Chapter 198 Dont Need Acting

    The man in the mask was stunned by Mrs. Lan''s words.

    He didn''t expect that this woman would spy on him and follow him.

    He was startled. Mrs. Lan directly raised her hand and took off his mask. "Don''t wear this in front of me. I know who you are. You don''t need to act."

    "Do you want Craig to come back suddenly to see me and then become enemies with us?"

    The man asked sternly.

    Glaring at Mrs. Lan, he said slowly, "you used to be gentle, virtuous and talented. But now, you are totally unreasonable!"

    Mrs. Lan trembled slightly.

    She gave a strong response and said, "because I am a mother as well as a woman. I can''t watch you harm my son. "

    "But I didn''t."

    The man said heartlessly.

    "Yes, you did."

    Mrs. Lan shouted hysterically, "you went to see Linda Li, and every time you talked to her for hours. You even bailed her out. Patrick Xiang, you are the person who has changed your love and thus hurt my Craig. "

    For Patrick Xiang, the woman in front of him knew too much, and she had been keeping watch on him well enough to have known everything.

    It seemed that he couldn''t indulge her any more.

    "I met Linda Li for the sake of Craig. His rival was Ron Mu. Linda Li had been with Ron for more than four years. Is there anyone who knows more about Ron, our Craig''s rival than her does? The reason why I want to protect her is that I want to use her against Ron. "

    Patrick Xiang painstakingly explained as he was also approaching Mrs. Lan, "Silly woman, I won''t hurt your son. Because he is also my son. I love you. "

    He murmured lover''s words and hugged Mrs. Lan tightly.

    He was in his middle age, but he was still doing things as young couples did.

    Mrs. Lan''s heart skipped a beat.

    But when she was moved, she felt that the nerves all over her body were numb.

    Her legs were out of control, and her body was completely soft, falling to the ground.

    She saw the injector i

    dealing with a woman.

    And in the end, the woman ran away.

    "Take three billion."

    Ron said in a cold voice, "Pay to my account tomorrow morning."

    "You are crazy!"

    Young Master Lei jumped up from the bed. "Even if I went to rob the bank and the vault overnight, I couldn''t get so much money."

    "But you, Young Master Lei, have just so much money in the Swiss bank."

    Ron said calmly.

    Young Master Lei snorted, "do you think the video can be sold at such a high price?"

    "I''ll give you a loan slip of three billion dollars. I''ll borrow it and return it to you later."

    Ron was still calm, but he was quite confident.

    Young Master Lei frowned and nodded. "Okay, I''ll lend you."

    After a pause, he reached out his index finger. "But you have to know that it has nothing to do with Teresa. If you make trouble for her or blackmail her, I''ll never finish with you."

    "Well, I have to warn you, Young Master Lei. Holley is my love. If you dare to hurt her, you can also have a try! "

    Ron announced predominantly.

    "Okay, that''s a deal."

    Young Master Lei raised his hand and touched his fist with Ron. They came to an agreement.

    There was a flash of cruelty in Young Master Lei''s eyes.

    How could he let go of what he wanted only because of a mere threat?

 Chapter 199 Enchanted in Snow Night

    The night sky in Alaska was beautiful.

    The white snow field was covered with beams of boneless light.

    The scene was so beautiful that it could make anyone flipped.

    Holding the medicine cabinet and walking along the ski resort, Fabian didn''t care about the scenery here.

    He was a man of righteousness. This time, he came for his brother and friend, so he was absolutely focused on nothing else.

    This was his principle of doing things for others, but even so, his sight was still attracted by the dazed figure standing beside the Wishing Wall in such a view.

    The tall woman, however, was in a daze in the snow alone in such a dark night.

    Her hair was black and straight. Looking at her back, she had a perfect S shape.

    This was an excellent beauty, standing quietly in the snow like a fairy.

    For a moment, Fabian felt like he had entered the world of a fairy tale.

    Then he couldn''t help stopping and gave up his principles. In the quiet snowy night, he listened to his heartbeat and looked at the woman beside the Wishing Wall.

    The woman seemed to sense something.

    After looking back, she hurriedly ran away and disappeared in the night.

    Fabian didn''t withdraw his gaze from the woman until she disappeared in his sight.

    But it was just a glimmer of affection. He knew a lot about his family background.

    His family background had decided that he could hardly find a woman who could pass the test with his grandmother and win his heart at the same time.

    So for years, he never touched emotion.

    For him, the base of his love was whether or not their families were well matched.

    After he shrugged his shoulders, Fabian forgot about that woman and quickly walked towards the cottage where Ron lived.

    Knocking at the door, he leaned against the door idly.

    When the door was opened, Fabian rolled his eyes at Ron, seeming to be bored, and asked, "what''s wrong with you again?"

    "Holley''s head was hurt by someone. I''m not sure about other doctors."

    Hearing that, Fabian''s head exploded with a buzzing sound.

    He yawned and looked very tired and discontented

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    isn''t Young Master Lei not in love? "

    Fabian didn''t know what happened. He looked at them again and again.

    Since they were acquaintances, it was unnecessary to fight.

    Young Master Lei waved his hand to dismiss his subordinates. Then he pointed at his sister and said with a smile, "She''s my sister, Teresa Lei."

    After saying that, he pointed to Fabian and said to his sister, "this is Mr. Ron''s good friend, the son of the Ou family, Fabian Ou."

    "Hello, Miss Lei. Last night, I was attracted by your back. I didn''t expect to know you so soon. It seems that we are really destined to meet. "

    The doctor said with great joy, trying to leave a good impression on Teresa.

    But he didn''t know what was in Teresa''s mind at all. She just didn''t want anyone to know that she went to the Wishing Wall last night.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Being unwilling to admit the truth, Teresa started to feel guilty.

    Because she did see a person last night.

    But it couldn''t be so coincident. It happened to be Mr. Ron''s friend.

    Standing aside, Young Master Lei was thinking about what Fabian had said.

    He was aware of something else. The doctor had a crush on his sister.

    If his sister gave up her admiration for Mr. Ron, he could do anything without scruple.

    Maybe, this doctor could help him smoothly snatch Holley away from Mr. Ron and then have a connection with the big shot.

 Chapter 200 No Good End!

    He had a new and perfect plan.

    Young Master Lei just treated the doctor as his brother-in-law.

    Seeing that the doctor was somewhat confused, and always mentioned something that his sister did not like, he spoke directly to break the embarrassing atmosphere directly.

    "Mr. Ou, why don''t you invite my sister and I, as well as Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley for breakfast?"

    He suggested, and added, "Teresa and I haven''t had breakfast yet. "

    This was no longer a hint, but a direct expressing.

    If he couldn''t understand it, he would be a fool.

    This instantly dawned on Fabian. He hurriedly replied, "no problem. I''ll be the one in charge. What would you two like to eat? As long as they are restaurants you can name in Alaska, I can find their chef."

    "Wow! Mr. Ou is so rich!"

    Young Master Lei praised him with great satisfaction.

    For him, his sister should be married to a man from such a family.

    As for Ron, although he had a good family background, he was still inferior to the Ou family.

    "But I''m not particular about food. It depends on Teresa."

    As a brother, Young Master Lei tried his best to create an opportunity for his sister and the doctor.

    However, Teresa was a little restless.

    Last night, she witnessed something that was cruel to her.

    She saw that Mr. Ron took the small video device and angrily barged into her brother''s room.

    Needless to ask, she knew that Mr. Ron had seen everything and seen the worst side of her.

    Although Mr. Ron did not say anything to her, she knew that everything had changed.

    In the past, she was at least a good person in Mr. Ron''s heart, but now¡­

    Because of seeing that cruel scene, last night she was alone in front of the Wishing Wall, lost in thought.

    Teresa didn''t hear what her brother said at all. She only heard that the people next to her kept talking and seemed to have mentioned her name.

    She nodded absent-mindedly and blurted out the answer that could deal with anything, "whatever."

    Obviously, she wa

    Ron the video. But don''t worry. I have dealt with it. I hope you can be happy. "

    "Brother, I..."

    She wanted to explain that last night she did not sleep and wandered alone not because of guilt.

    But she chose to shut up when she saw Fabian walking towards her.

    Fabian rubbed his head with some embarrassment, "It seems that it''s not the right time for me to come. Why don''t you two stop talking when I just arrived? Didn''t you talk well before?"

    "That''s because we have just finished."

    Young Master Lei explained in a clever way and changed the topic directly, "have you invited someone?"

    "Of course."

    Ten minutes later.

    Then, the five of them headed to the small restaurant of the ski resort.

    Ron was extremely cautious and brought his laptop with him.

    But it was embarrassed for the five of them to walk together.

    Teresa didn''t speak. Young Master Lei looked at Ron with hostility, and even more disgusted at Holley.

    The atmosphere at the scene, for happy Fabian, was simply oppressive enough to kill him.

    He tried to active the atmosphere by saying, "Ron, are you a workaholic? You brought your computer for breakfast! "

    When he spoke, Young Master Lei slowed down and stopped beside Holley. He threatened viciously, "be careful! Those who stabbed the Lei family in the back all came to no good end. "

 Chapter 201 You Are Not Qualified

    This was a warning even a fool could hear.

    Holley stopped in a daze.

    What did he mean by stabbing the Lei family in the back?

    She had never done such things.

    She suddenly stopped and Teresa who followed her and was absent-minded hit Holley directly as she didn''t notice that.

    "Umm..."

    The two women''s groan alarmed the remaining three men.

    Both Young Master Lei and Fabian ran to Teresa and asked nervously, "are you okay?"

    "Nothing, I just bumped into her by accident."

    Teresa smiled and waved her hand, indicating that she was fine.

    However, Young Master Lei was irritated. "What do you mean by bumping by accident? Why did Holley suddenly stop when she walked? I think she has an ulterior motive. "

    His words were like gunpowder, which made Fabian worried.

    She was the woman attracted him, but on the other hand she was the wife of his good friend whom he had known for years.

    He was in a dilemma.

    Ron pulled the little woman into his arms, "do you feel uncomfortable?"

    He didn''t expect that Young Master Lei would come to threaten his little woman at this time.

    He still thought it was the girl who was beaten yesterday, leaving any sequelae.

    Fabian said according to the principle of being harmonious, "Young Master Lei, Holley was indeed injured. Maybe it''s a sudden attack. Please don''t take it to heart. "

    Young Master Lei snorted with dissatisfaction, while Teresa kept persuading him, "brother, just let it be. Forget it. Miss Ye didn''t do it on purpose. "

    Miss ye?

    Holley was stunned.

    She called her Holle yesterday, but she changed today.

    It seemed that something that she didn''t know must have happened. Otherwise, the attitude of Teresa and her brother would not be like this.

    After hesitating for a while, Holley did not tell him what had just happened, but walked in the back with Ron, keeping a distance from them.

    In the small restaurant, the five people didn''t have a good breakfast.

    Fabian was extremely frustrate

    won''t listen, I don''t want to say anything more. But I have to remind Young Master Lei that don''t think that only the three of us know the truth of what happened yesterday. "

    What Holley said shocked them.

    It was true that they had forgotten that there was another person who knew the truth.

    The person was the one who had saved Holley and recorded that video.

    What Holley wanted to say was that the video was in Ron''s hand. Maybe it was done by her or by the person who saved her yesterday.

    She was also telling Young Master Lei that groundless suspicion was a stupid act.

    "Holley, Teresa and I grew up on the sea. We believe in the oath. Dare you swear by the truth of your parents'' car accident, saying that you didn''t give the video to Mr. Ron?"

    Young Master Lei''s eyes were shining with pure light and he looked at Holley.

    "Young Master Lei, I don''t think you are qualified to make such a request."

    Holley politely refused, "If Teresa didn''t appear in the video yesterday, I would never cover it up for you. Therefore, only Miss Lei is qualified to ask me to do this. If she insists that I give the video to Mr. Ron, I will swear. "

    After saying that, she looked at Teresa with a smile. "Teresa, I really appreciate your help yesterday. I will cherish our friendship as you do. So, do you need me to swear? "

 Chapter 202 Her Value

    Teresa stood up and sat beside Holley.

    Taking her hand, she said seriously, "I''m sorry, Holle. We shouldn''t suspect you. You don''t have to swear. I believe it''s not you. "

    "Teresa, don''t blame me for not reminding you of your future losses."

    Young Master Lei still didn''t believe that Holley had nothing to do with the video.

    Holley looked at Young Master Lei sympathetically and said, "maybe you need to see a doctor. After all, you are suffering from persecution paranoia, which is quite pitiful."

    "You..."

    Young Master Lei was rendered speechless and had no strength to fight back.

    Because the symptoms of the victim''s delusion were just like him, without any evidence, he suspected that others were hurting him.

    "Teresa."

    Holley ignored him. She just smiled and said, "I have to tell you one more thing. After we parted yesterday, Mr. Ron took me to the hospital. When I got on the taxi, I saw the time. It was just half past four in the afternoon then. "

    What did that mean at 4:30 p.m.?

    For the two intelligent people, Young Master Lei and his sister, it was the most obvious hint.

    Ron focused on the stock market and manipulated the stock market.

    Only when the stock market closed, Ron could have time to rest.

    Normally, the stock market deal would not be over until five thirty in the afternoon.

    Yesterday, when Ron showed up, he said he had finished his work and came to look for Holley.

    But he clearly put down his work ahead of time.

    And as soon as he did, he found Holley directly.

    It would never have happened if no one had informed him.

    "Holley ye..."

    Young Master Lei wanted to ask who saved her.

    However, he chose to shut his mouth when he saw Ron and Fabian coming back from a distance.

    Seeing Fabian approaching, he stood up and walked over directly. "Mr. Ou, please take care of my sister. I have something urgent to deal with, so I have to leave. "

    As he said, he looked at Teresa worriedly. "Mr. Ou, I heard that you are a famous doctor. If it''s convenient for you, please

    Fabian said the love in his heart.

    Teresa shook her head decisively. "No."

    "Okay, I see."

    Fabian was open-minded. After all, love was one kind of thing that was unable to force.

    Meanwhile.

    On the other side, Young Master Lei was having a video call with his father. "Father, can you find a way to let Fabian and Teresa get married as soon as possible?"

    "Why do you think so?" Mr. Lei was stunned.

    Because Teresa was free and her parents were away, he had been very conniving at this niece and was willing to fulfill any idea of her, including falling in love with a married man. He was also willing to do that as her uncle.

    "Fabian fell in love with Teresa at first sight. And I have my reason to marry Holley. Only let Teresa marry someone else, she will not be my hindrance. Otherwise, once I make any decision, I will get her involved and make it difficult for her. As her brother, I feel bad."

    After a pause, he added, "the man from the Ou family is nice and he cares about my sister. I think it''s OK."

    "I will give you a reply after thinking about it for a while. But I don''t know what kind of background Holley has. Why do you have to marry her? "

    Mr. Lei didn''t understand his son''s behavior.

    He wondered what kind of background Holley had, so that he could hide the truth from his father and didn''t mind that she was a married woman?

 Chapter 203 Its Sneaky, Isnt It

    Young Master Lei didn''t plan to tell him the secret.

    "Father, you will understand one day. But I can''t tell you now. "

    "My son, your father has no other ideas. I just hope Holley is not the second Jane Yin."

    However, Mr. Lei didn''t go on asking, but sighed.

    What happened at that time destroyed their father son relationship.

    Even if his son had never showed any dissatisfaction, he knew that his son for so many years refused to get married and did not allow others to talk about feelings. That was why he could not let go of what happened in the past.

    But he was her father. What else could he do?

    He knew clearly that a woman approached his son with ulterior motives, why didn''t he stop her?

    Young Master Lei frowned when his father mentioned that forever impossible woman in his heart again. "I have something to do. I have to hang up. Please let me know in advance about Teresa''s wedding. "

    Without waiting for his father''s response, he hung up the phone.

    At that time, his father suspected that Jane Yin had an ulterior motive to appear in his life.

    That was why tragedy happened afterwards.

    But he was the one involved in this matter. He knew very well that if Jane Yin really approached him with a purpose, she must have done that to steal his heart and make him love her forever.

    He was unwilling to think about the painful memories.

    He hung up the phone, drank the whole bottle of liquor and fell asleep.

    Inside the log cabin.

    Ron even did not take off his coat and turned on the computer directly, sitting in front of the table and operating the stock market.

    Holley searched for the clothes she had worn yesterday with her careful thinking.

    She clearly remembered that the video device was put in her pocket.

    But she couldn''t find the video device anymore.

    Last night, the video device which Ron took and went to blame Young Master Lei and his sister must have been obtained from her.

    But there were not many people who knew the video was in her hand. There were only four, including her, Young Master Lei, Teresa and Rex.

    She didn''t say about the video.

    Young Master Lei and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t he had no idea who owned it.

    This was a very bad phenomenon.

    If all these shares were owned by one person, that person would be qualified to be one of the shareholders of the Mu''s Group.

    He used the network tracking technique to trace the stocks, but the stocks didn''t seem to fall into the hands of the same person, just scattering in the hands of many investors.

    These scattered investors didn''t seem to be related to each other, but Ron''s intuition told him that there must be a big hand behind these scattered investors.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Looking at the man''s expression, Holley also became nervous and worried.

    "Nothing."

    Such was Ron''s nature. To his little woman, he just told the good but never complained the bad.

    "Then you¡­?"

    Holley didn''t believe his words.

    However, Ron had no intention to explain anything.

    He turned off the computer and stood up. He declared to the little woman bossily, clean up and go home."

    As he spoke, he packed his things.

    In case there would be something wrong later, Ron reminded her, "we are going to return to China secretly on a civil aviation flight, so we can''t tell anyone about our whereabouts, including Young Master Lei, Teresa and Fabian."

    "Why did we go back to China secretly?"

    Holley couldn''t understand the behavior of Ron.

    They made a great show and took the private plane when they came.

    Why did they sneak up when they went back?

 Chapter 204 How to Become a Delivery Girl

    Ron remained mysterious as usual. He just smiled and did not tell Holley the reason.

    "You are so stingy," Holley curled her mouth.

    "You will know when you go back."

    Ron just smiled unfathomably and began to help Holley pack up.

    In fact, they didn''t have much to pack up. Most of their things were in the hotel room.

    Thinking of the fact, Holley stopped and asked, "are you going to return home without returning to the hotel and taking the groceries?"

    "Bingo, you are right."

    Ron pinched her cheek with delight. He liked her quick wit.

    Holley said, "But those things cost us a lot of money. And a present for Grandpa. "

    She had never lived such a rich life before.

    So, let Holley leave so many things in the hotel, she would feel heartache.

    "And don''t you want the tie I bought?"

    Thinking of the tie that she chose for a long time, Holley felt again sad.

    "Of course not."

    Ron was amused by her pitiful look. "When we return to the country, Roger will personally come to Alaska. After he packed all the things, he will bring them back to you. Now, you can rest assured, right? That tie means a lot to me. It''s too precious to be thrown away. "

    "I''m glad to hear that. Otherwise, it would be a waste of money,"

    After saying that, she was somewhat relieved, with a few smiles on her face.

    "What is wasted? Is it a waste of money or your intention? "

    Ron seized the opportunity to ask. He had confidence in their feelings, and he had more confidence in his little woman.

    No matter what happened, the right person, and even after a round, their hearts would still be together.

    "What waste what?"

    Holley didn''t know what to say.

    She didn''t know whether it was a waste of money or her efforts.

    "What did you say was wasted?"

    The man got closer to her and asked with a smile.

    His smile was always so evil, and his voice was always so bewitching.

    Looking at the talkative e

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    act that we were well connected, it would be impossible for us to find out the reason why she was expelled from school for her improper behavior. "

    It suddenly occurred to Holley that.

    They were her high school classmates.

    But their relationship was not so good. The two girls were little princesses in rich families.

    But Holley was just a girl from an ordinary family who had used the grants to support her student''s career.

    Regularly Holley and these two people are unlikely to have any intersection, but it was a love letter in that year that made their relationship bad from high school to graduation.

    But judging from what they said, it seemed that the information was not accurate.

    Didn''t they pay attention to the news and know the famous attempted murder of her husband four years ago?

    When Holley was hesitating whether she should call Ron over and slap them on the face, the man came over unexpectedly.

    Holley just wanted to say that you came at the right time. Hurry to show your identity.

    But Ron shouted at her in a very stern tone first, "I asked you to deliver the takeout, but you dared to stay here, chatting with someone. Do you want to work or pay?"

    Holley stunned, was this man crazy?

    When she was distracted, Ron ordered again, "hurry up!"

 Chapter 205 The Essence of Slapping You on the Face

    Although she didn''t understand what his intention was, Holley took the takeout and went out of the coffee shop obediently.

    When she turned around and walked away, she heard someone sneering at her.

    Ron looked deep into the two women, as if trying to remember what they looked like.

    After a deep look, he turned around and walked out of the coffee shop.

    Holley didn''t go far. She stopped at a place where her two high school classmates couldn''t see her, waiting for Ron.

    "Are you afraid that revealing your identity will damage your business of sneaking back home today? That''s why you said just now?"

    Holley glanced at the man discontentedly, "if it is for this reason, I will forgive you. If you want to make a fool of me by joining hands with outsiders, I will smash the coffee on you. "

    "Outsiders?"

    What Ron heard was always different from what Holley wanted to express.

    "You mean, they are outsiders. Are we on our own? "

    He asked with expectation.

    Holley glared at him and said, "I thought as a delivery worker, you, Mr. Ron, would feel ashamed. But why do you take their side? "

    "You little fool."

    To see that little woman really cared about what he had just done and did not understand the real intention of what he had done.

    Then, he explained in a very serious tone, "you should know that the essence of slapping a face does not lie in the first time when the other party is proud, you slap over. It is to wait until the other party is satisfied to the extreme, and then you slap over. It will be cruel and painful enough."

    "So what? You want them to be happy first?"

    Although Holley understood what he meant, she still didn''t believe him. She asked, "but? When are you going to slap their face? Do you want to meet them again? "

    "Of course!"

    Ron replied in confidence.

    He couldn''t tell her now though he had already made a plan.

    Holley had a profound understanding of this man''s habit.

    He was that kind of person. He would tell you everything he wanted to tell without you asking.

    As for those things that he was not willing to tell, that was those things that he didn''t want to tell. Even if you tried your best to ask, it was useless.

    "Alas."

    With a sigh, Holley helplessly said, "I''ll have to wait a

    lost to Ron.

    This man, was too deep to be discovered.

    In order to deal with his competitors, he had hidden for four years.

    And he paralyzed all people with four years of extravagance and drunkenness.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken back the shares so easily.

    Somehow, it reminded Craig of what happened not long ago.

    He asked his adoptive father whether he should sell stocks. His adoptive father''s two proposals were to ask him not to sell stocks, but seeing that he was determined, his adoptive father changed to say that he could try to go his own way.

    Craig regretted.

    Maybe he shouldn''t go his own way at all.

    After all, his adoptive father had lived for so many years, and he had seen much more ups and downs than him.

    But now, he had lost again heavily. If it weren''t for the fact that the Lan''s Group was rich in resources, it would have been done long ago.

    He had to ask his adoptive father for advice in the current situation.

    He was going out in a hurry, but was stopped by his sister, Bella. "Brother, where are you going?"

    "I have something to deal with."

    Even Bella didn''t know the existence of his adoptive father, so Craig chose to lie.

    Bella was stunned for a while. She didn''t believe him. "Brother, you know I hate Linda. Since she was caught, I took advantage of the connections of the Lan family to make her have a bad life. But recently, that man refused to work for me. Brother, is it you who ask the staff of the police station to be kind to her?"

 Chapter 206 Are You Still in Connection with Her

    There was no reason for Bella''s suspicion.

    After all, only the Lan family could command the connections at the police station which were arranged by the Lan family.

    There were only two members of the Lan family, the brother and the sister.

    Bella wouldn''t suddenly be kind to Linda.

    It was obvious that the person who did this was her brother.

    The man was stunned for a while. He had never done such a thing.

    He hesitated for a moment. He had an idea, but he didn''t speak it out in front of his sister. He only said vaguely, "don''t worry. Brother doesn''t really want to be good to that woman. She is just useful for the time being. I has too many things to deal with in the company recently, so I forgot to tell you. "

    After coaxing her again and again, Craig sent his sister away. With full of doubts, he drove to the villa of his adoptive father.

    Craig had a crazy idea in his mind.

    Because, in addition to him and his sister, there was another person who was able to ask the connections of the Lan family to do this.

    It was his adoptive father, not other people.

    At that time, in the most critical moment of the Lan family, it was his adoptive father who appeared.

    The Lan family had long been ruined without his adoptive father.

    Ten years ago, Craig had proposed to give part of his shares to his adoptive father.

    But his adoptive father refused.

    Craig had tried to seek an opportunity to mention it several times, but every time he was rejected.

    Later, he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t be a person who didn''t know to be grateful. So he gave an order to all the contacts of the Lan family. As long as it was the meaning of his adoptive father, they had to obey as his order.

    He even said that if the order of his adoptive father had conflict with him or his sister, it should be decided by the meaning of his adoptive father.

    But why did his adoptive father go to rescue Linda, who was completely out of her mind and said something like a lunatic.

    All his doubts were written on his face.

    When Patrick saw him, he also sighed and said, "Craig, what''s wrong with you? Can''t you b

    he message. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    As a mother, she was the most eligible and the most qualified one to protect her son, but she was an incompetent mother¡­

    Craig was still discussing with Patrick about dealing with Mu''s Group.

    Even if he received a message, he would not have time to reply.

    After two hours of conversation, Craig stood up and said goodbye to his adoptive father tiredly.

    Before he left, Patrick kindly reminded him not to forget the previous message.

    Craig nodded and told his adoptive father that he didn''t need to see him off. Then he read the message.

    The text not only shocked Craig but also made him hesitate.

    He turned back involuntarily and looked at his adoptive father with confusion.

    Patrick seemed to have sensed something. He nodded and waved at Craig. "Go ahead, boy. Your adoptive father is your strongest backup. "

    Craig felt warm in his heart.

    Then he waved his hand and walked out of the villa.

    He was thinking about that message so he didn''t notice his sister was standing outside the villa.

    "Brother, what are you looking at?"

    She grabbed his phone and looked at the message.

    "Patrick Xiang!"

    Bella had heard of this name. She knew it from an early age that this guy Patrick Xiang destroyed her family.

    "Is that your adoptive father who lived in the villa? Is it the bastard? "

    Bella looked at her brother and the villa with hatred.

 Chapter 207 The Face Under the Mask

    Bella was impulsive.

    She was not a person who liked to use her brain.

    She turned around and ran into the villa.

    Craig stretched out his hand in an attempt to stop his sister.

    But his hand stopped in the air when he just reached out half of it.

    He hesitated for a second and decided not to stop his sister.

    It was because Craig also wanted to know what his adoptive father, who suddenly showed up around him after his father''s death, was like.

    After all, when he met with his adoptive father for the first time, he was still a child, so he did not think much about it, nor did he have any curiosity about what his adoptive father looked like behind his mask.

    However, as he grew up, he got more and more familiar with things, and he was also curious about his adoptive father''s appearance.

    However, his adoptive father was very agile. When he was a young man, he had tried to take off his mask in a joking way, but every time his adoptive father avoided him, and cleverly grasped his hand, not giving him any chance to take off his mask.

    He had asked why his adoptive father was unwilling to take off his mask.

    At that time, Craig wasn''t with any selfishness. He just wanted to know what his adoptive father was like who had always taken care of him and helped him.

    So when his adoptive father told him that he burnt his face in a fire, he stopped asking and being curious.

    But today''s message affected his deepest curiosity and eagerness.

    What did his adoptive father look like?

    Was this sudden appeared adoptive father Patrick Xiang who let his mother betray his father and destroyed the Lan family?

    After all, so many years had passed, no matter how hard he had tried to find out the whereabouts of his mother and Patrick Xiang, the two people seemed to disappear from thin air. There was no trace of them at all.

    The only possible explanation for their disappearance was that they appeared in his life as the most intimate identity and the most intimate relationship. S

    er and apologize sincerely. "

    He had grown up and was a good fighter, but he had never fought with his adoptive father.

    Craig was betting. After so many years, his adoptive father was getting old, and his physical strength was also getting weaker.

    After pushing his sister to a safe place, Craig darted at the mask on the face of his adoptive father and grabbed it.

    It was out of Craig''s expectation.

    He thought it would cost more or less physical strength, and even had to go through a fierce battle before he could take off the mask on his adoptive father''s face.

    But he was wrong.

    Standing with his hands behind his back, his adoptive father didn''t dodge or resist, just silently watching Craig take off his mask.

    The moment he took off his mask, Patrick turned around directly.

    Craig was stunned. It was almost certain that his adoptive father, who had helped him for many years, was the enemy of the Lan family.

    Now, it was just a confirmation at last.

    He rushed to see his adoptive father''s face, but was stopped by his adoptive father.

    "Craig, don''t you still want to know the name of your adoptive father?"

    There was a tint of vicissitudes in his voice.

    Then, he took out his passport, threw it to Craig, and said, "check the name and photo of your adoptive father first, and then look at my face."

 Chapter 208 His Ambitions

    The photo on the passport was a man''s photo. He didn''t do any plastic surgery after severely burn on his face.

    The name on the passport was nothing more than ordinary name, Felix Zhang.

    Patrick slowly turned around and looked at Craig. "Craig, look at the photo. And do you think the face of your adoptive father is the same as the one in the photo?"

    Before he could finish his words, Craig heard his sister screaming behind him.

    His adoptive father''s face was so flushed that it looked very terrible. That was why Bella was taken aback.

    Craig also saw the horrible face of his adoptive father.

    He seemed to understand why his adoptive father was unwilling to take off his mask.

    It was shocking. It was really scary.

    More importantly, Craig confirmed that the man in front of them was not Patrick Xiang. The distribution of his features was completely different from that of Patrick.

    Taking a breath of cool air, Craig walked over, holding the mask in his hand.

    "Adoptive father, I''m sorry. I was reckless."

    He did what he said. He knelt on the ground with his hands putting on the mask.

    Raising up his adopted son, Patrick laughed and said, "silly boy, no one would bear grudges against their son."

    "Adoptive father, i..."

    Craig was rendered speechless.

    He felt ashamed of himself. How could he treat a person who treated him well and sincerely?

    "My child, I don''t have any other thoughts. I just want to know who sent you this message to alienate our father and son''s relationship."

    Craig never planned to show that message to his adoptive father.

    According to his original idea, even if he proved that his adoptive father was not Patrick, he would not show this message to his adoptive father.

    Because in this way, the insider would be exposed.

    However, when things had come to this point, although Craig was hesitant, his adoptive father''s generosity made him feel warm in his heart, so he handed his phone over.

    Looking at the information on the mobile phone, Patrick already knew the answer, but he said calmly, "my child, listen to your adoptive father''s advice to investigate this person."

    "Don''t worry, adoptive father. I will find out the traitor who has separated our father and son''s rel

    Because she was so unwilling to be his woman, and enjoyed the treatment that Patrick''s woman deserved.

    Then she would continue to be Mrs. Lan and enjoy his revenge.

    With a malicious and insidious expression in his eyes, he said with a smile, "because you don''t deserve to be a mother. You are the person that the kid Craig hates most. So what you said should have been the most trustworthy. However, he didn''t believe you at all. "

    After showing off, the smile on Patrick''s face disappeared. He waved his hand to his subordinates and said, "keep an eye on her. If I find her send messages to the outside world again, you will be doomed."

    After saying that, he looked at the woman who was choking with sobs. "If you want to kill others, just have a try. After all these years with me, you should know I don''t care about other people''s life. "

    This was a naked threat.

    Patrick walked up, took out her phone from under the pillow and said, "I''ll keep this for you. You can rest assured that I won''t treat you badly after you''ve been with me for so many years. After I destroy Lan family, Yan Family and Mu family, I will give you some money so that you can spend the rest of your life safely. "

    The more he said, the more vicious and gloomier his smile became¡­

    Staring at Patrick blankly, Mrs. Lan shook her head confusedly at the completely strange back figure.

    He was just a young man in his early twenties. How could he have enmity with the Lan family, the Yan family, and the Mu family?

 Chapter 209 Decoys Are Thrown, and Someone Is Hooked

    In the President''s Office of Mu''s Group.

    There were more than ten executives in the company. They found Ron and asked to resign.

    Most of them wanted to get some compensation before leaving the company. So they chose to terminate the labor contract with the company today even if the next company''s offer had not been handed out.

    However, these people all underestimated and had no idea of what kind of person Ron was.

    He was the kind of man who would never let others take advantage of him.

    The Mu''s Group was in trouble. It was impossible for them to run away from it and ask for compensation.

    The reason why he said in the executive meeting held at noon that those who quitted today could get compensation was just deliberately throwing out a bait to catch these people with different intentions.

    Those executives who wanted to make compensation were all found out by Ron that a major mistake had occurred in their past work.

    They were suspected of selling the company secrets, misappropriating the public funds, or something else.

    Anyway, they couldn''t get the compensation.

    Seeing that the manager was dismissed one by one by Ron, Holley gave a thumbs up in admiration and said, "you are really good at getting the bottom of it."

    "If it''s you, you''ve been preparing for it for years. You''re no worse than me."

    The little woman''s words seemed to remind some memories in Ron''s heart.

    He didn''t say it triumphantly.

    "How many years have you prepared?"

    Unconsciously, Holley blurted out this question.

    Ron raised his head and stared at his little woman. After a long silence, he said, "that doesn''t matter. I can''t remember it clearly."

    In fact, Ron remembered that very clearly.

    Every day, every minute, every second of the past four years, he remembered clearly.

    But he didn''t want to calculate the time in front of Holley.

    After a pause, he looked at the indicator of his watch and continued, "I guess there is no longer one who is going to resign, is there?"

    Holley nodded affirmatively, "Mr. Tang just now was the last one."

    "O

    e me to try my best and plot for you. My silly girl, listen to me. You can go to the classmate reunion later and sit next to the two guys this morning. I''ll show up in ten minutes. Then there will be a good show. "

    "Oh, I almost forgot it,"

    As if remembering something, Ron added, "you don''t need to change your clothes and neither do you need make-up. Keep your takeaway girl image. "

    "All right. I would like to know what a show Mr. Ron is going to make. "

    Holley agreed.

    Ron just gave her a pampering smile and said, "little fool, of course it''s a good show to satisfy you."

    The Splendor Hotel of Mu''s Group was extraordinarily bustling today.

    A lot of people who lived and worked in this city had come to attend the alma mater student union sponsored by Mr. Ron.

    In the daytime, the two people who taunted Holley also arrived.

    They were quite confident about their university and major.

    Their life would be perfect if they could work in the Mu''s Group and marry a high-quality man.

    If she could marry a wealthy man like Mr. Ron, she would have a meteoric rise.

    Because it was a classmate meeting, and they met Holley this morning, the topic of their conversation turned to Holley. "Do you think the take out guy will come?"

    "I guess that bitch is busy with seducing the boss. She was very restless when she was at school. "

    Another woman said maliciously.

 Chapter 210 Girl Escort

    "Ivy, Joyce, what are you talking about, take away girl?"

    Ivy Gao talked with Joyce Du without any scruple.

    They even raised their voices eight degrees in order to publicize Holley''s scandal.

    "What can we say? Do you remember the Holley ye I mentioned? She was reckless at school. As expected, she did something dirty and got expelled from the University."

    "Exactly! That bitch went to deliver takeout and she even wanted to seduce her boss. I bumped into her in the morning with Ivy. "

    Neither Ivy Gao nor Joyce Du was reassuring person, and they spoke continuously.

    "Speaking of this, that bitch''s boss seems very handsome, doesn''t he?"

    Thinking of Ron, Joyce Du couldn''t help but have a crush on him.

    Ivy Gao curled her lips with disdain and said, "just a manager of a coffee shop? Changing to our Gao''s Catering Company, he is just an employee of my father. What''s the use of being handsome? He should be as tall, rich and handsome as Mr. Ron."

    After thinking for a while, Joyce Du said, "you''re right. He is just a small manager. It''s a question whether he can earn ten thousand dollars in a month. But will that bitch Holley come tonight? "

    "Of course she will. Otherwise, how could she be willing to deliver food to others all her life?"

    To show her disdain for Holley, Ivy Gao rolled her eyes at the distance.

    Soon, rumors about Holley ye were spread throughout the banquet hall.

    At the same time, the gossips about Holley Ye, Ivy Gao, Joyce Du, and school king Jay Zhong had also been dug out by those who were willing to gossip.

    Originally, the two rich young ladies Ivy Gao and Joyce Du did not like each other.

    They were madly pursuing a senior student at that time and the dream lover of their school, Jay Zhong.

    As a result, when they were jealously having an appointment to fight on the playground, Jay Zhong was punished by the school for writing love letters to Holley Ye.

    As a result, Ivy Gao and Joyce Du made peace and became good friends. They hated to see Holley everywhere and bullied her together.

    Downstairs the hotel.

    In the Maserati, a hint of confusion flashed through Ron''s eyes.

    He didn''t know that when she

    ed that Ron was almost there.

    "Really? Did I make up my mind? I thought it clearly. Of course you have to pay for my clothes. "

    Ivy Gao was pissed off. She didn''t like Holley, who had already lived a miserable life to an extent that couldn''t be worse than she did. Moreover, she always looked cool, aloof and superior, which was disgusting.

    "Oh, God, what should I do..."

    Holley sighed and shook her head.

    Through the communication device on her body, she knew that Ron had already arrived at the banquet hall.

    She paused on purpose, because there was still the second half sentence to be said by Ron.

    However, it was not the man who said the second half sentence. It was a man Holley felt completely strange about.

    "Yes, but what can you do? ''I can''t believe my eyes! A girl who bought an expensive fake in her wechat moments told me that the model was a limited edition of a foreign designer. These days, we can customize it for only 20, 000 dollars, and also the limited edition, which doesn''t take our designers seriously, does it?"

    The man said in a somewhat unruly way. Then he glanced at Ivy Gao in disgust. He took Holley by the arm and pulled her to a place far away from them. Then he took out four one-hundred from his wallet and threw them to Holley as if he was treating the beggar. "Buy two, and change when wearing."

    "Jay Zhong!"

    Someone in the crowd recognized the suddenly appeared girl escort and called out his name.

 Chapter 211 Face Slapping from Her Favorite Man

    Ivy also recognized this quite fashionable man in front of her.

    This tall and handsome man.

    He was Jay Zhong she pursued that year, the most handsome boy in her high school.

    However, he was totally different now.

    The former Jay was a sports type sunny boy, but now he was a cold and proud male god.

    Jay Zhong in high school was in line with the aesthetics of girls in high school. Today''s Jay Zhong was totally in line with the aesthetics of women in their twenties.

    Even though Ivy was humiliated, her eyes were full of affection and she stared at Jay.

    Joyce was more exaggerated and she incredibly swallowed saliva.

    The details were all seen by Jay. He frowned in disgust and stepped back.

    Ivy''s pride was hurt. It suddenly occurred to her that her former classmate still protected Holley and humiliated her just as he did in high school!

    "What makes you think that my dress is worth only 200 dollars? I bought the dress at the price of 20000 dollars. Why do you think you can turn it to be 200 by your words? "

    "Huh!"

    Jay sneered at her. However, he didn''t mean to explain anything to Ivy.

    He ignored those two women and walked straight to Holley. "Do you remember me?"

    With a gentle smile, Jay took out a name card from his coat pocket and handed it to Holley. "I, your classmate of high school, Jay Zhong, the famous international designer JL."

    When he said those two English letters, many people in the fashion circle were shocked.

    Many people knew that in recent years, a famous designer emerged abruptly and became a top designer in the world.

    No one knew his name and which country he came from. People only knew that his name was the same as his brand and there were only two simple English letters: JL.

    It turned out that this person JL was Jay Zhong.

    He ignored Ivy''s question, but in another arrogant way, he told all the classmates who came to the party.

    He was qualified to judge the price of a piece o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she look around for? Is there any other man you fall in love with that you want to get laid with? "

    In such a situation, Joyce and Ivy worked together to show their sisterhood.

    Joyce voiced out her own opinion, trying to turn Jay and Holley against each other.

    She didn''t believe it. Now Jay was a successful person. Could he allow Holley to ignore his existence and be so absent-minded in front of him?

    As expected, after her words, Jay noticed that Holley had been absent-minded all the time.

    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? "

    Jay asked with concern.

    Joyce said with a cold smile, "Mr. Jay, don''t lie to yourself. Even a fool can tell that Holley doesn''t take you seriously. What are you doing? As a delivery girl, even if we didn''t ask her to pay twenty thousand, two hundred would be enough to make her heart ache for many days? She is so kind that she doesn''t thank you, but she doesn''t pay attention to you. She''s really heartless, and it''s not worth it..."

    Before she finished her words, Jay interrupted, "I''m the one who helped her. It''s her freedom to do whatever she wants. It''s not that I helped her. She should be grateful to me and even give me a hug!"

    He had a sharp tongue just like Ron.

    At this moment, Holley still lamented in her heart that the two men were similar.

 Chapter 212 Dissolute Affair in High School

    "Okay, our handsome Mr. Jay, if you are willing to be a forever spare man, we don''t have a problem with that. You can leave now. Anyway, you have paid for what you have to pay. "

    Joyce stressed the words "money" repeatedly, just to remind Ivy not to be an anthomaniac and not to be uncomfortable. She should quickly use money to make trouble with Holley.

    However, Ivy still felt hurt deep inside.

    Her prince charming in the school days still despised her.

    But didn''t Jay know that she was the goddess in the hearts of many boys?

    She was neglected and framed by the prince charming.

    Ivy felt that her whole body was not good, but she insisted and did not lose her mind.

    Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth, "Joyce, you''re wrong. What is called the money to be compensated has already been compensated. It was Holley who broke my evening dress. Even if it is a high copy, it is worth a lot of money and needs to be paid. And I want Holley to pay for it. No one can replace her. Only an outsider who has nothing to do with Holley will make it worse. "

    "Jay, I don''t accept your money."

    Ivy had recovered her former arrogance.

    She had been looked down upon by her idol. She would never let Holley go easily.

    If people like Holley could live happily, it was not reasonable.

    She straightened her back and tried to keep a cold face.

    Ivy looked at Jay and pretended to be calm, "take back your money. It''s not you who made my clothes dirty. I don''t need your compensation."

    Then she turned to look at Holley. "You stained the clothes. Whether it is 20000 or 200, you should pay for it. Holley, you either lose money or go to the police station with me. I don''t want anyone else who pays for you. I just want you to pay me back! "

    Somewhat guilty, Ivy raised her voice on purpose, but she was still a little trembling.

    "Step back. Step back."

    Holley didn''t respond, but the sound drew everyone''s attention.

    Behind Holley, all the people who were watching around gave way one after another.

    A waiter

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    so said that even if he came from a rich family, he couldn''t be the ignorant and rich second generation, because he would be bullied by the people in the company and be ignorant.

    It was the little girl''s childish words, but made him feel warm.

    As for the thick notebook, Jay kept it.

    Just like in his heart, Holley had held an important place in his heart from a simple love.

    He worked hard for so many years just to return with honor and tell Holley that he didn''t forget what she had said. He studied hard and didn''t get bullied as an illiterate fool.

    He also wanted to tell her that he had become the top designer through his own efforts.

    He also wanted to pursue her, hoping to have a meaningful relationship with her.

    But why was she called Mrs. mu?

    Was she already married?

    Jay only felt that someone hit him hard on the heart with a hammer.

    He could accept the fact that Holley had gotten married.

    After all, he hadn''t accompanied her for so many years, but immersed in his career.

    But how could she be Mrs. mu?

    What was the relationship between the Mu family and the Zhong family? Between him and Ron¡­

    Jay shivered a little, and he took a step back subconsciously.

    Standing next to Holley and leaning over her shoulder, he said in a trembling voice, "are you the person who got married with Ron four years ago?"

 Chapter 213 Overbearing Mr. Ron

    Holley didn''t understand why Jay asked her that.

    Before she said anything, Ron''s low and evil voice came from not far away.

    "Honey, I heard that someone was getting you in trouble?"

    He was wearing the same clothes as in the morning. With an unfathomable smile on his face, he walked inside gracefully.

    The appearance of Ron Mu was more domineering and eye-catching than Jay Zhong.

    Some of the women even screamed as they couldn''t control their emotions.

    However, along the way, Ron didn''t look at anyone and just walked straight to Holley.

    He reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    He didn''t even raise his head, but looked at Holley with love in his eyes. "Baby, was the man in front of you difficult to you?"

    Ivy and Joyce gasped with astonishment. Then they asked in unison, "are you the cafe manager?"

    For them two, Ron was the Starbucks manager in the airport. At least he acted like this when they met in the morning.

    "You are a fake!"

    Pointing at Ron, Ivy screamed, "you''re not Mr. Ron at all. You''re just the small shop manager of the coffee shop. You actually act with Holley and pretend to be Mr. Ron and Mrs. Mu. What do you want?"

    She questioned curtly, pointing at Ron and Holley.

    "Ivy, don''t talk nonsense."

    Mr. Han scolded Ivy, squeezing his way through the crowd.

    Mr. Ron was the funding of tonight''s party, and to some extent, he was the funding of the school.

    If there were some elites who were observed by Mr. Ron, they would talk with him about the rebuilt of the school yard and the change of equipment in the lab. He would not refuse.

    Mr. Han was deeply scared by Ivy''s irrationality, as well as her unprovoked scolding.

    Today Mr. Ron called him suddenly.

    However, he had spent a lot of time and energy on studying

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    if only a prince charming could come out and save her.

    But Mr. Ron was so powerful and the schoolmaster''s attitude was so bad.

    Besides, when she treated Holley before, she was so domineering that no one would come to save her. No one even stood out to speak for her.

    "Help her, Jay, please!"

    Even though Joyce didn''t suffer the coin smashing accident, she could figure out why Ivy ended up like this.

    Whether it was in the morning or just now.

    All these were schemed by her and Ivy.

    However, Ivy was unlucky. Next she would not be able to escape from the pursuit of destiny later.

    But among so many people present, only Jay helped Holley. And only he could make Holley, the woman who had now become Mrs. Mu, be willing to do him a favor.

    There was a hint of astonishment in Jay''s eyes.

    He didn''t know who this Holley was and she was different from what she was in high school.

    He was in a trance.

    More importantly, he didn''t expect that Holley had been married to Ron.

    Joyce''s voice brought him back from the astonishment.

    He first looked at Joyce Du, and then turned his eyes to look at Ivy Gao.

    Jay nodded and walked slowly toward Ron and Holley.

 Chapter 214 You Are Right

    When everyone thought that Jay was too kind and wanted to ask Holley for a favor for Ivy, considering their friendship as classmates back then.

    Jay stopped beside Holley and Ron.

    He didn''t turn to ask for favor. Instead, he gave an arrogant glance at Ivy.

    Pointing at her, Jay said, "she deserves it. She asked for it."

    This was Ivy''s last hope and also the last hope of Joyce Du.

    The only old classmate who could help them didn''t help them now.

    Then they would be really helpless.

    Ivy stood there in despair.

    She could see clearly that there were five or six plates of coins waiting for her.

    And she, in addition to being hit by coins, had no other way out.

    With an expression of begging, she looked at Joyce.

    "Help me."

    She asked for help, but she had already seen through her opponent.

    In this case, the only thing she could do was to escape.

    Without hesitation, she turned around, squeezed into the crowd, and ran out of the banquet hall.

    Ron just glanced at her back indifferently, and then continued to look at Ivy with his almost cruel eyes.

    He held the little woman''s hand and suddenly looked gentle.

    Ron lowered his head and looked into Holley''s eyes. "Let''s go on," he said with a smile.

    Ron held the little woman''s hand again and perfectly threw the whole plate of coins on Ivy''s body.

    The man never meant to stop.

    He would never show mercy to Ivy. He would do what he said.

    If he wanted to give money to Ivy, he must smash these coins on her.

    Holley pulled the man''s hand and shook her head. "Forget it. Her head is broken."

    "Save your crocodile tears!"

    Ivy did not accept such a pleading of Holley.

    She wouldn''t surrender even if her head was broken and bleeding.

    She shrieked and yelled, "Holley Ye! You bitch! You..."

    Before she finished her words, Ron directly took the coins and smashed them onto Ivy''s body.

    He grinned cruelly, "not everyone is as kind as my wife."

    Just now, the words from Ivy were no different from provocation.

    And Ron was also using his action to express hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Elder Grandpa, so naturally I''ll call you cousin."

    "And four years ago, when you got married, I was that cousin. Because of the weather, the flight was delayed for a day, and I couldn''t attend your wedding."

    As he said, he took out his mobile phone directly and found out the chat record with Master Mu, "it''s Elder Grandpa who heard that I''ve made some achievements in design, so he asked me come back to your company to help."

    The words dawned on Ron.

    No wonder he thought the name Jay Zhong was familiar.

    His grandfather once mentioned this cousin who was not related by blood, to him, but didn''t talk about it in detail. He just said that he would talk about it in detail when they met.

    "Have you visited grandpa?"

    Ron said with a smile, but his eyes were slightly hostile.

    He heard that the guy named Jay Zhong had written a love letter to his wife in high school.

    What''s more, judging from the situation just now, he must have been thinking about her all the time. Otherwise, how could he rushed out and be her flower guardian?

    After a pause, he added, "but it''s a coincidence that you and my wife are schoolmates. We are all old friends and family members. I''ll invite you and Grandpa to come out and have a talk tomorrow. Since you seldom come back, why not make this party as a fellowship union? Tell me if you like some girl. I''ll help you arrange a wedding. "

 Chapter 215 Let Me Go

    This was just polite, but also a test.

    There was one thing that Ron needed to confirm. That was, whether this Jay intended to do something to Holley after knowing they got married.

    If so, he would talk to his grandpa and tell him that he couldn''t hire such a man.

    Jay was stunned.

    Obviously, he didn''t think of it. Just after meeting and greeting, Ron talked about his marriage.

    But he was not a fool. He knew what Ron meant.

    He nodded with a smile, "I appreciate your kindness, cousin. Before coming here, Elder Grandfather asked me about my personal question. He said that if there is a suitable girl, he would marry us in person. I''m afraid I can''t trouble you with this matter, cousin."

    He paused and looked at Holley. "Don''t you want to have a talk with me, my old classmate?"

    Holley had already sensed the tension between Ron and Jay.

    But she didn''t expect that the fire of war would be so inexplicably burnt on her.

    She hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "we will have a good chat when we meet. We will have a lot of chances to chat at the family feast tomorrow. But today, I have to show Mr. Ron around, because the company now really needs some talents. If you have any suitable candidates, you can recommend them to your cousin."

    Ron was satisfied with Holley''s answer.

    He knew his little girl would never be taken away by anyone.

    Because no one would be more outstanding than him and loved her more than him.

    Waving goodbye to Jay, Holley and Ron went away hand in hand.

    Jay felt lost.

    His feelings, which had been hidden in his heart for so many years, were now broken into pieces.

    Holley had been married. And she seemed to have no interest in him.

    Joyce escaped from the banquet hall, but failed to escape from the hotel.

    She ignored an important thing.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n''t delay important things."

    "Okay, thank you, honey."

    Ron smiled, gently pinched the little woman''s cheek, turned around and left the banquet hall. He went downstairs directly to the room where Joyce was locked.

    Ron waved his hand and sent all the people away. Then he leaned against the door and looked coldly at Joyce Du, "go ahead."

    "As I said, will Mr. Ron let me go?"

    All Joyce wanted was safety, and all she wanted was to keep herself safe.

    Ron shrugged slightly and said, "then it depends on whether the thing you said is worth it or not. But I can assure you that if you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go. "

    Taking a deep breath, Joyce Du summoned up all her courage.

    She recalled all of what had happened between Jay Zhong and Holley Ye.

    As a senior high school student, what Jay did was called greatness. It could be said that he was crazy about love.

    Moreover, Joyce even made up some parts of the story, such as after that Holley took a chance to be with Jay secretly and so on¡­

    Ron listened carefully.

    Finally, Joyce Du finished her words.

    She gasped and asked, "Mr. Ron, is what I said worth it? Can you let me go?"

    "Well, it''s very valuable."

    Ron nodded and commented.

 Chapter 216 Is It Really That Simple

    Hearing Mr. Ron say that, Joyce felt relieved.

    Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and said with a smile, "I''m leaving now."

    To her surprise, when she opened the door, she was stopped by Mr. Ron''s bodyguard.

    "Mr. Ron!"

    Joyce looked back at him in surprise.

    Ron looked indifferently and said lightly, "What''s the matter? Why are you calling me?"

    "It''s a deal. What I say is valuable. Please let me go."

    She stressed the agreement just now. Ron grinned. "Really? But what you said, though valuable, is not enough. After all, my wife is more important in this world. You can''t make up for what you said just now. You''re rude to my wife, "

    This was Ron.

    He had no intention of letting go of Joyce.

    He went downstairs because he wanted to hear things he didn''t know.

    Even if he had heard it, Joyce''s fate would not change.

    Her father was engaged in a luxury watch brand, but she was defeated in it. It should be the biggest irony and the perfect slap on her face.

    Joyce was too angry to say anything.

    She put down her dignity and begged, "Mr. Ron, I know I was wrong. Please let me go."

    It was useless to beg.

    As soon as Ron waved his hand, he asked his men to drag Joyce away.

    In the banquet room upstairs.

    Noticing that Ron had left, Jay stood up and walked towards Holley.

    "Holley Ye."

    Hearing this, Holley looked back and smiled at Jay, "what''s wrong? Do you want to recommend someone to your cousin? "

    Actually, she was thinking about the matter of Ron all the time.

    At the moment, Jay was speechless.

    Three seconds later, he said, "No."

    "So what?"

    Holley was stunned for a while. She couldn''t figure out what kind of thing that Jay would need her.

    "Do you remember your high school days?"

    Not knowing how to bring that up, Jay talked about things in high school.

    Holley nodded, "I remember that. Thank you very much for helping me back then and not getting me fired by the school."

    She still re

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Ron away. "Unreasonable!"

    She left with anger.

    Ron caught up, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Where are you going?"

    "I will stay wherever it is cool. I am dying of anger because of you!"

    Holley was annoyed.

    Ron was even angrier. Why on earth did she conceal anything from him on this matter and lose her temper with him so boldly.

    Although he was angry, he didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he coaxed her half heartedly, "cool! Stay by my side."

    "Then what do you suspect?"

    Holley asked in reply, rolling her eyes at the man without struggling and nestling against his chest.

    Ron frowned again, "it''s all in the past. Why don''t you admit it?"

    "Then why don''t you admit that you have an affair with Linda, Nancy and other women?"

    Holley was completely exasperated.

    What the hell was that?

    That man''s brow was knitted more tightly. "That''s two things. My situation is different from yours!"

    "Is there anything different?"

    Holley was so angry that she sneered. Then she nodded and said, "yes, we are different from each other. I''ve never dated Jay and you did, but you refused to admit it. "

    "Since you don''t trust me, don''t force me to stay. Just as you said to me in front of the court four years ago. After I was released from prison, we divorced. I want a divorce. "

 Chapter 217 Are You Crazy

    "Holley Ye!"

    He pulled her into his arms again.

    Locking the little woman''s eyes, Ron said word by word, "listen carefully, divorce is impossible. Don''t even think about it, Holley Ye! "

    He announced bossily, and then he kissed her.

    Jay didn''t hear their conversation.

    All he could see was the sweet moments when the loving couple was fighting noisily and sweetly.

    Turning around dejectedly, he felt that he could completely forget Holley.

    Beside the wall.

    Holley bit her lips and looked at that damn man with hatred.

    "Ron, are you crazy?"

    There was a trace of blood on her lips.

    Ron wiped his lips and smiled, "you need to learn a lesson. No pain, no memory. Now, do you remember? Divorce is absolutely impossible. "

    Holley remembered, but she was wronged. It was just an indescribable night for her.

    "But I''ve never been in a relationship with Jay. I''m not."

    She shouted at Ron.

    Ron''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "Really? But I''ve heard that your relationship began with love letters. "

    Now, he had come to himself from the crazy jealousy just now.

    After coming to his senses, he asked playfully.

    Holley pressed her lips and pointed at that man''s chest with her index finger. "After I received a love letter, I fell in love. Then how many girlfriends do you have, Mr. Ron? I don''t believe that you don''t receive any love letter while you were at school, and you didn''t write some. Just tell me the number of love letters you have received. Just give me the number of your love affairs. "

    Hearing this, Ron shook his head and said, "we both know that you and Jay are not just love letters."

    "So what?"

    Holley was so angry that she stamped her feet. She stared at the man and shouted, "who did this investigation? Why did you slander me? Do you know that I didn''t even have time to read the love letter from Jay Zhong? It was searched out by th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    handle it. I have nothing to do here."

    Ron didn''t insist and held her hand again. Then he slowly rolled down the window.

    Outside the car.

    Roger bent over and said, "Young Master, Mr. William Du, Joyce''s father, wants to see you."

    "I don''t want to see him."

    Guessing that William might come here for his daughter, Ron decisively refused to meet him.

    This kind of meeting was meaningless. He wouldn''t let Joyce go because of his appearance.

    Outside the car, Roger hesitated for a moment before answering, "Young Master, Mr. William said that he had something about Young Mistress that he wanted to tell you."

    A disdainful smile emerged on the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    This William and Joyce, who were worthy of being father and daughter, did things at some amazing similarities.

    It was all about Holley and they wanted to tell him.

    "Girl, do you think I will listen to him or not?"

    This time, Ron didn''t hide anything and even asked the little woman''s opinions seriously.

    Holley was embarrassed by him. "He came here to see you. If you don''t want to see him, then see him."

    "I''m not cheap!"

    The little woman spoke with a homophony, Ron heard the strange meaning, quickly explained, and then ordered Roger, "take him to the car."

 Chapter 218 Be Ruthless. I Also Have Means

    Ron had already made up his mind.

    If this old man William said something unreliable like his daughter, he didn''t mind turning the Du family upside down.

    Of course, if William told them something useful, then he would forgive Joyce Du in a range that Holley could accept.

    Roger took William into the car.

    As soon as they got on the car, William hurriedly nodded and bowed. "Mr. Ron, my daughter is thoughtless. Please don''t be angry with her. She is a silly girl. She was... "

    Ron raised his hand and interrupted William.

    He reached out a finger to show his attitude by his action.

    Confused, William turned to Roger for help.

    Roger knew what was on Ron''s mind, and he opened his mouth, "Young Master said that you don''t have to talk nonsense. You only have one minute. If you finish, get out of the car immediately."

    William took a glance at Roger and controlled himself from shouting at him.

    "Mr. Ron, your wife was framed by someone and almost got expelled from high school. It was arranged by Ivy via her Gao family''s resources and contacts. I think it''s right for you to teach my daughter a lesson, even though she''s out of line. But Ivy Gao is still free and happy outside. My daughter is going to jail. Is it a bit too much for her? After all, the real villain is not my daughter. "

    To save his daughter, William pushed the Gao family out to shield themselves without hesitation.

    This was a kind of holding back for fear.

    After all, Ron cared about Holley.

    If he knew there was a more evil person, his daughter would suffer less.

    As for Ron, he didn''t say anything but tapped on his watch.

    Roger took the hint and held William''s arm, "Mr. William, please get off the car."

    However, William was still not reconciled and kept asking, "Mr. Ron, my daughter is really not the chief culprit, not the most hateful person..."

    Before he finished speaking, Roger dragged him out of the car. "You may not know Mr. Ron very well. Don''t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rrow. It won''t be early or late. "

    William cursed Roger in his mind before he turned around and left.

    As a father, he was suffering all night.

    Finally, the day broke and he stood at the door of the police station.

    Until he watched Roger enter the police station and saw that his daughter was finally released from the jail, his heart finally stopped beating.

    He rushed to Joyce with his coat and put it on her.

    Asked William with concern.

    Fortunately, Joyce didn''t suffer any hardship. She just remembered Holley.

    Because all of this was caused by that bitch.

    When they were in high school, she had snatched a man from her. Now she had been tossed away by Mr. Ron because of her. Her father had to pull down his face to beg for help.

    After they came home.

    Joyce locked herself in her room and sat in front of the computer to search for information about Holley.

    At last, she found a lot of interesting things.

    With a pat, she closed the computer screen.

    Joyce suddenly stood up. A vicious look flashed through her eyes.

    ''Holley, just wait and see. You made me so unlucky and I won''t let you live a good life either.

    I, Joyce Du, will let you know that despite our great differences in status, when you offend me, I can still find a way to make Mr. Ron give up on you!''

 Chapter 219 The Conspiracy from Joyce

    Last night, the matter that Joyce was taken to the police station did not happen in front of everyone.

    Besides, she was locked at the police station for just one night.

    So no one knew about this scandal, and even no one could imagine that Joyce had offended Mr. Ron a long time ago.

    When Joyce asked her former classmates for the phone number of Jay, soon someone told her about Jay''s phone number.

    A vicious look appeared in Joyce''s eyes when she got the phone number of Jay.

    After finishing the makeup and getting changed, Joyce gave a call to Jay.

    "Hello, Mr. Jay. This is Joyce Du, your old classmate,"

    Hearing the name, Jay''s brow wrinkled slightly.

    For Joyce, an old classmate, Jay didn''t have much affection.

    Although she did not do anything particularly vicious, it was still disgusting for her to stay with people like Ivy.

    Last night, she even stood with Ivy and deliberately made things difficult for Holley.

    "What''s up?"

    Although Jay didn''t like to talk to such a woman, he still maintained basic courtesy.

    Quite impolite, he asked in that almost hasty tone.

    Joyce heaved a sigh and went on, "I want to have a talk with you about Holley. How about we meet at the Time Cafe? I''ll be there in ten minutes."

    Joyce still had a small mind. She wanted to make an appointment with Jay.

    "That''s unnecessary."

    Without hesitation, Jay refused, "if you have something to say, just call."

    Joyce sighed in silence, but she didn''t insist anymore.

    After all, there would be such opportunities in the future, "It''s about you and Holley. I was there last night. I can tell that you still love Holley. I know you are a real gentleman. If Holley is happy, you will give her your best wishes. But Holley has never been happy with her marriage. "

    "Marriage, such as drinking water, is a matter of self-knowledge."

    At this ti

    th his computer bag.

    He arrived on time.

    Before long, Master Mu arrived.

    However, Ron and Holley didn''t show up until late. They couldn''t even get through to the phone.

    "The child..."

    With a little embarrassment, Master Mu sighed, feeling a little sorry for Jay.

    Jay smiled and shook his head. "Grandpa, cousin should be busy at the company, so he was delayed. Let''s order first. "

    "I know he is busy and there is no one reliable around him, so I begged your grandpa to lend you, the famous designer, to him. My child, I''m afraid you will not get used to moving to Grandpa''s house or Ron''s house. So Grandpa said hello to the hotel under the name of Mu''s Group. The suite you are staying in now is yours. When you go to N City, you will stay. When you''re not in N City, that suite won''t be available to anyone else. "

    Master Mu paused and added, "if you have any difficulties, just let me know. And if Ron bullied you, just tell me. Okay? "

    "You''re welcome, Grandpa. Cousin will not bully me."

    "Oh, by the way. I also heard that you and my granddaughter in law were high school classmates. Did you get fired just because you wrote a love letter to her? "

    Master Mu seemed to mention those things of the past unintentionally.

 Chapter 220 Never Let Her Go

    Jay burst into laughter.

    "Elder Grandpa, why do you still believe such rumors?"

    He shook his head and said, "it''s so sad. My sister-in-law was a straight-A student with good grades. I lost the bet between the boys. So I sent the love letter to her desk. "

    With that, Jay''s face turned grim. "I was kidding. A girl who loved me secretly reported me to the dean. That girl''s family was powerful. She actually appointed the school to fire Holley. I was a man and I was 17 years old then. I still remembered that. I didn''t mean to hurt innocent people. That''s why the drama was created. "

    "I get it."

    Master Mu seemed to be enlightened. "That''s good. You''re just having fun at that age. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you may be assigned to the same company to work for each other, which will be embarrassing. I''m relieved to see your attitude. "

    Just at that moment, a waiter served a dish. Master Mu pointed at the dish with a smile, "have it first. You don''t have to wait for them. We are family, and there is no need to be so particular about it."

    Ron didn''t mean to be late.

    Because there were some difficulties in his company for him to deal with.

    After solving the problem, he grabbed the tail of the lunch break and hurried to the hotel with Holley.

    At the sight of his grandson, Master Mu first glared at him with dissatisfaction. "What time is it now? Are you upset that I find a helper for you?"

    "No, I was delayed by the work in the company."

    As Ron explained, his cell phone rang.

    He looked at the number on the screen and frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he finally chose to ignore the call.

    Master Mu was worried. "Child, if you have something to deal with, just go ahead. Jay is a good boy. I''ll ask him to work in your company tomorrow. I will discuss with him about the specific work. "

    "Okay."

    He did have an emergency call just

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    executives in the design department of the company, one of whom had been bribed by the competitors. You will be the general director of the design department in the company. All the top executives have to obey your orders. Your first task before you displayed your talent in design was to find the suspicious manager. You can use any method or arrange your own people to enter the design department. But child, you need to know that your time will not be too much, only one month. And including Ron, we will cooperation with you to find out who the traitor is. "

    Jay nodded seriously, but he was thinking about what happened to Holley in the Mu family.

    She didn''t seem to be good, and she had no status.

    If she was a noble granddaughter in law, how could she descend to persuade her husband to see the other woman outside?

    He felt sorry for Holley and made up his mind to come back to N City.

    ''Ron, even if you are my cousin and Master Mu had saved my grandpa before, you are sworn brothers.

    But since you can''t make Holley happy, you have to let her go, '' he mulled.

    Jay nodded absentmindedly and asked tentatively, "if I need the cooperation of my cousin and sister-in-law, can I mobilize them?"

    "Of course!" Master Mu nodded affirmatively.

 Chapter 221 Appointment

    Ron had been talking on the phone for more than half an hour.

    By the time he came back, the so-called family dinner had already ended.

    Master Mu had left with Jay for a while. There were only several packing boxes left on the table, and there was also Holley whose face was still not very good.

    Because before Master Mu left, he reminded her that she needed to persuade Ron to go to the hospital to visit Nancy.

    Even Master Mu gave her time limit.

    Tonight was the deadline.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Noticing that there was something on her mind, Ron couldn''t help frowning slightly.

    What could make her so hard?

    Was it Jay who harassed her?

    "Tell me who upset you. I''ll teach him a lesson for you."

    Ron was rather domineering.

    Holley raised her head and looked at that man. She shook her head and said, "Grandpa and Jay have left. Would you like to eat packaged food or something else?"

    He wondered what made her avoid talking to him.

    Did it have anything to do with him?

    As for Ron, there were a lot of doubts.

    He didn''t have the heart to ask her directly and believed she would say it if she wanted.

    Ron did not expose her but nodded, "take these back to the company. You can fry them. There''s an unscheduled meeting, and we have to be here in twenty minutes. "

    On the way.

    Ron slightly closed his eyes and lay on the seat leisurely, "dear, what did you three talk about during the meal?"

    "Nothing¡­ Nothing. "

    Holley''s hand that was driving froze.

    Fortunately, there were few cars around. Otherwise, there would be a curse that the woman driver was a scumbag.

    Ron frowned.

    He couldn''t help worrying about her. Finally, he lost his composure and asked, "is it Jay? Did he do something to you?"

    Ron had full trust in his grandfather.

    So he had never doubted his grandpa.

    The only person who made hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ced.

    As expected, Holley knew nothing about it.

    Although the truth was cruel, it would only make Holley fonder of Ron. She would never make up her mind and give Ron no chance.

    "Hey, girl."

    In a sincere tone, Eleanor said, "I don''t know much about the relationship between you and Mr. Ron. But anyway, if you can''t forget him, and have some hesitation, then give him a chance. If you can''t do it, then let go. There are other good men waiting for you in this world. I don''t know the thing you want to know. But even if sister knows about it, I won''t tell you."

    It was torn open.

    Holley smiled awkwardly. "Can''t you tell me what happened four years ago? What difficulties does Ron have?"

    "I don''t know..."

    After several minutes of stalemate, Holley finally gave in.

    She sighed and changed the topic, "can you help me contact Mr. Yan? Call him and tell him I''m waiting for him in the bar. If it''s convenient, I hope we can meet today. "

    "Okay, I''ll help you contact him."

    Eleanor called Rex, but Rex didn''t promise her coming or not directly.

    He just said that he wanted to check the schedule and call back in five minutes.

    After hanging up the phone, Rex directly sent a message to Ron, "Come to Eleanor''s bar in half an hour.

 Chapter 222 So Soon

    Five minutes later, Rex called her back on time: "Eleanor, I have something urgent to deal with now. Can we meet at 9:30 tomorrow morning?"

    Eleanor turned to look at Holley.

    After thinking for a while, Holley nodded and said, "it''s okay at half past nine. I can be there on time, but I may be a little late. Please wait for me a little longer."

    Eleanor conveyed the message as what Holley said, but looked at her with some helpless.

    "Why are you and Mr. Yan so embarrassed?"

    Holley smiled and did not explain.

    Eleanor didn''t ask any more questions. She just patted on Holley''s shoulder and said, "sister, you should pay attention to your feelings. ''if you make a choice, you should keep going on well. In my opinion, Mr. Ron and Mr. Yan are both good men who can make you happy. "

    "Yes."

    Holley nodded and agreed. But she couldn''t help but think of Nancy.

    She was totally in a bad mood, but she didn''t want to be exposed that she had something on her mind.

    She forced a smile and hugged Eleanor. "Sister, thank you so much. I''m leaving now. See you tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Eleanor showed the gift that Holley sent, "I like it very much. You are so thoughtful."

    In the Mu''s Group.

    When Holley came back, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.

    The meeting of Ron was not over yet, and the food they packed at noon was still lying in the packing box.

    Holley sighed. She put the food into the pot, and made the lunch carefully. Then she switched the heat, and heated the food, waiting for Ron.

    Sitting at the table, Holley thought of Nancy when she was free.

    She had never been so entangled and didn''t know what to do.

    Should she ask that man to go to the hospital?

    But what if he and Nancy were reconciled when they were in the hospital?

    This was an unbearable ending for Holley.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    When Ron came back, he saw his little woman with a heavy heart and was caught in a dilemma

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ad girl, did you do this on purpose to test me?"

    "No, I won''t."

    Holley shook her head and denied, "those words were said by Nancy to grandfather. Grandfather believes that you need to see her. Grandpa knows that you may not listen to him even if he says something. So I hope you can take my advice. I''ve made up my mind. I don''t think that you will have any intimate relationship with Nancy. I have to trust you. You can go to see her now. "

    "Well..."

    The look in Ron''s eyes suddenly became deep.

    Grandpa knew what happened four years ago. Grandpa also knew that he loved Holley.

    If it was not a big deal, Grandpa would never ask Holley to do this, to break up the relationship between the little woman and him.

    Now the situation at Nancy was really tricky.

    But Holley seemed to be jealous about it?

    Thinking about this, Ron couldn''t help laughing.

    Finally, Holley felt jealous for him. Although she was jealous, she finally chose to believe him.

    How wonderful!

    "Baby, love you."

    Then he bent down and kissed her lips.

    The kiss was so sudden that Holley was stunned.

    Before she could react, Ron gave her a big hug and said, "I''m going to the hospital. When I come back, let''s have dinner together."

    "So soon?"

    Holley said. She bit her lips and felt disappointed.

 Chapter 223 Holley Was Getting More and More Overbearing (1)

    Ron had run away and it seemed that he didn''t hear the little woman''s sigh.

    Holley heaved a long sigh of relief after she saw that man came to the elevator.

    Believe it. Believe it to the end.

    Thinking of this, she smiled at herself and was about to go back to her office when she saw Ron turning his head back.

    "Holley, are you coming with me?"

    Hearing that, Holley ran to Ron without hesitation. "Yes, I''ll go. Why not?"

    "Then let''s go together."

    He held Holley in his arms and walked into the elevator in a very good mood.

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Nancy was lying on the bed weakly.

    She was still alive, but her body was completely broken.

    It had been half a month since she had given aborted, but she was still very weak. She was afraid of the cold every day, and even in this season, she still needed to tuck herself in several quilts.

    Besides, it was a little late when she was sent to the hospital.

    All her life, she had lost the right to be a mother.

    She hated both Ron and Holley.

    So when Nancy heard the secret, she decided to take revenge!

    Although she had found herself a patron, she still had to make a little effort in stirring up Ron and Holley.

    She would never let this couple have a good life!

    There was a knock on the door.

    Hearing this, Nancy''s heart began to race.

    Was it Ron?''?

    Finally, her plan could be carried out.

    Sure enough, it was Ron who came in.

    However, he was followed by a woman, who was no one else but Holley.

    Nancy''s pupils contracted hard.

    "Mr. Ron, I said that I saw you alone."

    ''Now that Holley is here, how could I create a misunderstanding between them?'' Nancy thought to herself.

    Nancy knew that today''s opportunity did not come easily, and she would never allow that the good calculation in her heart was thus destroyed.

    Anyway, she already knew the big secret of Ron. She had to be more confidence. "Mr. Ron, let Holley get out, otherwise even if I am sent to jail by you, I will tell all those things."

    Ron glanced at he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    thing would be fine if everyone knew the baby''s existence. As for you, even if you can''t get Mr. Ron''s love, you can at least get money from the Mu family. Though not happy, it''s better than losing both him and his wealth at present. "

    She was irritating Nancy.

    Because Holley was not stupid at all. She knew very well that Nancy would ask ten minutes to meet with him alone. It was definitely not with some good intentions.

    Perhaps ten minutes later, there would be news everywhere about the intimate photos of Mr. Ron and Nancy.

    But she seemed to have something on Ron that could make that arrogant man yield to her.

    The thought of this infuriated Holley. As a result, she used the sharp tongue that she learnt from Ron to deal with the woman in front of her.

    Hearing Holley''s words, Nancy got more and more furious, with her chest heaving.

    What was most abhorrent was that what Holley said made sense.

    She admitted that she made a mistake and shouldn''t tell others about her baby urgently.

    But now, there was no chance for regret. What she could do was to seize every opportunity to destroy the relationship between Mr. Ron and Holley.

    "Mrs. Holley is right. Let Mr. Ron decide whether it is three minutes or ten minutes, or 30 minutes or a lifetime."

    Nancy said something in her words. There was a note of provocation in her eyes and voice.

 Chapter 224 Holley Was Getting More and More Overbearing (2)

    Taking advantage of her own identity, Holley did very well.

    Ignoring the provocation from Nancy, she just stood beside Ron with a smile. She tilted her head and leaned against the man''s shoulder.

    Ron touched the little woman''s face with great affection.

    He kissed her forehead and said with a smile, "you are getting more and more overbearing."

    Holley just looked at the man beside her and didn''t say anything.

    Ron assured with a smile, "Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. Just give me a few minutes."

    "Okay."

    After Holley left, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became weird.

    Ron pulled out a chair and sat there with his legs crossed.

    Even though he was sitting there, Ron still looked at Nancy in a condescending manner. "What do you want to talk to me alone? Just say it."

    "Mr. Ron, can you give me a kiss?"

    Nancy put forward her own request, in exchange for Ron''s sneer.

    "Do you think it is possible?"

    Nancy smiled. "Mr. Ron, are you considering that Holley Ye was unwilling, or are you afraid that you will expose something?"

    "Don''t try to goad me into action. Nancy, I can tell you clearly what you have known. I can''t wait to hear you to tell Holley. After all, as an outsider, it''s better than I say it personally. "

    Ron angrily warned Nancy not to think that she could make any request as long as he stayed.

    Startled by his words, Nancy struggled to sit up. "Well, I''m not difficult for you, Mr. Ron. I just want to shake hands with you. Is it okay?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ron still looked indifferent, and even frowned a little bit impatiently.

    Nancy couldn''t help but smile, "then Mr. Ron, tell me if I know the truth."

    "So what?"

    Ron raised his eyes and glanced at Nancy on the sickbed.

    "Mr. Ron, you are so cold. I feel so unfamiliar with you."

    Nancy sighed with a smile.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oked at her with provocation in her eyes.

    Holley could tell that Nancy was arrogant and flaunting just by looking at her eyes.

    She seemed to be saying, "see, Holley? Ron is mine. He is willing to stay with me. He was willing to do anything for hundreds of ten minutes, let alone ten minutes. As for you, Holley ye, you are just a fool who comes back with sweet talks."

    The doctor rushed over and was also surprised at what he saw, but he still asked dutifully, "excuse me, what''s wrong with you?"

    "No."

    Nancy smiled. "I''m fine. It''s just a quarrel between our lovers. Maybe it''s because of the overreaction. I hit the alarm. I''m sorry."

    How could she say this to the doctor?

    Every time, every sentence was said to Holley.

    Ron had no time to tell whether Patrick and the plan mentioned by Nancy was true or false.

    But he had confirmed that it was a conspiracy or a vicious plot when she mentioned this. She wanted to let Holley see this scene one after another, so that she would misunderstand him.

    Ron was still calm and pushed Nancy away decisively.

    Suddenly he stood up and rushed out of the ward. He came to Holley.

    "It''s not what you think."

    He started to explain before he could get close to her.

 Chapter 225 Will You Keep a Mistress in Your Love House

    After looking up and down at Ron, Holley asked, "what do you mean by ''it''s not what I think''? What''s what I think?"

    Although Nancy ran out of energy.

    Lying on the ground, when she heard the conversation between Ron and Holley, she shouted to Holley in a perky way, "it''s just what you think. In this kind of thing, men are also duplicity."

    The corners of Ron''s mouth twitched.

    He thought he should interrupt the nonsense of this crazy Nancy and defend himself.

    But at this time, it always seemed that there were some points where there was no silver.

    If he didn''t explain, it would seem like he acquiesced.

    When he was in a dilemma, Holley chuckled, "women always know women better than men. That''s what I think. You''ve been fired from the company, but you don''t give up and try to seduce my husband. "Don''t you think I''m stupid or blind as you play with me?"

    This was Holley''s evaluation of all the behaviors of Nancy.

    At least that was what she said.

    Hearing Holley''s words, Nancy froze for a few seconds. A dash of surprise flashed through her eyes.

    What was the matter with Holley?

    She had seen the video of her and Ron last time, but she had been cold and indifferent, as if the man had not been her husband.

    This time, it was the same case.

    What was wrong with her?

    incorrect!

    There was a clear expression glimmering in Nancy''s eyes.

    She just wanted to use those things to stimulate Holley''s emotion, so she forgot an important thing.

    That was her guess, and Patrick''s support.

    If that was the case, it made sense.

    No wonder Holley didn''t care about it!

    She thought suddenly, unwilling to admit defeat.

    After all, doctors and nurses gathered around to watch the farce.

    Exhausted as Nancy was, she struggled to stand up with her hands on the table beside her.

    She couldn''t bear to look up to two enemies all the time.

    When she stood

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the life of Mr. Ron and Young Mistress. There were many ways of disappearance. For example, to disappear with life, to disappear with death, or to disappear with a feeling of worse than to die. Now Mr. Ron has arranged us to make you disappear alive. If you don''t want to, the brothers can only help you disappear dead. "

    This was a threat that no one could escape from, and it was also Ron''s intention.

    Because Nancy knew too much.

    She was an uncertain factor and a time bomb.

    Although his relationship with Holley would benefit a lot if he kept such a woman.

    Because the truth would only make Holley love him more.

    But at the same time, if Holley knew the truth, she would be pushed to the dangerous center.

    At least for now, in the eyes of Patrick, Holley might be a sharp sword that hurt him.

    So this woman must disappear.

    Dark clouds gathered in the sky.

    It started to rain within a few minutes.

    Holley and Ron had already got in the car. Through the window where the raindrops were hitting, Holley saw that Nancy had fainted. She was dragged out of the hospital and into a black car.

    The logo of dark night group was on the car.

    Holley turned back and looked at the man beside her. "Are you going to hide your love in a love nest?"

 Chapter 226 Your Heart

    Ron found it an interesting question. How could he hide a woman like Nancy? He should hide Holley.

    But she was too serious.

    She was so serious that Ron even didn''t dare to laugh. He tried hard to control the curve of his mouth slightly rising and then said seriously, "that woman told me that she would disappear from our lives forever after staying with me for a few minutes. We have left the hospital for a while, but she is still staying in the ward. It''s so obvious that she doesn''t want to disappear. "

    "Since she doesn''t want to do that, I can help her."

    The man''s look suddenly became serious and deep.

    Holley was stunned and blurted out, "She knows your secret. She did know, didn''t she? She could know the secret even I didn''t know. "

    There was a slight jealousy in her voice.

    Ron smiled, "you are different from her. She learned the secret from my enemy. As for you, let me tell you in person. "

    He gently pinched her cheeks and said, "silly girl, I will keep my promise. You will know my secret one day. Things have come to an end for what happened four years ago. Trust me. "

    He said word by word, gripping her hands tightly.

    He cared and treasured her trust.

    Looking away from the man''s eyes, Holley lowered her head slightly.

    She trusted him, and she was willing to believe him, but she never said it out.

    Speaking of which, she needed a little courage.

    Ron didn''t, nor did he insist.

    He just smiled and gently patted the back of her hand. "Just now in the ward, it was enough for you to believe me. Silly girl, don''t think about it anymore. It''s not a complicated problem. What you need to do is to listen to your heart. "

    After saying that, he released her hand and started the car. "Let''s go for a big meal."

    "Ron Mu!"

    Holley suddenly looked up.

    She was so excited that she grabbed the ma

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d her on the back.

    Before he could say anything to comfort her.

    And Holley began again.

    "I''m helpless and lack of courage, but I still decided to believe it."

    She told the truth and tightened her grip on the man''s tie.

    Now torrential rain was pouring down. She was different from what she was four years ago.

    Four years ago, in front of the court, she was desperately taken away by someone that she could only cry helplessly.

    Now, she was a little helpless and even not confident, but she didn''t cry all the time.

    Fixing her eyes on that man, Holley said word by word, "for me, I died once. My heart is dead. "

    Pointing at her heart, Holley sighed softly, "so, if you fail my trust, this time I will let you pay for what you did four years ago. Four years ago, I didn''t do it, and I will certainly do it four years later. Ron, I will really murder my own husband. Remember what I said. "

    "That matter four years ago won''t..."

    The thing happened four years ago was a pain in the heart of Holley, and of course it was a pain in Ron''s heart.

    His voice was a little hoarse, but he still wanted to give her a reassuring promise.

    However, before he could finish his words, his lips were covered by a kiss...

 Chapter 227 Mr. Ron, Good Trick!

    Ron was shocked.

    He didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to kiss him...

    At that moment, time stopped. Ron felt that his brain was blank.

    He lost the ability to think, just hoping that this moment would never end.

    Finally, he heard her speak again.

    "Ron, I don''t need your promise. I only want to see how you do it. If you let me down, if you fail my trust, you will lose your life. I meant what I said. "

    Holley really did what she said.

    Just now, she took the small pistol that Ron wore and pointed it at the man''s eyebrows.

    Ron laughed in his heart.

    Because if he didn''t pretend to fail to prevent, how could the girl get the gun?

    But since this was what she needed, he would do what she wanted!

    "Watch out for the fire!"

    He raised his hands and said, "my performance won''t disappoint you. Please take the gun away. I''m a little worried. If you shake your hands, you will have to be a widow. "

    "I won''t."

    Holley couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She leaned towards Ron and whispered in his ear, "my shooting skill is as good as yours."

    After saying that, she turned the gun in her hand decisively and put it in the pocket of her clothes. "Confiscated it."

    "Okay, be careful. Don''t hurt yourself."

    Ron smiled at his wife before he started the car and said, "let''s go to a fancy restaurant."

    "Okay."

    Holley turned her head slightly and looked at the man beside her. She said in a low voice, "I won''t go to the company with you tomorrow morning."

    "Really?"

    Ron thought of the message he received this afternoon.

    He knew what was going on but he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to tease his little woman.

    "Are you asking for leave?"

    When it came to work, Ron suddenly became serious. He said, "there are certain procedures to be used when asking for leave. You don''t know how the process is going, so you should go to ask the HR."

    "I''m Mrs. Holley. Should I go through the procedure?"

    Holley was a little dissati

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ot to report anything to you."

    Holley remembered that she had another identity, which should be enough to hold Ron.

    Holley patted the man on the shoulder next to her, and said in a superior tone like Ron, "Ron, as the president of the company, how can you treat the first shareholder like this? I should consider whether I should continue to let you be the President with your attitude. "

    Ron bowed his head and smiled.

    "Holley, I have to remind you one thing. There was a condition on the share transfer agreement of that year, that was, Ron Mu must be the President of the company all the time, unless he died. If you were to fire me, I would be the largest shareholder. And you would be just an ordinary employee. Do you want to change me? "

    "Scheming!"

    Holley rolled her eyes at that man. She had never seen that share agreement.

    But she knew that the man must have left a lot of leeway for himself.

    "I''m a scumbag, a scheming person. I can do whatever you like."

    As for Ron, it seemed that he had never been angry with Holley for such a thing.

    He just didn''t mind it and smiled, then changed the topic, "by the way, you just said the situation this afternoon is special, because what have you been? You have to finish what you want to say, don''t hesitate to say it, or I won''t let you sleep late tomorrow! "

 Chapter 228 Loved Too Much

    The fact that he couldn''t let Holley sleep late meant that she would break her promise and that she would lose the chance to find out the truth of her parents'' car accident that year.

    Holley would never allow that to happen.

    "You must live up your words, Mr. Ron. Since you promised me to let me sleep late, you can''t go back on your words. "

    Hearing the little woman talked to him, Ron smiled, "Hey, have you forgotten? I''m not only a Scum Ron in name, but also had a new scheming nickname. Do you think that neither of them can keep his word? "

    Holley was speechless for a long time.

    She looked at the man beside her for a full minute before she was able to speak with much annoyance and confusion.

    She was annoyed by herself, wondering why she gave that man so many funny nicknames.

    However, she didn''t understand why he was so shameless?

    "Do you like being called a scum and schemed?"

    Holley asked tentatively, Ron made a left wheel, after making a sharp turn, he just laughed, "My silly girl, who would like to be regarded as a scum and scheming?"

    "That is easy. So what I said..."

    Before Holley could finish her sentence, Ron interrupted and said, "what you said means a lot to me. It''s called by honey, my wife''s judgment and identification for me. It may not work on others, but in my wife''s heart, I am such a person and I''ll do it. "

    This was not fair!

    Are all reasons.

    But Ron said it more seriously than what he said was truth.

    Holley wanted to change the way she called Ron. But suddenly the man said again, "As a scumbag, I have made my decision. I can''t make my promise. So, unless you tell me why there is a special situation today, you won''t be able to sleep late tomorrow. "

    Ron knew what would happen tomorrow was really important to his little woman.

    He didn''t plan to really deprive the little woman of the right to sleep late.

    him in person.

    Shameless!

    Holley complained in her heart. But she didn''t dare to speak it out.

    Holley rolled her eyes at that man and said directly, "if you want to hear, just say it. You have such a deep intention. Aren''t you shy?"

    "Okay, listen to me carefully. Grandpa asked me to persuade you to meet Nancy. I''m not happy and I''m jealous, so I have been unhappy the whole afternoon. Do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    Ron laughed, rather unscrupulously and happily.

    That was the answer he wanted.

    "Girl, you said for the first time that you''re jealous of me. How about we have extra meals tonight?"

    He announced happily. Holley felt it laughable and annoying. "Mr. Ron, do you mean that I should thank you for adding food to my meal?"

    "If you want to thank me in the way I want, I won''t turn down." The man curled his lips and went on, "you don''t have to thank me by just saying."

    "It seems that I don''t have to do that."

    Only God knew what the man wanted. Holley didn''t know how to express her gratitude, nor did she want to use a complicated way.

    "Well, you ungrateful brat. You still owe me my purse, shirt, coat, suits, socks, and shoes when you were in Alaska. You will have your salary soon. Remember to buy for me. "

 Chapter 229 How Could It Be You

    Next morning.

    Holley arrived at the bar on time as she promised.

    Eleanor had been waiting for her for a long time. When she saw her, she led her to a small room and said, "Holley, I have something to deal with, so I can''t accompany you."

    "It''s okay."

    Holley didn''t realize that there was something wrong.

    After seeing Eleanor leave, she opened the door with a smile.

    When Holley opened the door, the man sitting in the private room surprised her.

    How could it be Ron?

    "You..."

    Holley was very embarrassed.

    She lied to sleep late that she didn''t go to the company with that man.

    But why did he come to Eleanor''s bar instead of going to the company?

    oh dear!

    Eleanor obviously led her in the wrong direction. She was supposed to go to Mr. Yan''s room.

    Holley yelled in her heart. When she was thinking about how to escape, that man had already stood up.

    He walked towards Holley and stood beside her.

    The man grabbed her hand. "Aren''t you here to listen to the record and find out the truth? Come and sit here. "

    "But..."

    Holley didn''t understand why Ron knew all these things.

    "Are you looking forward to meeting with Rex?"

    Ron pretended to be angry.

    Holley waved her hands, "No, don''t interrupt. I didn''t get it right. The detective of the police station who was responsible for investigating the case had recorded some words and handed it to Mr. Yan. You have a bad relationship with Mr. Yan. He won''t give the record to you. So you rob the recording? You knocked Mr. Yan out? "

    "Girl, I''ll be angry if you keep caring about another man."

    Ron reminded his little woman, but he liked her innocent look when she asked the question.

    "But I don''t understand why the recording is in your hand."

    Holley was truly confused.

    She couldn''t figure it out. She sat on the spot and looked around with a frown.

    Waving the recording in his hand, Ron said in a low voice, "the record is here because it is what I found before. Rex just knew the new

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ays full of tenderness. He added, "I have my ways. I know those secrets, but I will never tell anyone. As for how I got to know, don''t even think about it, Eleanor. Because you can''t guess it and I won''t tell you, let alone you find it. "

    "Mr. Yan, do you give up because you think that you love Holley not more than Mr. Ron?"

    Eleanor asked tentatively. Although Mr. Yan had repeatedly promised that he would not do anything to hurt Holley, the fact that he knew all the truth made Eleanor can''t help but worry.

    "No." Rex denied that assumption.

    "I know, if I continue to warm her up, Holley will choose me. I have my way to make her choose me. But if she knows the truth of what happened four years ago, she will be in pain for a lifetime..."

    This was the reason why Rex chose to let go.

    And that was also the reason why he asked Ron to belittle him in front of Holley after he chose to give up.

    After putting down the glass, he turned around and left.

    Under the sun in the morning, Mr. Yan looked lonely.

    He chose to let Holley go not because he didn''t love her nor he didn''t love her enough. He loved her so much that he didn''t want to hurt her.

    If there weren''t the man named Ron Mu and the things that had not happened four years ago, Eleanor was more optimistic about Rex Yan and Holley Ye.

    It was a pity...

 Chapter 230 With a Girl, You Are Inhuman

    In another private room.

    Ron pressed the "start" button and a weak and old voice came out from the recorder pen.

    I, Ken Zhu, swear to the reputation of a detective of the police station that everything I said next is true. It was a night when summer had just turned to autumn. The cool breeze at night was really enjoyable. I drank some wine and drifted off to sleep. Then I was told that a vicious car accident had happened in the suburb. When we arrived at the scene of crime, I was almost sober up. We, several detectives, tried to rescue the people trapped in the overturned car, but it was too late. The man and the woman in the car had no breathing.

    At that time, we thought that it was caused by drunk driving, so we did not think too much and sent the couple to the hospital for the final rescue.

    After the rescue was not successful, we arranged the autopsy. The director of the police station came to take over the case as the autopsy hadn''t been done yet, saying that the impact on the case was very severe. At that time, none of us felt anything wrong. We even felt happy because we didn''t need to stay up late and we could go home and have a good sleep.

    However, after we walked out of the hospital, we were attacked and threatened by the people of the Lan family. If we talked carelessly, we would die more miserably than that couple. What''s worse, we would die, as well as our family. We had no choice but to obey since we had been threatened and tempted.

    This old detective also told some details and processes, but it didn''t help much about the car accident that year.

    However, to Ron and Holley''s surprise, other than the Lan family, there was another force that had found out the detectives in contact with the accident. They asked them to keep it a secret and not to tell anyone the details of the accident.

    Ken didn''t know which force it belonged to

    r consciousness."

    As he spoke, Ron walked forward, which forced the little woman to take a step back.

    "I have to ask you, the person I contacted yesterday was exactly Rex, but why did you come? Is there any secret deal between you two? "

    It was Holley''s turn to turn to the man. She looked him up and down with cautious eyes.

    She also followed the overbearing man and took a step forward.

    This time, it was Ron''s turn to feel guilty.

    He couldn''t help but take a step back.

    Panicked and guilty as he was, Ron was still the bossy man.

    "Don''t overthink. Your husband is a man. It''s not what you think, is it?" he asked in a commanding tone.

    "Wow, you two sound so sweet!"

    The door of the room was pushed open with unbridled voice.

    "Fabian!"

    Ron called out the man''s name unhappily.

    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Fabian shrugged.

    "What are you doing here?"

    There was a complete disdain in Ron''s tone.

    "I was just trapped by love, so I had no choice but to bring Teresa and her brother to look for you..."

    Fabian shrugged.

    "With a girl, you are inhuman!" Ron snorted.

    "You''re also the same, my good friend..."

    While he was laughing, Fabian leaned to make way to Ron and Holley for Teresa and her brother.

 Chapter 231 An Impure Man

    Young Master Lei was always arrogant.

    Standing in the doorway with a cigar in his mouth, he didn''t feel guilty for interrupting others or for what he had done to Holley before.

    As for him, since the kidnapping was over, there was no need to go against his morality.

    He was calm, but the situation of Teresa was totally different with his.

    She felt sorry for what happened to Holley that day and the misunderstanding later. She took a look at Holley and sighed.

    "Aren''t you happy to see your old friend?"

    Young Master Lei asked casually and lit his cigar.

    "It''s said that Young Master Lei appeared for profits or business. You won''t come here without a reason, will you?"

    Ron sat on the sofa behind him and pulled Holley into his arms.

    It was a stalemate between two men, a war between them.

    Young Master Lei put on a false smile and said, "How to say? After all, the money you borrowed from me has been gone for days. Don''t you want to pay it back?"

    "Okay."

    Ron nodded and said, "I get interest in the balance treasure."

    Young Master Lei was shocked.

    The interest on the balance treasure can be little money. For an investment, the interest in the balance for a year would be recovered.

    "Ron, are you kidding me?"

    "You don''t believe me?"

    Ron smiled, turned on his mobile phone, opened the payment app and put the balance in front of Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei bowed to him with admiration. Then he put on a serious face and said, "you said you would borrow it for one day. Repay it after you borrowed it."

    "I plan to charge more interest."

    Ron didn''t finish his sentence.

    He implied that he seized this money and didn''t return it immediately as a return for the kidnapping.

    Young Master Lei knew it clearly.

    In fact, giving back the money was just an excuse for him and his sister to come to N City. His ultimate goal was still Holley.

    Young Master Lei didn''t say anything but sat on the spot, smiling helplessly.

    Ron stood up and walked outside with Holley in his arms.

    You

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    a was brought up by my father. Though she is his niece, she is just like his biological daughter. You know, your father-in-law should be taken good care of. Then you almost make it."

    Young Master Lei spared no effort to carry out his plan.

    All in all, he should help to arrange her sister and Fabian''s marriage as soon as possible.

    Then, he could let go and make Holley his wife.

    Fabian didn''t know what was on Young Master Lei''s mind. He nodded gratefully, "don''t worry. I''m good at drinking and playing chess."

    "My father likes to use guns,"

    Young Master Lei kindly reminded him.

    "Please tell me when Uncle Lei will arrive. I''ll go to hire a shooting range."

    Fabian said earnestly, and Young Master Lei nodded with satisfaction.

    He liked this kind of smart guy.

    The more Fabian went up to the stage and the more he was obsessed with Teresa, the easier things would be.

    "Don''t bother. The black market has a shooting range in the city. You can play with my father then."

    Then he took out his phone and showed Fabian his sister''s message. "Go and get her!"

    "Okay."

    Then, Fabian followed her out of the bar.

    Young Master Lei called his father directly and talked about Fabian and Teresa''s marriage.

    When he hung up the phone, he found that Eleanor was standing far away from him and looking at him up and down with a stern look.

 Chapter 232 Guess What I Saw

    Young Master Lei smiled to Eleanor gentlemanly and walked out of the bar.

    He made that call in front of Eleanor on purpose.

    Because he knew that Eleanor had a good relationship with Holley and Ron.

    In this way, he could pass on some message to someone he wanted to convey through Eleanor.

    He had to wait until Ron and Holley completely relaxed their vigilance before he could make it.

    With the help of Young Master Lei, Fabian soon found where Teresa was.

    "Teresa, I don''t mean to embarrass you. I just want you to be a little more obedient and not think too much. You don''t care how Ron sees you, you should do it whenever you want to show your existence in front of him. Why didn''t you say anything when he walked past you? "

    Teresa was standing with her back to Fabian.

    Hearing his endless chatter, Teresa sighed and turned around, "Just like what you have done to me, right?"

    Her question worked. Fabian was speechless.

    "Teresa, don''t be so upset. You can pretend that you know nothing."

    Fabian sighed, "Even if you can''t, you can make use of me to get more benefits. I''m Ron''s brother. He won''t refuse me when I ask him something. It''s also your chance. Just like this afternoon, I went to reexamine Holley. I hope you are my assistant and go with me. I strived for this opportunity for you. You have the right to cherish it or not. I will only wait until half past two in the afternoon. If you don''t show up at my door, I will go directly to Ron''s house."

    Although he liked Teresa a lot, Fabian didn''t make every effort to get her without strategies.

    He had helped her with all the things that he should do.

    He left space for her when it was time to spare enough room for her.

    Seeing that Teresa seemed to have something to say, Fabian waved his hand to stop her and said, "you don''t have to answer me now. You give me the answer whether you show up this afternoon or not. No matter what choice you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e his heart ache.

    ''Ron, if you don''t like her, don''t compel her and not let her go!'' thought Jay!

    Once he returned to the design department, he was pulled aside by Joyce.

    "Hello, Jay. I have an important thing to tell you. I guessed that Ron must mistreat Holley again, because they didn''t walk hand in hand with each other when they came back. What''s worse, Holley wanted to talk to me, but Ron directly pulled her into the elevator without permission. And guess what I saw when the elevator door closed? "

    Joyce asked with a mysterious look on her face. Jay had more or less doubt about what Joyce said to him, "What did you see?"

    "Mr. Jay, do you like Holley or not? If not, I don''t care to tell you that. Look at you. You didn''t care about it at all. "

    Joyce complained to Jay with a pout.

    Their whispers attracted the attention of many design department members.

    Jay didn''t even bother to explain. He said with disgust, "tell me or not?"

    Joyce was angry. She turned around and was about to leave.

    Realizing that Jay had no intention of asking her to stay, she walked back dejectedly and comforted herself, "Okay, okay, okay. I owe you for all these years for bullying Holley with Ivy. When the elevator door was closed, I saw through the crack that Ron hit Holley. "

 Chapter 233 Unable to Escape My Plotting

    "What?"

    Jay''s voice was raised by 8 degrees and he exploded all of a sudden.

    "Say it again."

    Jay, who had been a gentleman all the time, suddenly became so furious. Startled, Joyce took a few steps back.

    Joyce looked around and found many people looking at them. Hurriedly, she pulled Jay to a corner, lowered her voice and reminded, "this is the company."

    "Say it."

    Jay urged Joyce, as if he didn''t care about much.

    Joyce smiled secretly. She was smart enough to know that no one could escape her plotting.

    She swore to herself that she would make Holley and Ron pay for their behaviors.

    "I saw that Ron hit Holley,"

    Although Joyce had been wild with joy, she acted as if she was worried about Holley.

    Then she sighed, "if it hadn''t been for Ivy and that thing, you and Holley would have been a perfect couple."

    Jay''s face turned livid with rage.

    He pushed Joyce away and strode forward.

    Joyce stopped him again, "Where are you going?"

    "Go get even with Ron!"

    As Jay spoke, his voice was filled with anger.

    Joyce lowered her head and chuckled. When she raised her head again, she still looked considerate for Jay, "Don''t be impulsive. What if I make a mistake? What''s more, if what I have seen is true, you go to find Ron now and it will only make Holley suffer more."

    "Then what do you think I should do?"

    Joyce''s words worked off Jay''s impulse.

    "I think we should make things clear at first. It is useless for you to ask Holley directly. I will keep an eye on Holley for you. As long as she is not with Ron, I will find a way to bring her to you. By that time, you will seize the opportunity to ask the truth and confess your love to her. You will success in a marriage if you save her from the devil Ron."

    Joyce had already drawn a very wonderful blueprint for Jay.

    Jay nodded excitedly and changed the way he called Joyce, "thank you, Joyce."

    "You''re welcome, Jay. We''re classmates,"

    Joyce said as she then cast a glance to hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    believing that he would give an explanation for what had happened four years ago.

    Frowning, Holley remained silent.

    Jay took out the notebook from her pocket. This was the note that Holley wrote for him when they were in high school.

    After putting it in Holley''s hand, he continued, "I have kept it for so many years, because I keep in mind the person who gave me the notebook."

    "¡­¡­"

    Holley didn''t know what to say, so she chose to be silent.

    The atmosphere in the car was getting more and more embarrassing.

    Without hesitation, Jay changed the subject, "Oh, where are you going? What are you going to do? Can you tell me? "

    "Go home. The doctor is waiting for me."

    This was not something to hide, so Holley honestly said, "when I was in Alaska, I was injured. Mr. Ron was afraid of sequela, so he hired the best doctor to treat me."

    "So it is."

    Jay sighed and then smiled, "do you know what Joyce told me?"

    "Her?"

    Holley didn''t expect that.

    Jay said as if he was telling a joke, "She told me that you need to see a doctor because Ron hit you. She also said she saw you were hit by Ron with her eyes."

    "She''s just talking nonsense. What does she want to do?"

    Holley was angry, "Don''t stand in my way, Jay. I''m going to fire Joyce."

    "No way."

    Jay shook his head, "you can''t fire her."

 Chapter 234 Im Not a Hypocrite

    "Tell me the reason."

    Holley asked in a cold voice.

    In her eyes, a person who had alienated the relationship between Ron and Jay was not qualified to stay in the Mu''s Group.

    Because that kind of person was a disaster.

    But Jay who Holley knew was not an impulsive and brainless person.

    He must have his reason for making such a decision.

    Under the expectation eyes of Holley, Jay smiled and said, "that''s what Joyce told me. Don''t you want to hear my opinion?"

    Holley didn''t refuse and Jay smiled, "In my opinion, a man who sent you to prison four years ago didn''t take care of the feelings between a wife and husband. He will not be a good man then. When he beats you, he must be discreet. So when Joyce said that she saw you two get into the elevator and Ron beat you when the door of it closed, I knew that she was telling a lie."

    "Let''s put it in another way. When you and Ron sent her to the police station before, I think even a fool should know that Joyce was using me to destroy the relationship between you and Ron. After all, we were involved in high school years."

    His speculation was completely correct. Holley nodded and said, "since you have seen through her, why don''t you allow me to fire her? Is there anything special about her? "

    "Of course there is."

    Jay said affirmatively, "Her lie is a clumsy one. Her scheme is poor. We both can see that. The traitor senior manager in the design department will find out what we''re thinking. That was to say, sooner or later the traitor executive manager would contact Joyce Du and drag her into the mire. That''s why I kept Joyce. She thought her plan would work as long as she could think it through. But she didn''t know she was already a bait for me. "

    "So it is."

    Holley nodded in agreement.

    This was Jay with quite strategies that she knew.

    "Don''t be too excited, Holley. The key point of this matter is that Joyce gave her wishful thinking to us. She wanted to make use of my pursuit for you to destroy the relationship

    a baby, so we are doing such a detailed examination. He is afraid that there will be some sequelae, which is not good for my future pregnancy."

    Jay was angry at her words, "Although I''m good at design and art, I didn''t close myself to the outside world and turned a deaf ear to the outside world. I''m not blind, and I''m not stupid. I have my own eyes. I can see how Ron treats you. And I can sense with my heart."

    "For me, he..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Holley was interrupted by Jay, "You don''t have to tell me whether he treats you well or not. Just tell me what exactly happened four years ago?"

    Holley was speechless.

    She also wanted to know what had happened four years ago, but she did not know, not at all.

    The only one who knew that wouldn''t tell her either.

    "I am not a hypocrite. I will never do that. I love you so much that I treat you well without letting you know. I will tell you why I''m good to you. It doesn''t mean that I''m going to use myself to destroy the relationship between you and Mr. Ron."

    Jay was over reacted. He didn''t want his beloved woman to misunderstand him.

    "Even if I want to court you, I will wait until your marriage is over."

    Jay said seriously word by word. Then he shouted ''stop the car'' and slammed the door to leave.

    After Jay left, the taxi driver looked weird.

 Chapter 235 For Money

    After taking a sharp turn, the driver directly drove on another road.

    It was not the way for Holley to go home at all.

    Holley was stunned when she found the way was wrong.

    If the driver turned around and walked to the wrong road before Jay got off the car, Holley might simply think that he got in the wrong way.

    But things happened accidentally after Jay got off the car. She could not think like that anymore.

    Besides, it was getting more desolate along the road.

    Carefully touching the small pistol in the pocket, Holley calmed down and said, "Sir, you take the wrong way."

    "No, you''ll know when we get there."

    The driver replied firmly. Holley felt panic for no reason.

    She took out her phone to share her position with Ron.

    Through the rearview mirror, the driver caught sight of what Holley was doing.

    The driver seemed to be in a hurry. He stepped on the gas and sped forward. After a sudden brake, he pulled over the car.

    "Stop!"

    The driver''s growl reached Holley''s ears before the car was stopped steadily.

    Under such circumstances, Holley would not listen to him.

    The more impatient the driver was, the faster Holley got.

    "No way!"

    The driver was annoyed and rushed to grab Holley''s cell phone.

    Though Holley reacted quickly, she was not a match to the driver in strength.

    The driver didn''t mean to hurt Holley. His target was just her phone.

    After hesitating for a while, Holley took out a gun and pressed it against the man''s head. "Give me back my phone."

    The driver was frightened and his cell phone fell to the ground.

    Brows creased, Holley glanced at the phone. She was not in a hurry to pick it up.

    "Who told you to do this? What do you want to do?"

    She asked in a cold voice.

    The driver was so scared that his legs began to tremble.

    Of course, this person could also be acting.

    Holley was not sure, so she did not move the gun. "Tell me!"

    She shouted angrily.

    The driver replied worriedly, "I just take the wrong way."

    But he kept shaking his head when he said so.

    He spoke and acted differently?

    What did the driver want to say?

    Holley no

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    So when I saw that kind of thing, I would surely go to tell him in the first place. But he warned me not to mention it again. Otherwise, I might lose my life. But this was not something that could be forgotten easily. Previously, Detective Ken left. He didn''t get married. As for the funeral, I organized it for him. Before he left, he recorded it for you. And it was also me who put the recorder in the designated place."

    "Detective Ken is a kind person. He knows that my family is in trouble and short of money. So he told me that you were investigating things of that year. If I dare take a risk, I would tell you. He said you would give me money, because I saw the three freaks'' faces at that time."

    The driver looked at Holley with eager eyes. He rubbed his hands to ease his embarrassment.

    "I''m serious. If it weren''t for my father, he had the liver cancer which is in the late period and it would cost 200000 for the surgery. If my family can afford the money, I won''t make the deal with Miss Ye. But I..."

    The driver''s eyes reddened. He wasn''t used to asking others for money.

    "I will give you money, but 200000 dollars is not a small number. I don''t have cash in hand. You can drive to the Mu''s Group tomorrow and I will give you the money. "

    Even two million dollars, Holley would manage to get for him, let alone two hundred thousand dollars.

    Any clue about this car accident would be invaluable as long as it was true!

 Chapter 236 Being Recognized

    In the Mu family''s house.

    Fabian arrived a little late, ten minutes later than the appointed time.

    He was waiting for Teresa.

    But in the end, he still did not see the woman who had deeply engraved in his heart, and let him taste the taste of love at first sight.

    It''s enough to wait for ten more minutes.

    If he kept waiting, it would only make him look more humble and not matched Teresa at all.

    Fabian stopped the car and walked into the garden of the Mu family''s villa, wearing a careless smile on his face, carrying his medicine kit on one shoulder.

    "Doctor Ou..."

    Teresa''s voice suddenly came from behind, which made him feel a little ecstatic.

    Suddenly, Fabian turned around and waved at Teresa with a smile, "Here we are. Let''s go."

    "Please don''t..." she mumbled.

    Teresa shook her head with disapproval. "I am not professional at all. I look like a competitor. When Mr. Ron and other people have seen my face, I will be embarrassed. What if Mr. Ron has too deep bias against me and you get involved? And it would be bad if he kicks you out of his house too. It not only hurts your friendship with Mr. Ron, but also makes Holle lose a reliable doctor. I don''t want to."

    "Teresa, you are the kindest person in the world. I have thought this through,"

    After saying that, Fabian pulled Teresa into his car. "There is a set of nurse uniform and a mask. You can change your clothes so that you won''t be recognized. "

    Looking at Fabian, Teresa sighed, "doctor, don''t you think that I''m a ridiculous woman? I even stated seriously in the morning and looked at Mr. Ron from afar. I disdained to use such a method to approach Mr. Ron. But in the afternoon, I came brazenly. I want to be your assistant. I even didn''t dare to show my face at the Mu family''s villa."

    Fabian shrugged casually, "You think too much. All that you have done is human nature. Take me for example. I have been waiting for you at home for the whole day even though you declined me. I''ve even been late if I don''t leave, but I''ve still waited for you for another ten minutes. Although you didn''t come, I prepared the clothes you may need. Isn''t it the same? If you really fell in love, you would do that."

    "Teresa, don''t be burdened.

    . Please tell me more details."

    Ron urged.

    Teresa took a deep breath and pinched her nose. "You and Holley are not going home?"

    "Who''s that?"

    A woman''s voice startled Ron.

    "I am the doctor''s assistant."

    Teresa closed her eyes and lied.

    "Are you Teresa?"

    Ron instantly recognized her.

    For a moment, Teresa was speechless.

    What should she do if her scheme was exposed?

    As the daughter of the Lei family, she had seen all kinds of ups and downs, but she was coward in front of Mr. Ron.

    Fabian got the phone and said for her, "Teresa has great interest in the medical skills of our country. She learned medical skills from me when she was in Alaska. I happened to give your little wife a physical examination today, so I took her with me. Although I''m a doctor, I''m a man, and you''re very mean. It''s much more convenient to have a female assistant. But Ron, I must say that you were too dishonest. You cheated me to come at half past two, but where were you? Where is Holley?"

    "Hasn''t Holley come back yet? I have something to deal with in the company. She went back alone."

    "I''m hanging up. I''ll call her first," Ron said worriedly.

    Then Ron hung up the phone and called Holley.

    Holley''s phone was turned off.

    As his phone was connected with the phone of Holley, so Ron could find more detailed information. He found that the little woman''s phone had been powered off for almost an hour even though her phone had power.

    What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 237 She Was Taken Away

    Ron panicked.

    He regretted to hear her promise.

    Holley was such a fool that she couldn''t take care of herself.

    He should have sent her home in person, or at least let Roger keep her company.

    It was useless to regret now.

    The meeting wasn''t over yet, so Ron could only make a call and ask people he could use to find where Holley was.

    When he returned to the meeting room, he tried his best to compress the meeting time, but it took him at least twenty minutes to finish the meeting and settle some trouble.

    Then he left the meeting room.

    Roger rushed to Ron and whispered something to him.

    His men found where Holley was.

    But she seemed to be in a bad condition. She was still in a coma and had been sent to the hospital, but the doctor said that there was no problem.

    If they couldn''t wake up Holley anyway, the hospital would conclude that Holley was sleeping.

    "A group of quacks!"

    The conclusion made Ron angry, "inform the hospital staff to complete the discharging formalities."

    This was one of the reasons why he didn''t want to go to the hospital. There were many quacks in the hospital.

    If there was nothing wrong with Holley, how could she not wake up?

    Roger nodded and asked, "where will we send Young Mistress after going through the discharge formalities?"

    "I''m leaving now, and I''ll drive her home. And call the doctor. Tell him to wait for me at home. "

    Ron spoke quickly.

    While he was speaking, he entered the elevator. After making a hurry-up gesture to Roger, he closed the elevator door.

    Roger is efficient.

    Soon, he called his people in the hospital to go through the discharge formalities, and then he called Fabian.

    Roger told Fabian about Ron''s intention.

    On the other side of the phone, Fabian sighed, "someone must be in trouble again. Is it Holley or your Young Master?"

    "Young Mistress is in trouble."

    Roger answered with a frown. He had heard something about Holley.

    To be honest, she didn''t look very well, and she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ess when she thought of the person who went against her and her brother and set a trap for them.

    She had never remembered that they had offended that kind of person, but that person made trouble for her and her brother more than once.

    Hospital.

    Ron ran numerous red lights all the way, and rushed to the hospital under the chase of the police cars.

    He wouldn''t waste any time to investigate an accident, and he didn''t care about it at all. He just handed it over to his subordinates.

    When he arrived at the door of the ward, Ron saw his two subordinates standing there, dejected and seemed to become coward.

    "What happened?"

    Ron frowned. He didn''t like his subordinates to be so decadent!

    The two men looked at each other and sighed, "Mr. Yan brought many people and they took Young Mistress away."

    "Rex Yan?"

    The corners of Ron''s mouth twitched.

    This guy, ran out again unexpectedly!

    What did he want to do?

    "Where are they?"

    Ron finally understood why his two subordinates were so scared.

    It turned out that Holley was taken away. As for them, they didn''t even know the approximate direction of where she was taken.

    Although annoyed, Ron didn''t want to argue with them, so he directly dialed Rex''s number.

    But Rex hung up his phone directly as if he seemed to have the intention to ignore Ron¡­

 Chapter 238 Only Ten Minutes

    Rex didn''t take Holley far away.

    They were in the office of brain surgeon Hugh.

    Holley was lying on the sofa quietly. She looked like she was asleep.

    However, it was not the case.

    Rex said in a gravelly voice, "Check whether the people who did this are of the same bloodline."

    Hugh knew what this matter meant to Rex.

    He nodded affirmatively. "Don''t worry, there will be a result."

    After that, Hugh turned around and got busy.

    Rex stood still, trying to make himself look calm. But his hands behind him had already been pinched each other.

    His phone rang.

    The screen showed a strange note, "someone you hate."

    This was the nickname that Rex wrote to Ron.

    Although he was done with his relationship with Holley, he still didn''t like Ron.

    It was obvious that Ron was calling for Holley.

    Rex frowned and hung up the phone.

    Because he couldn''t hand over Holley or tell the secret of Yan family to an outsider like Ron.

    So it was better for him not to answer his phone.

    Hugh also heard the telephone ring, "If there''s anything, please answer the phone. It won''t hinder me."

    But before he finished his words, Rex hung up the phone.

    He turned around to look at Rex and asked in hesitation, "what''s wrong?"

    "Don''t worry about him. He''s the one who''s in debt."

    Rex said, pretending to be relaxed.

    Hugh was uncertain whether he would believe it or not. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go on. We''ll know the answer in ten minutes."

    Ten minutes later, Hugh''s face didn''t look good. He even shook his head regretfully at Rex and said, "No."

    The insect skill was from Hmong.

    The techniques of using the insect varied from people from different factions.

    The person who did this to Holley was not the same as the other group of people. This person was not the one that Rex wanted to find.

    Rex''s hanging heart slowly dropped.

    After taking a deep breath and expres

    How do you know she''ll wake up in a few minutes? "

    "Someone poisoned her. She will wake up when it''s time. As for the details, you still need to ask her."

    Rex answered briefly.

    However, even though he said it in a very simple way, Ron still felt something was not right. He asked, "how do you know it is a sleep insect? And how do you know the time is up?"

    "Mr. Ron, you are so blessed as the Bodhisattva on your own. Although you cannot save yourself, you are exhausted. Why do you have to get involved in others'' fight? "

    It was not only good to deal with smart people, but also bad.

    For example, in this terrible situation, little clues could let the other party detect the important information.

    Rex was determined to keep the secret.

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    Ron''s subordinates rushed to stop Rex. Rex didn''t look back, but just stretched out three fingers.

    He was hinting Ron that Holley would wake up in three minutes.

    Ron waved his hand to his subordinates, indicating them to let Rex leave.

    However, even though Rex left with his permission, Ron still kept his poker face and said, "if Holle was still in a coma later, I wouldn''t do anything to you, Mr. Yan. After all, we had a deal, but Doctor Hugh might not have a good ending."

 Chapter 239 Do You Care About My Feeling

    Three minutes after Rex left, Holley really woke up.

    At this point, Ron''s dangling heart was finally at ease.

    "Tell me, are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    When she just woke up, Holley was still in a state of shock.

    With a blurry vision, she saw Ron and heard that man. He was very nervous and asked very carefully.

    Dumbfounded, Holley shook her head.

    She didn''t know what had happened to her.

    The only thing she remembered was that she had made an agreement with the taxi driver that she gave him money and the taxi driver helped her to design a face puzzle.

    Since the agreement was made, she continued to ride the driver''s car home.

    But she didn''t know why she suddenly lost consciousness when she turned around and walked towards the car.

    When she woke up again, the person she saw was Ron. Everything around her had even changed.

    "Have you seen the driver?"

    In the face of this little woman''s questioning, Ron hesitated for a moment, and then shook his head, "this is not the key point. Go with me first, and I will let the doctor do a check-up for you. If you are fine, we can talk about the driver."

    Ron waved his hand peremptorily.

    If it was something else, Holley wouldn''t have insisted arguing with him.

    But the driver was an important witness.

    Now it was not the first time. If they delayed it any longer, they might not be able to find the driver.

    "No, I won''t."

    Holley turned him down without any hesitation. She expressed her thoughts aloud, "you first send your people to look for the driver. Find him as soon as possible. He was an eye-catching witness of my parents'' car accident. He also has a father who is seriously ill and needs to go through the surgical operation."

    "It''s not as important as your health. You don''t even know what you have suffered. Don''t try to be brave!"

    Ron ordered more overbearingly.

    The parasite technique was very mysterious. In many cases, you might think it

    for many years.

    Grabbing the little woman''s hand, Ron was in a mess.

    This was the power of the parasite.

    It seemed that Holley was just in deep sleep, but she forgot something.

    There might be other side effects and after effects.

    Ron didn''t want to frighten the little woman, so he didn''t say anything about the parasite, "Silly girl, that''s not an illusion. Think about it, you did leave the company, right? You were not found in the company, but in the suburbs. You couldn''t have traveled through space and arrived at the countryside. Someone must have taken you there. But we didn''t find you in the monitor, nor did we find the person who took you away. So we can only prove that that this person is powerful and he has some dirty tricks on the monitor."

    "It is a fact that is reported by Detective Ken. The other force who notices your parents'' car accident has a wide range of contacts and is observant enough. So what you have heard is very important truth. The driver is also an important witness. But you have lost your memory. If you don''t find a doctor to diagnosis in time, you may never find the memory back."

    "Then hurry up and go back."

    The man''s analysis was so reasonable that Holley believed him. So she didn''t refuse to go to the doctor and did a comprehensive examination first.

 Chapter 240 If You Have to Kill Her, Ill Be With You

    He looked at her eyes that were full of expectation.

    Ron sighed silently that he lied about it.

    He probably knew it was almost impossible for her to retrieve that period of memory.

    Because it was caused by the Hmong insect, even the modern medicine could not cure it.

    The only thing he could rely on now was the attainments of Fabian on traditional Chinese medicine. He hoped that Fabian could have an accurate judgment on Holley''s physical condition.

    After all, the traditional Chinese medicine skill and the Hmong poison skill came from same sources at different means.

    But he could not tell her such a cruel fact.

    He looked away and drove the car carefully.

    Holley leaned against the back of the seat. She was still thinking about the driver, and she was still trying to remember his face.

    All of a sudden.

    Holley suddenly sat up straight and said, "yes, I have."

    "What?"

    "The driver said that his father had serious liver disease and was going to have surgery soon. If we followed this clue, we might get to the bottom of it. Find someone to check it out. "

    Holley said in a hurry.

    This time, Ron did not object. He directly called his men and ordered them to investigate.

    Because it was a very useful clue.

    In N City, there were many taxi drivers and many old people who had serious diseases. But if these two conditions were combined, he could narrow the target range.

    That was something worth investigating.

    Seeing that, Holley showed a sweet smile on her face, "thank you."

    After saying that, she lay back in the seat, seriously recalling all the past.

    She tried her best to recall the past and tried to find more useful clues.

    "Well..."

    Holley suddenly became indecisive. She began to hem and haw.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ron asked while driving.

    Holley curled her lips with some perplexity.

    Actually there was another important witness for what happened this afternoon. That was Jay Zhong.

    Jay had been in that taxi for a while this afternoon. She guessed that he might have some impression on the driver''s face?

    But somehow, when she thought o

    n''t settle, then they would kill him!

    However, Holley who knew that person was too stubborn to tell him.

    Young Master Lei pointed his gun at Holley.

    Ron was also fast. At the same time, he raised his gun and pointed it at Young Master Lei''s forehead, "We know each other. If you want to kill her, I''ll be with you."

    "Ron, if I knew someone was going to hurt you and didn''t tell you who that person was, you would have the same thoughts as me."

    Young Master Lei gnashed his teeth and said word by word.

    He was outraged.

    "The person who attacked Holley this afternoon can''t have anything to do with your Lei family. Those people did it to cover up the truth of Holley''s parents'' car accident. "

    Ron knew Young Master Lei too well. Even at the death''s door, Young Master Lei would insist on finding out the truth.

    So he told him what had happened this afternoon.

    After saying that, he raised his other hand and held the gun in Young Master Lei''s hand, "There''s no need to be so."

    "That''s right."

    Fabian tried to persuade them while pushing the door into the villa.

    At present, the only person who could stop Young Master Lei from messing around was Teresa.

    Young Master Lei ignored Fabian''s advice and actions. He just frowned and said, "Ron, you later got a video. Tell me, who gave you the video, and we won''t be so."

    "You mean the video?"

    Ron nodded and said, "the video is..."

 Chapter 241 He Felt Warm in His Heart

    She felt that Ron was about to speak out the name of Rex.

    Holley turned around suddenly and stared at the man.

    She was unwilling to tell the name of Rex.

    But maybe, Ron who didn''t like Rex didn''t think so.

    She looked towards Ron and there was with tenderness in Ron''s eyes, "You''re still wondering why the video is lost?"

    "What?"

    The man didn''t mention Rex, which made Holley feel a little relieved.

    "How¡­ How I lost?"

    But she still felt a little guilty, because Young Master Lei was too smart.

    A few minutes ago, she only thought about the things about Rex, and she gave herself away. Young Master Lei found a clue.

    But just now, she had such a strong reaction and a big action.

    Young Master Lei would definitely doubt her more.

    All she could do now was to hope that Ron''s acting skills would be better and he could deceive Young Master Lei.

    Although holding the gun, Ron bent down slightly, approached the little woman and said with a smile, "of course I stole it. Do you think I will believe a lie you told me? Do you think you are keeping a secret for Teresa and her brother? I''m not curious about the truth?"

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    Seeing this, Teresa who was called over by Fabian rushed to them and blocked in front of Holley.

    "Brother, put your gun down!"

    Actually, Teresa was not pretending. She cherished friendship with Holley and didn''t want to be a person hated by Ron.

    Even though she knew that her brother would not raise a gun for no reason, she still went to stand on the opposite side of her brother, "I won''t allow you to hurt Holle."

    As she spoke, she hurriedly turned around, looked at Ron, and said, "Why you don''t take Holle away now? I will stop my brother."

    After hesitating for a moment, Ron chose to accept the help of Teresa.

    Ron blocked the little woman behind him, held the gun and protected Holley all the way. Then he returned to the villa.

    Since people had already hid themselves, there was no

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y unsafe that everyone was anxious.

    So there was a bad rumor among the employees that the company was doomed and the President was going to run away.

    Of course, there were some people who didn''t think so. That was Joyce Du. She was scheming all this time.

    She had a strong feeling that the sudden running of Ron had something to do with Holley.

    Therefore, she specially came to the office of Jay and inquired about the news, "Mr. Jay, between you and Holley ye¡­"

    Before she could ask her question, Jay received a phone call from Holley.

    Jay stood up and gestured to Joyce to wait a moment before stepping out of the office.

    Getting rid of Joyce, Jay asked, "what''s wrong? Why do you suddenly call me? "

    "Jay, do you remember what the taxi driver looks like this afternoon?"

    Holley asked anxiously.

    Jay was stunned. He thought it was something important.

    But Holley asked him such a question.

    He dazed for a while and thought it over carefully before he said again, "I have a little impression, but it''s a little blurry. Is there any problem?"

    "Great! Can you come to me right now?"

    When Holley heard this, she was overjoyed.

    Her happiness was easily captured by Jay over the phone, "what''s wrong? Why are you so happy?"

    "Stop asking. I''ll send you the address. See you in half an hour."

 Chapter 242 They Work Together

    Since it was a call from Holley, Jay avoided Joyce on purpose and chose to leave his office to make the call.

    But he made wrong judgments about Joyce''s personality.

    He thought that Joyce would not follow him out of the room shamelessly. But he was wrong. Not only did she follow him, but she stood very close to him and eavesdropped on his phone call.

    When Jay turned around and was about to go back to his office, he was startled by Joyce.

    After the panic, Jay frowned slightly.

    He hated such kind of behavior without family education and good character.

    "Why are you here?"

    Jay pushed the door of the office quietly and asked.

    "We were classmates and I was just concerned about your progress."

    Joyce was not ashamed of what she had just done and even said smugly.

    Without saying anything, Jay walked straight to his seat.

    Halfway to the office, it was about the middle of the office. Jay pretended to think of something and pointed to Joyce. "By the way, I want a thousand reference photos which should be prepared before off duty today. Each photo should be accompanied with no less than one hundred words."

    After saying that, he turned around again and went straight out of the office.

    Joyce could obviously feel that Jay wanted to give her more work so that she would not have the chance to follow him and see what kind of business he had with Holley.

    ''But Jay, do you think I, Joyce, am the same kind of person as Holley?

    I''m a girl from a rich family. I''ve never fought alone, not to mention that I have the best helper.

    Joyce didn''t follow Jay. She smiled awkwardly. After all, everyone in the office focused their eyes on her.

    After laughing, she sat in front of the computer and was not as humble as before.

    With her lips curved into a smile, she opened WeChat and sent a message to Ivy: "Jay Zhong is leaving from the company and he is supposed to meet Holley ye."

    Sitting in the car with head wrapped in gauze, Ivy was so angry that she smashed her phone on the ground.

    Although she was angry, the laziness when she sitting in her seat just now wa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    side."

    Eleanor stood up with a smile and grabbed two drinks freshly made at the bar counter.

    Jay had been sitting not far away from them. He waited there like a gentleman since he saw Eleanor and Holley chatting.

    Seeing that Eleanor left, he walked up to Holley and informed her that he was already here.

    When Eleanor came back, she found a tall and handsome man standing next to Holley. The man was talking and laughing with her.

    "Hey, girl, who is he?"

    Eleanor asked vigilantly.

    Once she found out this was a bad boy who came forward to chat up, Eleanor would drive him out herself.

    "This is Jay Zhong, the eldest Young Master of the Zhong family, whose grandpa had a life-saving relationship with Master Mu. He was also my classmate in high school, and he was also a major witness."

    Holley didn''t want to let Eleanor misunderstand her relationship with Jay, so she emphasized the relationship between Jay and the Mu family.

    "Oh, so we are friends."

    Eleanor handed the drinks to Jay and said, "can you tell me what you want?"

    "I want to borrow the equipment here from you to make a sketch that can tell a face from others."

    "No problem."

    After getting to know why Holley came here, Eleanor agreed without hesitation. She didn''t regard Jay as an outsider. She took them to the ground floor of the small bar.

    That was where her pub was engaged in all kinds of business.

 Chapter 243 Late Night Soup Woman

    Although Jay still remembered what the driver looked like.

    But he could only remember too little, because his attention had been focused on Holley since they got on the car.

    He spent almost all the time watching and talking with Holley.

    And the impression of the driver remained when he just accidentally glanced at him for a few times after getting on the car.

    Although Jay worked very hard to complete the face puzzle, he couldn''t piece it out into a whole face. He just tried his best to copy the features of the driver in his memory on the face pattern.

    Although the driver certainly did not look like that, for Holley, she had such a face outline, which could at least help her shrink the scope of search.

    After she got the jigsaw, Holley was so excited that she took a picture of it carefully and sent it to Ron.

    After she sent the photo, Holley suddenly realized that she had ignored Jay who made a great contribution.

    "Thank you, Jay,"

    "Holley, we are classmates and relatives. It''s my pleasure to help you,"

    Jay said politely and then he proposed after looking at his watch, "It''s late. Let me drive you home."

    "No, thanks. I can drive myself."

    Holley chose to refuse and checked her phone from time to time when she answered him.

    It seemed that she was waiting for someone''s news.

    But she didn''t receive any new messages on her phone.

    After hesitating for a while, Jay suggested again, "Holley, I''ll drive you home. It''s too dangerous today. I don''t want the same thing to happen again."

    After a pause, he added, "of course, if Mr. Ron comes to pick you up, I''ll go first."

    Holley had been waiting for the news from Ron, but she sent the photo of the driver to him. There was no reply from him.

    He must be busy with his company''s affairs.

    He must be still busy dealing with the loss.

    After thinking for a while, Holley changed her mind and said, "sorry to trouble you,

    hanged her mind. "Forget it, Ms. Tien. Give me the clothes."

    "Young Mistress, it''s so late. What are you..."

    Ms. Tien reminded with worry.

    "Mr. Ron is still working in the company. I''m a little worried about him, so I want to have a look."

    As soon as she heard that Holley was going to see Ron, Ms. Tien immediately smiled happily. "Young Mistress, you are so concerned about Young Master, he will be very moved."

    Then Ms. Tien held Holley''s hand and said, "Young Mistress, don''t worry. Wait for me. I had stewed a delicious soup in the pot. You bring it for Mr. Ron which is also your good intention. It''s not wrong to grab a man''s stomach and win his heart. "

    One hour later, Holley came to the Mu''s Group with soup.

    On the top floor, the lights in the President''s Office were still on.

    Holley''s heart ached for him. She quickened her pace and walked into the elevator.

    The elevator arrived at the top floor.

    Holley heard a woman''s voice in the president''s office before she could approach.

    Through the door, Holley couldn''t hear clearly what the woman said.

    But there was a woman out of nowhere. It was impossible.

    Holley almost ran over. She pushed the door open and entered the office.

    But the woman''s voice disappeared.

    Did she hear it wrong?

 Chapter 244 Be Obedient

    Ron heard the sound and walked out.

    At the sight of Holley, he quickened his pace and pulled the woman into his arms.

    "It''s late. Why don''t you rest at home?"

    "Didn''t you see the message I sent to you?"

    Judging from the man''s tone, it seemed that he didn''t know where she was.

    But she had told Ron in advance.

    "Have you sent a WeChat message to me?"

    Holding the little woman in his arms, they walked into the office and he took out the mobile phone. With some embarrassment, Ron opened WeChat.

    The messages sent by Holley came in succession.

    "I was busy with the company affairs and didn''t have the time to log on WeChat."

    Ron explained with hard evidence.

    Holley saw that and nodded, "I thought you were too busy to pay attention to me."

    "Of course not."

    Ron decisively denied, "I can turn my back on anyone except you. Next time if you have any trouble, just call me directly. I don''t often check the news. "

    "Okay."

    Holley smiled and pushed the soup in her hand, "I''ve been home, but you haven''t even come back. I''m worried that you may be too busy to eat, so I bring you the soup. Have some soup. It''s good for your health. "

    "Holley, it''s so nice to have you here."

    Ron hugged Holley who was pouring soup for him and said affectionately.

    Looking directly into that man''s eyes, Holley pushed his hand away and said, "don''t say sweet words to me. I just heard a woman''s voice at the door. it''s late at night. Is she a female client? Or girlfriend? "

    There was a slight jealousy in her words.

    It was almost twelve o''clock at night.

    Normally, they wouldn''t talk about serious matters at this time.

    "You heard that." Ron smiled as if he didn''t care about that at all

    Then he turned the laptop on the table to him.

    On the computer screen showed the mailbox of Ron.

    An email was opened with a voice message.

    In front of Holley, he played the voice.

    After t

    not be said.

    What should be said and what shouldn''t be said.

    She had told Ron all.

    She shook her head again.

    "For example, what kind of emotion did you miss me?"

    Ron continued to convince Holley.

    It was such a beautiful night. They were in a good relationship with each other. No matter what they said, they were in a good mood.

    Holley still shook her head. "No. How long are you going to work overtime? "

    She was trying to avoid the topic and avoid talking about it?

    But why did she avoid?

    Was she not in love with him? Or was she shy?

    Wondering in his mind, Ron didn''t force Holley. He just smiled and said, "tonight''s overtime work is not so easy to end. There is a folding bed in my office. You can sleep first if you are sleepy. "

    "I''ll stay with you for a while."

    "I have to stay up until three or four o''clock in the morning."

    Ron reminded her kind-heartedly. Then he carefully made the bed for her and carried her to the bed.

    "If you are sleepy, you can go to bed. Be a good girl. Don''t forget that the driver you met today has already made an appointment with you. He will meet with you outside the company tomorrow morning. Although he is unlikely to show up, what if he shows up? "

    Ron coaxed her into putting the eye patch on her¡­

 Chapter 245 He Was Too Rash

    Next morning.

    The first thing Jay did after he woke up was to send a message to Joyce, "you don''t have to come to work."

    After receiving the message, Joyce couldn''t help sneering.

    How hasty he was?

    He asked her, Joyce du to come to the company to help but was fired before everything was settled?

    Enraged as she was, Joyce dashed into Jay''s office.

    "Jay, Jay, what are you doing? We were classmates. You asked me to come to the company to help you, so I came. But now, you just fire me with some words? You''ve gone too far! "

    Joyce stood there like a victim, as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Jay said decisively, "I don''t think you''re fit for the corporate culture in our company."

    It was just a lame lie, a total of 48 hours, which didn''t meet the corporate culture.

    That was a joke.

    Besides, he didn''t even raise his head, which showed that he was obviously guilty.

    "I can''t accept that, Jay," Joyce stamped her feet in anger.

    If she left the company and even lost the opportunity to watch Jay and Holley, she and Ivy would lose a lot of first-hand information.

    Besides, if she continued to stay in the company, at least she could coordinate with Ivy in and out.

    But now, Jay wanted to fire her, which would break all her plans.

    No, no way.

    Trying to be humble, Joyce began crying, with her eyes filled with tears. "You''ve gone too far. Last night, in order to complete the task you set out, I didn''t go home on dad''s birthday. Instead, I was preparing the one thousand photos for you. I have written some words for you and sent them to your email. It was already midnight when I got home last night. But I got up on time this morning. I came to work with an uncertain mood. "

    "Because I don''t know if you are satisfied with the task I completed yesterday. But what about you? You don''t even want to say a word to me. You just use cold words to tell me not

    of the restroom and avoiding all the others, Joyce rushed into the elevator and headed to the President''s Office on the top floor.

    The President''s Office recruited some new assistants, and they tried to stop Joyce.

    But Joyce rushed into Ron''s office in a rush.

    One assistant stood outside the office with embarrassment.

    Ron waved his hand to the assistant, indicating her that it was all right and she could leave.

    After the assistant left, Ron started to talk, "are you missing the feeling of the police station?"

    He said in a low voice while staring at Joyce Du with his sharp and cold eyes, which were almost murderous. He looked like a devil from head to toe.

    Although Joyce couldn''t bear it, she still summoned up her courage to ask.

    "Mr. Ron, do you still protect Holley? Do you know what she has done? Then she and Jay was together. They two have done something shameless behind your back! "

    Joyce yelled, especially repeating Holley''s name.

    She woke up Holley who stood up in a daze, rubbing her still messy hair and coming over.

    Joyce was afraid that Holley would come to ruin the evidence.

    She walked directly to Ron and handed him her mobile phone. "Have a look at these pictures. They were taken when Holley and Jay being together."

 Chapter 246 Things Are Not Pure

    With no expression on his face, Ron picked up the mobile phone and looked through the pictures one by one.

    His eyes darkened as he looked through the pictures.

    Standing aside, Joyce felt herself highly flattered.

    She knew that no man in the world could escape such a shock.

    No one could stand his wife being so close to another man.

    ''Holley ye, just wait for your bad luck.

    Let''s see who will have your back without being Mrs. Mu.''

    Looking at Ron from afar, Holley hesitated.

    Why did the man have a long face?

    Yesterday, before she went to find Jay, she had told Ron.

    She even proposed to go with him in case that man misunderstood them.

    But Ron was too busy with his work to check his WeChat.

    But even if he hadn''t been with Holley, she had done everything to avoid suspicion.

    She was afraid that he might get her wrong. She was afraid that he might have a fight with Jay. She was also afraid that he might lose a reliable helper to help him. That was why Holley visited Eleanor.

    After all, it seemed that Eleanor and Ron were familiar with each other.

    He had Eleanor, his reliable witness, accompany her all the way. Why did he feel unhappy?

    Holley couldn''t figure it out. She looked at Ron with hesitation.

    When she was about to speak, the man gave her a gesture of stopping. "I''ll see the photos first."

    His attitude made Holley feel uncomfortable.

    Was it because of his absence at that time that he did not trust her?

    The smile on Joyce''s face became smugger.

    She even looked askance at Holley as a provocation.

    Holley frowned.

    She ignored Joyce''s provocation, but she cared about the attitude of Ron.

    Finally, the man finished watching the photos and put down the cell phone.

    "Great. I''m satisfied with these photos. Leave your phone here."

    Said Ron, his voice still cold.

    Joyce was in a daze. She had left her mobile phone here. H

    dent, don''t scare me. I''m a coward. Who had the final say in this company? Is Holley Ye who betrayed you? "

    "Enough!"

    Ron was enraged.

    With a wave of his hand, he pointed to the direction of the door. "It''s working time now. You either go back to work or leave."

    ha-ha.

    Joyce sneered inside.

    He was furious! He was irritated!

    It seemed that Ron believed everything on the photo and the fact that Holley cheated on him during their marriage.

    It was really a happy thing.

    But unfortunately, she could not witness the fall out between Ron and Holley.

    Joyce nodded hurriedly and said, "Okay, I''m leaving. I''ll work hard."

    When she ran all the way out of the president''s office and got into the elevator, she couldn''t help laughing.

    "Hahaha..."

    She couldn''t be happier as long as she was happy.

    She hummed a tune and went back to the design department.

    When Jay saw her, his face became gloomy. "You have been fired. You can''t come to the design department."

    Joyce proudly waved her hands, "No, no, No. Handsome Jay, you''re wrong, and you''re so innocent and ridiculous. How could I be fired? But you, I''m afraid that this position of design director cannot be kept. Because President has known about the dirty things between you and Holley! "

 Chapter 247 A Revenge Plan

    In the President''s Office on the top floor.

    Holley glanced at Ron, a little disappointed.

    "It''s not your fault. I was too serious. I chose to believe you again."

    She was really disappointed.

    It was okay if she didn''t do everything to avoid the misunderstanding and that man misunderstood her.

    But now, a few pictures of unknown origin convinced Ron and he allowed Joyce to stay in the company.

    Holley couldn''t accept it, nor could she tolerate it.

    Besides, Joyce was not a simple woman.

    Why did she want to fire her but Ron insisted on keeping her here?

    That man was simply challenging her bottom line.

    Holley turned around, grabbed her handbag and rushed out of her office regardless of her personal image.

    Ron grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.

    Without saying anything, he kissed her.

    Ron''s domineering manner was etched crazily in time like a sign of his love.

    "I¡­ I didn''t brush my teeth... "

    Holley struggled and pushed the man away.

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "do you think I will mind?"

    "You are crazy!"

    "Yes, I''m a madman, a madman for you."

    He approached her step by step and pulled her into his arms again.

    He declared overbearingly, "Holley ye, listen to me. Don''t run away so frequently in the future. Don''t you know how dangerous it is outside? If you are angry, come at me. You can beat or scold me as you like. "

    From the way Ron spoke and his attitude, it was normal for people to consider him as a very good husband.

    But Holley didn''t believe that. She continued, "why did you ask Joyce to stay? I told you I wanted her to quit the company."

    Holley said something really harsh, because she was really angry.

    However, Ron just snickered and said, "guess why I don''t fire her?"

    "Behave yourself, Ron Mu!"

    Holley''s cute words made Ron laugh.

    "Okay, I will."

    He pulled her to the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he laughed so hard that her stomach was painful.

    He withdrew his smile and picked her up. He sat on the sofa and said, "When you laugh, you can''t risk your life."

    Holley could hardly force a smile because of the pain.

    After rubbing her belly for a while, she pouted and said, "I said that first. I hate Joyce Du."

    "Am I supposed to like her?"

    Ron shook his head with a creepy look and said, "well, that''s enough. Let''s get down to business."

    Getting back to business, Ron became particularly serious. "You just wanted to support me. Coincidentally, my plan needs your support. You have to act with me later. "

    "What play?"

    Being influenced by that man, Holley became serious.

    Ron lowered his voice. No one knew whether he said this on purpose. The man came closer and whispered, "later it is almost the time you appointed with the driver yesterday. Although he may not show up, I have asked Roger to prepare money for you. Later, he will follow you downstairs secretly, protect you and help you finish the deal. But before going downstairs, you need... "

    The man''s voice grew lower and lower, and he got closer and closer¡­

    After hearing the plan, Holley took a deep breath.

    Ron Mu was Ron Mu. It was really a game which could play people to death!

 Chapter 248 Donâ€™t You Want to Lead a Happy Life

    In the office of the design department.

    After showing off to Jay rudely, Joyce directly went back to sit in front of her computer.

    "Director Zhong, the president asked me to get along well with you. Could you tell me what I have to do today?"

    Joyce asked Jay on purpose.

    A look of viciousness came into Jay''s eyes.

    Previously, he thought that Joyce Du might be different from Ivy Gao.

    At least, Ivy was an evil person. However, Joyce was different from her.

    But now, he felt Joyce was far more hateful than Ivy.

    Joyce felt very bad.

    No one wanted to be hated by their prince charming in their heart like this.

    But she had no choice. This was the cruel world where the weak were the prey of the strong.

    If she didn''t do anything for herself, she would be eaten up, leaving no bones at all.

    Trying to control her sadness, she smiled charmingly at Jay.

    "You don''t need to do any work. You don''t need to interfere in any work in the design department."

    Jay said resolutely.

    He decided to meet Master Mu and asked him to explain the misunderstanding.

    Seeing him leave in a hurry, Joyce sneered.

    "Are you going to explain to our president now? I advise you not to do such a stupid thing with no brain. Because the president believes what I said, in other words, he believes the truth. At this moment, he was sorting out the disloyal Holley. If you go upstairs, it will make things worse. "

    While Joyce was saying in an arrogant tone, a new assistant from President''s Office entered the design department.

    She glanced around and came up to Joyce Du. "Miss Du, the president wants to see you. Please follow me."

    Joyce was a little flustered as she couldn''t figure out what was on Ron''s mind.

    Along the way, she kept asking the assistant about the situation.

    But the assistant knew nothing and just shook her head apologetically.

    Joyce wa

    dn''t help being angry and asking this hateful woman to get out of his company.

    Raising his hand at Joyce, Ron sat down in frustration.

    He was just showing the most vulnerable side of himself, without scruple.

    "Joyce Du, I know those pictures are all real. I also know that they... "

    He could not speak, and it was a long silence.

    There were several times that Joyce wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Ron.

    Ron''s mind was occupied by one thought, ''Joyce Du, shut up, or I won''t be able to continue my acting.''

    After a long pause, Ron said again. "The Zhong family has a very good relationship with my grandfather. I have no other choice, unless I get more solid evidence. But I''m tied up with my work... "

    He was hinting Joyce Du.

    Joyce was quite clever in this respect, and she got his idea immediately. "President, I''ll help you with this. I can''t bear it. Holley is such a dishonorable woman. I will find evidence for you. "

    "This¡­"

    Ron protested, backing off for the sake of advancing.

    Joyce insisted, "President, please rest assured. I won''t let you down."

    "All right..."

    After thinking for a long time, Ron finally nodded and agreed, "Okay, then watch Jay for me. If you have any evidence, tell me immediately."

 Chapter 249 They Turn Against Each Other, Which Was So Exciting

    Joyce nodded non-stop.

    She tried to convince Ron.

    Sure enough, Ron believed her. "By the way, don''t let Jay know. If he asks you why I want to see you, just tell him I''m talking to you. Teach you to be good with your boss."

    "Don''t worry, President. I won''t talk nonsense."

    After receiving the order, Joyce Du turned around and walked out of the office with a smile on her face.

    She went back to the design department happily.

    At the door of the design department, Jay directly stopped her and asked, "what did the president ask you for?"

    Joyce''s heart skipped a beat. She began to have some admiration for Ron.

    That man could even predict the future and could even predict that Jay would ask her this question.

    However, Joyce didn''t plan to answer this question as per Mr. Ron''s direction.

    What was the meaning of answering like that? There was no revenge.

    "Oh my God! Mr. Zhong, do you still have time to mind my business? Don''t you know? Because of your affair with Holley ye, Mr. Ron has claimed to ruin the Zhong family. You''d better go home now and find out a solution to avoid being a busybody. "

    Then Joyce added in an exaggerated tone, "Oh, by the way, and about Holley ye, she is going to be beaten to death."

    Then Joyce hummed a tune and went back to her seat.

    A boy who was standing in the corner of the design department raised his head and took a deep look at Joyce before he sent a message through WeChat, which said, "Joyce has a grudge against Jay and our president. I can ask her to join us. Apply for a contact."

    Soon, the boy''s WeChat received a reply.

    There was only one simple word in reply: Yes.

    Outside the Mu''s Group.

    Holley looked around and found many taxis.

    None of the cars had the same license plate number as the photo.

    As for the driver who looked a little like the man in the picture, he was stopped by Holley. She asked whether his father had been suffering from liver cancer.

    Holley didn''t want to curse any

    ind who on earth destroyed her happy family?

    Grandma, Dad, Mom and she were a happy family, but¡­

    Holley closed her eyes and took several deep breaths.

    She didn''t want to be controlled by hatred.

    After calming down, she opened her eyes and found that she had already arrived at the top floor. Ron was waiting for her at the elevator entrance.

    "What''s wrong? You look pale."

    Holley shook her head and said nothing.

    He didn''t know that Roger had already told her that the car information had been deleted.

    So Ron encouraged as he looked at Holley, "we have found the plate number, and we will find the driver soon. Even if he didn''t come today, we would find him eventually. "

    Roger looked at Holley with some melancholy.

    He told Holley the news without permission.

    He wanted to give Holley a hint so that she shouldn''t tell anyone about it.

    But in Holley''s eyes, there was only Ron, and she didn''t look at him at all.

    too bad!

    Roger knew Ron''s temper. If he said something he was not allowed to say, Ron would certainly get angry.

    Without hesitation, Roger chose to slip away.

    "Where are you going?" Holley asked as he was about to leave

    Roger''s heart was beating fast, and he said to himself silently, "Young Mistress, I''m kind enough to tell you the truth. Don''t play tricks on me.".

 Chapter 250 More and More Believe Him

    As Holley called Roger''s name, she waved at him and said, "I have decided to cook a meal for you. Why are you leaving now?"

    A strange expression appeared in Ron''s eyes.

    He looked sideways at Roger.

    Normally, Ron wouldn''t mind others sitting down and eating together.

    But yesterday Holley was injured and he was unwilling to let her cook. How dared Roger mention that?

    Noticing that there was something wrong in Mr. Ron''s eyes, Roger explained immediately, "Young Master, it''s Young Mistress'' suggestion. I think she needs more rest now, so I was about to leave."

    Roger apologized with a smile, "Young Mistress, you have a sharp eye. As soon as I slipped away, I was caught red handed."

    "You are glib now?"

    Ron shook his head with a smile and waved at Roger. "My fellows have worked hard downstairs. You can take them out to have a big meal and drink less, but don''t delay their work because of high spirit. Got it?"

    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I will handle it properly. I should go now. I won''t bother Young Master and Young Mistress anymore. "

    Roger was a man of his word. In a blink of an eye, he was gone.

    After confirming that Roger had left, Ron held the little woman''s hand and pushed her all the way to the office, telling her, "don''t think about it anymore. We must be able to find the taxi driver."

    Noticing that the woman didn''t look well, Ron pretended to be angry and asked, "what? You don''t believe me?"

    "No!"

    Shaking her head, Holley smiled and hugged Ron suddenly. "I believe you. I believe you. We must be able to find the taxi driver. We can''t find him today. There''s tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "

    "Then consider what to eat for lunch. I''ll call the chef to cook for you."

    Ron hugged her tightly and felt so happy.

    She was now increasingly convinced of him.

    "Don''t bother. You have a fridge and a kitchen. Let me cook. Otherwise, when you find a chef to prepare all the materials and make the meal well, it will be this afternoon, and both of us will starve to death. What do you think? "

    Saying that, she changed her direction and headed for the kitchen.

    How

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s handsome man.

    But in comparison with Jay or Ron, this man was much worse.

    Joyce then lowered her head, and continued to take a sip of the juice.

    As soon as she lowered her head and drank only a little juice, she heard a voice. "It''s you, Joyce Du, right?"

    The man asked in a surprised and uncertain tone.

    Joyce raised her head and saw the handsome man was standing across from her.

    He was trying to flirt with her.

    Joyce''s heart raced uncontrollably!

    But how did he know her name?

    After hesitating for a while, Joyce frowned and asked, "who are you?"

    "Come on, Joyce. You have gone too far. Look at you. Are you paying all your attention to Director Zhong every day without paying attention to your colleagues in your department? I''m the colleague who sat behind the colleague behind you. "

    After explaining his identity, he reached out his hand and said, "my name is Jason Guo. Do you mind if we share the same table?"

    Joyce was disappointed.

    She had thought it was a romantic encounter or a kind of glamour.

    It turned out to be a colleague.

    Although she was disappointed, it was pleasant to have lunch with a handsome man. Joyce nodded and said, "Okay, have a seat."

    Sitting opposite to Joyce, Jason Guo seemed to mention Jay unintentionally.

    This was a test, bright one!

    Jason Guo was the one who had applied from his boss to ask Joyce to join them a few days ago.

 Chapter 251 The Plot Atmosphere

    The atmosphere of conspiracy was filled in the small restaurant.

    Jason was good at giving methodical and patient guidance. Joyce unwittingly said a lot dissatisfactory words towards Jay.

    Although she tried her best to hide her hatred for Ron, and pretended that she had offended the Department Director, she was still popular in front of the president.

    However, as a scheming person, Jason could still feel her hatred towards Ron from Joyce''s words.

    After a pleasant lunch, Jason excused to buy a pair of ear buds. He didn''t return to the company with Joyce, but sent a message to a friend without notes: We can ask Joyce Du join us.

    In the President''s Office on the top floor of the Mu''s Group.

    Although he had hired a chief, Ron didn''t take much time to enjoy the food.

    He almost gobbled it down. After finishing his lunch, he plunged into his computer and went on with his work.

    Sitting next to him, Holley helped pick out candidates with excellent academic and working experience and then arranged interview to resolve the status of lack of top managers.

    The atmosphere in the quiet President''s Office was serious.

    The silence made the assistants who outside the office come in to report work could not help but take a light step and lower their voices.

    A harsh ringtone broke the silence in the office.

    As Ron was buried in his work, Holley got up and ran to answer the phone.

    "Ron, this is your Uncle Lei. I''m in N City now. There''s a small family dinner tonight, and you know my son and Teresa. If you''re available tonight, come over. We can talk about that project by the way. "

    The call was from Mr. Lei. He knew that recently, there had been some conflicts between his son and Ron, which affected the relationship between his niece and Ron.

    Although he had decided to accept his son''s advice and arrange the marriage of Teresa and Fabian.

    However, as an uncle who cared about his niece, he was trying his best to create opportunities for his niece to meet R

    "

    Her thoughts were seen through. Holley gave him a sweet smile and said, "now that you know it, you should know how important it is for me to take over the work as soon as possible. So you can''t stop me. I have to cheer myself up."

    "Okay, go ahead."

    Ron pinched her cheek gently but hesitated.

    ''Why does she run away?''

    Seeing that the girl pushed the office door and was about to go downstairs to the financial department.

    Ron ran after her directly and grabbed her wrist.

    He pulled her into his arms.

    The half opened office door was closed, too.

    The assistants, who were new here, were all curious.

    At the sight of this, people began to talk about Ron and Holley.

    In the office.

    Holley''s face turned red as she was held by him.

    "What are you doing? The door was opened just now. People outside were watching us. "

    She complained in a low voice, because she clearly saw that when she was pulled back by Ron, many people looked up at her.

    "We are a couple. I didn''t do anything indecent."

    Ron seriously rubbed her hair and said, "and I still have something important to tell you. I''m afraid I''m too busy to remember, so I''m telling you first. Mr. Lei called me just now to invite me to the dinner party. I agreed and would set out at half past six. Remember to remind me when it is ten past six."

 Chapter 252 Being A Very Good Boyfriend

    Holley was stunned.

    "Is this the important thing he wants to tell me?" She wondered.

    "You want me to remind you?"

    Holley was a little surprised, but she couldn''t blame that man.

    After all, others invited him to attend the party, and no one mentioned Holley. It was natural that Ron didn''t take her to the party.

    Thinking of this, Holley felt a little relieved. "I see. I''ll remind you on time. I gotta go. "

    Holley pushed the office door open again.

    However, before she could step out, she was pulled back into Ron''s arms.

    When the office door was closed again, the little assistants outside the office began to speculate about the affair in the office.

    "Anything else important?"

    Hearing this, Ron smiled, "I just feel a little reluctant to let you go. I want to hug you a little longer."

    "Well, we are almost done here in the company."

    Holley pushed Ron away and rushed out of the office.

    She ran in a hurry and accidentally bumped into the corner of the desk outside.

    The sharp edge of the table had somehow been inserted into Holley''s flesh.

    Her tear went out in pain.

    Biting her lips, she tried not to let out a cry, but she still couldn''t help gasping in pain.

    She felt wronged.

    Obviously, it was Ron who entangled her, but why she was injured?

    It hurt.

    Holley held herself in arms and rubbed her legs carefully. All of a sudden, she felt something was holding her waist.

    The man reached his hand out and held her waist.

    Ron lifted her up with great strength.

    He held her in his arms and walked into the office.

    The door was closed again.

    Outside the office came a burst of exclamations.

    ''The president was very manly.

    The president is awesome!''

    Ron didn''t care about the gossip outside. What he worried about was the little woman''s leg. "I''ll rub it for you."

    He lifted his head and was going to massage her leg.

    Looking at the man''s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as dumbfounded.

    She remembered clearly that neither was she invited nor did the man say to bring her together.

    Why did he ask her to change clothes?

    "What''s wrong? It was your leg, not your head that was hit just now. Are you silly? "

    Ron came forward and ruffled her hair.

    Holley smoothed her hair and asked hesitantly, "didn''t Mr. Lei only invite you? Didn''t you promise you to attend it alone? Why do you ask me to change my clothes? "

    It seemed that the little woman asked him in reply with jealousy.

    Ron finally understood why she ran away in the afternoon and why she was upset.

    It turned out to be a misunderstanding.

    "Do you think I''m going to attend the dinner alone without you?"

    He asked directly.

    Holley forced a smile on her face and said, "don''t you think so?"

    "Of course..."

    Ron replied with a smile.

    Holley couldn''t help but sigh.

    Seeing the little woman''s face, Ron couldn''t bear to tease her anymore, "of course not. Look at you. You always think about something messing in your little head. You are my wife. If others invite me to a dinner party, then they certainly invite both of us. I''ll take you with me even if they don''t invite you. If they don''t welcome you to the party, they are asking me, Ron Mu, to get out of there!"

 Chapter 253 You Are My Wife

    Holley was a little shy and she looked away.

    She realized that she had misunderstood him.

    Ron didn''t plan to go to the party in private.

    But it was not her fault.

    "You didn''t tell me. How could I know you would take me with you?"

    At first, Ron was amused and pitiful for the little woman.

    Hearing this, Ron couldn''t help but pull the meaning of that girl''s words, "I am so annoying. It''s okay that others don''t know about it. But you are my wife. How could you not know? You hurt me so much."

    "Ouch!"

    Ron sighed and covered his chest with his hand, saying, "my heart really hurts."

    "Why don''t you tell me earlier? I''ll go to change my clothes."

    With that, Holley rushed into the locker room.

    The work time in Mu''s Group was 9 o''clock in the morning and 6 in the evening.

    It was six o''clock in the evening.

    The white-collar workers who sat in the office got off work in twos and threes.

    Again, Joyce had been alone.

    She didn''t want to crowd in the elevator, so she stayed in the office for a while.

    Joyce was bored and played Glory of Kings for a while but she fell from silver to bronze. She was so angry that she threw her phone away and found there was no one in the office.

    Only Jason, who was sitting not far away, was smiling at her.

    "Joyce, let me drive you home."

    Jason offered great hospitality.

    Joyce said disdainfully, "I drive A8. What''s your car?"

    As an ordinary staff in the company, Jason was not as rich as the daughter of the Du family and his car was only worth about 300 thousand.

    He had no chance of winning if he competed with Joyce for who was richer.

    Jason fell into silence.

    Joyce took a glance at him in an arrogant manner.

    What was the use of being handsome?

    A group of handsome men with perfect family match could be found by Du family.

    Carrying her bag, she turned around and walked out of the office without looking back.

    Jason had been following her.

    Joyce endured her fury for a long time and didn''t let it out.

    Finally, Joyce found it was no need with any s

    caught more evidence of her cheating in their marriage, then the president would drive you out for his dignity as a man. So, the only way to solve this problem is to get the current director away. Then, you have made some achievements. No matter who becomes the director in future, he will keep you in the company."

    Joyce didn''t care much about her job. In fact, she only cared about how Holley could be doomed.

    Whether the relationship between Ron and Jay would be ruined at the same time.

    Jason thought he had offered a good offer to help Joyce stay at the company.

    But Joyce had never paid any attention to it.

    She cared about something.

    But Jason''s words reminded her of the fact that she couldn''t be kicked out of the company now.

    But just now, she saw that Ron and Holley were hugging.

    They had been reconciled again. She must take out more evidences that Holley and Jay had been together as soon as possible. Only in this way could she suggest Ron to deal with Holley and Jay in the end decisively.

    Thinking of this, Joyce nodded seriously. "You''re right, but what can I do?"

    "It''s very simple. You took advantage of your old relationship with the director and then..."

    Jason lowered his voice and answered quickly.

    The more Joyce heard, the more excited she became!

    Only judging from this plan, she could imagine how miserable Holley would be.

 Chapter 254 A Rare Opportunity

    Mr. Lei''s banquet was indeed a small family banquet.

    There were no other people at the table except Young Master Lei and his sister, only Fabian and Ron were invited.

    Seeing that Ron came with his wife, Mr. Lei knew what happened.

    Perhaps his precious niece had no chance to get together with Ron.

    He didn''t ask Ron to take his wife to the dinner party on purpose.

    This was actually a test and a choice.

    Teresa might still have a chance if he didn''t ask Mr. Ron to come here with his wife and then Mr. Ron didn''t take his wife to the party.

    But Mr. Lei didn''t mention it. Since Mr. Ron still brought his wife with him, it meant Teresa was hopeless.

    Mr. Lei stood up with a smile and nodded to Mr. Ron and Holley Ye. "What an ideal couple. Come here and sit down, please. This is my small private gathering. I hope you enjoy it. "

    It was obvious that Teresa was stunned.

    She didn''t expect that Ron would come, which was a surprise to her.

    After all, they had parted on bad terms before.

    But she didn''t want to look like an anthomaniac.

    She had humbled herself in front of Ron. She didn''t want to be like this either.

    She looked away from Mr. Ron and walked towards Holley. She gave her a big hug and asked, "are you okay, Holle? I''ve been worrying about your health. "

    "It''s okay."

    After the intimate hug, the two women talked happily.

    Not being able to get involved in the women''s conversation, Ron and others began their men''s conversation, "Ron, we are alone here. Don''t you mind if I talk about the project?"

    After the simple greetings, Mr. Lei took the initiative to talk about something serious.

    Ron nodded. "It doesn''t matter. We are all friends. I want to discuss with you about the details of the plan later. "

    At first, Holley was still chatting with Teresa because she did not understand what the project they were talking about was exactly.

    However, she was in no mood t

    n agreement and called his subordinate to decorate the venue.

    However, Young Master Lei was responsible for destroying Holley''s defensive mind and raising the flame of hatred in her heart to let her take the initiative to shoot with eyes covered!

    Holley wasn''t stupid. She knew what was on Young Master Lei''s mind.

    However, she could still remember what happened that night.

    She was so scared that she almost lost her life.

    She looked at Ron Mu subconsciously.

    Ron stood up and walked to the little woman''s side. "You can agree that I won''t die even if you hit the heart as Fabian is a very good doctor."

    He then took out his phone and flipped through a photo on it. "I''ve been doing this notarization for a long time. If I died in your hand, I won''t pursue any legal responsibility for you."

    The man waved his hand generously. "The opportunity is right in front of you. Don''t miss it. Because after tonight, this notarization will be invalid. "

    Young Master Lei was quite surprised by Ron''s reaction.

    He even felt he was totally an idiot.

    But now there was no turning back.

    He continued to make mischief between them. "Yes, Holley. What a rare opportunity. If you don''t seize this opportunity, you really don''t have a chance in the future to vent your hatred. "

 Chapter 255 When Do You Two Plan to Have a Baby

    Holley didn''t understand why Ron did that.

    Did he bet that she dared not?

    Looking at Ron, Holley wanted to see through what the man meant.

    However, Young Master Lei had been prepared for it. He directly played the video on the life and death plate.

    All of Ron''s heartlessness had been taken as close ups by the camera.

    Holley closed her eyes slightly.

    She was touched.

    However¡­

    She took several deep breaths to calm herself down. Then Young Master Lei said to her viciously, "Holley, can you put up with this kind of thing?"

    "I think even a fool can''t put up with it, not to mention a smart girl like you."

    Young Master Lei added fuel to the fire.

    Holley replied with a gentle smile.

    Just now, there was really a moment that she also wanted impulsively to cover her eyes and shoot at Ron to see if she could hit that man.

    She really wanted to let fate decide whether she should forgive Ron for what had happened in the black market that night.

    Unfortunately, she was not a simple and impulsive person.

    At least she had been through a lot, and she was no longer simple.

    She witnessed Young Master Lei sparing no effort trying to alienate them.

    Holley was aware that it was a conspiracy.

    If she agreed, she would fall into a trap.

    "We have already solved the problem between husband and wife by ourselves. We really don''t need Young Master Lei to give us a chance."

    This was how Holley responded.

    She always did hate. She just didn''t want to be tricked.

    Ron glanced at her with a knowing smile and smiled, "after all, it''s different to solve it in public than in private."

    "That''s right. Mr. Ron hopes so. Holley, come and have a try."

    Young Master Lei was still trying to fool her. Holley just replied with a smile, "I really don''t need your help."

    Scheming against each other during the dinner was exhausting.

    This was a party that made everyone exhausted, so the party was over very soon.

    After

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g simply. "

    Ron said briefly about his affair with Joyce.

    But Jay didn''t reply. Until Holley said in person. She proved that what the man said was true. Jay nodded with trust.

    "Then what have you found?"

    "A man called Jason Guo suddenly contacted Joyce frequently. Besides, I want to make a fishing plan. You can listen to it and tell me if there''s anything wrong, Cousin Jay. "

    Ron tapped the table with his index finger as he talked about the plan.

    After Jay proposing some opinion on the profession aspect, the four finally finished the dinner in a cheerful manner.

    After Jay left, only the family were at home. Master Mu looked at Holley kindly and said, "Holley, grandpa''s words was gentle or serious. Please forgive me. "

    "Grandpa must be joking. I know someone is planning to alienate Jay from Mr. Ron and the whole Mu family. Grandpa, your favoritism is the only way to buy his support. I should cooperate with you. I didn''t behave well enough just now."

    Holley answered seriously.

    Ron raised his hand and ruffled her hair, "don''t be so nervous. It doesn''t matter. "

    "You are such a sweet talker. Holle is so smart. You should teach her and have her help."

    Master Mu said with a smile. Then he seemed to remember something and asked seriously, "when do you two plan to have a baby?"

 Chapter 256 That Man Is Awesome

    Master Mu was really good at chatting.

    One question was put on the Achilles'' heel of Ron and Holley.

    The two people were silent for a long time in succession. Under the gaze of Master Mu, and in the elders'' teachings, Ron and Holley had been bombarded more than ten thousand times successively.

    Although he knew it was a little impolite, Ron still coughed a little.

    Ron gave the little woman a look as if he was about to run away, and he interrupted, "Grandpa, you are right. This is time we should be before the flowers and under the moon. We have to hurry up and go first. "

    He grabbed Holley''s hand and ran away.

    Watching the two children leave, Master Mu sighed.

    All was going beyond expectation.

    If it hadn''t been for that incident four years ago, he would have had great-grandchildren by now.

    They got on the car.

    Ron stepped on the gas and started the car. After driving for several kilometers, Holley still felt that it was what Master Mu had said before around her ears.

    "Ron, tell me, today''s dinner is the last one of this week!"

    The man was driving fast.

    Holley shouted in the wind as the night wind blew.

    Ron shook his head with a smile, "this is not the last one."

    "What?"

    Holley shook her head, "Tomorrow is Friday. It''s weekend. We have to go home and have a rest. Can''t we not go to the dinner party?"

    Ron shook his head with a smile. "No, I don''t think so. Mr. Lei has arrived in N City. There was a small-scale private party tonight. And big shots from the upper classes in N City will attend the party hosted by Mr. Lei tomorrow evening. The Mu family must send someone to attend the party. Teresa and you are in good relationship. If anyone of us doesn''t go to the party, it will become a laughing stock. "

    She knew what the man said was right and she had to attend the business appointment.

    Holley rubbed her head to relieve the headache. "Take more sleep. Otherwise I will go crazy if I attend the party tomorrow night."

    It was just a small private party, but she had already been full of i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ne as Ron spoke.

    "Considering it as I paid Mr. Shawn back for the day he helped me in the department store. Then I have made it clear. No matter how hard the Shen family is bullied in business, I won''t feel anything wrong with it. "

    Holley smiled quietly when she heard someone calling her name.

    She turned around and saw Teresa.

    They smiled at each other and hugged. Then they separated.

    Standing beside his sister, Young Master Lei shook hands and greeted the guests.

    Seeing that Holley and Teresa hugged, he even stretched his arms. "Teresa and I are brother and sister, and we are all members of the Lei family. Holley, you can decide by yourself. I advise you to treat us equally."

    Young Master Lei was a little shameless. Apparently, he was trying to take advantage of her.

    As expected, Ron walked up and hugged Young Master Lei, "I''m Holle''s husband. We are both members of the Mu family. We treat men and women equally."

    "You two are so boring!"

    Young Master Lei shook his head. "Well, I don''t stay with you two for a long time. I have to entertain the guests. Have a good time! "

    He and Teresa only spent a short time with them, and then went to say hello to others.

    Bella stood far away with Craig. She saw Young Master Lei who was tall, arrogant and handsome. "He is awesome, brother. I want to be with him." She couldn''t help screaming.

 Chapter 257 I Begged Him

    Looking at the direction that Bella was pointing at, Craig couldn''t help rubbing his forehead in a headache.

    He didn''t know what to say with his precious sister''s taste.

    Bella was so beautiful and charming. What''s more, she was the daughter of the Lan family. No matter how excellent a man was, she was a perfect match for him.

    However, the man his sister took a fancy to was always hard to be dealt with.

    Take the case last time of Rex Yan, who was famous as a playboy. He didn''t have any girlfriend but only had fun. His sister was so obsessed with Rex that she insisted after even getting bullied several times.

    In fact, Craig was kind of grateful to the appearance of Young Master Lei.

    After all, his appearance finally made his sister stop clinging to Rex.

    But Young Master Lei was an innocent man?

    He was even more difficult to deal with than Rex.

    Everyone said that Rex was a playboy, but Young Master Lei was famous for his faithful. He had only a girlfriend who was dead many years ago in his heart.

    To marry such a man whose heart kept a dead person, it was really¡­

    When Craig was having a headache, Bella began to mess around, "Brother, that man is so nice. I want to be his girlfriend. Brother, take me to meet him. "

    With a deep sigh, Craig held his sister''s hand and pulled her to a place where no one else could see them. Then he lowered his voice and told what happened to Young Master Lei in the past in detail.

    After saying that, he looked at his sister and said, "so, you should know that he has someone in his heart and will never fall in love with you."

    "No!"

    Bella''s chest heaved violently.

    Her eyes flashed a strong hatred. "Brother, I don''t need him to love me or have me in his heart. I need him to marry me. "

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Craig was so anxious and annoyed.

    What was marriage?

    For a man, it might be just an indifferent transaction, which could just be used to find out a woman of noble birth for his family to carry on their family line.

    But for women, that was lifetime happiness.

    If a man had no that woman in

    nd asked, "but you have to tell me who taught you those words? You don''t like to deal with the business. You always get a headache when you read books since you were a child. I don''t think you can do such a meticulous analysis. "

    "Brother, it doesn''t matter. Most importantly, it will be good for our Lan family and give me an opportunity to revenge on that bitch Holley and make Rex regret. "

    Bella was so stubborn that she didn''t want to tell the person who had taught her those words.

    "My silly sister, don''t you know that he is plotting against you? If a person is really good to you, he will never ask you to marry a man who doesn''t love you and won''t make you happy."

    Craig felt sorry for his sister.

    She was sold and still helped the guy who sold her to count the money.

    "No, it can''t be. He won''t harm me. "

    Bella said with uncertainty, which made her a little scared.

    "Who is he?"

    Craig kept roaring.

    "I tell you, don''t say it out."

    Hearing that his sister agreed to tell him, Craig nodded.

    "It''s your adoptive father. Didn''t you say that he was a trustworthy person? Didn''t you say that he was very kind to our Lan family? He won''t harm me, and I begged him to do so. He had asked me in advance, would I do it at all costs? I said yes, and that''s why he made the decision. "

    After hearing what Bella said, Craig took out his cellphone and called his adoptive father, Patrick.

 Chapter 258 Cut My Wrist

    Bella got mad. "Peter, you''ve betrayed me. You promised me not to tell. And I promised your adoptive father that I wouldn''t tell you. "

    "Don''t say anything. Just sit well," Craig said to her and covered her mouth with his hand.

    "Brother..."

    Bella still wanted to be spoiled, but she found that her brother''s eyes were burning with anger, which was crazy and angry.

    She was a little flustered and sat on the sofa behind her.

    She didn''t understand why her brother was so angry.

    But Craig knew clearly that the idea of his adoptive father was not a good idea.

    It would ruin the lifetime happiness of his sister.

    More importantly, a message was like a magic spell echoing in the brain of Craig.

    Even if it proved that his adoptive father was not the one who destroyed the Lan family and harmed his father to death.

    But for some reason, since the message showed up, Craig didn''t believe his adoptive father that much and even started to doubt a lot of things.

    The phone was connected.

    The voice of his adoptive father reached his ears from the other end of the line. "Hi, Craig. I thought you were at Mr. Lei''s party. How come you have time to call me? What''s the matter? Do you need your adoptive father to make a decision for you? "

    "Adoptive father, I don''t understand, why did you give such an idea to my sister?"

    Craig said directly and didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Hi, Craig..."

    Patrick sighed and said, "don''t you know what kind of person Bella is? She was a girl and she had to act like a spoiled child. I had no choice. Besides, if I didn''t give her any advice, she wouldn''t leave. I wanted to inform you, but she tried her best to stop me. I really don''t know what else to do so I gave her the idea."

    "As you said, it''s a dumb idea. I have confidence in you. I know you will stop Bella. "

    Hearing what his adoptive father said, Craig was speechless.

    After all, he had shirked all responsibilities.

    And his dear sister, Bella, was really like that character.

    If she really bothered his adoptive father, he then gave that idea. That was not imp

    that.

    Craig always remembered his father''s last words, ''Protect, take care of and love his younger sister. And never let others bully her for the rest of her life.''

    In the past many years, he had always been indulgent with his younger sister, no matter what she had said or done slowed him down in great events.

    Now, he couldn''t push his sister to the hell with his own hands.

    "Brother..."

    Bella held his arm like a spoiled child. "Wouldn''t it be better to get the support of the underworld by cooperating with the Lei family through me? Brother, I don''t have other requests. I''m happy to let that bitch, Holley be tortured by me. So, can you help me? I''m willing to marry Young Master Lei in any way. Your adoptive father told me that I might stay single and watch my husband being with another woman. But I''ve made up my mind. I don''t mind being together with him in order to get the result and to stand on the top of power. "

    Shaking his head, Craig said, "just give me some time to calm down."

    "Brother, it''s a rare opportunity. If you miss it, you won''t have it again. What''s more, I am just asking you to think of a way to let Young Master Lei know me. We are not going to get married immediately. We just need to know each other, dance together and talk about other things. "

    She grabbed the knife from the table and threatened, "brother, if you leave me alone, I will cut my wrist!"

 Chapter 259 The Intrigue Between Two Women

    Craig admitted defeat.

    What he feared most was his sister''s crying, messing, and cutting wrist.

    "Okay, okay. I''ll take you to meet Young Master Lei. But you have to listen to me. Don''t mess around, or there is no possibility for your plan to succeed. Understand? "

    When he agreed, Bella threw the knife away and hugged him. "Bro, you are the best. I need to fix my make-up."

    When they went out, they saw Teresa, Young Master Lei, Ron and Holley standing together.

    Because Fabian was here.

    In the upper class of N City, Fabian only knew Ron and Holley, so naturally he was on their side.

    Young Master Lei wanted to marry his sister to Fabian, and Teresa was also willing to have more contact with Mr. Ron and Holley, so the two of them naturally got close to the three.

    They were old friends, chatting and laughing.

    "Shall we go there?"

    Bella bit her lips angrily.

    When she looked back, she saw that Rex was drinking in the corner, looking a little lonely.

    "No..."

    Bella changed her mind at once. "Bro, how miserable Rex is! I''ll try again. People always say that when a person is lovelorn, he is most likely to be moved. "

    ''Little sister!

    Why are you always so annoying, so¡­''

    Craig was speechless. He didn''t know what else to say.

    Compared with the idea of getting married with Young Master Lei, this one was more reliable.

    "Go ahead, go ahead."

    Craig said with a smile on his face, feeling a bit relieved.

    Bella came to Rex''s side and smiled: "don''t you think you are a joke? You had done so much for Holley. But what was the result? She just took your shares and later hung out with Ron. You are just a cannon fodder, just a backup. "

    Actually, Bella would not comfort him.

    And Rex didn''t feel bad because of Holley.

    He didn''t want to talk to Bella.

    Standing up without a word, Rex turned away and left.

    He ignored Bella.

    He slapped on her face, a

    , do you know a joke in the upper class of N City?"

    Holley ignored her. She continued to joke with Teresa.

    Teresa knew that Holley was talking about Bella, but she pretended that she didn''t know and was curious about that. She asked, "who is that?"

    "You know what? This Miss Lan in front of you. She is known to be an idiot. Last time when you held the auction in the black market, she wanted to make a difference and even danced like a night girl. She just missed one steel pipe."

    That was the biggest scandal for Bella.

    So Holley had to speak it out.

    "Oh my God! She is such a terrible woman!"

    With these thoughts, Teresa looked at her brother and said, "your hand is dirty to shake hands with her. Brother, go wash your hands."

    "It''s dirty enough!"

    Of course Young Master Lei would be with his sister.

    He shook off Bella''s hand, smiled apologetically to them and went to wash his hands.

    "Let''s sit aside."

    All the other people agreed with Teresa''s suggestion. They sat down somewhere else, ignoring Bella.

    Bella was filled with rage deep inside.

    She wanted to leave a good impression to Young Master Lei for the first time meeting.

    But all of these were ruined!

    Especially the bitch Holley! And a guy with nobody knew where he came from!

 Chapter 260 Something Was Wrong with His Reaction

    It was not until Holley and her companions left that Craig pretended that it took him quite a long time to get here.

    Bella stamped her feet and complained, "bro, that bitch and a nasty boy bullied me when you were not here."

    She said in an aggrieved tone.

    Craig nodded with heartache, but he pretended not to care about that. Then he continued, "I''m not blaming you. You ran too fast just now. As a result, people greeted me when I didn''t catch up with you. All right, don''t be angry. Just sit aside. "

    What he said was partly true and partly false.

    It was true that he was stopped by someone just now and he failed to follow his sister at the beginning.

    But he could catch up with her. He thought it would be better to make her suffer more from the beginning if she tried her best to marry Young Master Lei.

    Bella was not smart enough to figure out what her brother meant by doing so many things.

    She only knew that her brother didn''t like to meddle in her affairs.

    "Brother, it''s such a big thing. Don''t you care about it?"

    Bella was wronged, "If my father were alive, he would never do this to me."

    The more Craig thought about it, the angrier he was. "Silly girl, did I tell you this was not the right time before you rushed here?"

    "Of course not."

    Bella screamed in disapproval. "It''s because of your absence that those people insulted me. Brother, I don''t care. I will never let them go. "

    Many people heard the scream of his sister and looked at them in surprise.

    With that, Craig covered her mouth and pulled her out of the room.

    Bella kept resisting all the way. When they arrived at a safe place, Craig released his hand which was covering her mouth.

    Bella bit him at once.

    "Are you crazy?" he asked, gritting his teeth in pain

    "Brother, you''ve gone too far. You''re embarrassing me. You always hide me in a place nobody is."

    Bella shouted.

    Craig had a headache.

    After heaving a heavy sigh, he shook his head and said,

    s phone number? "

    So did Holley.

    Besides, the two girls couldn''t break into the men''s restroom by force.

    If Fabian really had something hidden from them, it would have a bad influence on him if others knew.

    Out of caution, Teresa called a waiter and asked him to find Ron.

    Ron made a call to make sure that he couldn''t get in touch with Fabian, and then he entered the washroom.

    He came out in a few minutes, "check the surveillance video. He is missing."

    "Come upstairs with me. The monitoring room is upstairs."

    Teresa led the way, while Ron pulled the little woman into his arms.

    With an evil smile, the man raised his hand and gently touched the little woman''s cheek.

    Something was wrong with Ron''s reaction.

    The missing person was his good friend. How could he be in the mood to do such a thing at this moment?

    Holley was confused but Ron just gave a confident smile.

    Because they walked behind Teresa, he was quite unscrupulous.

    He took out his phone, typed some words with a gentle smile, and handed it to the little woman next to him.

    Taking over the phone, Holley saw that Ron said, "the doctor has been taken away by Young Master Lei''s people. Young Master Lei is trying to set up a trap for the doctor and Teresa. This is a self-injury trick. We just need to cooperate."

 Chapter 261 He Was Mumbling Her Name

    Holley was shocked.

    What kind of match?

    Even she knew that Ron was the one that Teresa had a crush on. How could Lei family not know that?

    However, they still tried every means to tie up Teresa and Fabian.

    What was the difference between this and marriage deceiving?

    As a woman, Holley couldn''t accept this kind of marriage.

    She knew that Teresa wouldn''t accept it, but it was the fate of her as the daughter of the Lei family.

    After all, few people could get what they wanted and lived together with the people they loved.

    The only thing that shocked Holley was that day came so soon.

    She didn''t say anything but quickly deleted the text on the phone.

    Holley gave the phone back to Ron and reassured him that she would not make trouble.

    In the monitoring room.

    Teresa turned on the computer and soon found the video recorded when Fabian was taken away.

    The men who took Fabian away wore clothes with the Lan family crest.

    It was obvious that this was done by the Lan family.

    Besides, not long ago, Bella didn''t get along well with Fabian.

    Bella was famous for her simple mind. She couldn''t figure it out in a short time that Fabian was more noble than she. The reason why she sent people to torture Fabian was that she hated him so much.

    With these inference, Teresa looked at Ron and Holley, "Mr. Ron, Holle, do you think my inferences are correct?"

    "I think it''s no problem."

    Ron was echoing Young Master Lei''s plan.

    He stated objective. "Getting clothes from the Lan family means that the people who harmed him are related to the Lan family. Besides, the black market had always been powerful, so it was reasonable to take advantage of the power to bully others. If you make a mistake, you''ll release her later. "

    "I will catch her myself!"

    Although Teresa didn''t like Fabian.

    She knew that Fabian treated her very well, and he was really kind to her.

    In her heart, she actually recognized Fabian as her friend.

    Actual

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Bella looked so much like that of the woman in her brother''s heart.

    She didn''t know what her brother would choose?

    "It is impossible to capture your brother only by her back, right?"

    Noticing the nervous look on Teresa''s face, Ron tried to comfort her in a soft voice.

    "No, you know, Mr. Ron."

    Teresa furrowed her eyebrows slightly, with her eyes turning red, and said, "you only know that my brother had murdered Jane Yin by mistake. But what you didn''t know was that the Lei family was holding a banquet that night. That night, Jane Yin wore the same clothes. She stood in the middle of the dance floor and danced beautifully with her back to everyone."

    "But that night was the last time my brother saw her dance, and her back..."

    Teresa couldn''t continue.

    She really didn''t know how much her brother would be affected by someone resembled Jane.

    "Just wait and see. If your brother is really out of his mind, I will be responsible for waking him up."

    It was related to the doctor''s safety, so Ron would never allow any betrayal happen to Young Master Lei.

    In the center of the stage.

    Young Master Lei was still slowly moving forward, with his thin lips slightly moving.

    If there was someone who knew lip language, he could see that he was calling a name. He kept mumbling, "Jane Yin! Jane Yin..."

 Chapter 262 Kneel Down and Beg Me

    The music began.

    It was a happy waltz.

    Bella was dancing on the stage.

    She continued to show her dance, and with the help of dance steps, she approached Young Master Lei and began to dance closely with him.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Young Master Lei had not been interested in women for many years.

    Not to mention this kind of hot dancing, it was the most conservative touch between men and women, which had never happened on Young Master Lei.

    But now, Bella was so good at seducing men that she caused Young Master Lei to be¡­

    In an instant, many people were fanatical.

    They found that they seemed to have found a way to get close to Young Master Lei for their family.

    Only Teresa and Ron had regained their composure from the previous tension.

    It was not easy for Bella to be smart, but she failed.

    She shouldn''t have played this happy waltz or dance the last dance of Jane Yin.

    She could have won a little favor from Young Master Lei just by relying on her similar back and same clothes.

    At least, he would be tenderer to her when Young Master Lei was lost in her temporarily.

    But she should have done this!

    This was a provocation!

    This was a naked provocation!

    She was trampling on Young Master Lei''s only pure land in his heart.

    On the stage, Young Master Lei still looked calm.

    Without the confusion just now, he looked a bit handsome and heroic.

    However, there was a faint killing intent in his eyes.

    "Mr. Ron, go upstairs to accompany Holle. For Bella, I don''t need to do it by myself. My brother will do it. Fabian was kidnapped at a party held by the Lei family of our black market. The Lei family should take full responsibility for this matter. "

    Teresa said resolutely.

    Ron nodded, turned around and left.

    Looking at the back of Mr. Ron, Teresa sighed.

    The more time she spent with Ron, the more she knew how important Holley was to him.

    In the monitoring room on the second floor.

    Ron opened the door and walked in. Before he could get close, he asked, "do you find anything suspicious in the video?"

    Hol

    Lei, please answer the phone."

    Although Craig was quite confident, he handed the phone over himself just in case.

    "Who''s that?"

    Young Master Lei asked obstinately. Then a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, "Young Master, let her go for the sake of your Aunt Lisa. After all, I''m related to them. And Bella is a famous idiot. Why are you angry with her? As long as you release her, 10% more profit of our gunpowder business will be given to your Lei family."

    Young Master Lei didn''t expect that the Lan family would invite the second most powerful master in the black market, Aunt Lisa.

    Since she pleaded with him and offered him benefits, Young Master Lei couldn''t refuse her request.

    "I have one more request."

    Young Master Lei said coldly.

    "Young Master, don''t go too far."

    "I never break my bottom line for anyone." Young Master Lei insisted.

    Lisa agreed at the other end of the line. "What request?"

    "If Craig kneels down to beg me, I will let go of his stupid sister,"

    After saying that, he threw the cellphone directly to Craig.

    They had to solve their own problem.

    If he didn''t kneel down, he wouldn''t let Bella go.

    In the distance, Holley gently nudged Ron and asked, "do you think Mr. Lan will kneel?"

    "I don''t know."

    Ron shook his head, and smiled confidently. "Whether he kneels down or not, Bella won''t be comfortable tonight."

 Chapter 263 Its Your Turn

    In the middle of the dancing floor.

    Young Master Lei squinted at Craig arrogantly.

    He had never taken him seriously. For him, killing a member of the Lan family was not a big deal.

    However, to his surprise, the Lan family had something to do with Lisa.

    Although both of them belonged to the black market and both were the power of three legged forces, they were actually fighting both openly and secretly.

    Especially Lisa who ranked second and the Lei family who ranked third had been competing fiercely.

    If it had been someone else, Young Master Lei wouldn''t have made such an unreasonable request.

    But it would never be easy to go for people who were close to Lisa if they didn''t kneel to him.

    The expression on Craig''s face changed dramatically.

    However, Lisa ordered him to kneel down, telling him that there was no room for negotiation.

    Bella lay on her stomach and was pointed by a gun. She felt everything was hopeless.

    Young Master Lei was so mean that he made such a request.

    "How can you be so cruel and outrageous..."

    Bella cried.

    Young Master Lei said coldly, "you should have been dead."

    Bella''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Brother¡­ Help me... "

    Bella was getting more and more desperate.

    Young Master Lei didn''t take it seriously. He just looked at Craig indifferently. "I don''t have much time. I will only give you one chance. If you don''t kneel down in one minute, I will shoot."

    The next minute was even longer than a century.

    When it was about to end in five seconds, Young Master Lei began to count down.

    Five!

    Four!

    Three!

    Two!

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall became more and more dignified and depressed.

    Bella couldn''t help but cry out. "Brother. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. "

    "Help me. Help me, please."

    She cried bitterly.

    Young Master Lei yelled "1" in a cruel voice.

    As he spoke, his index finger moved slightly.

    With a dark face, Craig knelt in front of Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei didn''t plan to end this humiliation so soon.

    Raising his head, h

    guished guests. If you can''t, please go back first. "

    After the crowd left, Craig didn''t go and he also raised his gun. "This is a framing up. Young Master Lei, you''d better not believe in Holley''s charge!"

    "The surveillance video is the equipment in the black market. I really don''t know how to frame it up."

    Holley smiled and shook her head.

    "I don''t need to listen to you. What I want is the attitude of the Lei family."

    Giving a disdainful glance at Holley, Craig added, "you have done a lot of bad things. I hope you won''t have nightmares in the night. "

    Holley smiled and thought, ''even if the recording was prepared by me and Ron, and used to frame up Bella.

    It wasn''t their fault, but the one who had robbed Fabian had something to do with the Lan family.''

    Young Master Lei walked forward with a sneer. "Do you need the Lei family to show our attitude again? Hand Fabian over or bury him with your whole Lan family. I''ll give you only one hour. "

    Young Master Lei shouted furiously.

    Originally, it was his plan to bring his sister and Fabian together.

    But a few minutes ago, he heard that the forces of the black market had been out of touch with their organization.

    Then he thought of the video that Holley showed him, and he finally understood that Fabian had really been taken away.

    Maybe it was the Lan family. Or maybe not. But the Lan family was a clue!

 Chapter 264 I Want Your Family To Be Buried With Her

    Craig turned more violent.

    It was his sister who was his only family member that he lived with in his life.

    But tonight, his sister was insulted again and again and even her life was threatened.

    If Jane was the bottom line for Young Master Lei, then Bella was the bottom line for Craig.

    Craig raised his gun and directly smashed the overhead chandelier. "If the Lei family is willing to be buried with my sister, I don''t mind it."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    After they saw Craig leaving, Young Master Lei went straight to Ron and said, "It''s a big deal. Women should stay out of it. Teresa and Holley were not weak. They could support each other to protect themselves. Come with me to see my father. Let''s discuss how to save him together. "

    Ron didn''t refuse. He nodded and walked to Holley. "Be careful. Remember what I have told you."

    "Okay, I will protect myself. Teresa and I will both be fine."

    Holley smiled gently.

    She understood what Ron was implying.

    She would never speak anything about Young Master Lei''s plan. She would not alienate the relationship between Young Master Lei and Teresa just for the sake of her friend.

    And now, Fabian had disappeared.

    After telling his men to keep an eye on Bella, Young Master Lei directly led the way and led Ron into the suite behind the banquet hall.

    On the way, Young Master Lei spoke first, "Have you seen my message?"

    Ron nodded and he indeed saw the message.

    After a short pause, he shook his head and said, "But I still found something wrong in the surveillance video."

    "Yes, my men failed to find him. They were all disconnected from the organization."

    Young Master Lei explained the situation and pushed the door open.

    Mr. Lei was talking on the phone while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

    What could have made Mr. Lei so flustered?

    Both Ron and Young Master Lei were stunned.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Lei also hung up.

    The expression on his face didn''t look good. "The kidnappers have sent the pictures to Ou family. Mrs. Ouyang called in person and questioned what we had done. She said it was just a set-up to match the younger generation''s marriage, but it turned out to be a real ki

    ould only let her speak when he wanted to see her screaming and begging for mercy.

    "Oh, by the way, your son is coming. I have to go. Bye."

    Patrick went to the living room and sat down, picked up the newspaper. Not long after, Craig came.

    "Adoptive father, please tell me, did you send someone to do it?"

    Craig was worried. He knew it clearly that it was impossible for Bella to dress like Young Master Lei''s ex-girlfriend to attract Young Master Lei.

    He also knew it was impossible for Bella to mobilize the whole people of the Lan family.

    After she was too impulsive last time, Craig ordered the members of the Lan family secretly that if Bella ordered them to do something, they must report to him first.

    But tonight, it was the people of the Lan family who did it, because he had seen it.

    At first, Craig thought it was Bella who had begged Patrick to do it.

    But now it seemed that his sister had never asked Patrick for help.

    But things still happened.

    "Adoptive father, please let Fabian go of, or Bella will surely die,"

    Craig was tough in front of the Lei family. However, in front of his adoptive father, he was no longer tough.

    His sister was miserably. She had suffered from a family change before she was born and she was born premature and deficient...

    Craig sighed heavily.

    He couldn''t let anything happen to his sister.

    At that time, Patrick put down the newspaper and slowly said, "Craig, I haven''t taken anyone with me."

 Chapter 265 The Man of the Ou Family

    Craig didn''t believe it.

    He had always been suspicious of his adoptive father, but now he couldn''t believe him.

    "How could it be?"

    He shook his head. "Adoptive father, I saw it with my own eyes. People of the Lan family took that man away. I didn''t give such an order, neither did my sister. You''re the only one left."

    "But I really didn''t."

    Said Patrick seriously.

    Seeing that his adoptive son did not trust him, Patrick directly took out a gun and stuffed it into Craig''s hand.

    Aiming the gun at his chest, Patrick said coldly, "Craig doesn''t believe your adoptive father anymore. Why not shoot?"

    In a battle to the death, he still refused to admit that he took the man away.

    It seemed that it was not his adoptive father.

    With a sigh, Craig continued, "adoptive father, is there anyone pretending to be a member of our Lan family?"

    "I don''t know. It is you take care of the Lan family business. I''m just a general staff. You may as well check the whereabouts of all the bodyguards tonight. There may be an answer. "

    Patrick proposed as he picked himself up.

    Craig shook his head bitterly, "I don''t have much time. The Lei family only gives me one hour. If I can''t hand the man over to them, they will kill my sister."

    "Really?"

    Patrick was shocked. "What kind of person can make the Lei family care so much?"

    "Maybe he has some identity and background. Although I don''t know him, he can make friends with the Lei family. Moreover, he is a friend of Ron. He should not be some ordinary people."

    Despite he was analyzing, Craig was getting a bit annoyed.

    What was the point of investigating the identity of that man?

    Patrick was still unhurried and said, "maybe, it was just the enemy of that person who had made a move. Someone used it to frame your Lan family because Bella had a quarrel with him before."

    "But Craig, you shouldn''t be so anxious. The reason for this is very simple. If any of the members of the Lei family found the man, they would surely let Bella go, instead of revenging on the Lan family. If the Lei family couldn''t find him, then Bella was their only hope. They wouldn''t d

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    fine. I think there is no need to keep an eye on her. From now on..."

    Fabian didn''t want to follow her, and he was discovered by Ron. It would be more and more embarrassing if he paid more attention to her.

    With a gesture, she stopped him and said, "keep your eyes on her."

    Fabian sighed and began to worry about the Lei family.

    His grandmother was a woman of her word...

    Before he had time to think of a solution, he felt his legs weak and his eyes blurred.

    But in a split second, he fainted again.

    The old lady turned around with her phoenix head crutch. She looked at her watch and pointed to one of her subordinates. "Take a message to Mr. Lei. It''s time for two hours. Ask him if they find him."

    Fabian was in the hand of Mrs. Ou. Not to mention that Mr. Ron and the Lei family had all used their forces, even ten more Lei families meant nothing for them.

    Of course they could not find him.

    They had searched every corner for two hours, but still couldn''t find him. Mr. Lei was relieved and said, "tell your Madam that the Lei family has accepted its fate."

    "What are you talking about, Mr. Lei? We''ve found Young Master Fabian and used a military force. As she said, it wasn''t the Lei family''s fault that you couldn''t find him. But the party began from where our Young Master Fabian was wounded. Our Madam asks you to take care. If you make it, you''ll be safe; if not, you''ll be safe underground. "

 Chapter 266 How Did The Lei Family Save Themselves

    This was still a threat.

    If anyone else dared to be so rude to the Lei family, he would die without a burial place.

    But the Ou family was so powerful that ordinary people couldn''t compare with it.

    Mr. Lei looked pale. There was anger in his eyes, but he didn''t show it.

    Because Mrs. Ou was secretly pointing at the thing that they had done secretly.

    While preparing this matter, Mr. Lei personally asked someone to make a match and report it to Mrs. Ou.

    He was worried about misunderstanding. He was also afraid that the people who were secretly protecting Fabian would make a move and destroy everything.

    Mrs. Ou had agreed with the plan, but the result was not as they expected.

    Fabian was kidnapped by other faction. The Ou family even used military force to find Fabian.

    If they didn''t have that plan, it would not be easy for other faction to take Fabian away.

    Mr. Lei was not convinced. They had made a mistake, but it was not unto death. But that man, Fabian, didn''t even have the ability to protect and resist at all. How coward he was?

    Suppressing his true feelings, Mr. Lei lowered his head and asked, "What should I do to ensure our safety?"

    "I''m just a messenger. I just told you what Mrs. Ou had said. But it was said that Mr. Fabian liked Miss Teresa very much. If she went to ask Mr. Fabian for help, Mr. Fabian would like to give her some tips. But I''m just guessing. So, don''t take it seriously, Mr. Lei. I''ve delivered the message. I''m leaving now."

    Seeing the man sent by the Ou family leaving, Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei looked both sullen, but they didn''t dare to say anything, can only helplessly see that man left.

    Teresa slowly stood up and said, "Uncle Lei, I want to go to the hospital."

    She knew what the Ou family meant.

    Because Fabian liked her. If Teresa was willing to throw herself at Fabian and treated him kindly, the Ou family might just let this thing go.

    If she didn''t do that, those super powerful figures would take the lives of the whole Lei family as long as they gave an order even if this event was not related to them. Moreover, this event

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    His answer was that men and women were different. In fact, he avoided this question. But he also stated that he would eventually choose the reality.

    There was nothing wrong if he did that.

    Holley forced a smile on her face and shook her head, "Even if Teresa get more benefits, she has to take responsibilities, But marrying a man whom she didn''t love at all was actually ruining the happiness of her whole life. It would be a tragedy if she couldn''t be happy all the life. "

    Ron still said ruthlessly, "That''s not something anyone can help her with. If she felt unfortunate all her life, then it could only be the unfortunate fate. After all, her husband was a man who loved her very much. If a woman marries such a man, she will never get a chance to love her husband or enjoy her own marriage, she deserves it."

    If they continued the discussion, Holley believed that she would get crazy and have a fierce quarrel with Ron.

    Holley didn''t want to argue or fight. She decided to pretend to be asleep.

    She was slightly closing her eyes and looking down. It seemed that she was asleep.

    Looking at the little woman sleeping next to him, Ron couldn''t help but sigh.

    Were his words so effective in hypnosis?

    But it was not her fault. She had been working hard lately.

    Ron drew his coat and covered it on Holley. Then, he started the car again, trying to keep it steady and driving towards home.

 Chapter 267 Let Me Stay Tonight

    At two o''clock in the next morning, Ron''s car was parked outside the villa.

    Ron gently pushed the door of the car open and carefully carried the little woman out of the car.

    On the way, Holley didn''t fall asleep.

    She had been thinking about what happened to Teresa all the time, so she was unusually excited.

    Maybe it was because she was pretending to be asleep, which was also a kind of deception.

    When Holley was held by Ron, she said in a low voice because she felt guilty.

    "What?"

    Ron slightly lowered his head and said, "Did I wake you up?"

    "¡­HMM... "

    After hesitating for a while, Holley chose to lie.

    She just couldn''t admit that she pretended to be asleep when they disagreed.

    Fearing that Ron would dig into it or talk the topic before, Holley quickly dropped the topic. She yawned and continued to pretend to be sleepy, "Let me go to sleep, or I can''t get up to work tomorrow."

    "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t get up, you can just sleep in."

    Said Ron softly.

    In the moonlight, his smile is particularly spoiled and his voice is particularly gentle.

    Ron carried Holley up to a bedroom on the second floor.

    Instead of leaving as a gentleman as usual, Ron stood in front of the little woman, slightly bent down, and stared at her.

    "I want to stay here."

    "No!"

    Holley shook her head.

    That was her natural reaction. She didn''t want to be Ron''s real wife.

    "Holle, I want to have our own baby."

    Nobody knew what had happened to Ron tonight. He even brought up this subject.

    Ron whispered in Holley''s ear with his sweet and hoarse voice.

    What''s more, Ron had gone too far this time. It had been four years since he used such an intimate title, but tonight he used it again.

    ''What was wrong with him?

    What is it for?''

    Holley''s pretty face suddenly turned red.

    She dodged instinctively, shook her head and refused, "I don''t like children. I don''t want children."

    "So you mean, as long as I don''t mak

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t was beating inexplicably, and he was crazy for no reason.

    No one opened the door for him, and he pried the lock without hesitation.

    The door was opened, and he broke into the little woman''s bedroom. At the same time, he closed the door and locked it.

    Holley had fell asleep yet, but she was woken up by the noise.

    "Who are you?"

    Holley asked in a daze. Then she heard the voice of Ron. "Holley, this is my home. Even Ms. Tien told me that I was driven out by you again. You''ve gone too far. In front of outsiders, you should save me some face. I will sleep in this bedroom too. I can allow you to sleep on the bed and me on the ground."

    The man''s voice directly awakened Holley.

    What he did almost scared Holley to death. She almost fell off the bed.

    She heard that he said that he would sleep on the ground.

    But why did the man come straight for her and finally fell on the bed?

    "Ron, you..."

    Holley didn''t know what to say. Was he a blackmail?

    "Did you get drunk? Are you crazy?" Holley smelled alcohol on Ron and asked.

    Ron didn''t answer, but tucked himself in the quilt.

    Holley had no choice but to throw the pillow on the ground.

    Since Mr. Ron was unwilling to sleep on the ground, she did that.

    But when she stepped on the slippers, she felt her wrist got tightened...

 Chapter 268 You Fooled Me

    Before Holley could figure out what was going on, she was dragged into the arms of that man.

    "What are you doing?"

    Holley punched him on his chest.

    A meaningful look appeared in Ron''s eyes as he frowned slightly.

    Holley was startled. There was something wrong with the man''s expression.

    Didn''t he get drunk and continue to make trouble?

    How could a drunk man have such a complicated expression?

    "Someone had drugged my wine."

    Ron spoke slowly and explained the situation.

    "Why? It''s your home. Besides, Ms. Tien is also the person you trust most." Holley asked. "Did Ms. Tien betray you?"

    She just felt it was incredible.

    Then she shook her head and denied, "No, Ms. Tien is a trustworthy person."

    "No, I don''t think Ms. Tien did it."

    Ron said in a low voice, but he still looked at the little woman with a dark face. "Don''t you want to know what did someone put in my wine?"

    "I think you are fine now and you even have seen through their tricks. I think you will be fine. That''s why I didn''t ask you more questions. "

    Holley explained honestly.

    Hearing what Holley said, Ron was relieved.

    After all, she still cared about him very much.

    But things were not as simple as Holley thought.

    "Actually, by the time I found there was something wrong with the wine, I had already drunk a glass."

    Ron said with a half smile.

    Holley''s eyes widened and asked, "So, is it right that someone had drug the wine and you got it as well?"

    Ron nodded.

    "So what did their put in your wine?" Holley asked hastily.

    Instead of speaking it out directly, Ron pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "The same medicine you have been drugged."

    It was that kind of medicine!

    Holley was suddenly enlightened.

    But she was a little flustered and tried to struggle out of the man''s embrace.

    Ron didn''t let her go.

    He was a man with great strength.

    He gripped he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u don''t force me and go out to look for others, I can promise anything."

    "For me, if I choose the third way, I''ll live in pain the whole night. Holley, I''m Mr. Ron, to be a famous man, I can''t suffer the pain like this. If you agree to not kick me out of the room so that I wouldn''t be laughed. I will use the third method. "

    A faint but wicked smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    "You are fooling me."

    Holley had seen him through.

    Ron shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "You can choose not to be fooled. It doesn''t matter. I won''t force you."

    "I sleep here, and you sleep on the sofa. Besides, there is a line here. You can''t cross the realm. If you promise it, then I will be fooled by you. If you don''t, then I have no choice. But it is said that after the marital infidelity, as the guilty party, you will get less property. "

    Everyone could make a trap, so could Holley.

    ''Anyhow, Ron, you shouldn''t mess around with other women anymore.

    I won''t allow that to happen.''

    "Okay."

    Ron agreed without hesitation.

    It was better to sleep on the sofa in a room together than to be driven out every night.

    "Then tell me, what is the third way?" Holley was worried about his physical condition and urged.

    In case of any accident, she would lose.

 Chapter 269 Wrap in the Blanket

    The corners of Ron''s mouth were slightly rising, and he became more and more evil and charming.

    "How to do that? I found there was something wrong with the wine when I took the first drink downstairs. And then, I have taken the medicine on the way upstairs. Although I drank the wine that was drugged, I''m completely fine. "

    The man spoke frankly, and even a little proud.

    ''What kind of person he is?'' Holley complained to herself.

    "Are you tricking me? No one poisoned the wine at all. "

    Holley debunked his lie.

    There was no trace of guilt on Ron''s face.

    Only with an evil smile, he spoke more seriously than before, "yes, it is. I don''t want to be kicked out to sleep. It was true that I was drugged. And it was not Ms. Tien who drugged me. So we must be very careful in eating the food at home. "

    "Really?"

    Holley still couldn''t believe it. "Aren''t you kidding me?"

    "If you don''t believe me, you can go downstairs and drink a glass of brandy. But you have to bear the consequences after drinking it. "

    In the first half of the sentence, Ron could be very serious to warn the little woman.

    But at last, Holley could tell some anticipation from his words.

    "Bad guy, go to sleep on your sofa."

    Holley turned around and quickly wrapped herself in the quilt.

    She also turned over and paid no attention to the man behind her.

    However, Ron really wanted to talk more with that little woman.

    He said hesitantly, "are you asleep?"

    How could Holley sleep so fast? But she didn''t want to speak, so she continued to pretend to sleep till the end.

    "On the way back, you have already pretended to sleep. Do you want to continue?"

    Then came the voice of Ron.

    Holley''s heart beat faster with guilt.

    The plop sounded especially harsh in the quiet night.

    She got caught.

    She insisted on keeping pretending to be asleep.

    Ron spoke again, "it was the Ou family who planned the kidnap of Fabian tonight."

    "What did you say?"

    This was a big news. Holley was immediately waken u

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    wronged to sleep on the sofa! How dare you let me sleep on the ground? We''d better not talk about it. "

    "Okay, I know. But don''t blame me for not reminding you, your waist and back will ache when you wake up."

    Holley thought that man was somewhat ungrateful.

    But thinking about it, it was true to make he feel wronged to sleep on the ground.

    She sighed in her heart and changed her mind, "how about I sleep on the ground and you sleep in the bed?"

    Ron refused again, "I''m a man. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to sleep on the bed and let my wife sleep on the ground?"

    Obviously, it was not appropriate for him to do that.

    "Then what do you want? Neither way is workable for you. You''d better not live here from now on."

    Holley blamed herself for being a busybody.

    She shouldn''t have asked that man what to do.

    He was really unsatisfied with her arrangements.

    He still felt dissatisfied since he had already lived in her bedroom.

    As Holley was complaining, the man''s voice came again, "Holley, are you blaming me for being too troublesome, and neither way is okay?"

    "You have a clear estimation of yourself."

    Whispered Holley.

    She thought that Ron couldn''t hear it, but the man still heard it clearly. "You can''t say that."

    "So what?"

    Holley squinted at that man and wanted to see if he would say something.

 Chapter 270 Unreasonable Request

    Ron had lived up to Holley''s expectations for him.

    Although the answer was simple, Holley was speechless.

    "I just want to sleep on the sofa. Can''t I?"

    Seeing that the little woman was speechless, Ron stood up and came to her side, whispering, "do you want to invite me?"

    "You are thinking too much."

    "Good night," Holley said quickly and then retracted into the quilt.

    She swore that she would never mess with that man again.

    How dangerous!

    Looking at the little woman who was even a little nervous when she was pretending to sleep, Ron couldn''t help smiling.

    ''You silly girl. Don''t you believe my words?

    How can I have the heart to force you?''

    The corner of his mouth unconsciously raised a gentle arc. Ron curled up on the sofa and fell asleep with a pillow in his arms.

    Holley didn''t know how long she had slept. She just felt that it was not a good night.

    But she was so sleepy that she was half asleep.

    It was not until early in the morning that Ron finished washing and changed his suit and left the bedroom, Holley felt relieved to sleep.

    She had not slept for a long time when the phone rang.

    "Hello?"

    Holley didn''t even look at the number shown on the screen.

    She picked up the phone in a daze, her voice full of grievance and dullness.

    At the other end of the line, Teresa felt a little embarrassed.

    It was already noon but Holley was still sleeping. She must be very tired last night...

    "Holle, can we take a walk outside?"

    Teresa asked after hesitating for a while.

    "Okay, where shall we meet?"

    Holley rubbed her hair and sat up on the bed.

    She made an appointment with Teresa. After dressing up in a hurry, she left the villa without having breakfast.

    Teresa took her to a nice pub.

    It was a clean bar, without noisy music, no crazy dance, or liquor.

    Except for the wine, there were also guests with different kinds of mood.

    The elegant surroundings gave people a sense of peac

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    liked someone else rather than him, he still protected her with all his heart and soul.

    "Marrying him isn''t a bad thing, is it?"

    The corners of Teresa''s mouth lifted up in spite of reluctance.

    She didn''t want to marry him. She used to plan to be single all her life. She would be looking at the man she loved from afar all her life.

    But the fate played a joke on her...

    "Yes."

    Holley gritted her teeth and made up her mind.

    Since her fate couldn''t be changed, she should accept it and stop struggling. "Marrying Fabian is a good thing for both you and the Lei family. He loves you far more than you love him. He will always be good to you and accommodate himself to you. With the help of the Ou family, the Lei family will also be unprecedented powerful and have an indestructible position in the black market. "

    It was the first time for Teresa to hear such reasonable and almost cruel words from Holley since she knew her for a long time.

    She really thought so.

    Or was it because she knew that she liked Mr. Ron so she wanted her to marry Fabian?

    For the first time, Teresa started to doubt whether Holley really cared about her.

    After a pause, she nodded and raised her hand to grab Holley''s. "Holle, thank you for telling me this. I have another unreasonable request. Please help me."

 Chapter 271 Suspecting Her for the First Time

    "Teresa, don''t be so formal with me."

    Holley was not in the mood to guess what Teresa''s unreasonable request was.

    She just thought that Teresa was serious.

    Teresa lowered her head and her hair ran down along her cheeks. When she lifted her hair again, she said, "Holle, you know that all the time. I love Ron very much. My marriage has been settled down and there is no room for change. I just want to see him alone for the last time. "

    "As all of you have told me, if I marry Fabian, he will be nice to me, dote on me and bring me honor. And I will not be a woman who does not follow the rules. So, I won''t see Mr. Ron alone after I see him for the last time. You are his wife. You must not hope that any woman meet your husband alone. So I beg you to allow me to meet Mr. Ron alone. "

    She said with difficulty.

    It seemed to her that it was a difficult thing to do.

    She had made it difficult for Holley, so she didn''t know how to explain.

    After being silent for a while, Holley said, "Teresa, you want to see Mr. Ron. If he wants to see you alone, he will see you. Of course I can''t stop him. If he doesn''t want to see you alone, I can''t persuade him. After all, he and Fabian have ever been close friends. If he knows that you are engaged, he may not be willing to see you alone. "

    This time, it was Teresa''s turn to be silent.

    She had always believed that Holley was a real person.

    That''s why she was willing to make friends with her.

    But when it came to the matter with Ron, she suddenly found that Holley''s behavior was somewhat hypocritical.

    Obviously, it was her unwilling to let Mr. Ron meet her alone.

    But Holley didn''t tell her directly. She beat around the bush and found so many excuses.

    She had changed a little...

    Teresa frowned and hesitated for a while. Then she said, "Holle, don''t worry about it. Fabian will help me to ask Ron to see me. But we are good friends, aren''t we? I can''t le

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    carefully, Holley raised her head and found that she had been back to the company for more than four hours, but Ron still did not come back.

    Was there so much to talk about with Teresa?

    Holley was stunned.

    She reached for her phone and found the number of Ron, but she hesitated.

    She didn''t know whether she should call that man and ask what he was doing.

    She sighed slightly and put down the phone, with the screen down on the table.

    At a tea restaurant outside the Mu''s Group.

    Teresa did the same thing.

    Five hours ago, she had made an appointment with Ron at this place.

    That was because the first meal she had with Ron after he saved her by accident was this chain restaurant.

    It was the best memory in her heart.

    So, she chose the same teahouse before her wedding.

    She decided to believe in fate.

    Here, it was time to decide her fate.

    But after five hours, she still hadn''t seen Ron, nor did she receive any news that he was late for something.

    He had promised Fabian that he would see her.

    But why didn''t he come?

    It was okay that he didn''t come. There was no news.

    Even if she shouldn''t suspect, Teresa just couldn''t help thinking about it.

    Was it Holley who told Ron after she left that she didn''t want him to see her alone?

 Chapter 272 Dont Wait Any Longer

    Teresa sighed softly and unlocked her phone again and again.

    She was waiting for the phone call of Ron, even if there was no phone call, a message from wechat was good.

    However, her phone was quiet as if it was broken.

    There was no news.

    ''Holley, you have always told me that we are good friends, haven''t you?

    If you don''t want your husband to meet a woman who has always admired him, I can understand you. I, Teresa Lei, am not an unreasonable person.

    How can you do this? You can''t even let him tell me that he won''t meet me.''

    With another sigh, Teresa put her phone down.

    She knew that Ron would not come.

    Actually, she had known that he wouldn''t come to see her several hours ago.

    After all, she had stayed with Mr. Ron for an entire year. She knew what kind of person he was.

    He wouldn''t break an appointment easily.

    But even so, Teresa knew everything. She couldn''t let him go so easily.

    She just wanted to see Ron and talked with him again before everything was settled.

    What he said and his gaze decided her fate.

    The car of the Ou family parked outside the restaurant.

    Fabian had already changed into a new suit in his car. Although he was a doctor, he didn''t look like a playboy as he usually did anymore.

    There was a touch of coldness and profound in his eyes.

    It was the mask of the Young Master of the Ou family. He had to put it on in front of the Ou family.

    He had been waiting in the car outside the restaurant for more than five hours.

    He had witnessed how Teresa felt, happy or sad. Even when he saw that she hesitated and fiddled with her cellphone again and again, His heart ached.

    How much she cared about Ron that she didn''t want to leave? Meanwhile, she also didn''t have the guts to call him and ask him what had happened.

    Fabian knew better than anyone else what Teresa was thinking about.

    Because he had the same feelings when he was waiting for Teresa.

    It was getting dark.

    Fabian opened the door.

    He stood up and got off the car. Some bodyguards wanted to follow him.

    Knowing that Teresa wanted some privacy, Fabian shook his head decisively, signaling them not to follow him.

    He walked into the tea restaurant alone and came to Teresa.

    Fabian

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of the company? If you don''t believe me, you two go upstairs and wait in the office. "

    After hearing what Holley said, Fabian believed her and said, "well, it seems that I think too much. Please ask Mr. Ron to contact Teresa when you see him. After all, he is a man. It is not good to stand a girl up. "

    The phone was hung up.

    Fabian walked back to the restaurant, "Mr. Ron was busy dealing with something and wasn''t in the company. Even Holley didn''t see him this afternoon. What about we don''t wait any longer? "

    He tried to sound out Teresa''s intention.

    Raising her head, Teresa said resolutely, "no, I have to wait. Since he didn''t stand me up on purpose and was delayed, I should wait for him. Fabian, I know you want Mr. Ron to stand me up to the end. Then I have to keep my promise to you. "

    "Teresa, I''m not that bad. It''s my happiness to marry you. It''s also my happiness to see you happily marry someone you like. I told you not to wait. I meant that no matter who he is, he should never humble himself to such an extent in the love world. "

    In fact, Fabian was a man of courage. He was enraged by the doubt of his beloved woman.

    "I didn''t mean that, Fabian."

    She knew that she was too much. She was unable to explain and apologize for what she had said. She turned around, "I just want to tell you that I will wait. Please don''t persuade me."

    With their back to the door of the tea restaurant, Fabian and Teresa had missed Ron who they had been waiting for the whole afternoon...

 Chapter 273 Where Have You Been

    Ron parked the car at the gate of the company and rushed into the company.

    He stood in front of the elevator and immediately pressed the "up" button impatiently.

    Finally, the elevator came down.

    He squeezed into the elevator before the door opened completely.

    Ignoring the greeting from the assistants outside the President''s Office, he broke in and locked the door as well.

    "Are you all right?"

    The behavior of Ron was too strange.

    "I found the taxi driver."

    Ron took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    That was why he left his company in a hurry after he answered a phone.

    His subordinates found the taxi driver in City A which was across the sea from N City.

    When the driver was found, he was squatting on the ground and begging for food foolishly.

    If it weren''t for someone''s help, Ron wouldn''t have been able to confirm his identity so soon.

    Holley was wild with joy. "How is him? What did he say?"

    She was so excited that she grabbed Ron''s arm and asked anxiously.

    Ron was not as optimistic as she was and even more serious than before. "Like you, he has lost his memory. However, what he lost was not a period of memory, but all the memories. As for his family, we have found them. His father did have liver disease, but miraculously he recovered, and was discharged from the hospital with the company of the driver''s son yesterday. "

    "But what''s worse, all the family members of the driver forgot about him."

    The more Ron spoke, the more helpless he felt.

    They finally found him, but lost the clue.

    Holley stood there in a daze.

    She didn''t know if she should feel grateful for herself, at least she still had her other memories.

    If all her memories had been removed, perhaps she would behave like the driver, who was always muddle-headed and didn''t even know who he was.

    "So many people have lost their memories. Apparently someone did something to them. The more powerful that organization was, the more traces it left.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ould be willing to hear his fiancee tell him that she didn''t love him and married him just to keep her promise.

    So did Fabian.

    "Don''t worry. If not today, you can continue tomorrow. Or even the day after tomorrow. But as you know, Mrs. Ou is the real person in charge of the Ou family. Three days will probably be the time limit for her to allow me to act recklessly. If you do it more than three days, I can do nothing for you. "

    Then he gulped down the wine as well.

    He was saying other things very seriously, but he found that the expression in Teresa''s eyes was wrong.

    She didn''t even look at him, but looked straight to the door of the restaurant.

    What made her so shocked?

    Confused, Fabian looked back at where she was looking at. He saw that Ron was coming to the tea room with Holley in his arms.

    The two of them walked into the restaurant, talking and laughing merrily, as if no one was around.

    Teresa suddenly stood up.

    She just wanted to see more clearly whether the man was Ron that she was waiting for.

    It was really him, the man that Teresa would not mistake.

    At the thought of this, Teresa ran to them and stopped Ron and Holley. "Mr. Ron, you promised me you would come to see me and meet me alone. It''s six hours past the appointed time. But you are late and come with Holle. "

 Chapter 274 Why Are You So Sweet

    Teresa had tried her best to speak implicitly. She didn''t want others to know that she was blaming Holley.

    However, Ron still got Teresa''s implication.

    He frowned slightly and said, "Holley is my wife. She is qualified to be where I am."

    "Moreover, I''m not here to meet you. I have an appointment with a friend. "

    As he said, Ron raised his finger over Teresa''s shoulder and pointed at Detective Lin who was not far away.

    Detective Lin turned around and smiled to them.

    Teresa''s face darkened.

    Nobody dared to humiliate her like this.

    Moreover, in front of Ron, Teresa had been so humble to such an extent, why didn''t he cherish her more?

    Ron did it for Holley. It must have something to do with her.

    Teresa really didn''t understand what on earth was so special about Holley. There were so many misunderstandings between them and Holley had spent four years in prison, Ron still couldn''t change his attitude towards her.

    How evil Teresa''s thoughts were!

    Teresa didn''t say it out, for there was something more important at the moment.

    "Then you..."

    Teresa''s eyes were red with tears, "then when do you plan to keep your promise to see me alone?"

    Ron shrugged coldly and said, "As you know, I''m late. Since we have missed it, I don''t have to keep my promise. "

    Originally, it was Teresa''s business and she should deal with her own emotional problems well.

    Fabian shouldn''t have stepped in.

    However, he was completely unable to listen what Ron said.

    "You''ve gone too far, Ron. Teresa is a girl after all. She''s been so humble already. You should..."

    Fabian sighed. He shouldn''t have been bothered by this kind of thing. But Teresa was so humble.

    "You should give her an explanation whatever happened. Even if you doesn''t come, you can tell her. Why do you turn your phone off? Why do you have to wait until we meet and catch you? "

    Fabian was speaking for Teresa.

    At this moment, Teresa''s eyes were red and she nodded repeatedly.

    It was her true thoughts and she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    blame me for being unkind. I have no choice. Besides, it''s father''s day the day after tomorrow. I''m going home to celebrate it. You can continue with your work, "

    After he left, Holley found that a black briefcase was left on the chair.

    "Detective Lin."

    Holley called him and she pointed at the briefcase, said, "You forgot to take your briefcase."

    With a glance at his briefcase, Detective Lin looked at Ron and said, "Your wife is too honest. You should teach her more."

    What he said was confusing.

    Holley looked at Ron, confused.

    Why did Detective Lin say that she was so honest?

    Even if she didn''t know him, she would have reminded him that he had forgotten something.

    Even though they were strangers, she would reminded him. Holley thought.

    Ron smiled indulgently to Holley.

    He bent over and kissed her lips.

    Standing next to them, Detective Lin just gave a meaningful smile and added, "Holley, don''t be fooled by a man''s honey words. Show your honesty to him to ask him why."

    "If you don''t go, you really can''t get away."

    Ron turned to remind Detective Lin.

    Then Detective Lin slipped out of the tea restaurant.

    "What on earth does he mean?"

    Holley''s mind was in a mess.

    Ron just thought Holley was so cutely and smiled.

    He raised his hand and gently stroked her cheek. He kissed her again

 Chapter 275 You Are Smart, You Are Scheming.

    "So, do you know the answer?"

    Holding the little woman in his arms, Ron said with a faint smile, "Don''t you understand such a simple thing?"

    "Are you kidding me? How can I not understand?"

    Holley was born with an unyielding temper and she said, "Detective Lin is really a chivalrous man. Although he refused to take part in the car accident that year, he still left us much information about it. He left the bag on purpose, didn''t he? "

    "You''re all right."

    Ron smiled with satisfaction and pinched the little woman''s cheek. "It seems that what I just did is very useful to improve your thinking ability. I''ll help you if you need my help."

    "Ron!"

    Holley was speechless. How could anyone help others by kissing?

    It would be impossible.

    What''s more, it was not because of a kiss that she figure it out.

    She figured it out before Ron kissed her.

    With her lips pursed, Holley rolled her eyes at Ron and said, "You are smart, you are scheming."

    "Go and see what clue Detective Lin has brought to us."

    Feeling that it was time to stop flirting with Holley, Ron decisively changed to a serious look and talked about the business.

    He acted very serious when he talked about the business. He seemed to say, "Don''t make me a scapegoat."

    Holley didn''t know what to say anymore.

    Walking past Ron, Holley directly picked up the briefcase.

    When she opened the briefcase, she just felt someone give her a heavy blow on the back.

    She felt suffocated. It was hard to breathe.

    It was not until she saw the photo of the car accident for the first time over the years that she realized how miserable it had been.

    Holley stood there stiffly. She just felt that her body had become numb and she had no strength to move.

    Not knowing when, a warm hand covered on her body, giving her warm and also the courage.

    Turning around slowly, Holley saw that R

    Since you can''t give up, I''ll help you make an appointment with Ron again.

    "And don''t cry. It makes my heart ache to see you cry."

    Fabian passed the handkerchief to Teresa, but she refused to take it. In a somewhat childish tone, she said, "Don''t you like me? If you accommodate me, you should wipe my tears."

    "Okay."

    With some excitement, Fabian wiped the tears on Teresa''s face. There was some joy in his eyes.

    He was closer to her.

    But when Fabian wiped the tears on Teresa''s face, she pushed his hand away and said, "Fabian, do you know that I hate you in my heart? If you were not the Young Master of the Ou family, I wouldn''t have been like this. Fabian, you ruined my happiness! You are such a hypocrite in front of me! What makes you say that everything you do is for my happiness?"

    As for a dirty trick that Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei pulled on Teresa, Fabian had never mentioned it.

    That was the direct cause of today''s incident. Fabian didn''t want Teresa to be unhappy.

    "There will be someone else if I''m not here. You are a beautiful and outstanding woman."

    Fabian sighed. Then he took back his handkerchief and said, "Just give me some dignity. I can lose face in front of you, but I can''t do that in front of Mrs. Ou."

 Chapter 276 Think Carefully Before You Answer Me

    "It''s your fault. How dare you threaten me?"

    Teresa was so angry that her tears fell.

    Living in the black market, Teresa was destined to know a truth when she was very young.

    Tears were the most useless thing.

    Teresa seldom cried, because most of the things were not worth crying, and the rest were things that could not be solved by crying. She didn''t have to cry at all.

    But in the world of love, she was so fragile that she felt ashamed of herself.

    Teresa cried and blamed Fabian with some unreasonable and obstinate.

    Teresa thought it was Fabian''s fault. He shouldn''t have liked her at all. He pursued her so hard that her family were threatened by Mrs. Ou.

    Seeing that Fabian was still standing there obsessively, Teresa pushed him away in a hurry, "You are not allowed to follow me anymore."

    Fabian had his own opinions. When Teresa pushed him away, he walked over again and said, "Teresa, calm down. You''re smart. I don''t want to threaten you. I''m afraid that you might make a mistake on impulse and regret in the future."

    "Haven''t you said that you love me? Now that you love me, please help me with it. "

    Teresa shouted and drove into Fabian''s car.

    There were bodyguards in the car. Teresa drew her gun rudely. "Get out of the car, all of you."

    Those bodyguards didn''t listen to Teresa. They all looked at Fabian.

    They were in charge of protecting the Young Master Fabian, and everything was under his control.

    Fabian nodded and waved to them, indicating them to get off the car as soon as possible.

    The moment the last bodyguard got off the car even he didn''t even close the door of the car, Teresa stepped on the accelerator directly and started the car.

    Looking at the receding figure of Teresa, Fabian showed a worried expression in his eyes. But the next moment, he made a decision decisively. "Give me a car. I''m going to see Mrs. Ou."

    What he worried most was that Mrs. Ou intervened ag

    But I didn''t like others to take the initiative, so I sent someone to take Fabian away halfway. Here you are. You can hear it yourself."

    After giving Teresa a recorder pen, Mrs. Ou turned around and walked into the bathroom.

    What''s the meaning of this?

    Teresa heard the water flow in the bathroom before she could understand what had happened.

    ''She was going to take a shower.

    What should I do?'' Teresa thought.

    When Teresa was still confused, a bodyguard walked up to her and said, "Miss Lei, you can leave now."

    "Okay."

    In a daze, Teresa walked out of the suite room and saw Fabian rushing to her.

    "Fabian, did you lie to me?"

    Holding the recorder pen, Teresa asked to Fabian slowly.

    She was betrayed by her dearest family. She felt more painful than any time. However, she held back her tears and just looked at Fabian, waiting for an answer.

    At the sight of the recorder pen, Fabian immediately understood what was happening.

    Mrs. Ou still intervened.

    "Teresa, when did I..."

    He wanted to say when he had lied to her.

    However, Teresa interrupted Fabian and spoke first, "Remember, if you give me a false answer to this question, I''d rather die than marry you. Fabian, even if I died, I will still hate you. So think carefully before you answer me."

 Chapter 277 Keep an Eye on Her

    Fabian had intended to keep it a secret from her.

    He could exchange a lot of things with Teresa so that he didn''t have to tell the truth to her.

    However, he could not promise anything under the condition that Teresa agreed to give him in exchange.

    "I''m sorry, Teresa. I lied to you."

    He confessed, but he was afraid that Teresa would blame him. "I don''t mean anything else. Your uncle and brother did that for your own good. They..."

    Fabian was unable to say that they wasn''t wrong. He sighed and continued, "I didn''t expect that my grandmother would do such a thing. If I had known it earlier, I would not have said yes. "

    "Fabian!"

    Teresa felt wronged for no reason. "Well, you have a little selfish motive. But as you know, everyone is selfish in love."

    Her words confused Fabian.

    Without trying to explain anything, Teresa ran into the elevator with the recorder pen in her hand.

    Fabian wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by the bodyguard who was the most trusted person of the old lady. "Young Master Fabian, Mrs. Ou said that it was difficult for an official to judge the family affairs, so don''t get involved in others'' family affairs," said the bodyguard.

    After thinking for a while, he agreed. In such a situation, it was really embarrassing for him to meet the Lei family.

    Maybe they would even misunderstand that it was him telling the secret.

    "Let me keep grandma company."

    Fabian smiled at the bodyguard and went straight into the suite.

    In the black market.

    Teresa broke in.

    Even though her underlings told her that her uncle and brother were discussing important things, she still went in.

    "Teresa, you are here. Have a seat."

    It seemed that Young Master Lei didn''t do anything, nor did he feel guilty. He waved at Teresa.

    In fact, he also didn''t think that he had betrayed his sister''s feelings and traded her marriage.

    Fabian could be a kind of happiness for his sister.

    Teresa''s face was pale and her eyes were red and swollen.

    Even when she was walking, she wobbled and was unable to stand firmly.

    es of the black market. Teresa, maybe your uncle and brother were wrong. Please forgive us... "

    Mr. Lei stood up and bowed deeply to Teresa.

    They were blood related and suffered together.

    "Uncle, I always remember that the scar on your back was left when you block a bullet for me. I don''t blame you and brother. You have made the right choice. You have spoiled me and indulged me for so many years. I''m very happy to marry a man who loves me with all his heart. It''s my luck. Uncle, brother, please don''t keep me in the dark from now on. It''s my business too. It''s my duty to know it. Please tell me what you need me to share with you and I won''t escape. "

    Teresa bit her lips to hold back her tears and said, "it''s just that I''m not getting closer to him. So, I want to be alone, stay alone for a while. Please don''t bother me. "

    After saying that, she threw the recorder pen away and ran out.

    Young Master Lei picked up the recorder pen and asked, "is this really not from Fabian?"

    "It''s unchangeable for Teresa to marry into the Ou family. She cannot take everything seriously when she married. If you want to be good to her, just forget about it. Don''t mention it again. "

    Mr. Lei thought for a while and continued, "besides, send someone to keep an eye on Teresa. She loves Mr. Ron so much. I''m afraid that she will do something bad to ruin herself and destroy our Lei family."

 Chapter 278 Compensation for You

    A psychiatric hospital in the city.

    Holley saw the taxi driver who she didn''t remember.

    Seeing the driver, Holley still had no memory at all.

    With a helpless smile, Holley raised her hand and showed a photo of the accident. "Do you remember? Do you still remember what you saw when you took Officer Ken to the scene of the car accident?"

    Those photos were taken many years ago. At that time, there were only black and white pictures, but it was enough to incisively restore those miserable scenes vividly.

    The driver''s pupils contracted severely..

    She didn''t know whether he remembered something or just got frightened.

    Holley didn''t dare to guess.

    She was afraid that if she guessed wrong, there would be too much hope. In the end, she could only harvest despair.

    She stared at the driver nervously, afraid that she would miss something.

    The driver kept silent and just stared at the photo.

    "You remember something, right? Do you remember everything? "

    Holley asked urgently.

    The driver was in good condition. Although he looked somewhat dull, he was at least not in danger of life.

    Nobody expected that after he saw the picture, there was a strange noise in his throat, and then he frothed and fell to the ground.

    "What?"

    Holley stepped back instinctively.

    Ron hugged her, but he was so cautious that he refused to go forward. He just shouted at the doctor.

    Since Ron knew who the driver was, he had done a thorough investigation on him.

    The driver had no medical history of any disease concerning frothing.

    It was an unexpected situation.

    The memory loss of the driver must have something to do with the Hmong trick.

    He would spit out white foam and twitch all over his body. The pain was probably due to the trick.

    The parasite was too mysterious and unpredictable. It was better to get away from it.

    At the beginning, Holley was in a panic by instinct, so she stepped back.

    When she calmed down, she didn''t want to move b

    iousness became blurred, and her body was unable to stand steadily.

    Losing her balance, she fell to the ground.

    Finally, she lost consciousness. Before she fell into a coma, she saw a man with a red scorpion tattoo on his trousers take the scorpion from the car window. After taking a cold glance at her, he dragged the driver who was also in a coma. He took the driver away.

    Then she fainted.

    She had a long, long dream.

    In her dream, those memories were gone again and again.

    It turned out that these things happened that day!

    Gasping for breath, Holley wanted to tell Ron that she had remembered everything.

    However, before she could say anything, she heard a vague voice, "Holley ye, this is the truth you want to know. Since you want to know, I help you. But as you can see, the price of two lives is high. If you want someone to die, you should tell him about it. Take this as my compensation for you. Don''t try to investigate me. You are not qualified... "

    The voice became more and more erratic, and finally fainted away.

    Holley''s forehead was full of cold sweat.

    She had seen the doctor on duty lying there motionless like the driver.

    The voice was right. Two people had paid for it.

    "Are you okay? Holle? "

    "Holley Ye!"

    Ron shook her forcefully. "Answer me quickly. Don''t scare me."

 Chapter 279 Dont Go. I Am Scared

    She stared at the doctor on duty.

    Holley felt that it seemed to be a bottomless hole that could absorb power, drawing her to the edge of death.

    If the man beside her hadn''t held her tightly, stopped her and kept calling her name, she might have walked towards him.

    With the cry of Ron, she finally distracted her attention from the doctor on duty and the driver.

    ''No more look, no more look.''

    She leaned her head against Ron''s chest.

    With the help of that man''s tall body, completely blocking the doctor on duty and the driver, Holley felt that she was alive and felt that she had completely escaped from the deep mud.

    "If we leave, can you handle the rest? "

    Finally, she breathed evenly.

    With a little worry, she slightly raised her head and looked at Ron.

    "Of course."

    As Ron said, he kissed her. "My silly girl, I can handle everything."

    "Can you take me out of here?"

    Holley urged him in panic.

    Ron hesitated, as he wanted to wait for some professional doctor to examine the two people.

    After all, whether they were alive or dead, he had to confirm.

    If they died, how did they die? He needed to figure it out.

    "Don''t you want to wait for the result?"

    "What''s wrong with you just now?" Ron asked with concern, noticing that there was something wrong with Holley.

    "I..."

    Holley didn''t know whose voice it was and whether his words were kind of credible.

    But she could not take the risk of Ron''s life.

    Especially just now, the man kept calling her name and holding her tightly, which made her feel very warm.

    Sometimes, when it came to life and death, it was better to tell whether a person was good to you or not.

    At least at this time, in Holley''s eyes, Ron was a kind person.

    "I''m scared. I don''t want to stay here. I just want you to stay with me and leave here. ''Ron, will you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    child, who was aggrieved, and complained that she had been wronged. All these made Ron feel very sorry for her.

    He bent down and kissed her forehead. Then Ron put his arms around her waist and lifted her to his chest. "I''ll take you with me."

    He walked to the wall and turned on the light.

    He handed over the tissue and was about to wipe the tears off the little woman''s face.

    But looking at the tears on her cheeks one after another, Ron changed his mind.

    He bowed his head and kissed away the tears on her face.

    Holley''s heart throbbed and her heartbeat sped up. A touch of intimacy appeared on her pale face.

    As for Ron, he kept smiling all the way. After fetching half a glass of warm water, he put the glass in the hand of the little woman.

    Touching her little hand, Ron felt a pain in his heart.

    Her hands were still so soft, but they was cold without any warmth at all.

    What a damned nightmare!

    He put her on the table and fed her some water. Then, Ron took the glass from her hand.

    He held her cold hands with his right hand and clumsily unfastened the belt of his night robe with his left hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    There was nothing under the man''s robe. Holley looked away in panic...

 Chapter 280 Unable to Speak

    All of a sudden, Holley felt her hands were full of warmth.

    The temperature was so comfortable.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Ron pressed her hands on his chest.

    The place where his heart beat was so warm.

    Probably, his heart beat powerfully for the little woman in front of him, and his body temperature remained the same.

    "Please don''t..." she mumbled.

    Holley somehow wanted to escape.

    She tried to withdraw her hand and said, "don''t get yourself cold."

    She said in a low voice. However, Ron clasped his hands and directly held her in his arms.

    The man''s heat in his chest slowly flew into her heart through her hand.

    She unconsciously dropped her guard and leaned on the man''s shoulder.

    When she was about to say some moving words, that man spoke first.

    "Hey, what did you think I was going to do?"

    She heard the mischievous voice again.

    "Can''t you just maintain a gentle image all the time? You are destroying the atmosphere."

    Holley grumbled.

    Ron smiled and held her tighter, "it doesn''t matter. I should let my baby know what kind of person I am, right?"

    "Really?"

    Holley answered uncertainly.

    She wanted to look up and see how that man could be so "shameless".

    However, when she was about to raise her head, the man next to her pressed her head down.

    "Honey, have a good rest."

    The man said aggressively and raised his hand to stroke her little head.

    Holley sighed.

    Maybe, this should be Ron that she needed to know carefully about.

    Leaning against the man''s shoulder, she felt sleepy.

    With her eyelids unable to open, Holley unconsciously grasped that man''s chest muscles and clothes, muttering.

    This naughty girl.

    Ron couldn''t help smiling.

    She was so cute.

    She even acted like a spoiled child when she was sleepy.

    What a beautiful and lovely girl.

    Smiling, he directly took her up and carried her to the bed.

    Ron tucked her in the quilt and said in a deep voice, "sleep now. I''m here. No nightmare will come for you."

    His voice was deep and magnetic. It gave Holley

    at night because it was for external use.

    The other one was personal. He would answer the phone 24 hours every day, even at night.

    That must be an important call.

    She just wanted to say to him that it was so good to have him. She was relieved.

    But it took courage for her to say that.

    Being interrupted, she could no longer find her true feelings, and could not speak.

    "Go get the phone."

    She changed her tone, "I''m not a coward. I won''t feel scared when you answer a call."

    It was obvious that the little woman was flaunting her superiority.

    She was afraid that he would miss something important.

    Ron understood. He picked her up and answered the phone.

    The call was from Detective Lin. "what''s up? Are you interested in the car accident again?"

    "Don''t be kidding. That''s a death trap. My father doesn''t allow me to lay a finger on it. I really can''t. But if you need help on other matters, I will offer you. For example, when the police station was on fire, the place where Linda was detained was set ablaze. I heard that she was burned to death, but I learned that the woman who was burned to death is pregnant. When she was arrested, Linda was checked in the hospital when her coccyx was broken and she was not pregnant at all. So it''s obvious. "

    The fact was quite obvious!

    Someone arranged a fake death for Linda and took her out of the police station!

 Chapter 281 Why Did I Do This

    "Oh, by the way. It was the Lan family who arranged the fire at the police station. But now the evidence is not solid. If we take action now, we can at most arrest Linda and some scapegoat. Mr. Ron, I''m very dissatisfied with the way they set fire at the police station. So I''m more discontented with the Lan family. I''m planning to do a long-term job to catch Craig. "

    Detective Lin said while gritting his teeth.

    He used to be a soldier.

    Later he became the director of the police station.

    To him, the police station was a sacred place next to the military base.

    It was challenging and disrespectful to set fire at the police station.

    What''s more, to save Linda who had committed many crimes, the two detectives of the police station were burnt.

    This made Detective Lin even angrier.

    Ron nodded and continued, "although the whole thing was done by the Lan family, it was not under the orders of Craig. But the people took out Linda because the use of her. I''m sure she will do something bad again. Then we can stop the plan together. By the way, I give you a name. You can check it. "

    "What''s that? So mysterious?"

    "Patrick Xiang."

    Ron murmured the name, gnashing his teeth.

    He hung up after talking a few more words with Detective Lin.

    Holley had been there all the time. Even if she didn''t want to hear, she heard the conversation clearly.

    What''s more, she was very interested in what Detective Lin said. So she pricked up her ears and listened carefully.

    "Do you have a deep grudge against Patrick Xiang? Why do I feel that you hate him so much? "

    The man''s hatred was too clear and Holley saw through it.

    "When I wanted to take back the shares of the Mu''s Group, someone competed with me and ate the stock by chance. It was no other than Patrick. He was still the adoptive father of Craig, the real master of the Lan family. But more importantly, Patrick is the adopted father of Craig, and he doesn''t dare to use his real name. He gave himself a fake name. Do you know why? "

    It was an interesting thing and an amulet for Holley.

    Now that she asked, he should

    g stabilize the company, thus making him Craig''s adoptive father. That''s the end of the story. "

    It was indeed not an interesting story.

    But why did Patrick do this?

    Holley looked at Ron confusedly.

    Ron shook his head and said, "This need to use our imagination because I have investigated for many years, but I haven''t found any useful clue. The black market was also investigating, but there was still nothing. Patrick seemed like a person popping up from nowhere. He was not reasonable and unpredictable. If it were you, why would you do that? "

    "I''m not that kind. I''m not raising a child or running a company for others. But something is wrong. "

    Holley suddenly thought of another thing. "Back then, Craig was selling all the shares of the Mu''s Group, but this time, Patrick seemed to have swallowed all of the shares. Maybe he is not really supporting Craig, is he? "

    meanwhile.

    In the villa of Patrick, he was looking at Linda with a smile, "tell me, why did I do this?"

    Linda didn''t know but she was scared when she saw Patrick''s face.

    Patrick laughed loudly and said, "silly woman, I did these things because I don''t want the Lan family to be in a good state. Do you wish him to be good? He sent you to prison as he used you. Besides, his sister Bella, has done something against you more than once. She asked people to bully you at the police station. Have you forgotten that? "

 Chapter 282 Why Are You Lying Beside Me

    Linda would never forget those things.

    If Ron was playing with her love, then Craig was using her. Besides, he didn''t forget to battle with her so that she could contribute more.

    She hated Ron, Bella and Craig.

    She hated all the people who bullied her, who made her live such a miserable life.

    And Patrick was her life-saving straw.

    Although she was not a very smart woman, the hints that Patrick gave her were enough.

    At least it aroused the hatred in her heart, and she answered by instinct, "I hate them. I hate them. I wish them to die."

    "Don''t worry. They will die."

    Patrick Xiang sneered.

    He raised his hand and pinched Linda''s chin, staring at her eyes. With a more sinister smile, Patrick said, "anyway, it''s my business if I want to make the Lan family suffer, but none of your business. Why do you hate them so much that you want to kill them, and I will help you to kill them for your own free will?"

    Was this to start a new deal?

    Linda''s heart sank. Patrick was so ugly that he could be her father at an old age.

    The idea that she would need to serve such a man was really¡­

    Linda didn''t dare to think further, fearing that she would throw up.

    But did she have other choices?

    Now she had nothing. She was still a fake death with no identity.

    She had no choice but to depend on Patrick for survival.

    Taking a deep breath, Linda was forced to make the choice and gave her the answer, "I can be your person, agree to everything you ask and do everything for you."

    Linda felt aggrieved to make such a choice, and she couldn''t help but cry.

    When she was crying, she would never forget that everything was caused by that bitch Holley.

    If only she had been shot dead four years ago.

    It would be nice if she was killed during the four years in prison.

    However, she was alive and returned to Mr. Ron by all means

    s indifferent to her words. He continued to say, "you go to see Nancy. Have a good talk with her before you write a report that I am satisfied. The theme of the report is "Ron that I know." If you two had done it, I would have taken you back from South Africa. If you can''t write it down, maybe we will need you to go to the red light district to write it down. "

    Patrick laughed sinisterly and crazily.

    He never spent useless strength, nor did he save useless people.

    This time to save Linda, he was almost exposed.

    But he still believed that Linda and Nancy could surprise him and give him the answer he wanted.

    In the villa of Ron.

    So did the sun shone into the room through the window.

    Holley didn''t know when she fell asleep either.

    In her dream, there were still those cruel things repeating.

    But somehow, she was even unable to wake up and break away from those nightmares.

    It was not until she saw herself covered with spiders and pythons, and the man with a scorpion tattoo on his trousers sneered at her that her nightmares came to an end.

    She woke up in a trance. She couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or the reality.

    However, at some point, Ron also lay down beside her, tightly holding her in his arms.

 Chapter 283 Hug Me So That You Can Sleep

    "Oh my God, why are you sleeping here?"

    Holley exclaimed.

    She did it on purpose, but not because she rejected the man.

    However, she really didn''t remember what happened last night. In the end, this man actually slept here.

    On the other hand, it was more important that she didn''t want to live her own life and had been haunted by damned nightmares.

    She couldn''t mention anything about the nightmare to Ron.

    All the grievances, all the panic, she must bear by herself.

    So, no matter what, she couldn''t let him know that she suddenly woke up because of a nightmare.

    What''s more, she wouldn''t be so scared if she got distracted by something else.

    The voice of the little woman woke up Ron.

    In fact, since the little woman had a second nightmare last night, Ron had been controlling himself not to fall into deep sleep.

    He was afraid that he would sleep too hard. If there was something wrong with that girl, he couldn''t wake up in time.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at the little woman, trying to make sure whether she was awakened by him or by the nightmare.

    It was a pity that the girl looked the same when she was frightened.

    Ron couldn''t tell.

    But she was not as she was before, with tears blurred and cold sweat all over her body.

    Ron preferred that the girl was really frightened by his appearance.

    He smiled evilly and raised his hand to hold the little woman''s cheek. "Oh my God, my baby, how could you not know? How could I sleep here?"

    He asked back, half smiling, in the tone of the little woman.

    This was not his habit of speaking. He just wanted to make the girl happy.

    Holley shook her head blankly, "why?"

    "You begged me not to leave. You said you didn''t dare to sleep alone. You said you could only sleep by hugging, or you would have a nightmare."

    Ron replied seriously, and then he looked at the little woman beside him in disbelief.

    "Ungrateful bad girl, are you going to kill the donkey after you finish the grinding? It''s dawn. If you don''t have nightmares, you''ll kick me out. That''s not what you said last night when you begged me not to leave. "

    The man said with a look of grievance and in

    ime and get frozen into a dog, I don''t care about you."

    "I''m not a dog, my wife. I''m a dragon, the dragon of all men."

    Ron was so excited that Holley was stunned.

    The man almost jumped all the way and jumped directly into the bed.

    "Well, it''s good to have a bed. It is said that someone''s wife and children warm on bed. I''m just one child away, and I''m the winner in my life. "

    He was still talking to himself about his wish.

    He had to brainwash Holley, so that gradually, she would be willing to give birth to a child for him.

    But what''s wrong with that girl? She didn''t even want to listen to him attentively. She even played with her mobile phone.

    "Heartless bad girl, I''m talking to you."

    Ron only felt that there were some unspeakable grievances.

    Holley turned around and said, "I heard that, but Teresa sent me a WeChat message first. First come, first served. I reply her first. She asked me to go to the jewelry store with her in the evening. She was going to choose a wedding ring with the doctor. But I thought about it for a while. Tomorrow is the first three party meeting. I guess there will be a lot of information to prepare tonight, so I asked her. I''m going to find her now, and then we can go shopping together. She said yes. Are you ok? "

    "Is it too early?" Ron was reluctant to do so.

    He just got the right to go to bed. Before he hugged the little woman, the girl was going out.

    It was a little unpleasant...

 Chapter 284 Holley, You Are Really Disappointing

    Holley also wanted to go back to sleep.

    But she had the same nightmares all night, three times.

    She really didn''t want to take it a fourth time.

    It''s better to go shopping with Teresa to distract her attention than to continue to sleep and have nightmares or to tell Ron those things.

    "Just say yes. I''ll go to see my rival off and get married, okay?"

    Holley pleaded softly.

    Ron enjoyed this and nodded, "Okay, go ahead. Be careful on the way."

    Looking at the heavy dark circles under Holley''s eyes, Ron added, "wait a minute. I''ll drive you to the place. You are not suitable to drive in this state. "

    Holley didn''t think this kind of thing at all, and she shouldn''t be arrogant.

    But speaking of not having a good rest last night, Ron was probably worse than her mental state.

    It was impossible for Holley to let him drive to send her.

    Shaking her head, she said, "call Roger, or someone else. You can sleep more. "

    "No."

    Ron had got up and was ready to change his clothes.

    As he walked, he said, "I''ve never been used to going to bed early, but you probably haven''t noticed it. I go to bed at about two o''clock in the second half of the night every day and get up at about five o''clock in the morning. "

    Holley was embarrassed.

    She really didn''t notice.

    Because every time she was sleepy, she fell asleep.

    Or when she woke up, she saw that the man had already woken up.

    She had always thought that the man just got up a little early and went to bed a little late, but she didn''t expect that he would go to bed so late and get up so early.

    "Of course, when I get up, I usually go for a morning run, do sports, exercise shooting, take a shower, and then wait for you to wake up and have breakfast together. But forget it due to today''s situation. Let''s have breakfast together later and set out then. I''m going to study the car accident information I got yesterday. I hope I can find something and surprise you when you come back. "

    That man has always been a domineering bad man.

    Holley could not resist him and had to nod.

    After all, he didn''t have da

    me bodyguards rushed over and stopped her.

    Obviously, she was treated as a guest who wanted to escape the order.

    Seeing that Teresa couldn''t leave, Holley took the initiative to say, "I''ll find it for you. You can try on the jewelry at ease. If you like something, try it first. I''ll come back to give you some advice. "

    "Please, Holle."

    Seeing that Holley walk out of the jewelry store, the smile at the corner of Teresa''s mouth disappeared.

    Instead, there was a touch of sadness.

    ''Holley, I really treat you sincerely, but you¡­

    Don''t you know me, Teresa Lei?

    Even if I like Mr. Ron, I have never used dirty means to fight.

    Do you think I can''t compete with you?

    Since you are always on guard against me and don''t treat me as a friend, then don''t be a friend.

    Anyway, your death will be counted on the Lan family.''

    She took a deep breath, played with the ring on her hand, and smiled apologetically at the security guard. "You''ve mistaken. I paid a deposit of one hundred million dollars. Even if I leave with these, your shop will still have to give the rest money back to me."

    After that, she went back to the counter and picked up the ring.

    If there was something beautiful, she would take a photo and send to Fabian.

    In fact, she didn''t want to talk to Fabian on WeChat all the time.

    But apart from chatting with Fabian, she didn''t know what to do to kill time.

 Chapter 285 th Ron, Help Me!

    Walking out of the jewelry store, Holley knocked on the window of the car and said, "Teresa asked me to get in the car and look for something."

    Holley didn''t know much about the full-time driver of Teresa, so she didn''t find that the person sitting in the driver''s seat now was not the driver of the Lei family.

    The driver was ordered to kill Holley.

    It was a secret signal that someone said "get in the car and look for something".

    Hearing what the woman said, the driver understood that the woman in front of him was his goal.

    He opened the door with a smile and said respectfully, "Miss, please."

    Miss?

    Holley was stunned by instinct.

    It had been a long time since she began to wonder what others called her, Miss Holley or Mrs. Holley.

    But it was strange that the man didn''t call her Mrs. Holley.

    Maybe, it was just that she was oversensitive.

    Holley got on the car finally and looked for the hairpin.

    As soon as she lowered her head, she felt the car shake violently.

    The driver stepped on the accelerator and sped away.

    Looking at the direction he was driving, it seemed that he hit the opposite pier of the overpass directly.

    "Stop the car!"

    Holley shouted and raised her gun at the same time, aiming at the driver''s forehead.

    The driver sneered, "It''s your fault to offend someone you shouldn''t have offended. Even if you shoot me, the car won''t stop. Because the brake has been removed yet. "

    The driver said as he drove towards the road, where there were many people and cars.

    Holley''s heart sank.

    She didn''t know how to save herself, but suddenly another idea came to her mind.

    Maybe at this time, she could do an experiment.

    "A man whose trouser legs were embroidered with red tail scorpion."

    Holley said there words tentatively which was told by that man. He had told her that whoever heard these words would die.

    She didn''t have much hope.

    The driver sneered as if he had heard a joke. "Don''t tell me that. You won''t scar

    m afraid, but when you talk to me, I''m not so afraid."

    "Then I''ll talk to you, but you have to promise me to drive carefully and never have any accident, OK?"

    Ron always indulged and spoiled her.

    Holley replied, "OK, I will be fine."

    "Well, remember what you promised me. If you can''t do it, I won''t make you happy even if you died in a car accident. You should know that Li Qingqing is still alive. If you die, no, even if you just hurt yourself, I''ll marry Linda right away."

    Ron announced in a domineering manner.

    Holley was so angry that she almost lost his breath. "How dare you!"

    "Then you, just drive well."

    Ron shouted predominantly even fiercely.

    After a pause, he added, "You just drive. As long as you don''t have an accident, we will meet in ten minutes at most. I''ll take care of the rest. You just need to drive well and trust me. That is enough."

    "I believe you. Ron, I only believe in you."

    Holley''s voice trembled, because just now, her car almost collided with a large truck.

    Fortunately, she turned around in time and said, "You will succeed."

    "Yes, if I screw it up, I''ll be at your disposal."

    Ron''s attitude was very clear. He risked his life to save his woman.

    There can be no more accidents in the world, any accidents that hurt her.

    ''Holle, wait for me, please wait for me...''

 Chapter 286 th Tell Me Your Choice

    "Ron, where have you been?"

    Holley drove on the Zhenxing road.

    Ron''s judgment was accurate and there were no traffic jams on the Zhenxing road

    If there was a traffic jam, it was estimated that her car, which was unable to brake, would cause a series of car accidents.

    And she would die.

    When she was a little safer, she worried about the man again. "Be careful when you drive. Take it easy. I also don''t allow you to have an accident. If you dare to hurt yourself, I will immediately remarry Rex with the shares of the Mu''s Group."

    That was the way that Ron threatened Holley, and she learned it now.

    At any other time Ron would not have allowed the girl to say such things.

    But in today''s situation, he put up with her.

    Even if Holley mentioned Rex, Ron wouldn''t care it.

    Anyway, the two of them deserved to be safe.

    The hard ten minutes were not so hard in such a conversation.

    Finally, Holley saw Ron''s car from a distance.

    She didn''t know what the man wanted to do.

    But he had asked her to believe him, she just believe him.

    The two cars passed by each other. Holley didn''t see clearly what had happened, but heard a loud noise from the back of the car.

    Looking back, Holley didn''t see anything unusual.

    ''What happened?''

    Holley had more and more doubts in his heart, but she dared not be distracted. She just continued to drive to the Mu''s Group.

    Then Holley heard Ron say, "Look at the oil meter, has the oil volume reduced?"

    Staring at the oil meter again and again, Holley finally found that she was not dazzled.

    The oil in the tank was really reduced, and the rate of reduction is very fast.

    "Will the car stop when it runs out of gas?"

    Holley asked and she felt that she would be saved.

    "Yes, so try to drive to a place with fewer people. There will be no accident when the car stops. Besides, I''ve turned around and will catch up with you soon. I''ll protect you and everything will be fine. "

    Ron''s voice was as reliable

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    How to choose is up to you."

    This is a thing that doesn''t need to be chosen at all.

    Obviously, the latter was more beneficial to Holley.

    Moreover, Holley had no other choice.

    She chose the latter, and the voice of that man in her ear became more and more blurred.

    On the contrary, Ron''s voice was getting clearer and clearer.

    "Girl, answer me quickly. Holley, you are not allowed to do this. "

    Ron roared and waved at the ambulance, "Help!"

    Holley, who came to her senses, had no memory of those things in her mind.

    She felt only the aftershock of her narrow escape.

    Holding Ron tightly, Holley leaned on the man''s shoulder and said, "Am I really saved? I''m afraid it''s a dream."

    "No, it''s not a dream. You are fine and I''ll always be with you."

    As Ron said, he bent over and kissed the girl on her forehead.

    Even if she had spoken and had been fine, but Ron was still worried.

    Because just now, the girl seemed to have lost her soul, which was really worrying. "Go to the hospital, I''m not relieved."

    "Okay."

    Holley nodded obediently.

    In the house of the Lan family.

    Bella had a bad internal injury. When she heard that the driver sent to kill Holley was dead, but Holley was alive, she was so angry that she vomited blood.

    "Brother, I want Holley to die."

    Bella yelled madly.

 Chapter 287 Teresa Was the Ringleader

    Craig felt tired.

    He didn''t know whether he could explain it clearly to his sister.

    He tried his best to explain: "we can''t take any more actions. Though Holley is alive, the person we sent is the best one of our Lan family. He is dead. "

    "So what? Send more people."

    Bella trembled with anger every time when she thought of that bitch Holley. Because of Holley, Rex didn''t like her and Mr. Lei treated her badly and humiliated her.

    "Brother, I can''t stand that bitch Holley living in the world, I can''t stand it!"

    She shouted even more crazily.

    Craig had a headache.

    What happened to his sister on the banquet of the Lei family was heartbreaking for him.

    That''s why he didn''t allow his sister to use the power of the Lan family before, but now he allowed her to use it as well.

    However, his poor sister was not as smart as ordinary people. She was not in a good state of mind on reaction, understanding, and thinking ability.

    "Mr. Ron would check it. It''s not difficult to find out that the driver was sent by our Lan family,"

    Craig explained, sighing.

    "So what? Isn''t it better to kill Ron as well? If Ron is dead, our Lan family has fewer competitors. "

    Bella still shouted at him in disbelief.

    Upon hearing his sister''s silly words, Craig was engulfed by anger.

    But it was not his sister''s fault. That his little sister had turned into this was caused by Patrick and their irresponsible mother.

    "My dear sister. Mr. Ron and Holley ye are not easy to deal with. You have sent your men to deal with her. He is the most powerful person in our Lan family. But the result was that he died, not in a car accident. The cause of his death was unknown at present, but Holley insisted that he died of the sudden onset of vomiting. My dear sister, don''t you think it''s more like being poisoned? "

    Craig tried to be patient and started to analyze the situation with his sister.

    However, it was difficult for Bella to understand that.

    "Isn''t it better?"

    Bella pouted her lips. "Holley poisoned the driver and killed him. What a good thing! Why don''t we take the chance to send her to prison? People with criminal record like her must get a very serious sentence."

    It took a long time before Craig spoke again. "If we have to prove that the driver was poisoned, then the driver will be exposed that he attempted to kill Holley."

    "They have no evidence."

    Said Bella stubbornly.

    "But they have ways to copy the evidence and trap you too. Don''t you forget how they faked the evidence for the party the night before yesterday? How did they deal with you with the fake evidence? Don''t you remember

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    father sit in the driver''s seat.

    This made him more suspicious, "why did you drive in person here, adoptive father? Are you trying to take my sister away deliberately? "

    "Brother, why are you talking to adoptive father like that?"

    Bella turned back and gave Craig a stern look.

    "Bella, your brother is also worried about your safety. Wait a moment. I will get off the car to have a few words with your brother and then take you away."

    "Adoptive father, don''t lie to me. You can''t let my brother take care of me. He doesn''t love me anymore. I don''t want to go back with him."

    Bella said it like a spoiled child.

    Patrick nodded and got out of the car. After he closed the door, he said, "Craig observed things more and more careful. I didn''t get out of my house for years, and this time, I got out and drove myself. It was really doubtful. But I don''t have any other purpose. I just drive to the airport to send my friend off, and then drive back. "

    While saying that, he pointed to the front. "After all, they are properties of your Lan family. I will pass by here on the way home. I happened to see Bella coming out angrily. Do you think your adoptive father can stand by? "

    Craig was speechless but he thought the appearance of his adoptive father was too coincidental.

    Patrick patted on the shoulder of Craig and said, "by the way, do you know how did Bella send the people of Lan family to be the driver in Teresa''s car?"

    "How did she make it?" The problem was indeed neglected by Craig.

    Patrick patted him on the shoulder meaningfully and said, "Craig, don''t be so aloof to a girl like Bella. She told me it was Teresa who contacted her. She said that the Lei family had wronged her and gave her the opportunity to revenge on Holley Ye. "

 Chapter 288 Youre Bound To Be Suspected

    The traffic police who had been asked for help by Holley hadn''t come up with any solutions.

    But he was dutiful to call the radio directly, asking to broadcast the news. He hoped that the broad masses of people would come up with a solution to solve the problem, and reminded all the drivers to be careful to avoid the car crash when they met the car the car whose brakes had failed on the road.

    The news was pushed to the home page of the network, then it was pushed automatically by Tencent.

    Therefore, a lot of people, including Fabian, had read the news online.

    Fabian recognized the car in the photo. It was Teresa''s.

    It was said that it was a woman driver.

    But just a few seconds ago, Teresa texted him back.

    What the hell was going on?

    "Where are you, Teresa?" Fabian called her directly.

    "I was choosing the wedding ring and jewelries. I thought you said you''d come after I''d made my choice."

    Teresa sensed something strange in Fabian.

    She just texted him to tell him that she was looking at the ring. Why did he call and ask her where she was? Teresa thought.

    "However, there is a piece of news saying that a car''s brake failed to work and there is a woman driving who has asked help for the traffic police. That car is yours."

    When Fabian said this thing, he seemed to have figured out something. "So, you and Holley were choosing the jewelries together. You are in the store and the person who is driving is Holley, am I right?"

    Fabian was smart, while Teresa didn''t deny it, "I left something in the car. Holle helped me take it. But why did she drive my car?"

    "Teresa!" Of course, Fabian had figured it out and said to Teresa, "You''d better pray that Holley is fine. She is the one Ron cares about most. Even if she is slightly injured, Ron will demand justice from your family, not to mention that Holley dies in a car accident due to the brake failure."

    Fabian shouted at Teresa because he really cared about her and he didn''t want anything to happen to her. Fabian knew what kind of person R

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    not necessarily Holley''s doing. But today morning that she lied to you didn''t mean she was full of malice. Even if she cheats on you, she doesn''t deserve to die, does she?"

    This was the most unacceptable thing for Fabian.

    He knew well about Teresa''s personality.

    If others didn''t cherished the friendship she cherished, she would personally destroy it.

    So she would definitely tell Holley that their relationship had been severed in a certain way.

    But it didn''t be necessary to kill her, did it?

    "Why do you have to kill her?"

    Fabian got anxious.

    Only by figuring out the reason, would Fabian be able to have a good talk with Ron to let this matter stop.

    After all, as long as Holley was fine, he could discuss with Ron about it by the power of the Lei family and the Ou family.

    Teresa turned her head slightly and stared at Fabian.

    After a while, she smiled, "Fabian, can''t you see that? My heart has been distorted. That''s why I turned my love to hatred. I just want to kill Holley. No one else can get a man I can''t get."

    Teresa said word by word, with an arrogant attitude.

    Fabian was heartbroken but kept silent. "Yes, your heart has been distorted. But it''s already happened. What are you going to do now? You''re bound to be suspected. Even I can imagine that the matter has something to do with you, not to mention Ron."

 Chapter 289 Fabian forced a kiss on Teresa

    Teresa laughed out wearily. "It doesn''t matter if he knows I did it. Anyway, it''s just his guess. Without any evidence, what can he do with me?"

    Fabian was angry about her indifference and said, "Teresa, you shouldn''t be like this. Do you think it''s natural for you to murder others just because your relationship is not going well?"

    "Because I am the daughter of the Lei family, I can do whatever I want."

    What Teresa said irritated Fabian.

    "But once Holley is dead, Ron will kill everyone in your family no matter if there is an evidence or not. Even your uncle and your brother won''t survive under his gun. Because he is Mr. Ron, who is also the chief of the Dark Night Organization. He can do whatever he wants. "

    "What if Holley survived?"

    Being silent for a while, Teresa asked Fabian in reply.

    "Even so, Ron will try every means to kill you. Even if he didn''t kill you today, he would remember it and settle accounts with you afterwards."

    Fabian said anxiously and he thought Teresa couldn''t figure out something, "Is it worth losing your life for a man who doesn''t love you at all?"

    "None of your business."

    Teresa said resolutely.

    Fabian would be angry, too. He grabbed Teresa by the wrist and shouted, "You say it again!"

    "I said none of your business!"

    "I''m your fiance!"

    Fabian shouted. He grabbed Teresa''s arms and kissed her, ignoring her unwillingness.

    "You are mine. I won''t let anything happen to you. Leave it to me. I''ll handle it for you. "

    His words were hardly finished when he was slapped hard on his left face.

    Teresa raised her hand and slapped Fabian rudely, "Fabian, you fucking idiot! You''re messing up the situation here. You don''t even know who Holley is, do you? Do you think she can be killed by such a clumsy maneuver as a broken brake? I tell you, she is not going to die. "

    "What do you mean?"

    Asked Fabian, staring at Teresa.

    Bec

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    mattered was that he was also selfish in a relationship.

    He would try to bring Teresa to Mr. Ron, regardless of his own feelings.

    But he would not let her die.

    All of a sudden, Fabian took action and stun Teresa.

    Stunning Teresa was just a beginning.

    Then, Fabian took out an anesthetic needle and a muscle relaxant from the medical kit.

    He had to guarantee that before the matter was solved, Teresa couldn''t go out by herself.

    After arranging Teresa, Fabian directly used his family''s power to ask how Holley was now.

    Knowing that Holley was fine which just like Teresa had said, Fabian was a little relieved and took the initiative to call Ron.

    "Where are you?"

    Fabian asked directly because he was familiar with Ron.

    "In the hospital."

    Ron replied straightforwardly, but added, "if it''s about Teresa, we''d better not meet now" You are not married yet. The trouble caused by the member of the Lei family should be solved by themselves."

    "It''s not about Teresa. It''s about your little wife. Take her with you later and I have something tell you."

    Fabian hung up the phone, feeling guilty.

    In fact, it didn''t matter whether Holley came or not, but Holley was a soft hearted person, so she must be there in order to protect Teresa.

 Chapter 290 Just Give Me An Answer

    In the hospital.

    Fabian knocked on the door of the ward and walked in directly.

    "Isn''t it proper to visit a patient without carrying anything?"

    Seeing him, Ron waved his hand with a smile.

    "I''m not coming here empty-handed."

    Fabian shook his phone and said, "My presents are all in the phone. Just wait to see."

    Just now, Fabian had recorded the whole conversation between him and with Teresa.

    There was an important massage hidden in Teresa''s words and she also explained how and why it had happened.

    Teresa had been seeking death, but Fabian didn''t want her to die.

    Although Ron got a little impatient from the recording, he was willing to listen to it for the sake of Fabian.

    There was no point in the first half of the conversation between Fabian and Teresa. No wonder that Ron was not interested in it.

    But the later part was the most important conversation.

    Especially after Teresa was kissed and said angrily, what she had said attracted the attention of Ron more.

    Ron made a sign to Fabian which hint him to pause the recording. Then Ron said, "Play it again. I want to hear it more carefully."

    Fabian did it.

    Ron listened again. He interposed with some confusion, "Teresa had said she knew who Holley was. What do she mean?"

    "Listen to the recording first."

    Fabian said. He disliked that Ron always cut in when he was hearing something and then kept asking.

    "Okay."

    Then Ron continued listening to the recording.

    Ron heard nothing useful from the recording except for that someone was protecting Holley secretly would not let her die.

    Because for him, only Holley was important. Only things related to her were worthy of concern.

    As for Teresa''s tangled inner feelings and the strange idea of seeking death, Ron had no mood to care about them.

    "Fabian, are you a fool now?"

    Ron sighed, "I saved Holley. I broke the oil tank. The car didn''t stop until the oil ran out."

    Holley nodded her head to prove to Ron that everything was as he said.

    Fabian was stunned.

    Teresa had already known that Holley

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    on purpose because he didn''t want to break up with Ron.

    Ron couldn''t bear to watch him acting cute.

    Ron turned around and waved at Holley, "Good people being bullied. Just remember it before you make a decision."

    Fabian felt there was a glimmer of hope.

    Now that Ron had decided not to interfere in this matter, it was up to Holley.

    "Well, Holley, I don''t think you will be so stingy. After all, Teresa is your friend."

    Fabian asked carefully as he saw that Holley raised her head and looked at him instead of Ron.

    "Doctor Fabian, do you think I am an idiot?"

    Holley asked, pursing her lips.

    Fabian sighed. "I know it''s too much to ask you to let go of a person who wants to murder you. But Teresa didn''t do it to murder you. She just pretended to act like that on purpose and let us misunderstand her. You''ve heard that she wants to die at the hands of Mr. Ron. Besides, I won''t let you suffer any loss. You can make a condition and I will promise you. If my family can''t make it, I will use our connections. Anyway, I will help you achieve your goal."

    Hearing that Fabian was so excited and would do anything to save Teresa, Holley couldn''t help but smile. Then she said, "You are really a kind person."

    "Holley, I don''t like hesitation. Just give me an answer. !"

    What Holley said was a compliment, but it was a torture for Fabian. He only needed an answer.

 Chapter 291 This Is A Threat, Not A Joke

    Holley nodded, "Okay, I will give you an answer. The precondition that I can give you anything in exchange is that Teresa hasn''t wanted to kill me. But today, it was Mr. Ron who saved me. There was no one who secretly protected me as she said. Perhaps it was not a critical time, or perhaps Mr. Ron arrived just in time. But I need the evidence that will convince myself and Mr. Ron. "

    It was the attitude of Holley. She frowned and said, "Teresa said in the recording that she put the evidence of the murder that Bella hired people to murder me in a place, which both she and I know, but nobody else would know. I want to go there first to see if there is such an evidence. If there is an evidence, I can forget what happened. If she tells a lie, I''m sorry. No matter how much you love her, I will use the weapon of law to bring justice to myself. As for the Ou family, I have no say in whether you can save her or not."

    What Holley said was reasonable.

    No matter how much Fabian hoped, he couldn''t say anything to stop Holley from making this decision.

    "Thank you for your decision, Holley. But I want to know where is the place Teresa said both you two know."

    After expressing his thanks, Fabian continued, "I don''t want to see Teresa being in pain and I don''t want that I can do nothing for her. Teresa told me that you and Mr. Ron have a lot of work to do tomorrow. If you trust me, just tell me where the place is and I''ll get the evidence for you."

    Holley slightly tilted his head to think and said, "Actually, it was a coincidence that Teresa and I could be friends. But she is really kind. At least when I''d like to be her friend, she is really kind. The most impressive thing for me was when I was robbed by the people from the Lei family near the wish wall of the Alaska, Teresa raised her gun to stop them. It''s a place we''ve been to together and we''ve both impressed each other."

    Fabian thoug

    ie to her and stop her from meeting Mr. Ron?

    Holley, you are Ron''s wife. You have the power to push me, a rival in love, away from your husband. But you don''t have to put on the show, but on the sly.''

    Teresa''s light sigh sounded like a hammer that hammered Fabian''s heart.

    "Did Holley say something wrong?"

    "No, she is right. I have sent the evidence to the wishing wall in Alaska and I tied it to the card I had written. It was a little wishing bottle."

    Teresa said in a weak voice. With her eyes slightly closed, she continued, "Fabian, I don''t want to talk to you or go to Alaska. Please let me go."

    Her voice also became tired.

    In any case, Fabian didn''t have the heart to upset her.

    But when thinking of her crazy idea, Fabian said in a low voice, "I can let you go, Teresa. But you have to remember, if you dare to court death, the Ou family will immediately destroy the Lei family, and I will not take care of your uncle and your brother."

    "Fabian, don''t make fun of me. You won''t do that."

    Teresa asked anxiously since she didn''t believe it at all.

    Fabian laughed, "This is a threat, not a joke. If you agree with me, the Ou family will be the backer of the Lei family. If you can''t, there is nothing we can do but destroy the Lei family."

 Chapter 292 Do You Forget What Happened Four Years Ago

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Holley grabbed Ron''s sleeve and said.

    "Well..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she gave him a flattering smile.

    "There is no free lunch; you must pay for it!"

    Ron''s face darkened on purpose as he spoke.

    There was flattering in Holley''s smile, "Don''t say that. I just want to know if I can be discharged."

    Hearing this, Ron couldn''t help smiling.

    He knew that Holley certainly didn''t like the environment of the hospital.

    In fact, no one would like to be hospitalized?

    Touching the little woman''s little head, Ron said, "how could you have this idea? Who told you that? "

    "The doctor gave me a check-up before and said that I was fine. Didn''t we stay in the hospital to wait for Fabian? "

    "My silly girl, how could you think like that? He has been gone for such a long time. If we are waiting for him, why don''t I get you out of the hospital? "

    While talking and laughing, the man denied the little woman''s guess.

    "Don''t you remember?"

    Holley pouted, "But I am fine now. Can''t I be discharged from the hospital? If I continue to stay in hospital, I will go crazy. "

    "You really don''t understand, why can''t you leave hospital now?"

    Ron found that there was something wrong with Holley.

    It was not a complicated thing. Holley should have thought of it.

    "I don''t understand."

    Holley looked at Ron blankly and asked, "is it possible that it''s very simple? And I didn''t expect that it would make me so stupid?"

    "Don''t you see that the man sent to murder you today is dead in the same way as the doctor on duty last night and the former taxi driver?"

    ''Perhaps that girl was scared by the brake failure so that she didn''t pay attention to these details, '' thought Ron.

    After all, no one was born with good observation and attention.

    However, to his surprise, when he finished, Holley just looked at him with a blank expression and asked, "who is the doctor on duty? Why did he die? Who was the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    or you, just tell Fabian if you need anything. If not now, let''s talk about it later. "

    "Don''t say that."

    Shaking the man''s hand, Holley said in a soft voice, "I don''t mean anything else. I mean, if you need something, just tell me. I''ll ask Fabian to help you. In fact, I really don''t have anything important to do with the power of the Ou family. I always feel that such a great power like the Ou family would have been wasted on trifles. Think about it. When Fabian arrives, tell him. "

    "You little fool."

    Patting the little woman''s back gently, Ron sighed sadly. "You should be on guard against me. What if I hurt you again? What if I send you to prison as I did four years ago? "

    Holley was in a trance.

    That man actually brought up what happened four years ago.

    Her hand that grasped Ron''s hand lost the strength all of a sudden, falling on her legs.

    "Ron, what do you mean?"

    Holley''s voice trembled.

    What on earth was this man doing?

    When she minded the matter four years ago, he warmed her up crazily. He didn''t want her to see the past, and he wanted her to remember the good things he did for her.

    Finally, she mustered up all her courage, trying to trust him, and starting to get along with him again.

    Why did he use what happened four years ago to remind her of what had happened?

 Chapter 293 Who Holds the Financial Power Is the Boss

    It seemed that Ron was unwilling to look at Holley.

    He directly ignored the watery, tender eyes of the little woman.

    He looked into the distance and his eyes grew deeper.

    How could he not know that it was not an easy thing to let that little woman believe him like this?

    He cherished this hard won trust from the bottom of his heart.

    But he had no other choice.

    This morning, something terrible happened on his way to the company.

    Those things were likely to repeat what happened four years ago.

    Ron was afraid.

    Especially when he saw that little woman trust him so much that she could let him use her favor without hesitation.

    He knew he had to remind her.

    "Nothing. I just want to tell you not to share something precious with others. How do you know if I''m a scum? "

    Then he smiled, "have a rest. I want to check an email to deal with the company''s affairs."

    Looking at the attitude of Ron, Holley couldn''t say anything more.

    She bit her lips hard and held back those words.

    She turned over and lay on the bed with her back to the man. Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.

    ''Ron, you bastard! You did it on purpose!

    You can''t bear to see me happy. There is something wrong for me to treat you well. Scum, you are hateful!''

    She grabbed the pillow angrily, but still couldn''t help sitting up and wanting to argue with Ron.

    But that man was so weird. He even sat with his back to her and browsed the e-mails.

    ''Well, if you keep being like this, I will not talk to you anymore in the future.''

    Holley wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, turned over and lay down with her back to the man.

    She hadn''t eaten anything the whole day. She felt her stomach empty.

    She took out her phone and ordered the takeout. It was not until she paid that she found the bank card on her account was Ron''s.

    How could she know the password of that man?

    Holley threw the phone

    d to turn to the man who was in charge of finance power.

    But her pocket and bag were cleaner than her face.

    It seemed that he had to accept her fate.

    Holley had no choice but to order the food from the restaurant where she ordered the barbecue. "The original flavor, cumin, salad, black pepper..."

    She just wanted to know which one of these tastes belonged to Ron.

    Unexpectedly, before she could finish, the man interrupted her directly, "the same as you."

    "Can''t you learn to eat from others?"

    Holley shouted at him.

    Ron just sat there, shook his head and smiled, "don''t forget the note."

    "What''s the note?"

    Holley was stunned when she heard this.

    "I said, make a note of no spicy and no sliced scallion." Ron slowed down and repeated.

    Holley did as he ordered. After she confirmed the order, she gave the phone to Ron and said, "pay the bill. But when do you change your taste? Don''t you eat all the dishes?"

    "Who knows which kind of restaurant made the food? The two pieces are different. What if they make it wrong, what will you eat?"

    He paid the bill and gave the phone back to the little woman.

    After putting down the computer, he stood up and walked straight into the bathroom, leaving Holley standing there in a trance, thinking of what he had just said.

 Chapter 294 As Usual, I Cannot See Through Him

    As usual, Ron''s words and actions were always strange to Holley.

    But it didn''t matter.

    "Ah!"

    There was no emergency at Holley''s side.

    But she knew that she had been tricked by that man for so many times. She must reverse the situation.

    Hearing the scream of the woman, Ron was so embarrassed that he rushed out of the bathroom directly without washing his hands.

    He almost strode to her. In a hurry, he asked, "what''s wrong?"

    Holley raised her head and looked at that man. She felt wronged.

    She raised her hand, punched the man in the chest and said, "you''ve gone too far. You should care about me. Why did you mention what happened four years ago, and why did you have that attitude. You''ve gone too far, Ron mu. "

    Looking at this little woman, Ron understood.

    He was tricked.

    "Don''t you mind my hands dirty?"

    He hesitated and wanted to hug Holley.

    The little woman stepped back two steps in a hurry. "Wash your hands and make your pants neat. Otherwise don''t come over."

    Then she turned around and covered her eyes with her hands.

    "Yes."

    Ron agreed happily.

    As soon as he reached the washroom''s door, he heard a knock on it.

    Holley decisively jumped into the bed, "I''m a patient and I have to pretend to be sick. You can go to open the door."

    It was not wrong.

    So, keeping an awkward posture, Ron walked over and opened the door with his trousers in his hand.

    The delivery man stared at Ron''s hand directly.

    The delivery guy gave him a weird look, and as if he was scared, he threw the food in front of the door and rushed away without even saying ''give me a five-star review.''

    Ron picked up the barbecue rice and walked into the room. He asked Holley, "do I look like a pervert?"

    Holley glanced at him, "I know what''s wrong with you. You are a pervert. People who don''t know the truth must think you''re having an affair with a lewd woman in the ward. "

    "Really?"

    Ron walked to the mirror with the food in one han

    st her appetite.

    hotel.

    Fabian personally sent Teresa back to the hotel room. After settling her down, he left N City and flew to Alaska.

    Teresa was so tired that she lay in bed. The hotel phone in her room rang when she was lying on the bed.

    She was really weak because she was injected with a muscle relaxant, and the effect of the drug hadn''t passed yet.

    What''s more, she was so annoyed that she didn''t want to pay attention to anyone.

    As a result, she turned a deaf ear to the phone and just lay down on the bed in a daze.

    She didn''t know how long it took. When she woke up, she also felt energetic. Then she noticed that the damn phone bell was still ringing.

    "Hello?"

    Teresa was quite rude when she answered the phone.

    "Miss Lei, this is the reception. A gentleman is looking for you downstairs. He asked me to call you. Please go downstairs. "

    "What''s his name?"

    Teresa didn''t think anyone would look for her in N City.

    "Wait a moment, please." The receptionist answered politely. After a while, she said again.

    "Sorry, he didn''t tell you his name. He only said he was your friend and you would know when you go downstairs."

    "A man or a woman?" Teresa asked with uncertainty.

    "A man."

    Hearing such an answer, Teresa felt ecstatic. Could it be that Ron came to see her?

 Chapter 295 Come and Pick Me Up

    As for Teresa, Ron was the only man who was likely to visit her in N City. However, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, he didn''t go upstairs and knock on the door.

    Maybe it was because he was finally free that he remembered he still owed her a meeting.

    Thinking of this, Teresa ran out of the room with some joy and went downstairs by elevator.

    But when she walked to the front desk and looked around, she didn''t find Ron. Disappointment was written all over her face.

    "Miss Lei, why are you so disappointed?"

    Craig said while walking gracefully towards her.

    "You?"

    Since Bella and Craig of the Lan family didn''t make a good impression on her, Teresa rolled her eyes at him and turned around to the reception. "You just called me and said that someone was waiting for me downstairs. Who is it?"

    "Oh, are you Miss Lei? Is the gentleman behind you?"

    The receptionist politely pointed at Craig.

    Teresa turned around and gave a cold glance at Craig. "What do you want?"

    "My dear sister Bella told me about Miss Lei''s good deeds. Although your plan failed, as an elder brother, I should personally express my thanks. Do you agree, Miss Lei?"

    Craig vaguely mentioned what had happened this morning.

    He continued, pointing to an empty seat not far away. "Miss Lei, do you mind having a cup of coffee with me?"

    "Of course I do."

    Teresa turned him down directly, showing no respect at all.

    It was an extremely awkward situation for Craig. He was rich and powerful Mr. Lan and he was a close friend of Lisa, the second most powerful person in the black market. How could Teresa treat him like that?

    The corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. He tried to suppress the anger in his heart. "Can you give me a reason?"

    "I don''t like you."

    Teresa hit back directly.

    Craig was never a nice person. He flared up at once. "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell the public what you have done to Holley? Oh, by the way. I remember you have a crush on Ron, so I told him about it. I want to see

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    you to see Holle? After all, she was injured and I didn''t show up at all. Is it bad? "

    "No need. I have explained for you when I went there in the daytime. I said that you got sunstroke and fainted. They all understood. Teresa, don''t worry about everything. I''ll take care of it. You have to promise me that you won''t do anything stupid anymore. You just need to get ready to marry me. "

    Said Fabian in an overbearing manner.

    This was the real him.

    Being silent for a while, Teresa said, "Fabian, actually you can find a better girl."

    "But I just want to marry you."

    Upon hearing her opening remarks, Fabian knew that she was going to turn him down.

    However, he had been rejected many times. He had learned how to deal with it shamelessly.

    He was not only good at coping with it, but also tried to avoid it sometimes. "Teresa, I have to hang up. There is a call from my grandma. Bye."

    After hanging up the phone, Fabian patted his chest with lingering fear. Just now Teresa nearly had the chance to refuse him.

    It would be awkward if those words were out of her mouth.

    Being afraid that his lie would be seen through by Teresa, Fabian took out his phone immediately and put it in the speaker mode.

    But it was so late at night, and there was no one for him to bother. As he had something to say, he directly called Ron.

 Chapter 296 Mr. Ron Did Something Bad (1)

    .

    At this moment, Ron was very happy.

    After so many days, he could finally sleep on the bed legally.

    What''s more, she was also beside him.

    Ron was so lazy that he was in a good mood. Even though it was already midnight, he answered the phone in a good mood.

    "Huh!"

    Listening to the rising sound of Ron, Fabian got goose bumps, "you''re so high. I''ll have the evidence sent to you tomorrow. In the daytime, when you''re not busy, I''ll ask someone to send it to you."

    He stressed the words ''not busy'' and ''during the daytime''.

    Ron sneered, "If you can get her..."

    The conversation between him and Fabian was only between men, naturally with a little bit of abuse for women.

    Holley couldn''t help raising her head and gave him a stern look.

    Ron was so proud that she couldn''t treat him well. He talked with Fabian on the phone for many times before but when did their topic go so far?

    But that man was so indifferent that he didn''t notice her expression at all.

    Holley pressed her lips and poked the man with her foot.

    However, Ron was so relaxed lying there that he fell down as if he deliberately did it when Holley gave him a simple poke.

    Although he was tall and strong, he made a lot of noise. He didn''t speak the rest of the sentence.

    At the other end of the line, Fabian gloated and laughed, "did your little wife beat you?"

    Without mentioning the matter just now, Ron said in a low voice, "the evidence can''t be delayed. You''d better send it to me as soon as possible."

    "I''m so embarrassed. Teresa agreed to pick me up at the airport. Do you think..."

    What he meant was that he already had a date and he would be very busy tonight. He hoped that Ron wouldn''t destroy his rare date.

    But on the other hand, Ron was determined to revenge. He said indifferently, "you two are going to get married. There is still time. She''s here to

    his was clearly a threat. Holley kept telling herself not to be coward, but her body was too honest. She couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Are you afraid?"

    Ron looked at his little woman with a pleasant smile.

    Holley plucked up the courage and smiled back.

    "What am I afraid of? You are an indomitable man. You can''t act rude to me? Besides, you are not an unreasonable person. You can''t slap me for no reason, right? "

    "Of course not."

    Ron smiled and agreed with what she said. But he still waved his hand and said, "but I didn''t act rude not because I''m not unreasonable. I did so because you are my woman. No matter what mistakes you make, I won''t have the heart to hurt you. "

    The more Holley heard about it, the more satisfied she was with Ron.

    He was polite enough to say that.

    This was supposed to be the case. Even if she did something wrong, Ron would have to coax her.

    When Holley was smiling, she felt her feet were itching¡­

    ''You are so outrageous, Ron Mu! How could you scratch my feet?''

    Holley was angry and annoyed, but she was most afraid of itch. She laughed weakly and had no time to complain the excessive behavior of Ron.

    In a serious manner, Ron asked while doing something evil, "tell me, did you kick me off?"

 Chapter 297 Mr. Ron Did Something Bad (2)

    "No, it''s not what you think..."

    "Don''t do this..."

    Holley kept laughing. She tried her best to get rid of the hand of Ron, but the man''s strength was just enough to hold her right foot firmly.

    No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape from the man''s claws.

    The man even didn''t give her any chance to make any small accidents, such as dashing her head or rolling down from the bed.

    At last, Holley yielded and cried out weakly, "stop! I admit, I admit Please stop... "

    She cried out intermittently as she laughed.

    Ron stopped, grabbed the ankle of the little woman, pulled her into his arms, and said, "I said it was you. Look, don''t you admit it?"

    Holley glared at that man, blaming him. But she couldn''t stop laughing.

    Tired of laughing, she leaned against the man and pinched on his chest.

    "You bad girl, I won''t let you go."

    Ron sensed the pain and pretended to be annoyed.

    As he spoke, he made a gesture of grabbing the feet of the little woman.

    Holley didn''t want her feet to be scratched by others for the rest of her life.

    "No, you go too far."

    She said sweetly.

    Ron didn''t actually scratch the feet of Holley. However, he still pulled a long face and pretended to be angry as he asked, "who''s going too far?"

    "You, of course, are always bullying me."

    Holley lowered her head and kicked her little feet, feeling wronged.

    "Tell me. Will you dare to harm your husband in future?"

    Ron wrapped his arms around the little woman''s waist from behind, and slightly bent over to get close to the girl, whispering in her ears.

    His voice sounded tempting in the dark.

    Holley shook her head, "No, I didn''t mean to do that. I don''t like you talking about girls in front of me. I just wanted to touch you and asked you not to mention it. But I didn''t expect that you would fly out of the bed as soon as I touched you. "

    Giving a descripti

    help but look at them.

    "Sweet. You are so sweet."

    He exclaimed, feeling both jealous and envious.

    He also wanted to live such days they spent together, shameless and happy.

    However

    He turned around and waved his hand, "you guys go on. I''m not bothering you any more."

    "What are you thinking about? Come back. You misunderstood us," said Ron, standing up and comforting his little woman gently.

    "No, no, please don''t. We are adults. There is no misunderstanding. "

    Fabian didn''t believe him at all.

    "We lost our balance and fell down."

    Ron knew that the petite woman was too shy to bear such a joke.

    He explained in a hurry, but the more he tried to explain, the more and more complicated it became. Fabian didn''t say anything this time, but just stood there, looked at them meaningfully, and then he chuckled.

    "Weren''t you going to take Teresa here? Why doesn''t Teresa come here? "

    Holley asked with blushing face.

    She cleverly changed the topic to ease the embarrassment.

    Hearing her question, Fabian stopped smiling.

    He heaved a heavy sigh, shook his head and said, "I brought fruits and evidence. And you, the beautiful wife who is shameless to hang out with Mr. Ron every day. What conditions do you have, just ask. "

 Chapter 298 Mr. Ron Did Something Bad (3)

    It was obvious that he Fabian escaping.

    A faint wicked smile appeared on Ron''s face. He lightly held the little woman in his arms. Without mentioning the previous thing, he just said, " girl, do you think you can ask the Young Master of the Ou family to do something for us?"

    From his evil smile, Holley knew that he didn''t follow Fabian''s topic.

    The man deliberately followed Fabian but with some evil idea in his mind.

    Holley cooperated with Ron and pretended to ignore why Teresa didn''t show up, shaking her head, "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll ask for your help when I think of it."

    "Oh, my God! Will Fabian regret it?"

    Holley asked as she grabbed Ron''s arm. She was deliberately procrastinating.

    Of course, Ron knew that his little woman had a connection with his heart.

    With a smile, he said, "don''t worry. This doctor is a man of his word. You just have to believe in him."

    At the beginning, Fabian thought he had successfully changed the topic when Ron mentioned the favor he owed.

    However, the more they talked, the more Fabian felt that they were playing with him as if he was the frog boiling in the warm water.

    They didn''t forget the matter of Teresa, but they said nothing, trying to let his guard down and giving him a heavy blow.

    It was just a little joke when he came in?

    Ron preferred his love more than my friendship. Was it even worth it?

    "You two are so bad!"

    Unable to stand this kind of torture, Fabian pointed out everything directly. "You just want to ask something about Teresa. You don''t have to ask that. I can tell you directly. Okay, that''s it. She sent me a message all of a sudden, saying that she couldn''t make it. "

    "Well, I''m stood up. Are you satisfied with that?"

    Fabian knew that if he didn''t make Mr. Ron and Holley laugh at him today, this unscrupulous couple wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily.

    He had said many bad words about himself, but unexpectedly, Ron continued to ask, "why didn''t you call her and ask about the reason? Don''t you want to know? "

    Fabian''s fac

    you treat her well. "

    This was the only thing that Ron could teach him. "At least, I did it in such a way that it had a pleasant effect, right?"

    "Alas..."

    Fabian was such a happy person, but he always sighed this evening.

    Ron couldn''t stand him anymore, "maybe you two should forget each other. You can go to tell your grandmother that you suddenly find that you have fallen in love with me and want to be with me. Okay?"

    "No, I won''t."

    However, Fabian had made up his mind on this matter. He was not going to change his mind. "Since I''m in such a difficult situation, you''d better help me. You are Teresa''s mental block. You can meet her alone and have a good talk with her."

    "I asked you to seduce your woman. Now you start to trap me!"

    Having seen him through, Ron waved impatiently and said, "you can kneel down now. I have to listen to my wife. Wait for my news. If my wife asks me to see her alone, I''ll go. If she doesn''t allow me to see her, it''s useless for you to play more tricks."

    It was getting dark.

    Teresa laid her head on the table and burst into tears.

    Someone had brought her the news she was interested in. By doing so, she knew that the reason why Ron stood her up that day was not because of Holley.

    But it was too late. She had done something wrong

    After crying for a long time, she grabbed her phone and called Fabian.

 Chapter 299 Mr. Ron Did Something Bad (4)

    "Fabian, do you have anything to do tomorrow?"

    As soon as the phone was connected and before Fabian could say anything, Teresa spoke first.

    "No. what''s wrong?"

    Her attitude shocked him, and when he spoke, his voice sounded hesitant.

    "Go with me to pick the engagement ring. And then make a joint statement to the media."

    Teresa said boldly and directly.

    Fabian was completely shocked.

    What happened this night.

    She didn''t want to do this before. Why did she do it now?

    "You want me to go with you? And do we make a statement together? "

    Fabian couldn''t figure it out, so he asked out by instinct.

    However, Teresa was a little annoyed, "what''s wrong with you, Fabian? If you don''t want to come, just forget it."

    "No, no, I want to."

    He expressed his stand promptly, "tell me the time, and I will be there at any time."

    "Well, when you wake up tomorrow morning, can you drive to pick me up?"

    Teresa said thoughtfully.

    Fabian''s worried expression was swept away and he was wild with joy as he said, "Okay, see you tomorrow."

    After hanging up the phone, Fabian waved at Ron happily, "you and your little wife, continue to have the sense of shame. Bye."

    After saying that, he walked away in happy steps.

    Ron didn''t go after him. He just shrugged and shouted behind him, "remember the tricks I told you. Don''t miss the opportunity to get the woman you want."

    "I''m not you, scheming and tricking Ron."

    Fabian was still the doctor who was in a good mood.

    He left with a smile. But Ron didn''t see him off. He went back to the ward.

    "How is the doctor?"

    Seeing that Ron was back, Holley looked outside the ward with sympathy.

    "He is fine."

    Pointing to the outside of the ward, Holley continued, "listen! Is that Fabian? Why does he keep laughing?"

    Hearing that carefully, a glimmer of light flashed across Ron''s eyes. "You are right. He is just like a maniac when he laughed."

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Holley was speechless and shook her head repeatedly.

    With only a gesture to wait a moment, Ron Mu took out his phone and recorded outside the ward.

    After recording that demonic laugh, he sent the recording to Fabian and attached a mocking smile in it.

    After he had fun, Ron explained, "I am happy to see Fabi

    breakfast?"

    This should be her concern. Hearing Teresa asking so, Fabian was happy, "I have eaten. I was afraid that you came down in a hurry and didn''t have breakfast."

    "I don''t eat breakfast most of the time, except occasionally."

    Teresa answered, frankly ruffling her long hair.

    "It''s bad for your health not to have breakfast, otherwise..."

    Just as Fabian was about to speak as a chatterbox doctor, Teresa stopped him, "I''m asking you out to see the engagement ring. I''m your fianc¨¦e, not your patient. I don''t want to listen to what you said. If that''s all you want to say, I''ll get off and go. "

    "Please don''t."

    Stopping her, Fabian took out a document and handed it to her. "Have a look. This is a joint statement composed by my people. If you''re satisfied with it, that''s today''s news release. "

    "Of course."

    Teresa looked through the documents and replied, "I trust you. I didn''t carefully look at the ring yesterday. Would you like to try it with me? We can choose a pair of rings that both you and I like. Is that okay? "

    "Sure."

    In a daze, Fabian couldn''t help but ask, "Teresa, can you tell me what happened last night? Why do you change so much overnight? I don''t even get used to it. I should have pretended not to know. I am not a person who will not be hurt by love. I don''t know if I should ask you such a question, but I still want to know, because marriage is a matter of a lifetime. I can treat you well all my life. I don''t regret marrying you, but I am afraid that you will regret. "

 Chapter 300 Salt in the Wound

    He was always nice to her and didn''t want to change his attitude just because she did something wrong.

    As for Ron, even if it was not her fault, he would ignore her.

    Actually, this was the difference between love and not love.

    Besides, she had done a lot of terrible things, so she was no longer qualified to continue to stay by Mr. Ron''s side, looking at him and blessing him.

    Raising her head to look at Fabian, Teresa smiled. "Don''t you remember that we have an agreement. I told you that I''d better have a talk with Mr. Ron alone. After that, I''ll give you an answer. My attitude now is my reply. Fabian, just hold back your doubts and behave yourself, unless my attitude now is not you want. As an adult, I won''t do anything regretful. "

    Then she took the initiative to hold Fabian''s hand. "You are my fiance, and you love me very much. I will be good to you. I will try to love you, and spend the rest of my life with you hand in hand. So, Fabian, you can''t let me down, can''t bully me, and can''t betray me at any time. Can you do it? "

    "Of course."

    Holding his chest out, Fabian agreed without hesitation.

    Teresa smiled, "that''s good. Let''s go. From now on, you will be the only one in my heart. "

    When she spoke, she felt somewhat hypocritical in her heart, but she insisted on saying it out.

    That''s what she should say and do.

    They selected the suitable rings and took photos together. The media had also released the statement they prepared beforehand.

    In a short time, the news that the Young Master Fabian of the Ou family had bought the wedding ring together with Teresa, the daughter of the black market was on the headlines of all the major news.

    So the news also reached to the ears of someone who wished to get it.

    When Mr. Gu heard the news, he called Hannah to his side. "Hanna, it is a foregone conclusion that Teresa will get married. Although Teresa is from a rich and powerful family of the black market and admires Mr. Ron, she will not be your obstacle from now on. Now, it''s time for you to show up. Don''t forget what I told you. You will definitely succeed in getting Ron

    after Linda and Mr. Ron are finished. But you seduced Mrs. Holley who has not divorced. That is not moral. Right, Mr. Ron? "

    He tried to put on a kind smile.

    Then he looked at his watch and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s take a nap. We can talk about it after that."

    After parting with Rex and Ron, Craig planned to leave.

    After all, they didn''t want to turn against each other in front of him. If he were there, the two cunning men wouldn''t have fallen out with each other.

    Then Craig walked out of the meeting room and sat down at a place which was convenient for observation.

    He was waiting for Rex and Ron to fall out and leave the meeting room.

    When it was Rex, he would be able to offer an invitation and cooperate with him.

    After all, Rex valued interests.

    As long as he could defeat Ron, he would be able to obtain countless benefits, and these benefits would be divided into several parts. He could offer some to Rex.

    The meeting room was dead silent.

    The topic brought back by Craig had completely uncovered their deepest scar in their hearts.

    The reason why Rex let go of Holley was that he didn''t love her. He loved her too much.

    How could Holley really not mind what had happened in the past four years?

    As for Ron, he had his own difficulties, but he could not explain them clearly.

    The three sat there in silence, each with their own thoughts on their minds.

 Chapter 301 He Granted Whatever She Wanted

    Finally, Holley stood up first.

    Slightly tugging at the corner of Ron''s coat, she whispered, "I''m hungry. Can you go to have lunch with me?"

    "Okay."

    As long as that little woman asked, he would satisfy whatever was required.

    He nodded and stood up. Then he walked past Rex, holding his wife in his arms.

    Rex remained silent and didn''t even look at Holley Ye.

    It was not until their figures disappeared in his sight that Rex looked up at the direction where Holley left.

    He didn''t know why he fell in love with that girl.

    Maybe it was because of those quick glimps that he fell in love with her, and he couldn''t extricate himself from loving her.

    Outside the conference room.

    At first, Craig was waiting for the appearance of Rex.

    But he waited for no one but Mr. and Mrs. mu.

    But that didn''t stop him. He continued to sow dissension among them.

    Craig stood up and strode over to stop them, "Hey, are you two open-minded marriage? You just take your own fun and leave each other alone, right? "

    Ron didn''t say anything, but there was disgust in Holley''s eyes.

    She would never forget who was behind the murder in her parents'' car accident.

    Seeing Holley''s disgust for him, Craig, like a viper, caught everything that was useful to him.

    "Holley ye, why are you so angry? Do you really have to hate me? I''m just an outsider who is telling the truth. The one who betrayed your marriage is Mr. Ron. It was also Mr. Ron who separated you and Rex and ruined your marriage. I am just kind-hearted to remind you in case that you are cheated by others. Don''t you think you should thank me for that? "

    It was so disgusting that Craig was so shameless.

    Holley turned her head away and didn''t want to see that disgusting man any more.

    Ron didn''t say anything because

    e in front of me."

    The person that Rex referred to was nobody but Holley.

    It was enough to give him two punches. He didn''t want to waste more time to beat people like Craig.

    He walked out of the meeting room directly.

    Although Craig was beaten to the ground, he didn''t want to fall.

    Craig struggled and stood up. "You will regret if you don''t cooperate with me, Rex."

    His roars were powerless and forced.

    Neither did Ron, nor did Rex care about it.

    he walked out of the hotel.

    Bathed in the sun, Rex stretched lazily.

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw a sushi shop on the street. Rex suddenly wanted to eat salmon sashimi.

    Rex entered the sushi shop and sat down at a table which he could find easily. When he turned around, he found that Holley and Ron were sitting next to him.

    That would be awkward.

    He stood up, wanting to change a seat.

    As it was lunchtime, the whole sushi shop was packed with people.

    Reluctantly, he had to sat down again and greeted Ron and Holley awkwardly, "what a coincidence."

    As Ron was not so pleased, he replied slowly.

    Before he could say something to Rex, Craig also appeared in the sushi shop and walked towards them.

 Chapter 302 You Are so Beautiful so Whatever You Say Is Right

    What Craig wanted now was a sushi to please him.

    He also didn''t want to meet Ron, Holley and Rex, his three sworn enemies.

    But it just happened to come across them. And it happened that there was no seat in the restaurant.

    Craig can''t stand them anymore. They three just sit there and have lunch.

    He strode towards them and squeezed between Ron and Rex, grabbing sushi from both their plates with both hands and putting them into his mouth rudely.

    "Do you mind if I join you for lunch?"

    The disgusting ways of Craig were so low that it didn''t match his identity as Mr. Lan, but it worked.

    He was so angry, beaten and humiliated today that he had no time to care about whether he was low or not.

    Ron pulled Holley out of the seat and left straight away.

    Rex stood up without hesitation.

    Coincidentally, he met Ron and Holley again at the cashier''s.

    "Are you dealing with a beggar?"

    Rex looked at Craig, who was sitting there triumphantly, in quite disgust.

    Ron nodded with a smile, "What a coincidence! How much are you going to send him off?"

    "Twelve dollars. I have bought him two boxes of sushi."

    Since he was dealing with the beggar, he calculated the money very clearly.

    "I offer eighteen. Here are three boxes of sushi."

    After giving the money, the three walked out of the sushi shop together.

    Outside the sushi shop, Mr. Ron stopped first. "Mr. Yan, I want to have lunch with my wife alone. I haven''t met an acquaintance in the shop yet. Please choose one."

    Rex understood his straightforward words, so he nodded and said, "I happen to be thinking about having lunch alone. I don''t want to see you show off."

    He pointed at a Cantonese restaurant not far, "I will go there."

    He left, waving his hand towards them.

    Ron also took his little woman and turned to the opposite direction, "how about spicy mutton?"

    "Okay."

    Getting the little woman''s permission, he directly held the girl in his arms.

    Holley was stunned. "What are you doing?"

    "I just want to hug you."

    R

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    put down the ice cream in her hand decisively, ready to rush out and follow up.

    But to her surprise, it was not Ron who got out of the car, but Holley.

    There were many bodyguards following her when she went out. Hannah was not interested in them. She glanced at her from behind.

    "You''re such an insincere woman. What''s your position? You are rich than miss. Gu."

    She sat back in her seat and ate the sand ice again.

    While she was sucking on the sand ice, she called her grandfather. "Grandpa, Mr. Ron didn''t come back with Holley. Please ask someone to check his whereabouts."

    Mr. Gu had already sent someone to follow Ron as it concerned his granddaughter''s lifetime matter.

    When he heard this, he smiled and said, "silly girl, I have already helped you pay attention. The party was not over yet, and Ron was still in the hotel under the black market. Grandpa will send you the address later and you can go to stop him. As for other arrangements, I have prepared for you. Don''t worry. Just go. "

    "Grandpa, you are so kind. I love you."

    After a few minutes of sweet talking, Hannah hung up the phone. Then she thought about how Holley might be able to go back alone if the meeting was not over.

    This must be the heaven sent opportunity.

    When she was about to join the fight, something happened to the relationship between Ron and Holley.

 Chapter 303 You Only Have to Hold Me Tight, One Hundred Million per Second

    At four o''clock in the afternoon.

    Hannah received a message, which read, "the three-party meeting would be ended in fifteen minutes."

    Hannah didn''t know this number, and she didn''t want to know it either.

    Because it was obvious that this was everything grandpa had arranged for her. He even considered the time to the most accurate degree. Only in this way could she ensure that today''s actions were successful.

    Gracefully, Hannah got out of the car and did not go to the meeting room for the three parties. She gave a call to Holley first.

    It would be boring to do this without Holley''s presence.

    And what happened today will also lose its meaning.

    Holley was now working in the Finance Department of the Mu''s group.

    Hearing the ring of the phone, she thought it was from Ron, so she answered it.

    But to her surprise, she heard a familiar voice of a woman, "who are you?"

    Holley asked hesitantly.

    "We have known each other for a long time, Holley. Can''t you hear my voice? I''m Hannah, the future Mrs. mu. "

    Same as a woman, Hannah knew clearly how to stimulate the other party and let Holley come here and see what she wanted Holley to see.

    "You''re crazy. I''m not a philanthropist. I won''t call a psychiatrist for you."

    This was not the first time that Holley had been challenged.

    She had always been good at dealing with problems, at least she had never put herself at a loss.

    Hearing Holley''s unkind words, Hannah laughed before she said, "I know that Mr. Ron has doted on you. But so what? How long do you think you can keep it fresh? You are different. I am the daughter of Gu family. My family is nothing but rich. If Mr. Ron marries me, the finance problems of the Mu''s Group and other problems will be easily solved. So Mr. Ron has come round and agreed to marry me. He hasn''t divorced you yet, so I can''t call myself Mrs. mu. But I can claim to be the future Mrs. Mu. It''s absolutely right. "

    Keeping on provoking Holley, this is just Hannah''s plan

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    will seriously drag on your back. In the end, the company would lose money at the speed of 9 billion to 15 billion a year. So I think you are lack of ten billion dollars, "

    "It''s a big problem. If it can''t be solved with money, the Mu''s group won''t last long. Even if you auction all the real estate of the Mu family, it will only be barely enough to support you for half a year. Under this circumstance, if there was no financial support, the Mu''s Group would be doomed. You know, the Gu family doesn''t have much except a lot of money. As long as you... "

    Hannah didn''t talk too much as she heard the sound of footsteps from the corridor.

    It was the sound of a woman wearing high heels.

    The sound gradually came to a halt.

    Hannah looked at the person through the crack of the door.

    Now that Holley was here, the next show would begin.

    Hannah rushed directly to the place of Ron, in order to block his sight, and also to let Holley watch a good show.

    Holding Ron, she whispered in his ear, "if you hold me tight, I will offer you one hundred million per second. Mr. Ron, you know how much I love you. I really want to be with you, so in order to be with you, I can do anything. I know that you are also willing to be with me. I will try my best to get rid of Holley and I promise that she will never show up again. "

 Chapter 304 Trying to Deal With the Bitch

    Hannah talked much nonsense.

    She knew she was in a bad situation.

    In fact, she only needed to say the first sentence of those words, coupled with her perfect action, it was enough to show her charm, and it was enough for any man to fall in love with a great temptation.

    But apart from making Ron moved, she came here for another purpose, that was to annoy and anger Holley, that bitch.

    However, when Holley saw that she was so close to Mr. Ron, she didn''t leave angrily or rush in impulsively.

    It was a tough thing for her to do next.

    After saying so much, Hannah did not see that in Mr. Ron''s eyes, there was no desire for money or beauty.

    His eyes were as deep as the stars.

    However, what really excited Hannah was that although the man was indifferent and gave her no response, he didn''t refuse her.

    It should be a good beginning.

    But why hadn''t Holley made any move yet.

    How could she keep calm?

    Hannah was not happy about that. She decided to give him a shot. "Mr. Ron, as I''m very rich and beautiful, I can always get what I want. Just tell me your idea. I''ll take care of the rest as long as you say it. "

    She was forcing Ron to make a decision.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Ron saw a pinhole camera over his head.

    A cruel smile crept up his face. "It depends on your performance."

    His tone was full of amusement.

    But the signal Hannah received was a sign of encouragement.

    She decided to turn her encouragement into action.

    Outside the conference room.

    After buying their wedding rings, Teresa and Fabian were back. They didn''t want to go this way at first, but when they passed through the corridor, they saw that Holley was standing alone in front of the conference room, motionless.

    Teresa was stunned. "I heard that all three parties have finished. Holle stood there, a little strange. "

    "Indeed, it''s strange. Even if the three-party meeting didn''t end, with her identity, she doesn''t have to wait outside the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e company for handover?

    Why was she here?

    Ron regretted. He should have thought that Hannah might have told Holley in advance to see those disgusting things she would do.

    He shouldn''t have played a trick on Hannah. He shouldn''t have given her any chance.

    However, his real plan was to take advantage of the monitoring video in the conference room to record those embarrassing pictures of Hannah which would ruin the reputation of Gu family.

    Only by having such a video can he negotiate with Mr. Gu to ask him to restrain Hannah.

    But now, Ron really regretted.

    He had thought to get rid of the big trouble of Hannah at one time, but

    He left the meeting room in a hurry because he knew that he should appear at the first time by the side of the little woman in such a situation.

    Although his explanation is now somewhat pale, he should at least let the little woman see his attitude and understand his intention.

    When Ron walked out of the meeting room, Hannah was about to grab Holley''s cell phone, but she missed it again.

    Hannah said to Ron, "Mr. Ron, you recognized me as you held me just now. Look, Holley has gone too far this time. She even shot us and wanted to upload the video. Mr. Ron, Holley is too cruel. How could she do such a terrible thing to you and make you a fool of yourself? "

 Chapter 305 God Will Punish the Bitch

    Hannah thought that she was so smart.

    In such a bad situation, she even thought of such a good plot to alienate Ron and Holley.

    Men were keen on face saving. She didn''t believe that Ron didn''t care about it.

    But it seemed that Hannah was really wrong.

    Ron didn''t care.

    He shrugged. "What happened just now? I don''t think I''ll be disgraced. "

    "Mr. Ron, what makes you think so?"

    Hannah was dumbfounded. This was not making any sense.

    Was it shameful that the video was recorded and published?

    That should be the matter of two people after the door was closed.

    However

    Hannah couldn''t figure it out, but she didn''t have much time to guess what was on Mr. Ron''s mind. "You were so close to me just now. Isn''t it not good to post it on the Internet?"

    She said with shyness and moved close to Ron.

    She tried to fall into that man''s arms, using her intimate behaviors to prove that what she had just said was true.

    However, Ron was not willing to cooperate with her at all.

    Not only did he not cooperate, he spared no effort to slap her in the face.

    When Hannah almost leaned against Ron''s chest and they were about to touch each other.

    Suddenly, Ron took a step forward.

    He walked towards Holley and pulled her into his arms.

    As a result of her unsteady center of gravity, Hannah staggered and hit directly against the wall beside her.

    She ran into a corner and her cheek was scraped.

    She felt a burning sensation on her cheek.

    Hannah felt pain, but what happened next made her unable to pay attention to the injury on her face.

    Ron said cruelly, "I don''t think my wife and netizens are foolish. It is obvious that you are doing something shameless. You were the daughter of the Gu family, but why are you seducing me, a married man? You had been disgraced to such an extent. But luckily, I''m indifferent to what you have done. "

    "So I''m very happy that my wife could post the video online. After all, she has the right to strike those shameless women. On the other hand, I also want to hear the comments on h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    or a vicious word.

    Hannah trembled with anger.

    But how could she answer these questions?

    She couldn''t agree, and she also lost the right to refute.

    Hannah could feel the deep malevolence on the Internet.

    Now, the only thing she could do was to pretend to faint so as to escape from this embarrassing situation.

    This was the only way she could think of.

    Thinking of that, Hannah also took action.

    She rolled her eyes and fell to the ground, pretending to pass out.

    However, the reporter who claimed that he would represent netizens to interview her ran the closest to her. It seemed that he bore grudges against her. He did not let her go unexpectedly.

    "Hannah Gu pretended to pass out. what should we do? Netizens, friends?"

    This reporter was from the new media press. He was not only live streaming to interview Hannah, but also interacted with the netizens.

    As soon as the post was released, someone shouted, "surround the mistress. When she wakes up, keep asking."

    "This method is not bad, but it may take a long time. It''s really not worth wasting time on it. We have to think of another way. "

    The reporter explained while he was engaged in the discussion of netizens.

    While he was waiting for ideas from netizens, Holley had already got an idea.

    She suddenly screamed and pointed at Hannah. She shouted, "mouse! There is a mouse!"

 Chapter 306 Get Your Dirty Hand Off Her

    It was not true that Hannah had fainted.

    Therefore, she heard every word that Holley said.

    According to what the reporter had said, she knew that Holley was a bitch. She even wanted to use a mouse to frighten her.

    ''But Holley, do you think I, Hannah, am an idiot?

    Do you think I will believe your words?''

    "Teresa, why is there a rat in the black market? it''s terrible. Move the woman from the ground right now.''. Although she is shameless, if she was bitten by a mouse in the black market, she will definitely ask you to pay for it. "

    Of course Holley knew that Hannah was not that silly Bella.

    If she was that easy to deal with, she would not be the daughter of Gu family.

    But Holley had some ways to deal with her.

    Teresa took the hint and said, "we''ve been working on a kind of drug in the black market recently, and we''ve tested it on a rat. Unfortunately, the drug did not work, and the rat had mutated after taking it, as it specialized in eating human flesh, especially for people who wore perfume. But luckily, neither of us need perfume. "

    She blurted out.

    Hannah wasn''t really panicking at all.

    She told herself in her heart that it must be a plot. It was plotted by Holley and Teresa.

    But the fear for mice eating human flesh made her open her eyes in secret.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was photographed by the phone in the hands of a reporter.

    Since it was a live broadcast, it aroused a hot discussion on the Internet again.

    Many people sent messages to praise Holley''s smartness.

    The reporter showed these words to Holley.

    Holley smiled sweetly at the live streaming app, "netizens are all very concerned and would like to attack the moral corruptor of the families together. As the party concerning, how could I be soft hearted?"

    At this point, it was meaningless for Hannah to pretend to be comatose.

    Hannah stood up.

    She didn''t dare to face the cameras.

    With her back to the crowd, she hurriedly called the bodyguards of the Gu family for help.

    Fortunately, the bodyguards of Gu family reacted quickly and in less than a minute, they rushed over and protected Hannah away from here.

    Since Hannah had left, the journalists

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r sure, and more attentively than anyone else. "

    After a pause, Fabian said with worry, "Teresa, I don''t mean to force you. We need to get married as soon as possible, at least the engagement ceremony needs to be held faster. What happened today, must have something to do with Lisa, the second most powerful person in the black market. She has some relatives with Craig and is in trouble with your family. What happened today also caused enmity between the Lei family and the Gu family. Even though the Lei family is not afraid of the Gu family, you will both get hurt if there is a real fight. Then Lisa can take advantage of it at last. "

    Fabian was always a cheerful, cynical man.

    They had known each other for a long time. It was the first time that Teresa had seen him analyzing something so earnestly.

    But his insights and mind were all outstanding.

    Teresa turned her head slightly and looked at Fabian, with a hint of appreciation in her eyes.

    Hannah felt extremely bad after she was rescued.

    She didn''t know what she should do in the future after such a scandal happened.

    She was ruined by that bitch Holley.

    ''that bitch! She installed a live camera in the meeting room.

    That bitch called the reporters in advance.

    Damn it! That bitch!

    Holley, I will take revenge on you for all the pain and humiliation you brought to me today.

    Do you think Gu family is as simple as money?

    Holley, you are wrong. You will kneel down and beg me.''

 Chapter 307 Youve Learned to Be Bad

    "Glad to see you, idle doctor."

    Ron washed his hands as he thought it was dirty to have his hands grabbed by Hannah.

    He was probably a freak of mental cleanliness.

    When he was in the washroom, he heard the precise analysis from Fabian.

    It was the first time for Holley and Teresa to see that Fabian was such a sophisticated man. When he started to analyze the matter, he was no worse than Ron and Young Master Lei.

    It was even rare for Ron to see that Fabian was so powerful.

    "Good! For the sake of love, you don''t keep your manner. Aren''t you afraid that your grandma will know it and ask you back to take over the family business?"

    When he heard Ron asking, Fabian shook his head with a smile and replied, "I''m far behind you. Teresa was just an insider. If she were me, she could see things more clearly. But, Mr. Ron, why do I feel that you have already known that the Livestream and reporters were arranged by Craig. Just now, you were pretending to be silly to show off how smart you are to your wife? "

    Fabian was right.

    Ron had thought of this a long time ago.

    Only a few people had the chance to install surveillance equipment in the meeting room today.

    Except him and Holley, Rex was also likely to be excluded from the list.

    Rex was a true man. Because of Holley, it was impossible for Ron and Rex to be good friends. However, they could still appreciate each other from men''s perspective.

    As for the Lei family, they would never do such a thing.

    After all, there was no need for the Lei family to do such a thing, because once they did it, even if they put the blame on him, it was difficult to avoid a feud with the Gu family.

    All in all, when there was no way out, the last person left was none other than Craig.

    But he did have the reason to do it, and he had done it perfectly.

    "You really knew it?"

    Holley turned

    ?"

    It happened so fast. Holley was shocked.

    Ron''s face darkened as no man would be happy to see his woman and almost fell into the arms of his wooer.

    And so did Ron.

    Even though Holley had no idea of it, it was only a small accident when she played with him.

    But he still could not tolerate this, so he stopped her in time.

    Ron did not speak, just looking behind the little woman.

    Holley turned around and saw Rex''s eyes.

    At that moment, she probably understood why Ron had that kind of expression.

    Embarrassed as she was, she flipped her hair and looked away from Rex''s gaze.

    Rex was also embarrassed. But he came here just for looking for Ron. Otherwise, he could really turn around and leave, avoiding this embarrassment.

    "Mr. Ron, I have something to talk with you. Can I borrow you for a while?"

    Rex opened his mouth first. He didn''t mention what had happened just now, not even saying hi to Holley, in order to completely avoid the embarrassment.

    Ron nodded and said, "go to my car."

    The meeting room in the black market was not safe enough, so he made a decision cautiously.

    With Holley in his arms, he led the way, and Rex had to say, "it''s me and you, two people, to talk alone and not with others."

 Chapter 308 You Are the One I Loved Most

    Except for Ron and Rex, she was the only one present.

    There was no doubt that the two men needed to talk alone without bringing other people, and that was her, Holley.

    Ron nodded and agreed.

    The man''s attitude was out of Holley''s expectation.

    She looked at Ron and asked, "when did you have an affair? Do you have anything that you want to hide from me?"

    Looking at the little woman, Ron smiled indulgently.

    Gently pinching the little woman''s cheek, he said, "there is no such a mess. Men talk about men''s business. You''d better leave."

    "I won''t take your husband away. You''d better leave."

    Rex also opened his mouth.

    Holley curled her lips slightly with dissatisfaction. She didn''t say anything more, but stayed on the spot. She made a gesture to the two men who were ready to have a private chat and said, "goodbye."

    After getting in the car, Ron asked straightforwardly, "what kind of thing is it worth you to come personally?"

    "The news not good not bad."

    It was Rex''s explanation, but it didn''t sound that good.

    "What news?"

    Ron frowned and became alert.

    "What do you want to hear first? Bad part? Or good part?"

    "Go ahead,"

    Ron had already made a mental preparation, but when he heard the news from Rex, he was still shocked for a while.

    Rex opened his mouth and said: "the not bad thing is that Moore should be still alive, but the bad thing is that he has fallen into the hands of Gu family. He''s in Mexico now, "

    This was the reason why Rex had to talk with Ron alone.

    He was a gentleman, a man of his word.

    Letting Holley go didn''t mean that he wouldn''t care about that little woman any more, and it didn''t mean that he had nothing to do with her business.

    All the things about Holley were still related to him.

    Rex always thought highly of it, but never showed it publicly to her.

    He would tell

    brown blood made her originally good-looking face look a little ugly.

    The sculp was swelled up because of the previous crash.

    She threw the mirror angrily.

    That bitch Holley!

    She shouted at the driver, "Why are you still standing there? Drive the car. I need to see Grandpa."

    Breaking into grandpa''s study, Hannah burst into tears.

    "Grandpa, please uphold justice for me. That bitch, Holley, ruined my reputation. She should die in hell. She made our Gu family humiliated. Grandpa, send someone to arrest that bitch and kill her. "

    This was Hannah''s true thought.

    She wanted to kill Holley. That was why she couldn''t live happily with that bitch.

    Mr. Gu already knew what happened in the meeting room.

    He sat there sullenly.

    What happened not long ago was a deliberate provocation. It was a provocation from Ron to the Gu family.

    "Hanna."

    Mr. Gu said in a low voice, "Holley will pay for it, and so does Ron."

    "No."

    Hannah shook her head. "Grandpa, don''t deal with Mr. Ron. It''s all because of that bitch, Holley. Without her, Mr. Ron would not be like this. Grandpa, think about the past, you will understand that as long as the bitch Holley is dead, Mr. Ron will wake up and will bow to you reasonably. "

 Chapter 309 Go Find Them and Break Them Up

    Mr. Gu stood up suddenly and said, "Hanna, the Gu family will never tolerate people who provoke the Gu family. Before today, Ron was still the best future grandson in law in Grandpa''s mind, but now with what happened today, he is not. "

    "No, Grandpa, please don''t."

    Hannah screamed and she didn''t want anything bad to happen to Ron.

    Even if Ron was cruel enough to her, her reason made her very clear that she should no longer love this man.

    But she couldn''t do it. She still liked him. She still held a tiny bit of hope. If Holley died, she had a chance.

    "If your grandpa don''t let Ron pay the price, the reputation of our Gu family will never be recovered."

    Mr. Gu said seriously.

    He was the head of the Gu family, and his decision was the order and will of the Gu family.

    Hannah was not willing to do that, because she had not been hurt thoroughly yet, and she still had hope.

    "Grandpa, that''s not the case. Please give Mr. Ron one more chance. Grandpa, didn''t you say that Mr. Ron is a promising young talent and very suitable to be a son-in-law for Gu family? Please, Grandpa. "

    Hannah cried anxiously, "Grandpa, I promise this is the last chance for him. If Mr. Ron is still stubborn, I won''t insist."

    "Grandpa, you know that we have our trump card. We can let Holley and Ron unable to be together again. If nothing had happened today, Mr. Ron would have lowered his head when I take out the trump card. It must be someone from the Lei family in the black market who installed the live video. It must be Holley who invited the reporters. This has nothing to do with Mr. Ron. "

    Hannah tried her best to intercede for Ron.

    Mr. Gu raised his eyebrows and said, "Hanna, do you know what you are doing?"

    His voice became more and more dignified.

    Hannah had never seen her grandfather look like this.

    She became guilty and cried like a child, "Grandpa."

    "Hanna, answer my question."

    Mr. Gu had always loved his granddaughter, but today he was parti

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hinner when the man came back, then she would be a loser.

    ''anyway, if you can''t help him, you should take good care of yourself. Don''t be a burden to him. Don''t distract him, '' she thought.

    Holley wanted to have a good dinner, but the peace at dinner was interrupted.

    Hannah came to the door, rushed over and pointed at Holley, "get on your knees, beg me, and I''ll tell you where Moore is."

    After thinking for several hours in the study, Hannah finally made a decision.

    She wanted Ron, and she had to fight for herself.

    She would regret it the rest of her life if she didn''t give it a try.

    If she succeeded, at least she could be with the man she wanted and liked.

    "What did you say?"

    Holley doubted that she had misheard.

    Hadn''t Moore already died in Mexico''s strife?

    Why did she have his whereabouts?

    His corpse couldn''t be found, wasn''t he dead?

    The news was too shocking for Holley to accept.

    She shook her head slightly and gazed at Hannah.

    "I''ve told you that if you kneel down and beg me, I''ll tell you. You stand there like this, with a condescending look, and do you have a little bit of a beg attitude? Do you think I will tell you something like this? "

    Hannah said in an arrogant tone.

    In the daytime, she swore to revenge for all the humiliation she had suffered.

 Chapter 310 Where Are You I Miss You

    Hannah''s arrogance made Holley realize something.

    At least, she figured it out by instinct.

    The reason why Ron chose to leave suddenly was that he had known the whereabouts of Moore.

    Mexico was a dangerous place, so he couldn''t take her with him.

    When Holley thought of this, the expression on her face seemed to be enlightened.

    In Hannah''s eyes, Holley was acting like she was panicked and afraid, because she didn''t want to yield to her.

    "What? Are you scared? Holley, don''t you always take Moore as your best friend and the closest person? Don''t you want to know where he is? I can give you a hint that he is now completely in the hands of our Gu family. I can kill him with a word. Don''t you come to beg me to tell you where exactly he is? "

    While speaking, her eyes showed a ferocious look, and her whole body looked even more cold and ferocious.

    "Do you know, Holley ye? Previously, Moore''s mobile phone had been saved with your photos. When he had been badly injured and fainted, he had called your name. He cares about you so much. If he knows you don''t even care about his whereabouts, I''m sure he''ll be very upset. "

    "To be honest, if I am in a good mood, maybe I can let Moore go and let him come back. But Holley, my good mood is based on the fact that you kneel down and beg for mercy. So whether Moore will be alive or dead depends on your performance, right? "

    While saying that, Hannah grinned hideously.

    She laughed arrogantly.

    She knew too well about Holley and the relationship between Holley and Moore.

    She was sure that Holley would definitely give in.

    But she was wrong. Holley raised her head and said coldly, "see her out, Ms. Tien."

    "Holley Ye!"

    Hannah screamed. "You are a bitch! You are a vicious woman! You actually can do it! You don''t care about Moore''s life!"

    Holley raised her voice and said indifferently, "walk the guest out."

    Moreover, Ms. Tien saw the live video this afternoon. And she knew that Hannah was the evil person who at

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to see you. Is it convenient for you?"

    It has been a long time since Holley said that ''I missed you.''

    It was the words of love for her, which she hadn''t said or heard for a long time.

    This was the same to Ron.

    The man felt that Cupid was shooting an arrow at him. That woman had occupied his heart, which ignited the fire of love in his heart.

    After looking at his watch, he thought for a while and said, "come to Eleanor''s bar. See you in an hour. But I can only give you ten minutes. "

    "One minute is enough. It won''t take you too long."

    Holley hung up with a sweet smile.

    An hour later, Holley arrived at the bar on time.

    Eleanor''s people brought her directly into a small room.

    Ron had arrived, but he was busy sending messages on his phone.

    He raised his head slightly to indicate her to wait a minute and then went on working.

    Holley didn''t urge and she just sat there quietly.

    A few minutes later, Ron put away his cell phone and sat directly next to the little woman. "It''s so rare, my little girl actually said she missed me."

    "Rare?"

    Holley felt a little sad. That man moved her again.

    But she could not cry because it was ominous.

    Smiling, she opened her arms and hugged Ron. Holley leaned on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "besides missing you, I have a lot to tell you."

 Chapter 311 I Cant Fail You Since You Have Already Taken the Initiative

    Hearing Holley saying this, the flames of love in Ron''s heart were ignited again.

    Touching the little woman''s face, he said emotionally, "Girl, if you keep like this, ten minutes is not enough."

    Holley couldn''t help but laugh secretly in her heart.

    It was really not easy for her turn to laugh at this man who was full of foolish thoughts.

    With a confused look, she raised her head and asked Ron, "why ten minutes is not enough?"

    She asked in a serious tone. And she had completely learned the essence of the way when Ron teased her.

    So now, Ron didn''t even notice that there was a trap for him.

    He jumped into the trap delightfully. The man whispered in her ear, "of course it''s not enough. Have you forgotten it?"

    "What do i forget?"

    Holley asked, still confused.

    "Of course it''s not enough time for us to exchange life with each other,"

    He lowered his head and was about to kiss her. "My sweetheart has come to me. I can''t let it go, right?"

    Pushing the man''s mouth away, Holley covered his mouth with her hand and asked, "what are you talking about? Why did you keep thinking about such a mess? I just thought that I didn''t say goodbye to you and wanted to say goodbye when you left. Did you have to think about this? You''re not a good man. "

    The way Holley talked to Ron reminded him of the way he used to speak to her.

    Ron smiled, "are you coming to say goodbye to me?"

    "Of course."

    Holley nodded her head seriously.

    She pinched his face with her fingers, and then touched his lips with her index finger and said, "keep quiet. Listen to me."

    Ron nodded in agreement.

    He also wanted to know what she wanted to say.

    Ron was a tall and strong man, and Holley, one point sixty-five meters tall, looked too cute in his arms.

    The man sat up straight when her head just arrived at his chest.

    In such an embarrassing

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    It seemed that Holley understood something. She called Detective Lin.

    She just simply explained the situation here. Detective Lin asked her for the specific address and told her that he would arrive in five minutes.

    When she just made a phone call, Ron rushed out of the room.

    He stepped on the wall with one foot and almost jumped up into the air. He turned back and kicked a man who was smashing the stored wine in the bar with an axe.

    The kick hit directly on the villain''s chest. The villain got a twitch twice in the end and could no longer stand up.

    And all the actions of Ron were as smooth as water.

    Within a few minutes, he knocked down the hooligans one by one.

    Hannah stood there, completely stunned.

    She almost forgot her real purpose.

    She just felt that Mr. Ron was so handsome and domineering.

    A young girl''s heart was overflowing. She felt a strong wind of a fist coming to her face.

    Ron''s fist directly hit towards her face, but he stopped in a place where he was about to hit.

    A gust of wind brought by a fist nearly knocked Hannah down to the ground.

    She took half a step back to steady herself. But she didn''t forget to provoke Ron, "you don''t want to hurt me because you feel sorry for me?"

 Chapter 312 Mr. Ron Wasnt Same as Most Men. He Refused the Temptation

    The accident happened in the bar. Eleanor rushed to the front.

    Because Ron took action, she got rid of the fight quickly.

    After leaving, she came to Holley the first time.

    Although she was good at fighting, she was not as vigilant as those girls who lived in such fights all day.

    It would be safer with someone protecting her.

    Since the fight was over, almost everyone in the bar had heard what Hannah had said to Ron.

    Hannah stood there without any feeling of shame. She even put on an enchanting smile on her face to Ron.

    Her behavior made Eleanor dislike her very much. "She was the daughter of the Gu family. She had lost her face just now. She was so shameless. Girl, her means may seem shameless and lewd in the eyes of women, but for most men, they are useful. "

    Hearing that, Holley chuckled. "But Mr. Ron, not most men, he is just a small part of them. If he slaps Hannah, her face will be beaten hard and very miserable."

    Eleanor turned to look at Holley.

    It seemed that the relationship between her and Mr. Ron was getting better and better.

    Without mentioning it, she said, "Miss, maybe you don''t know that none of the real daughters in Gu family is like Hannah. But it''s not her fault. Her mother is not the real young Mrs. Gu, and she was shot to death by Mr. Gu in person, so she lost her mother''s discipline since she was young and developed such bad character. "

    "It was Mr. Gu who shot her to death?"

    Holley was stunned, but her eyes lit up.

    It was a funny story, "Eleanor, can you tell me what happened back then?"

    "I can tell you if you want to listen, but I want to see how Mr. Ron slaps that woman on her face. Then I''ll tell you the story of that year. "

    Eleanor said with a smile.

    She was confident in the judgment of Holley, but she still wanted to see how Mr. Ron would ref

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    es, Hannah shook her head slightly.

    Holley walked out, "If that happened, I think my recording and video will be the evidence. After all, you said that you wanted to kill Moore. If he really died and a report is presented, I will find out the truth and send you, the manipulator behind the scenes, into prison. "

    Once again, Hannah''s plan ended in failure.

    She intended to use Moore to break up Ron and Holley''s relationship.

    However, these two people...

    Hannah was so angry that she felt as if her chest were blocked, and she raised her hand and beat her chest hard.

    She was furious, especially Holley.

    Hannah was smart. She didn''t lose her temper for too long. Instead, she became normal and even a little fierce. "Well, you two are smart. But think it clearly. Moore''s life is in my hands. I''m a Mexican. The law of the city is invalid against me. In Mexico, I can kill Moore with my own hands, even if everyone sees it. Besides, why should I do it myself? Moore would be killed only by an accident!

    When Hannah said that, a sinister and cold smile appeared on her face.

    She was such a cruel person. She didn''t believe that. She had made it so clear that Ron and Holley wouldn''t care about Moore''s life.

 Chapter 313 Indulgence in Love

    Hannah did underestimate Holley and Ron.

    She knew nothing at all. When she thought one of the two would at least bow the head to her, she only saw the couple look at each other with a smile. They didn''t even bother to talk to her anymore. They just held each other and turned around.

    It seemed that they were going to leave together.

    Hannah was too angry to say a word. "Holley ye, don''t you have a conscience? Moore is so nice to you. He helped you to investigate the case, proved your innocence, put a lot of efforts into it, suffered a lot, and offended many people. How can you be so cruel now, to the point that you are wasting his life? "

    "Holley, don''t you worry that Moore will be disappointed and hate you if he knows what you have done and will abandon you as his friend?"

    "She is so noisy." Holley said with disgust.

    "So I''m here."

    Ron''s old friend, the chief of the police station, Detective Lin, had arrived.

    He waved his hand and ordered his detectives, "arrest those who beat up others in public. Take them back to the prison and teach them a lesson."

    As he ordered, many detectives of the police station rushed into the bar. They handcuffed the guards of the Gu family who fell on the ground and took them away from the bar.

    As for Hannah, Detective Lin didn''t let her go. Even if she made it clear of her identity and mentioned Mr. Gu and the Gu family, Detective Lin took her away directly.

    Finally, the bar was quiet.

    Eleanor didn''t want to disturb Ron and Holley anymore. She just took a group of her subordinates and started to clean up the mess in the bar.

    When no one noticed them, Ron''s expression became serious.

    He held her slender waist and pushed her directly into the private room.

    As soon as he locked the door, he bent down and looked into her eyes. "Holle, I find that you are not honest."

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Holley curled her lips and rolled her eyes at that man. "You are the one who is not honest. You are going to Mexico to save Moore. Why don''t you tell me the truth?"

    Holley asked as she pinched the man''s arm. "Why can''t you tell me? If you tell me, I won''t appreciate you and I won''t let you go."

    "I''m afraid I''ll fail."

    With his eyes slightly closed, Ron voiced out these words, "I am not sure if I can break into the Gu family to save him. It was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hone was turned off, but a voice reminder came, "if you hear the voice, you will know that I''m on the way to Mexico. Uncle, brother, I know you two have always protected me well and indulged me, but this time please let me do something for you and for the Lei family. Although Fabian doesn''t tell me, I''m pretty sure that Mr. Ron has known what I have done wrong.

    Mr. Ron is Dark Night Priest. He is powerful and promising. We should not offend him, and I don''t want to hurt him or be his enemy. Since I had done something wrong, I should bear the responsibility. This time I take the risk of death to save Moore so as to repay everything I owed. I would not allow our Lei family to be looked down upon and threatened.

    Fabian, I know you are good to me, and I also know that I was very wayward before. I must have made you feel very sad. But please trust me. I''m not a heartless woman. I''ve always kept your kindness in mind. I couldn''t forget Mr. Ron before and I even can''t forget him now. But the journey to Mexico is my trip to put him down. After I come back, Mr. Ron will just be my husband''s good friend in my heart. Please wait for me to come back and grant my unreasonable request. Please pray for me, and bless me to save people safely."

    Fabian sighed.

    Obviously, Teresa had been out of Young Master Lei''s control.

    She has the ability and means to do so.

    Ron was lost in thought. After a while, he put his gun on Fabian''s hand and said, "I have arranged my men to take care of me when I retreat. You take the people and the gun to pick her up."

 Chapter 314 I Am an Impulsive Man with Her

    There was no better way under this circumstance.

    He was now leaving for Mexico and might not be able to catch up with Teresa.

    The only thing they could do was to arrange everything well and pick up her.

    He patted on Fabian''s shoulder, but Ron didn''t say anything. He said in a low voice, "come with me. I''ll show you my arrangement."

    He didn''t greet Holley. She understood that at present, Fabian needed to be taken care of.

    She didn''t say anything and just silently followed Ron.

    Underground the third floor.

    Ron blinked his eyes and entered a fairly confidential room.

    Holley also raised her leg to follow them, but was stopped by Ron with his hand. "Girl, this is not the right place for you. Wait for me upstairs."

    "I..."

    Somehow, Holley felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.

    Then, thinking of Fabian and Teresa, she nodded, "okay."

    She turned around and left, her back filled with loneliness.

    Although Fabian cared about Teresa, he hadn''t lost his ability of observation. He said, "Why are you afraid? Are you afraid that your little wife will see something she shouldn''t see? "

    "You know the answer. It''s not the time. Sooner or later, she will know it. Everything of mine is hers. "

    Ron said in a deep voice with a determined look on his face.

    Fabian nodded, "In the past, I didn''t know the feeling of love from your mouth. Now I understand. Teresa took a risk. I can''t wait to give my life to her. "

    "Let''s go. Teresa is from the noble family of the black market. She is not bad at fighting,"

    Ron comforted Fabian. Then he led him in.

    Upstairs.

    Just as Holley reached the last step, she saw Rex, the ''culprit''.

    But Holley was in no mood to figure out why he was here.

    She only remembered that Rex had gone too far, and didn''t tell her anything about Moore, but only told Ron.

    After she figured out something, he still avoided to answer her phone deliberately.

    "Mr. Yan, what a coincidence!"

    Holley directly greeted him, "Didn''t you ask someone to tell

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Now that Mr. Yan has an affair with Ron, you can tell him what kind of girlfriend you want to find. He will help you find a good girl and introduce her to you."

    Then Holley stood up and went on, "I won''t disturb you anymore, Mr. Yan. I don''t want to be a third wheel of your date."

    She got up and left. She went into the previous private room and waited for Ron to come back.

    At the bar counter.

    Eleanor took a glass of wine and sat down beside Rex.

    "Why are you so stubborn, Mr. Yan? You like her, but you always turn her down. You don''t even accept the care from a friend. You''re a bit narrow-minded. "

    Eleanor smiled and clinked glasses with Rex.

    Rex shook his head, "if she cares about me, I will be impulsive to let my emotion run wild and pursue her. If I go after her, I will definitely succeed. But what would she do if she knew the truth four years ago? I''m a man with no self-control with her. So it''s better for me to refuse her directly in case she''s unhappy because of my mistake. "

    "All right."

    Eleanor couldn''t help but laugh. Probably she really couldn''t understand men''s feelings so clearly.

    But she knew that Rex was not a person who enjoyed drinking alcohol, and he hadn''t stepped into her small bar for a long time.

    "Mr. Yan comes here only for business. You can just ask Eleanor for help if you need anything."

 Chapter 315 Why Investigate Him

    Rex smiled, "Eleanor still has a unique vision."

    Eleanor smiled knowingly and clinked her glass with Rex''s. "go ahead, Mr. Yan."

    "May I have your help, Eleanor?"

    With these words, Rex stood up, bent over to Eleanor and whispered a name in her ear.

    When he whispered, he covered his mouth with his hand.

    He was very careful. He was afraid that someone could figure out what he was talking about through his lips.

    Upon hearing the name, Eleanor couldn''t help but be stunned with her composure.

    The biggest taboo for her to do this was to ask why.

    But she couldn''t help asking, "what do you want, Mr. Yan?"

    Rex didn''t intend to explain. He just handed a card to her and said, "as usual, I''ll offer the highest price. Please remember to keep the secret for me, Eleanor."

    "Of course."

    Eleanor received the card, showing that the deal between her and Rex had been made.

    He put down the glass and said to Eleanor, "you don''t need to see me off." then he walked out of the bar.

    But only he knew, when he passed through Holley''s private room, he couldn''t help glancing over.

    However, as the door was closed, he didn''t see anything. But he still gave all his best wishes to Holley and Ron.

    It was late at night.

    Ron pushed open the door of the room and saw that little woman had already fallen asleep on the table in a daze.

    He gently took off his coat and gently put it on her shoulders.

    The girl was still in a light sleep. She rubbed her eyes and stood up, but fell into the arms of Ron by accident.

    Ron hugged the little woman into his arms. He smiled, "do you miss me?"

    "What?"

    Holley mumbled in a daze. "How are things going with the doctor and Teresa?"

    "There is no news in Mexico. I''m sending the doctor to the plane."

    While speaking, he stroke the hair on her cheek carefully. "Holle, if they didn''t save Moore out, wou

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    news together. It was a comfortable sleeping atmosphere in the room.

    He even hummed a lullaby to her.

    He succeeded in singing Holley to sleep. As she happened to be on her period, she couldn''t stand it any more and soon fell asleep.

    As she turned over, she grabbed the man''s clothes and played with it.

    Ron sat there only with a smile on his face, because his intuition told him that the girl was ravaging him as a doll.

    But he liked it and would not refuse.

    This was the unexpected experience he had with that little woman.

    It was getting darker outside.

    The stars had already hid into the dark clouds.

    Ron held his mobile phone in hand and pinned it against the chair, sitting still and looking at the sky outside the window.

    He was waiting for news from Fabian.

    He hoped everything would go well and Teresa could save Moore.

    When he saw Fabian off by helicopter, he told him in person, "if something dangerous happens to Teresa and Moore at the same time, Fabian can protect Teresa without taking care of Moore''s life."

    He couldn''t tell Holley that.

    It was not because he made a wrong choice. He just thought that such a choice would make his girl sad.

    In the Gu family of Mexico, the shots were frequent

 Chapter 316 Iron Blood Killing Intent

    When Fabian arrived at the Gu''s Manor in the suburb of Mexico, he had smelled the strong smell of blood in the air.

    As a doctor, he was extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. He could even tell that most the bloody smell in the air was from men, but it was still mixed with the smell of women.

    It was the smell of O-type blood.

    Teresa was also O-type blood.

    Fabian could not help but get nervous. However, he dared not think too much. He just sent a signal in the unique signal sending way of the Lei family of the black market.

    If Teresa was fine and she could see the signal, she would find here.

    The long wait almost drove him crazy.

    How he wished he had taken a bomber instead of the helicopter to destroy Gu''s Manor.

    Finally, he saw a shadow flashing in the distance.

    It was Teresa.

    However, before Fabian was able to be happy, he saw countless figures behind Teresa.

    Those were not figures of human beings, but wolves!

    In the moonlight night, the wolves sounded particularly terrifying.

    Teresa was not escaping alone. She was carrying someone on her shoulder.

    Originally, she was not so slow, but now she was dragged down by the person on her shoulder, and she was nearly caught up by wolves several times.

    Fabian took a long spear in his hand.

    Wolves are social animals. If you kill one of them, they will attack you.

    But now, in order to protect Teresa, he must kill the wolves.

    He raised his gun and directly hit the wolf behind Teresa. Fabian shouted in a bloody voice, "kill all of the wolves! Don''t let go of any of them, or we''ll all die!"

    Teresa heard Fabian too.

    She ran away and broke into the house of Gu family to save people alone. She had ever expected that someone would come from the heaven to save her from danger.

    But she knew better that there would never be such a person.

    Her uncle and brother both passed out because she had drugged them.

    Ron would never know about that.

    As for Fabian, Teresa had never thought about him.

    Because she had never s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n and loved her.

    "Fabian, I start to like you."

    Even if they were still on the way to escape from the danger, Teresa couldn''t help crying out.

    Fabian was overjoyed, but he didn''t show too much on his face.

    It was dangerous to talk about love here.

    Although he tried to be on his guard, his heart was still betrayed by holding Teresa with a little more strength.

    Finally, he took all the people onto the plane.

    The plane took off and they headed for N City.

    Gu''s Manor.

    A young girl was standing in the moonlight, holding a diary in her hand. She looked up at the sky and watched the plane flying away. Her tears streamed down her face.

    "Zoey."

    A man in his fifties walked behind her and called her name.

    The young girl turned around and cried even more wantonly. "He''s gone. He''s free now. But I feel so bad. "

    "That''s his life and his freedom which his friend traded for with blood. You should be a person of indomitable spirit and do what you have promised. Don''t try to stop him by dirty means, even if you feel heartbroken. "

    Said the man who was nearly 50 years old, with rich experience and profound meaning.

    The girl named Zoey lowered her head and asked, "Dad, will he come back again?"

    "Since he has promised you, you should believe him. It can either prove that he is a scumbag, or prove that my daughter is right. "

 Chapter 317 In The Cabin, Fabian treated Teresa.

    In the cabin.

    Just then, Fabian pulled the curtain close to isolate himself and Teresa from the outside world.

    Although they hadn''t flown out of Mexico, the people of the Gu family didn''t continue to chase them. That meant they were safe now.

    This must be a surprise attack.

    Fortunately, the Gu family did not prepare for it, otherwise it would not be so easy for Fabian to save Teresa.

    But all of these didn''t matter, what mattered was what happened to Teresa.

    "Would you mind if I examine your wounds?"

    Fabian asked to Teresa politely.

    After all, he was a man and Teresa was a woman.

    "I don''t mind a doctor examine my wounds,"

    Teresa was badly hurt. She could hold on only because of faith.

    Now, she was in a terrible condition and collapsed on the sofa.

    "I mean, would you mind me as your fianc¨¦ to examine your wounds?"

    Teresa''s wound was on the back. Fabian needed to take off her shirt to clear her wounds and bandage them.

    "No."

    Teresa smiled at Fabian even though she was tired and injured seriously.

    She took a deep breath and grabbed Fabian''s hand. "I need you to promise something."

    "Go ahead, I promise you anything."

    "When we went back N City today, I don''t want to go back to the hotel and want to live with you until I get recovered. You are responsible for keeping my secret from my uncle and brother. They must be very sad if they know it. I don''t want them to worry about me. Besides, I want to be closer to you so that we can have more chances to know each other. "

    Miss Teresa has always been like this in love.

    If she liked someone, she would get along well with him

    Fabian nodded. He respected all decisions of Teresa. No matter what she wanted to do, he would spoil her to do it.

    Then Fabian tore off Teresa''s blood stained shirt.

    Fabian dealt with the wound on her back carefully and said, "You can trust me completely. Although I''m a surgical doctor, everyone knows I''m good at first aid. But in fact, what I''m good at most is to removing scars. So with me, you never have to worry about how bad you''ll look in a bathing suit after you''ve been hurt. I will match Chinese medicine for you to recuperate the body to ensure that all these scars on your body are gone."

    Fabian was q

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n we forget the favor I have owned you?"

    "You owe my wife a debt of gratitude, which is invalid and is not invalid as she said."

    Ron pretended that he could do nothing about it.

    "Doesn''t your wife listen to you? Oh my God! Mr. Ron is so weak!"

    "You are so weak." Fabian said. He shook his head and pointed his thumb down in sympathy.

    "Who are you calling a weak man?"

    Being woken up, Holley vaguely heard someone talking about Ron, so she was unhappy and asked back with anger.

    "That''s good. Mr. Ron''s beloved wife, can we forget the favor I have owned you?"

    Hearing this, Holley looked up at Fabian and then fixed her eyes on Moore.

    The next second, Holley screamed, "Fabian, what did you do to Moore? It''s all your fault. You made him in a coma for so long. You..."

    Holley was so angry that she thought Fabian was the murderer and grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.

    Fabian was stunned.

    He felt that the situation was a little awkward.

    He didn''t know much about Holley, and this was the first time he saw her like this, so he didn''t know what''s wrong with her.

    However, Ron knew his little woman very well.

    Ron knew what Holley was thinking, so he was very cooperative. He hinted at Fabian and said, "Hurry up and go."

    Fabian fled as soon as he could.

    After Fabian went far, Holley and Ron smiled at each other.

    "I was ruined by you. I wouldn''t have cheated others before"

    Holley said with pouting smile on her mouth and threw the cushion into Ron''s arms.

 Chapter 318 Teresas Possessiveness Toward Fabian

    Ron shook his head seriously. "Holley, don''t belittle yourself. We didn''t cheat Fabian, did we?"

    Ron was so serious that even Holley was in a trance. She wondered whether she had just cheated Fabian or not?

    After leaving the bar, Fabian woke up with the morning breeze.

    The situation was not right just now.

    Fabian thought he was cheated.

    Then he recalled Ron''s and Holley''s reaction. He was now certain that he had been cheated. They had cheated Fabian to make him own them a favor.

    What a cunning couple!

    Though Fabian was complaining about Ron and Holley, he didn''t go back to the bar to argue with them.

    After all, Teresa was at home. What he was thinking about was his beloved woman. He was eager to see her.

    In Fabian''s home.

    Teresa had already woken up.

    After all, she was born in the Lei family. As the lady of the black market, she had a better physical strength than the others. Even if she was seriously injured, she quickly recovered a lot of physical strength and vital energy.

    Teresa was reluctant to lie in bed.

    She was curious about Fabian, who had been engaged to her. So, she got out of bed and strolled around this bachelor''s apartment to have a look.

    Entering the living room, Teresa was attracted by a box in the TV cabinet.

    The box was very ordinary, even in a corner, not eye-catching at all.

    But Teresa''s intuition told her that there must be a secret in that box.

    She knew it was improper to go through other people''s things.

    Driven by curiosity, she came over and took out the box.

    She comforted herself that she wasn''t peeping into other''s privacy. She just acted as a girlfriend and fiancee to learn about her fiance''s life.

    For a moment, at least, Teresa was more certain that she wanted Fabian to be her fianc¨¦.

    Teresa must have fallen in love with Fabian. That was why she was jealous and possessive.

    Thinking of this, she opened the box without hesitation.

    But the moment she opened the box, she felt that someone poured

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she continue to love him?

    Teresa couldn''t help sighing slightly.

    "What''s wrong, Teresa?" asked Fabian in surprise

    "I feel a little pain and my mind is in a mess."

    Teresa explained with half-truths.

    "Just hold on. The wounds will be healed." Fabian replied softly. You can rest assured that in the following days, I will be by your side 24 hours a day. I will do whatever you ask me to do. As for the mess in your mind, just tell me if you trust me."

    Teresa blinked her eyes and looked into the distance, "I''m thinking about Holley."

    "En."

    Fabian was continuing to deal with Teresa''s wounds. He listened to her while nodding.

    "Tell me, what kind of person is Holley?"

    Teresa asked tentatively.

    Because she had fallen in love with Fabian, she must give herself a chance and happiness.

    Fabian didn''t know what was in Teresa''s mind, but he said objective, "She is the same as you, who looks very strong, the heart is weak. Although you are two different types in appearance, you have similar temperaments and personalities. You were both smart and loyal. Holley told me that she chose to lie to you that it wasn''t Mr. Ron who drove her there, because she was afraid that it would affect our marriage."

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will get jealous when you praise another woman so much?"

    Teresa asked with a faint smile.

 Chapter 319 Outbreak Of Jealousy

    Fabian suddenly understood and resumed, "Let me finish my words. What I have said is only a preliminary analysis, not a conclusion."

    He understood that he had made a slip of the tongue.

    Ron was right. Man should be tricky in love.

    If all men were as honest as him that he would answer every question the woman asked, it would be very easy for them to say something wrong.

    Fortunately, Fabian''s reactions are so fast and he changed his mind quickly, "Teresa, you are such an excellent girl. It''s rare to meet someone as good as you. I just hope that you two can still be friends. After all, you have never hurt each other, haven''t you? "

    "Yes."

    Teresa smirked.

    Her smile seemed a bit forced, but unfortunately, Fabian didn''t notice it.

    From Teresa''s point of view, she thought Fabian''s reactions were all manifestations of a guilty conscience.

    She even thought she clearly understood why Fabian fell in love with her at first sight, because her temperament is very similar to Holley''s.

    That''s it.

    Teresa thought this was Fabian''s feelings for her and he took her as a substitute.

    She thought Fabian was so gentle with her last night only because she was a substitute.

    Who wanted to be a substitute?

    Who doesn''t want to be truly loved?

    But Teresa had no other choice. She could say nothing for the sake of her family.

    "Are you OK? I''m so sleepy. I just want to lie down and have a rest."

    Teresa was escaping because she needed a long time to calm herself down so that she could face all.

    Fabian didn''t notice it at all.

    He had been used to spoil Teresa. He would do whatever she said.

    In the bar.

    Ron looked at his watch and said, "Holley, you stay here. Wait for this man to wake up"

    The man Ron referred to was Moore.

    Though Ron did not say anything, his words were tinged with jealousy.

    Although Ron was willing to go to Mexico to save Moore for Holley, Moore was his rival in love.

    ''Such a mean man.''

    Holley whispered in her heart, but she smiled sweetly at Ron and said,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou for bringing me back. By the way, do you have anything else? If there is nothing else, I want to go back to the law office and deal with something."

    Moore''s attitude was somewhat strange.

    He was not so happy to see Holley again, and they even saw in his eyes that he wanted to run away from them.

    ''Was Moore hiding something?''

    While Holley was thinking, Moore stood up and walked up to her. A little embarrassed, Moore extended his hand and said, "Please lend me some money. One hundred is enough."

    "My wife didn''t bring any cash with her. She only had a diamond card from a Switzerland bank and she could spend billions of money. You''d better turn left and go out, and borrow one hundred from the receptionist girl, Eleanor, at the front desk."

    Ron took it for granted and said naturally.

    Moore looked at Ron and Holley. He wanted to say something but finally said nothing. Then he turned left and left the room.

    After Moore left, Holley raised her hand and gave Ron a pinch on the chest with a pretended lightness. "You can just be jealous of him, just argue with him. You just need a friend help you who is a lawyer. The Mu''s Group needs a reliable lawyer. Isn''t Moore the best choice?''

    "Holley, let me guess. Are you thinking about me, or are you planning to find a job for your brother Moore?"

    Ron raised Holley''s chin and smiled wickedly.

 Chapter 320 If You Keep Asking Stupid Questions, I Wont Talk To You

    "Ron, if you keep asking stupid questions, I won''t talk to you."

    Holley stamped her feet in anger.

    However, Ron just chuckled, "Little girl, do you forget who I am?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Holley said with pouting smile on her mouth, but Ron looked more serious, "Who am I, except Mr. Ron?"

    Ron''s question reminded Holley.

    That man was Dark Night Priest. It was said that he was a very powerful and capable person.

    "Do you think I lack the elites of the legal world?"

    Shaking his head with a smile, Ron told his little woman that he didn''t lack a talent like Moore.

    "What''s more, Moore is much less capable than I want."

    Ron judged Moore ruthlessly.

    Holley felt a little angry, but she had to admit that Moore was much less capable than Ron wanted.

    After all, he had been engaged in public service lawsuits. As a result, he had few contacts with business law firms.

    "Never mind what I have said. Anyway, Moore won''t lose his job or starve to death. Let''s go back to the company."

    What Holley said was true, and this was the truth that Ron wanted to hear.

    Ron didn''t want to see Moore at all because Holley cared about Moore.

    Even though Holley treated Moore only as a friend or a brother.

    But Ron knew that Moore was his rival in love.

    When Ron heard Holley say these words and saw her indifferent appearance, Ron felt torn again.

    He knew she was just trying to make him happy.

    Ron sighed. He realized that he was narrow-minded.

    "Okay. Let''s go back to the company."

    Ron didn''t want to mention Moore anymore, so he changed the topic directly.

    They arrived at the building of Mu''s Group.

    Ron stopped the car.

    He didn''t want to say something at all.

    However, after struggling in his mind all the way, he still decided to tell Holley about it.

    "Girl, did you notice that Moore has kept something from you and me. My experience tells me that he doesn''t want to be saved at all. If you have free time, you can talk to him and ask him what he has experienced

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t''s not really."

    Moore shook his head.

    In the morning, the reason why he didn''t want to tell her the truth was that Ron was here. He still held a grudge against Ron.

    In particular, Moore had heard from Zoey that the Gu family seemed to be planning to arrange the marriage of Mr. Ron and Hannah and Ron did not refuse.

    Now, there was only Holley. Moore had nothing to hide, "The Gu family saved me, and they don''t want me to leave, so they asked me to stay in Gu''s Manor for a year to return the favor of saving my life."

    Holley gasped at Moore''s answer.

    No wonder Moore would do that after he was saved.

    It turned out that he knew nothing at all.

    "Brother Moore."

    Sensing the tension between her and Moore, Holley chose a gentle tone, "Do you know who took you to Mexico? Do you know why there was a riot in Mexico?"

    "It was the people I had worked with in the law office. They gave away my whereabouts so that Mr. Lan had the chance to take me to Mexico lawlessly. But it was not a riot. It was just an accident."

    Hearing that Moore didn''t know about it, and even thanked the accident, Holley only felt quite worried.

    "Brother Moore, the riot was planned by Gu family. They are not your saviors."

    Holley said directly. Moore froze for a moment.

    The next second, Moore spit out a mouthful of blood unexpectedly.

 Chapter 321 Holley Got Jealous Inexplicably

    After all, Holley had known Moore for more than ten years.

    She knew clearly how capable Moore was.

    It was ridiculous and provoking for Moore to treat his enemies as his benefactors, but it would never make him spit out a mouthful of blood.

    What had happened in Mexico? Why was Moore at such a distance with Holley?

    And what was the matter that made Moore so angry?

    As staying with Ron for a long time, Holley became more and more composed.

    Holley didn''t ask out the confusion in her heart. Instead, she stood up and asked, "Brother Moore, are you okay? I''ll call an ambulance for you."

    Holley really cared about Moore, so these words she said also sounded sincere.

    Feeling guilty, Moore looked at Holley.

    But Moore just kept silent and told Holley nothing. He even grabbed Holley''s wrist and said, "I''m fine. I don''t need an ambulance. I just think of the days in Mexico, so I feel upset. I feel better after spitting the blood."

    "But..."

    Holley wanted to persuade Moore to take care of himself and not to act tough. He needed to go to the hospital to see a doctor.

    However, before Holley could finish her words, she saw Moore stand up and heard him say, "I want to stay alone and calm down. I''ll contact you later."

    Then Moore fled out of the restaurant as if escaping from something.

    Even his gentlemanly manners had been thrown far away from him.

    When Moore passed the bar counter, he even forgot to pay the bill.

    After hesitating for a while, Holley didn''t go after Moore. She just paid the bill, packed two cups of coffee and went back to the Mu''s Group.

    Entering the office, Holley passed the coffee to Ron.

    Ron didn''t take the coffee. He just looked at his little woman with a slight smile.

    "Holley, A sentence comes to mind."

    Ron smiled and snapped his fingers, "That is... There is no free lunch; you must pay for it."

    "I..."

    Holley wanted to explain that she didn''t mean anything else.

    However, R

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ot curious about anything else."

    Ron was implying something.

    Holley had no time to wonder if there was any other meaning in what Ron said.

    She was more worried about Moore now. "Do you have any clue?" she asked.

    Ron shrugged helplessly, "the Gu family have blocked all the clues. They were a little anxious to hide the truth. I guess it must have something to do with the Gu family. As for spitting blood, it was probably the debt of affection. Otherwise it would not be so bad. Do you know a sentence saying emotion hurts the body?"

    "You do. Tell me, have you spat out blood for any woman?"

    Holley was not sure if Ron''s guess was true.

    All of a sudden, she was curious about his relationship life.

    She was so stupid four years ago that she fell in love with Ron ardently without caring about his past. Then they got married in a flash.

    Now things had changed. She was no longer the Holley four years ago.

    Holley asked directly what she wanted to know.

    The smile on Ron''s face disappeared in a flash.

    The second before, he was still in the mood to tease the little woman.

    But now, he just kept silent.

    It seemed that there was did a woman Ron had loved.

    "Who is your ex-girlfriend? I''m asking your ex-girlfriend you have loved."

    Holley was jealous and keeping asking.

 Chapter 322 A Low-level Woman

    Ron was really excellent.

    His acting was also so good.

    A few seconds later, the sadness and helplessness vanished from his face.

    Ron then smiled slightly and said, "Girl, you are so gossipy. Are you afraid that I have another woman in my heart?"

    Ron deliberately changed the subject.

    Holley was keenly aware of the key point. It seemed that Ron had really spat out blood for a woman.

    Thinking of this, she felt jealous and stamped her feet. "That woman gone too far. She should make you spit out blood for her. And she should do it without my permission."

    A doting smile appeared on Ron''s face.

    But Holley, who was such a little fool, didn''t know that he had spit out blood for her.

    Ron spit out blood after hearing that Holley was arrested for being suspected of murder.

    But it was better not to mention these things.

    What he had suffered and what he had gone through were all gone. He shouldn''t have let Holley know. If she knew that, she would be sad again.

    "Go and make your coffee. Why don''t you believe what I said?"

    Once again, Ron deliberately avoided the topic. This time, he completely lowered his head, pretending to be busy with work, and did not look at Holley.

    Holley pressed her lips and murmured, "Your ex-girlfriend is your past and I can''t change it. There is nothing to deny."

    "What are you blaming me for?"

    Ron asked directly without raising his head.

    Holley turned a deaf ear and did not answer at all.

    At the police station.

    In the detention house, after being questioning a whole night, Hannah only felt exhausted physically and mentally.

    She felt lucky that her grandpa had bribe some police officers, so she could get freedom.

    After stepping out into the first ray of sunshine in the morning, Hannah felt reluctant again.

    She didn''t want to give up. She didn''t want to marry Craig.

    At this moment, she just wanted to escape.

    Hannah thought as long as she could hide well, she didn''t have to marry Craig.

    She ran to the side of the road and stopped a car.

    To her surprise, it was a taxi, but the per

    y, I''m afraid he''s running away. Will the escape change the fact that you have brought shame on the Gu family? You''re just a woman of no reputation. Now that Mr. Lan is willing to marry you, you should be honored. How could you still want to escape?"

    "Hanna is not that kind of foolish and unreasonable person. The Marriage came so suddenly, it takes her some time to accept it."

    Mr. Gu waved at Hannah and said, "Just go to have a test."

    Hannah nodded, feeling wronged. She knew that her grandpa loved her most.

    When she ran out of the study, she decided to run away. But she stopped when she heard her father''s voice.

    "Dad, she really wanted to escape from the wedding," said Herman, shaking his head.

    "There is full of our people around the hotel. If she dares to escape, someone will keep her."

    Mr. Gu said firmly.

    Then Herman sighed and said, "She is really a troublemaker. How could she be so shameless? It''s all about her scandal in the upper class circles in Mexico."

    "She is the daughter of a low-level woman. How noble do you expect her to be? Aren''t we keeping her around so that one day we can use her?"

    Mr. Gu''s voice was as cold as ice, piercing through Hannah''s heart.

    ''How could grandpa say that to her?

    But what did he mean a low-lever woman?

    ''Is my mother the daughter of a marquis? Is she the heir of her family''s title of nobility?'' Hannah thought.

 Chapter 323 Holley Had No Right To Do It

    Hannah was confused.

    She found it more difficult to understand what her grandfather and father were talking about.

    Even so, she still wanted to stay and hear what they would say.

    Herman didn''t talk about anything about it and just mentioned another thing, "Dad, if Moore really loves Zoey, just let them get married. Zoey will inherit the aristocracy of my wife and become the viscount in the future. As for her marriage, it''s up to herself. As long as it''s a man who treats her well and who she likes."

    When Herman mentioned his another daughter, his voice was full of tenderness.

    At this time, it was the most proper time to say that Herman was a great father.

    But her father was so good to her sister that Hannah could not help feeling sad.

    ''Who the hell was she?

    She was also the daughter of the Gu family, the daughter of her father, and the daughter of her mother.

    But her father didn''t care her, and her mother had already thought of passing her title to Hannah''s sister.

    Why?'' Hannah thought.

    The voice of Mr. Gu shattered Hannah''s heart again. "It''s a luck for Zoey to have a marriage like this. Now it''s up to Moore to decide how to do."

    Even grandpa agreed with her father...

    Hannah''s heart had been totally cold. Obviously, she was very sad, but she could not feel heartache.

    ''Was she also grandpa''s granddaughter?

    Wasn''t she grandpa''s favorite granddaughter?

    Why would her life and her fate be controlled by her family?

    Why could she just marry Craig she doesn''t like at all for her family? The person who even has a dark heart.

    Why couldn''t she choose to be happy by herself?

    Why did everyone like Zoey since she was a little girl? Why did everyone spoil her and side with her?

    As for her, Hannah, no matter how excellent she was, she could only be a foil and a stepping stone for Zoey!

    Why didn''t her family send Zoey to marry Craig?'' Hannah thought.

    Hannah''s heart had been twisted to the extreme.

    She hated her sister, her family and

    love Zoey, you shouldn''t be with her and give her hope. You still have Holley in your heart. Then why did you fall in love with Zoey? Are you falling love with Zoey just to save your life and live a better life? If that was your purpose, Zoey was so stupid. Please tell her the truth, don''t let her wait for you like a fool. I also hope you can handle your relationship well. I don''t want to see my sister cry because she has been scolded by Holley and she still doesn''t dare to talk back. She can only come to me and complain about it tearfully."

    Hannah shouted angrily, just acted like a good sister, defending her sister.

    Moore remained silent.

    ''He knew Holley well. She would never do such things.

    But there was really no need for Zoey to frame Holley.

    Could it be that Holley had changed in the past few months?

    Had she been thoroughly led by Ron into a vicious woman?''

    Moore doubted what Hannah said, so he kept silent.

    Hannah knew that she needed to persuade Moore to make a decision as soon as possible.

    "Moore, if you like a single woman, I won''t say anything more. Holley has already married. Why do you betray the marriage like this? As a married woman, how can she eat the food in a bowl and think about the things in a pot? She has no right to call my sister and say those words. Moore, you''ve gone too far, too!"

 Chapter 324 Did Holley Be Tempted To Lose Her Heart

    Hannah questioned Moore and rebuked Holley with an extremely high voice.

    However, no matter how excited Hannah was or what she said, Moore didn''t care about it at all. He was just like a ball of cotton, soft no matter how suddenly it was struck.

    Hannah was annoyed too. What kind of person was Moore? He could even be so calm.

    Just when Hannah was about to give up, Moore finally said, "I will find it out. I will not make Zoey wronged."

    Moore finally made a promise.

    Hearing that, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief. She said, "Moore, I believe you because Zoey like you so much. Don''t let me down."

    After hanging up the phone, Moore sighed helplessly.

    He had planned to take a day off to relax himself.

    What a terrible thing to happen!

    He couldn''t let anyone bully Zoey, who was the treasure of his heart, even this one was Holley.

    Moore should have called to comfort Zoey first under such a circumstance.

    But he knew Zoey very well.

    Zoey was a very simple and kind girl. She never said or admitted that she was wronged.

    Moreover, she was the daughter of the Gu family. She was Moore''s enemy but also his savior

    Moore had finally made such a decision under complex feelings.

    He ignored Zoey and went straight to the Mu''s Group.

    Now that Holley had known everything, Moore would go to have a talk her or Mr. Ron.

    At least for now, Moore still didn''t believe that Holley would scold Zoey without being abetted.

    Holley might have been forced by Mr. Ron, or possibly tempted to lose her heart.

    In the Mu''s Group.

    Holley was worried about Moore''s love affairs.

    Judging from the current situation, the Mu''s Group and Gu family would fight sooner or later.

    After all, the news that the massage that the Gu family planned to marry Hannah to Mr. Craig had been widely spread in the upper class circles.

    Although it was not as sensational as the marriage of Fabian and Teresa, it was still quite eye-catching.

    After all, their marriage was a union of real strength and power.

    Besides, both Ron and Holley knew that there was also a dark market force

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    litely.

    Then Holley nodded and said to Moore, "So I have to congratulate you. But don''t you mind it at all? After all, you were kidnapped to Mexico by the Lan family and then the Gu family set up a riot which almost kill you. Now, the marriage between the Lan family and the Gu family has become reality."

    Holley knew that she had no right to object or support others'' love.

    But as a friend, she could only tell Moore everything she knew.

    Moore felt that someone hit his heart hard with a hammer.

    He was depressed.

    Taking a deep breath, he answered firmly, "I love Zoey, not because she is the daughter of Gu family. Those things have nothing to do with her."

    Hearing what Holley said, Moore was more certain that Hannah did not lie and that Holley had indeed said something inappropriate to Zoey by giving her a call.

    "Well, I see. Congratulations, Moore! Wish you both happiness!"

    Holley congratulated sincerely.

    Moral kidnapping with friendship, she can''t do it.

    In a battle of love, Moore should make a decision on his own and should be unaffected by any external force.

    Therefore, Holley had never mentioned the conflicts between her and Hannah, the Mu''s Group and the Gu family.

    Feeling Holley''s sincerity, Moore flashed a rare smile and said. "Thank you. I''m leaving. Bye."

    After Moore walked out of the office, Ron said slowly, "He came here to blame us at first."

 Chapter 325 No One Could Blame My Woman

    Ron was a man of sharp eyes.

    He had never been wrong in his judgment.

    Holley believed what Ron said about Moore.

    Besides, Moore was furious when he came here.

    "We didn''t do anything bad, did we?"

    Holley looked at Ron with uncertainty.

    She only knew that she didn''t do anything.

    But she didn''t know if Ron had done something wrong.

    Looking at Holley contemptuously, Ron said slowly, "since you came back at noon, we have been always together. If I did something, you must know. What''s more, with my identity and influence, even if I have done something, there is no need to deny it."

    Holley smiled sweetly and said, "I just want to make sure of it."

    "I suppose you want me to find out what happened to that lawyer, right?"

    Ron said bitingly.

    Holley really wanted to, but somehow she felt she was in the wrong. She didn''t know how to talk it to Ron.

    Ron raised his head to look at his little girl with eyes full of pampering, but shook his head helplessly. "My little girl, you are so interested in the matters of Moore. I will be jealous."

    "But you are the most important person in my heart."

    Holley said seriously, "No matter what, please help me."

    She begged softly and pulled the man''s sleeve.

    Ron nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll check it for you, but it takes time for me to find the result, so you have to wait patiently."

    "I promise, I will be patient."

    Holley smiled more and more sweetly. And meanwhile, Ron''s secret was getting bigger and bigger.

    "Girl, I''ve been really unmotivated lately. I need encouragement."

    There was an overtone in Ron''s words.

    Holley knew what the encouragement was.

    She lowered her head and chuckled. Then she raised her head and gave Ron a thumbs up. "You are so cool. Come on!"

    This was also an encouragement to Ron, but it was not what he wanted.

    "Your encouragement is too perfunctory. Even beggars don''t want such an encouragement."

    Ron reminded Holley with a smile as he tapped his finger on the desk.

    Holley curled her lips and said, "I will never give such an encouragement

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g the woman behind him, he announced in an extremely domineering manner, "Even though you are only an inferior lawyer, you should know that what you said just now has created slander and insult. There are surveillance cameras in my office. I can sue you right now if I want. If you are still proud of your professional ethics as a lawyer, you should know that facts speak louder than words. You want to label it on my woman. Show me the evidence. If you don''t have the evidence, get out of here immediately. The Mu''s Group is not a place you can act wildly."

    "If it were not for the sake of your friendship with my woman, do you think you would still be so free to come and go?"

    Ron was rather rude.

    As for Moore, he replied impolitely too, "I will have evidence."

    After saying that, Moore turned around and slammed the door again.

    The atmosphere in the President''s Office was extremely awkward.

    The assistant outside didn''t dare to come forward and help them close the door.

    At last, Holley walked to and closed the door.

    "Someone must have said something to Moore, otherwise he wouldn''t act like this. Don''t ruin his reputation which will make him lost the qualification to be a lawyer."

    Holley tried to persuade Ron.

    Ron shook his hand and said, "I have said that I won''t do anything to him for your sake. But I will find out the truth and bring out the wire puller."

 Chapter 326 I Should Have Met A Woman Like You Earlier

    Hannah succeeded in alienating Moore from Holley, which made her feel extremely good.

    She suddenly felt that everything was not so bad.

    ''Perhaps, Craig is also a cute person." she thought.

    After all, Craig also hated Moore, Holley and Ron.

    Hearing the truth from her grandpa and father, Hannah was desperate about her family.

    Now she was simple minded. She liked whoever pleased her.

    She put down the phone and went to grandpa''s study.

    His father was gone and there was only his grandfather left in the study.

    Seeing Hannah coming, grandpa waved at her sympathetically and said, "Silly girl, don''t talk back to your father. What he did is for your own good."

    Mr. Gu showed a loving look and cared about his granddaughter.

    If Hannah hadn''t heard what her grandpa had said, she would have believed that her grandpa loved her most.

    But now, she only felt it was funny and hypocritical.

    Covering her aching face, Hannah shook her head and said, "He scolded me as soon as he met me. I don''t want to talk back. But why, we were both his daughters, Zoey could pursue her own love and happiness. And I could only get married for my family."

    Hannah had made up her mind that she could marry Craig.

    But she was curious about whether her grandpa treated her sincerely or not.

    Hannah asked tentatively.

    Mr. Gu meditated and shook his head, "Your situation is different from Zoey''s. Your reputation is damaged, so it is difficult for you to marry a man from a family of equal social rank. This is also the reason why your father strongly asks you to marry Mr. Lan. He means you no harm. He just hope that you can marry a good man."

    ''What Mr. Gu said was just some splendid reasons.

    As long as the Gu family didn''t fall, no one dared to dislike Hannah.

    Besides, why don''t grandpa mention anything about that bitch Zoey?

    It is you who dare not to mention it, because there is no comparison, there is no harm. When you mention it, we can see that you and dad are cruel to me.''

    Hannah thought. But she did

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y smiled and said, "You should know that my mother is an earl and she has only two daughters, one is me and the other is my sister. The next heir to the title of nobility will be either of us. Now my sister is crazy. She is mesmerized by someone and loves the wrong person. I don''t think she is likely to inherit the title of nobility. But she has the right to compete with me. In Mexico, the status of civilians and aristocrats are different. Whether our child can become a member of the aristocracy is up to you."

    "How heartless you are!"

    Craig understood Hannah''s meaning at once.

    ''She wanted her sister to die.

    She could do everything to gain power.''

    "You flatter me, Mr. Lan."

    Said Hannah, without the least sense of shamelessness.

    "I like your style. Let''s have coffee together later."

    Craig invited Hannah. Hannah smiled lightly and said, "Didn''t Mr. Lan say we wouldn''t talk the topic of love?"

    "We can talk about the specific plan. After all, I think we have the same thoughts on certain things. Such as the death of Moore, the death of Holley or the death of Ron, right?''

    With an evil smile on Craig''s face, Hannah nodded in agreement, "Okay, I like caramel macchiato. Please don''t forget it when you order later."

    "I should have met a woman like you earlier."

    Craig got closer to Hannah and smelled her ferocity and malevolence.

 Chapter 327 No One Was Nobler Than The Other

    Sitting next to Craig and drinking coffee with him, Hannah felt it was too late to meet him.

    Obviously, she was the same person with Craig. The two of them appreciated each other, talked about their dreams, and talked about their future.

    However, all the happiness was destroyed by a wechat message.

    However, Zoey had sent a message to Hannah, saying that she was at the airport of N City and asked Hannah to come to pick her up."

    For Hannah, Zoey was the source of her misfortune.

    ''If it was not Zoey, she, Hannah, would be the little princess of her parents, and would be the daughter of the Gu family who had been doted on by everyone.

    However, the hateful bitch, Zoey, had robbed the love of her parents since childhood and now grandpa''s love was also divided away.

    Even she secretly took control of her mother''s position.

    You slut! You came to N City only for Moore.

    I can''t marry someone I love, neither can you.'' Hannah thought.

    Craig was good at gauging people''s mind. When he saw the change of Hannah''s expression, he put down the coffee cup and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Hanna?"

    "Something private."

    Raising her head, Hannah smiled coquettishly. "Wait for me for three minutes. I''ll handle it."

    When Hannah looked down again, there was only coldness in her eyes.

    ''Zoey, who do you think you are? You have no sense of seniority. How dare you command me to pick you up at the airport? Why?''

    These were the unspoken words in Hannah''s heart, however, she wrote in the massage, "Zoey, you are the little princess of our family. How dare those drivers not come to pick you up?"

    Soon, Zoey texted Hannah back, "Sister, I sneaked back from Mexico. I don''t dare to let parents and grandpa know this. This is the first time I''ve come to N City. I''m not familiar with this city, and only you can help me."

    Hannah sneered. She knew it.

    ''I, Hannah, was slapped in the face and scolded for discrediting the reputatio

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    xpect that her father''s anger was because of her.

    She had thought of herself as a merit, walking arrogantly in the corridor. However, just when she came close to Herman, she got a heavy slap in the face.

    "Father..."

    Herman beat Hannah so hard that she almost passed out.

    With a look of disbelief, Hannah looked at her father blankly.

    ''Why did he hit her again?

    What did she do wrong?''

    "You such a ratfink! How dare you informed against your sister! You are really something." Herman seemed to feel not enough to vent, and slapped Hannah again.

    "I didn''t informed against her. I just want to save the Gu family''s dignity. Do you want to see Zoey marry a humble man, Moore, and then be fooled and abandoned by him? Dad, as an elder sister, I have the right to reveal the obscene behavior of Zoey to the public? All the elders in the Gu family have the right to teach her a lesson."

    Hannah shouted madly.

    She wanted everyone in the world to know what her sister Zoey had done.

    They are of the same father and mother, and no one is more noble than the other.

    ''If she, Hannah, was shameless, then Zoey even more shameless!''

    Hannah''s scream attracted many people''s attention, including Mr. Gu.

    Mr. Gu walked out slowly with the cane. He asked in a low voice, "What happened?"

 Chapter 328 Im waiting for you at the rooftop. We have something to talk about

    "Grandpa, what Dad has done is so unfair. Zoey did such a lousy thing and escaped..."

    Before Hannah could finish her words, she was slapped hard by her father.

    This time, her father hit her harder than before. Her mouth was bleeding at once.

    The smell of blood stimulated her and makes her get more crazy.

    Even if her father slapped her, she would retort.

    "Dad, even if you kill me, you can''t cover up Zoey''s mistake."

    Hannah shouted out of control.

    Herman raised his hand again and was about to slap Hannah, but was stopped by Mr. Gu. "Let her say. Things can''t be resolved unless they are said."

    All of a sudden, Hannah revealed how shameless Zoey was, and how she sneaked out of the house for the sake of a man.

    At last, she didn''t forget to threaten Zoey, "I have posted the chatting records to the family''s group. As a member of Gu family, she should pay the price for what she has done."

    Hannah had made up her mind to trap Zoey.

    "Sister."

    Zoey''s voice came from behind.

    Zoey looked at Hannah with a miserable eyes which just made Hannah annoyed.

    And her delicate voice which fascinate men also made Hannah annoyed.

    With astonishment in Zoey''s eyes, she asked, "Sister, why did you do this to me? I just heard that you were going to get married and wanted to give you my wishes and surprise, so I didn''t tell mom and dad and grandpa that I was here. But why did you post the chatting records to the family''s group? Everyone would think I went back the N City for another reason."

    "Isn''t it true?"

    Hannah sneered, "Zoey, don''t treat others as idiots. Are you here for that lawyer? I can''t believe that you don''t have the guts to admit it. You coward!"

    Hannah mocked at her sister and tried to irritate her.

    Otherwise, if Zoey insisted that she came here to celebrate her sister''s marriage and give her sister a surprise, then Hannah really missed the opportunity and could not do anything to Zoey.

    However, Zoey kept shaking he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    should subside a little bit. The marriage will be held soon and you should not bring trouble to family."

    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t do that again."

    Herman answered, lowering his head.

    In the design department of the Mu''s Group.

    After organizing the design, Jay left the office with the latest result.

    It seemed that he was going to report work to Mr. Ron.

    Jason made a sign to Joyce, indicating that she should take action now.

    Joyce couldn''t wait to carry out this plan.

    She had been in silence for a long time, and she also saw Holley be free for a long time.

    Now, she got the chance to take action.

    After making an "Okay" gesture to Jason, she stood up and walked past the table of Jay.

    Joyce took away Jay''s phone naturally and walked to Jason.

    Although Jason was a designer in the company, but he was a famous hacker on the Internet.

    Soon, he unlocked Jay''s cell phone, found the phone number of Holley, and sent a message to Holley: I am waiting for you on the rooftop. I have something to talk with you.

    After sending the message and deleting the traces, Joyce returned Jay''s phone to the original place.

    In the President''s Office on the top floor.

    Holley took a glance at the message and pushed her phone towards Ron. She asked, "What do you think of this message?"

 Chapter 329 Use a Small Fish as a Bait to Catch a Big Fish

    Holley had her own thoughts about the news.

    She was capable of handling this matter well.

    But she still chose to talk to Ron at this time.

    That man had been working so hard the whole afternoon. He didn''t drink any water, nor did he go to the bathroom.

    If this continued, he would consider transferring to the immortal realm.

    As she pushed her phone over, Holley also pushed a glass of water that had been warmed for several times. "Drink some water. We can discuss it together."

    She underestimated Ron''s concentration.

    When she said she had something to discuss, Ron took the phone earnestly, but he ignored the cup of water again.

    After looking at the news carefully, Ron said affirmatively, "it was a little fish and bit the fish hook we put. What we should do now is taking advantage of this small fish to get the big one out and then we capture them in net and get them all in one net. "

    He realized that the source of the news was unknown and his tone was not quite like that of Jay.

    But this basic judgment could be made by Holley herself.

    She didn''t really want to listen to that man talking about it.

    She just wanted to persuade him to drink some water and have a rest.

    However

    After news analysis, Ron buried himself in the computer again.

    "Ron mu."

    Holley couldn''t help but stamp her foot.

    She had a temper and Ron, who was more careful to her than anyone else, directly put aside the work at hand and asked, "Holley, what''s wrong?"

    Holley felt sad and wronged. "No matter how busy your work is, you can''t ignore the water. I''ve brought you tea and water, but you refused to take a sip. You''re not kind to yourself. I think it''s so uncomfortable. "

    Hearing this, Ron was suddenly enlightened.

    But he was used to it.

    What''s more, he didn''t have Holley by his side for a long time.

    With a smile, he picked up the glass and drank up all the warm water in the glass. "It''s okay. I''m a man. I can bear it!"

    That was how Ron coaxed Holley.

    Holley sighed. "What you said makes sense. I don''t care about you anymore. I went fishing

    loor, which made Joyce a little stunned.

    On the rooftop, there was only Jay alone, sitting at a table and drinking coffee near the window.

    But Holley was nowhere to be found.

    Their coming sound startled Jay.

    Jay turned back and looked at the two people with a little dissatisfaction, "you two are going to a private meeting on the roof, but you happened to meet me on the roof. Am I interrupting you?"

    His question was straight, and Ron''s face was not happy. As if being insulted, he turned around in silence and went down the roof.

    Joyce couldn''t figure out why she saw that Holley and Jay had gone to the rooftop. but why it was like this now?

    Seeing that Ron remained silent all the way with a long face, Joyce had no choice but to go after him and explain.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to explain, Ron just kept a straight face and acted as if she was talking nonsense if she didn''t have any evidence.

    "president, please trust me. Young Mistress is indeed dating with Jay. They have really betrayed you. There is evidence. Young Mistress must be hiding somewhere. "

    Joyce did not hesitate to frame Holley, but behind her came Holley''s voice.

    "I just went to fetch a document for my husband, and you made it up as a private meeting. A person like you is not qualified to work in the Mu''s Group at all. you are fired. leave at once."

    Holley said coldly.

 Chapter 330 Be Gentle to Refuse Force

    Joyce was a small fish.

    Holley and Ron had seen through her little tricks.

    When they met Joyce Du, Holley ye and Ron Mu could cooperate perfectly with each other and pulled her into a trap, without any preliminary planning or deliberately acting.

    "Sweetie, don''t be so mean to her. She is just an ordinary employee," Ron coaxed Holley.

    "She denigrated me, so she doesn''t deserve to continue to work in the company. She is fired!"

    Holley said resolutely.

    Ron shook his head and said, "all right, honey. I''m the president. Don''t embarrass me. Besides, we don''t have many talents now. And Joyce Du is very capable at work. We should stop making trouble. "

    Holley was so angry that she waved her hand and left.

    Ron rubbed his forehead tiredly.

    Joyce wondered what she should say.

    However, after she thought about it for a while, she still felt that it was inappropriate to say anything like that.

    Just when she was hesitating to speak, a harsh voice of Ron came into her ears. "Joyce Du, I have protected you twice. But you have to know that you have to be of value, then I will protect you. Otherwise, you should get out of the Mu''s Group. You are the one who sabotaged our marriage, unless you have evidence to prove that Holley indeed cheated on me. Both the Mu''s Group and the Mu family will not let you go. "

    This was a cruel threat. After he finished speaking, Ron turned around and prepared to leave.

    Joyce chased after him and said, "president, you see, the relationship between Young Mistress and Jay..."

    She was eager to prove that she was useful.

    However, Ron just made a gesture to stop her.

    "Cut the crap. You have no proof."

    After Ron left, Joyce went mad in the corridor alone.

    Anyway, she would let Ron witness the scene that Holley and Jay stayed together.

    This was the only way to get Jay out of the company and make Holley fall from the position of Young Mistress of the rich and powerful Mu family.

    Mr. Ron was a good man, nob

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ucceeded. I''m not busy today in vain."

    He said with a bit of pride, "the Gao family, after entering the trap, lost all their money. Now, Gao family had no residence, no money at all. This is the price they paid for their secret actions to you when you were a student, "

    He swore to himself that they would pay for what they had done to his beloved woman.

    No matter it was in the past, now, or in the future, anyone who dared to hurt his woman would not live a safe and sound life.

    They would pay a thousand times the price, and they would regret for what they had done at that time with all their lives.

    "You are so busy today that you even don''t drink any water. Is that why?"

    A lump came into Holley''s throat.

    She could feel his care.

    Putting down the coffee cup in her hand, she stood up and hugged Ron. "Don''t work so hard. From now on, just do it slowly for this kind of things. Ron, don''t behave like today. It''s not a big deal. I don''t want to see you restless, sleepless, not eat or drink. Can you promise me? "

    Holley''s voice became more coquettish as she said.

    Ron was a man who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.

    he nodded, satisfied with her acting in such a spoiled way. "Okay, I will only do it for you this time. But I promise you that I won''t do so again, okay?"

 Chapter 331 A Womans Heart

    There was another important reason why Joyce had decided not to interfere with the Gao family.

    That was she had not only Ivy as her ally, and she also had another powerful ally Jason.

    When she came to the floor where the design department was located, Joyce sent a message to Jason on WeChat, "get out."

    Soon enough, Jason got out of the design department.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Jason frowned, "How did you offend director Zhong again? He was mad at you the moment he came back. He asked you to be in charge of the design of No. 21 area in Northeast Road. It is a remote place and the nearest shop is as far as 5 kilometers from the land. "

    "So what?"

    Joyce didn''t understand. The plot was remote. It had nothing to do with her.

    Jason sighed and added, "pay close attention to the company. The design department had long informed that the people in charge of the design of No. 21 land should stay in that remote and dilapidated place for a month, and during this period, they should complete the field investigation and the first design draft. If the preliminary draft is approved, you should go back to the company and refine it. If it is not approved, you should continue to stay at that bad place. "

    Joyce was stunned.

    She really didn''t pay much attention to the notice from the design department.

    It was difficult for a delicate rich young lady to go to a remote place.

    However, she was a thorn in the flesh of Mrs. Holley, and a thorn in the eye of Jay.

    In consideration to their identity and status in the company, it was easy for them to toss her around and make her suffer even if they couldn''t fire her.

    But Joyce didn''t give in.

    She would never forget that night. How much insults she had suffered because of Holley? And how hard had she spent that night at the police station.

    She swore to revenge.

    She headed for the remote place No. 21. If she left, she could ask Jay and Holley to relax their vigilance.

    When she came back, she would beat them hard and make them regret fo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e to think about the wedding, so I don''t like talking much. "

    Teresa''s explanation was full of loopholes.

    But Fabian was willing to believe that.

    He nodded and asked, "so, what do you think of about the wedding?"

    Teresa didn''t know what to do with Fabian. He had so many questions to ask.

    She thought for a while and then threw out a difficult problem, "now that there is a wedding to be held in N City, we don''t have many friends in this city, only Ron and Holley. So they must be the Groomsman and Bridesmaid. But I''m a little worried that Holle will refuse to be my bridesmaid. It really bothers me. "

    "I will handle it."

    Said Fabian, who had just straightened his chest.

    A complicated feeling surged up in Teresa''s heart.

    How could he promise that if he was not familiar with Holley?

    ''Fabian, what''s your relationship with Holley ye? Is there a secret love between you two?''

    Teresa''s face turned pale. Fabian thought that she recalled what she had done wrong, so he said, "Teresa, don''t think about it anymore. You have returned everything you owed Holley since you went to Mexico. You are still friends and sisters, because she doesn''t know the truth."

    "Tomorrow, I will go to see Holley tomorrow morning. I will let her promise to be your bridesmaid."

    Fabian didn''t know what was in Teresa''s mind, so he promised.

 Chapter 332 Love Cant Be Kept Since Ancient Times, Only the Routine Wins the Hearts of the People

    Teresa managed to squeeze out a smile. "Fabian, I want to confirm this right now. Didn''t you say that you hoped we could get married as soon as possible? "

    "But now you..."

    Fabian shook his head and said, "all you need to do now is to have a good rest."

    "But Holle and Mr. Ron are not injured. You can invite them to our home and tell them the thing about the bridesmaid and groomsman by the way."

    Teresa was there and she had her own plan.

    Fabian couldn''t understand her feelings. When he was in Mexico, Fabian had heard from Teresa that she had fallen in love with him.

    And Fabian continued his policy.

    He pampered Teresa and even spoiled her to the point of no return.

    He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll invite them."

    Fabian called Ron and Holley, "I haven''t finished what happened this morning. As for the matter of favor debt, just forget it. The little wife of Mr. Ron, I think you have no objection to that, right? Your husband said that he would never ask me back if I owe him one favor. "

    "My husband is my husband. I am me. He is a man. Of course he doesn''t need to care about it. But I am a woman. It is a huge favor that I have to ask."

    Holley said resolutely.

    Seeing that, Fabian could not help but sneer in his heart. He said, "I will not fulfill my promise in such kind of thing. Neither of you can do anything about it. How about this? You two come to my house for dinner tonight and by the way, promise Teresa that when we get married, you two will be the best man and the bridesmaid. I will still owe you the favor and keep my promise. "

    "Fabian, you''re being unreasonable."

    Ron smiled and complained, "I''m telling you again. The trap is only for women, not for brothers."

    "Anyway, you two can come here."

    Knowing that he couldn''t win in the argument with Ron, Fabian hung up the phone decisively.

    He just didn''t want Teresa to know that Ron and Holley had already known the whole truth.

    W

    e station. "

    His words shocked all the bodyguards.

    Moore looked directly at Holley. Disappointment filled his eyes.

    He had told Holley that Zoey was really important to him.

    He has clearly expressed that he will deal with his own emotional problems.

    But Holley was different. She called Zoey and scolded Zoey.

    She even kidnapped Zoey from Mexico.

    Only when he received a phone call from Zoey''s sister, Hannah, did he know such a cruel and excessive thing.

    "Holley ye, you are in no position to do this. Just let go of Zoey, or we will no longer be friends."

    Breaking off was Moore in gambling, and he bet that Holley also care about their friendship.

    Moore was disappointed.

    Because Holley denied, "Moore, you must have misunderstood. I haven''t seen Zoey, not even once. How could I kidnap her? "

    "I didn''t misunderstand you. I''ll find evidence and let the law punish you, an insidious person,"

    Moore said word by word, with his hands clenched into fists. He had never been so angry.

    "What I regret most is that I helped you with your case four years ago and let you end up in a four-year sentence, Holley. If I had known that you would be so heartless, I would not have interfered with your case. It would have been better for you to be sentenced to death. "

 Chapter 333 Pink Rabbit, Girls Romance

    "Moore, I didn''t."

    Perhaps for other people, being wronged was just a matter of being wronged.

    But Holley was different. She was framed and accused as a murderer four years ago.

    What she couldn''t tolerate most was being wronged.

    Especially when she was wronged by her good friend.

    Tears filled her eyes, but she bit her teeth and refused to cry.

    Turning around, she leaned in the arms of Ron.

    "Why is our company''s security system so poor? Why couldn''t we drive anyone without invitation out? "

    She asked in a sad voice.

    Ron felt that someone was poking his heart ruthlessly.

    Looking up, his eyes were so decisive that he called the police station directly.

    He had also made a call to the lawyer association, for it was one of the lawyers'' crimes.

    If Mr. Ron intervened in this matter, it could be all right.

    Besides, Moore really broke the law today.

    Standing in front of Holley, Moore regretted that he had scolded her too harshly.

    But Moore didn''t regret it when he thought of Zoey.

    Zoey had done nothing wrong. Why should she be humiliated and taken away?

    Although he was angry, he did not lose his mind.

    Moore knew that it would be too late if the policemen and the lawyers came.

    "I will find the evidence, Holley ye," he said in a cold voice

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Moore left.

    Holley felt a little helpless and let go of her hand that circled on Ron.

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, she shook her head and said, "sorry to make myself a joke."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, Holley."

    "I, Ron mu, will never ever laugh at you. Never." Ron emphasized aggressively

    "I shouldn''t ask you this question, because I have promised you that I will believe you and wait for you to give me an explanation for what happened four years ago. But I want to know what happened that night four years ago? Why on earth would I become the murderer? I didn''t! "

    That was grievance, a huge grievance, a scar that was bra

    "Really?"

    Teresa shook her head in disbelief. "I don''t know. Mr. Ron is not interested in anesthetic. He is afraid that anesthetic will numb his nerves and affect his agility."

    "That''s different. Teresa is different."

    Even though Fabian was good at quarreling with others, he was unable to defend himself in front of Teresa. However, in his eyes, it didn''t matter much.

    "Teresa, hold me tight. Let''s go. "

    Happiness could be seen on Fabian''s face. He carefully carried Teresa to the living room, afraid that he might hurt her with the wrong movement.

    In the living room, Teresa was settled down. Fabian brought a folded bed, a small quilt, a back cushion and so on.

    "Teresa, do you like dolls?"

    He suddenly looked up at Teresa, who was sitting quietly beside him.

    She was stunned and then nodded, "yes."

    "Let me buy you a big rabbit, pink one. You look like a teenage girl!"

    When Fabian was cleaning the folded bed, he suddenly found that there was something missing from the bed.

    A big doll would be more suitable for her.

    After getting Teresa''s permission, he called someone to bring him a cute bunny.

    The moment Teresa saw the rabbit, her face darkened.

    She vaguely remembered that in the photos secretly taken by Fabian, Holley also held such a rabbit.

    "Fabian, you''ve gone too far!"!

 Chapter 334 It Happened to Be You

    Fabian also noticed that there was something wrong with Teresa.

    But he couldn''t figure out what he had done wrong.

    In all these years, Fabian hadn''t had a serious relationship or sent gifts to girls.

    He had some knowledge about jewelry.

    But Fabian didn''t know anything about dolls.

    The last thing he remembered about dolls was that Holley was so happy when she received a big pink rabbit.

    The rabbit was not pleasant?

    Fabian started to doubt himself, but he thought it was impossible.

    After all, in many aspects, Teresa and Holley are similar to each other. They also have many common preferences.

    Teresa should not dislike the rabbit that Holley liked.

    The more Fabian thought about it, the more he thought it was strange.

    He thought to himself, trying to sound euphemistic.

    Before he could make up a story, he heard footsteps coming from the courtyard.

    Only Ron was allowed to enter his apartment without permission through the fingerprints verification.

    Teresa had guessed it, too. She nudged Fabian and said, "go. The guests are here. Don''t neglect them. We were just going to ask them to be our groomsman and bridesmaid. "

    "Okay."

    Fabian was a bottomless man when he faced Teresa.

    Whatever Teresa said was right.

    He nodded and went to the courtyard outside the apartment.

    In a distance, he greeted Ron and Holley, "come on, a big table of dishes is waiting for you. I cooked a hearty meal for you. You have to be present and eat it up. "

    "Feed pigs?"

    Ron rolled his eyes and jokingly asked, "is the leftovers of you and Teresa''s lunch served again?"

    "Who do you think I am?"

    Said Fabian, rolling his eyes at Ron. His buddy was a vicious friend.

    "You are crazy."

    Almost at the same time, Ron and Holley spoke out the three words.

    Fabian was stunned.

    Everybody said he was crazy. As a result, he doubted if h

    fine. I got hurt."

    Teresa smiled bitterly. "But there is another good thing. The wedding of me and Fabian is coming soon. Can you be my Bridesmaid? "

    "Okay."

    She had already promised Fabian. Moreover, Ron was bound to be his best man.

    She couldn''t let her husband match other woman and establish a new couple to be the bridesmaid and best man for Fabian and Teresa.

    Therefore, she was determined to be the bridesmaid.

    What''s more, Teresa invited her so she agreed without hesitation.

    Teresa smiled happily. "Holle, you are so kind. Thank you."

    "By the way, have a look at my new gift. It''s from Fabian."

    As Teresa spoke, she leaned sideways to let out the big pink rabbit. "Have a look. Is it cute, very girlish?"

    "Yes, it''s so beautiful."

    The rabbit looked familiar to Holley.

    But she couldn''t remember where she saw it before.

    However, Ron discovered the secret, "what a coincidence! you also have a rabbit that looked the same, don''t you?"

    When he mentioned this, Holley was suddenly enlightened. "It''s true. I think I have seen it somewhere before. But Teresa''s rabbit is a customized rabbit, while my rabbit is just an imitation from the claw machine. But I was lucky that day, so I caught it once by chance. "

 Chapter 335 You Are Unique To Me

    "Do you remember who took you there to catch dolls?"

    Ron said with a smile.

    Recalling the past, Ron looked at Holley emotionally.

    "It''s you. We just knew each other at that time. You said you wanted to pursue me and dated with me for the first time. You asked me to choose the place to have a date. I don''t know there are so many fancy shopping malls and I chose the one most college students would go to. I watched a movie with you and got that bunny."

    Holley was immersed in the memory of the past too.

    She had such a happy time with Ron.

    They loved each other.

    The love story was so sweet that Teresa felt a bit jealous.

    She changed the topic and said, "Let''s eat, or the dishes will be cold. Holle, if you have time, come to me. I will find a professional designer to make dresses for us. You will be my bridesmaids and Ron will be the groomsmen for Fabian. So you have to go with us all the way through the wedding. I guess I will change at least sixteen sets of dresses at one day because of the situation of the Ou family. These dresses must be of the latest style and the latest custom. You don''t have to abandon Fabian and me just because the process is so complicated. Only you and Mr. Ron are our friends in N City."

    "Sixteen dresses..."

    Holley feel a headache.

    When she got married, she just changed into six evening dresses. She was freaking out just now.

    But now there are sixteen dresses for Teresa.

    Taking a deep breath, Holley made up her mind and agreed, "No problem. Send me a massage when you ask the designer to measure your size."

    "Thank you, Holle. You are so kind to me."

    Teresa smiled and pushed Fabian, saying, "Pour a bowl of soup and a bowl of rice for guests."

    Resting her hands, Teresa explained, "My back was injured. I walked to the door by accident today,

    esa, it''s not that serious. It''s not a big deal."

    Fabian coaxed her.

    However, Teresa just shook her head seriously and said, "Fabian, I don''t allow you to escape this question. I want you to face up to all the problems.

    "Of course, I really like you. Teresa, I love you. I fell in love with you at the first sight. I want to marry you as soon as I see you, and I think you should be my wife."

    Fabian shouted with excitement.

    Teresa nodded. "Then let me be the one and only in your eyes. I want everything to be unique, and all the gifts to you will be unique. I don''t want to have the same gift as others, at least not like Holley''s."

    "Okay, I promise you. Teresa, it''s all my fault. I will buy you a new doll. Choose a bear, okay?"

    Fabian always coaxed Teresa patiently.

    Since negative emotions in Teresa''s heart had been released.

    Teresa was getting more and more rational.

    She couldn''t do this anymore.

    The safety of her family is under her control, so she must be careful.

    "Fabian."

    In a soft voice, she held Fabian''s hand.

    Leaning against his arms, she said helplessly, "I really like you. So I am very mean."

    "It''s my fault. I''ll be more careful. You are unique to me."

 Chapter 336 Are You Zoey

    Yesterday, after Moore came to make trouble, Ron secretly sent people to find out the whereabouts of Zoey.

    He thought it would take him much time to find out the truth.

    However, the next morning, the result came out.

    Ron got a massage from his underlings that Zoey didn''t get kidnapped. On the contrary, she has come back to N City.

    Zoey was really good at enjoying life. She got up early to make a spa, and was now sitting in the cafe listening to music and drinking coffee.

    Coincidentally, the coffee shop that Zoey was in now was very close to the Mu''s Group.

    "I have to meet her."

    After hearing the news, Holley had made up her mind.

    Ron''s forehead slightly wrinkled and he said, "Let''s go later. I haven''t finished my work yet."

    "It''s okay. You can deal with your business, and I will solve mine."

    With her face supported by her hands, Holley leaned over the desk and took a few steps forward to get close to the man who was working intently in front of the computer.

    Holley said with a confident smile on her face.

    "Okay,"

    After thinking for a while, Ron nodded.

    Since Holley was willing to deal with things by herself, he would give her the opportunity and create a safe atmosphere for her.

    "You can ask Roger to take sixteen people with you. The Gu family had a strong background, and whenever the daughter of the Gu family went out, she would be protected by bodyguards. Don''t lose on the momentum."

    Ron said in a domineering voice.

    Holley knew that man was worried about her safety, so she added, "Don''t worry. I won''t get hurt."

    Then Holley went to the coffee shop with the protection of bodyguards.

    Holley went into the coffee shop first, and Roger and the others also walked in without being discovered by Zoey.

    They all chose the right seats to sit down, neither oppressive nor negligent in protecting Holley.

    Then Holley walked towards Zoey directly.

    She was the girl that Holley had a crush on at the first sight.

    Although she and Hannah were sisters, their temperament was completely different.

    Hannah was a hypocriti

    will help you clear the misunderstandings between you and Moore."

    Zoey said with certainty.

    Pointing at the chair across from her, Zoey said with a smile, "You''re a family member of Moore, and I''m his lover. It''s rare for us to meet. If you don''t mind, let''s have a cup of coffee together. I also want to talk with you, because I want to know more about Moore''s past."

    "Okay."

    Holley sat down unhesitatingly and ordered a cup of cappuccino.

    "What do you want to know about Moore?"

    Because they were quite compatible with each other, Holley felt that she was familiar with Zoey.

    However, the reason why Zoey asked her to sit down and have coffee with her was not that she wanted to know more about Moore''s past.

    She really loved Moore, so even if it wasn''t her fault nor Moore''s, she still spoke a lot for Moore, hoping that Holley wouldn''t hate him.

    "Moore was badly injured when he was brought to the Gu family. He had been sick and in coma all the time, but he kept calling your name. I was curious at that time about what kind of person could make a person between life and death think about. Maybe it was the fate. Out of curiosity, I started sending medicine to Moore, taking care of him, and later listening to him talk about you. So Holley, you are very important to Moore. He was just cheated and said something that hurt your heart. Please don''t blame him, okay?"

 Chapter 337 Time Would Prove Everything

    Holley smiled and said, "Do you know, Zoey? If you hadn''t interceded for him, I would have been angry with him for at least a year."

    "Now that you care about him and speak for him, I suddenly feel that it''s the best thing for him to turn against me because of you. You are so kind that Moore loves you so much."

    Holley patted the hand of Zoey and said, "As long as Moore knows that he misunderstood me, and tell me that he was wrong, I won''t get even with him."

    "Well, you are just as good as Moore said."

    Saying, Zoey was looking at her watch, "I have to attend a party of my family later, so I have to go. And I really want to know Moore''s past, so let''s add WeChat. Next time, I''ll invite you to have coffee or go shopping with me. Next time when we meet, you must tell me something about Moore."

    Saying goodbye to Zoey, Holley led the way directly to the manager''s office with others.

    Using Mr. Ron''s identity and family connections, Holley smoothly got the surveillance video of the coffee shop.

    In particular, there was a part of communication between Zoey and her. She listened again and confirmed that their conversation had been recorded. She was satisfied to leave money and returned to the company.

    To see that little woman come back safe and sound.

    Ron nodded in approval. "Does everything goes well?"

    "All right."

    Holley smiled, "I already discovered the mastermind. I guess it was Hannah who did it. So I have to meet another person and listen to an endless story."

    "Who?"

    When Ron looked at Holley, his eyes were always full of love.

    "Who are you talking about? Do you want to know who the mastermind is or whom I am going to meet?"

    Holley asked playfully. Ron grabbed the little woman''s hand and said, "I ask both."

    "You are so lazy. You even want to ask me two questions with one word."

    "Then, will you answer me or not?"

    Ron gently held her hand and put her in his arms.

    "All right, all right. Let me tell you how talented I am."

    Holley said with a pretty smile, "The mastermind must be Hannah, because Hannah is Zoey''s elder sister. Only s

    world. Everyone knew that Zoey was the daughter of the Gu family, and now she was leisurely living in the city. But no one would like to tell him. Don''t you think he is too miserable?"

    Speaking of Moore, Holley couldn''t help taking a deep breath.

    Wasn''t he serious?

    He was a well-known lawyer in the field. Everyone wanted to have his 10-year life.

    So even though everyone knew the truth was not like the announcement that Moore had put up, no one told him, because they all wanted to take the opportunity to take advantage of him.

    "Eleanor, I''m the one that Moore is sure it was who kidnapped Zoey."

    Holley curl her lip reluctantly. She felt much better than yesterday.

    Maybe it was because she had been misunderstood by Moore for so many times that she had got used to it.

    She didn''t feel much heartache when she said it.

    "It''s so embarrassing. We are good friends. I''m afraid he won''t believe whatever I tell him on your behalf. As for other people, I''m afraid they won''t tell Moore the truth. "

    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "But you''re innocent, and sooner or later, the injustice will come to nothing. Don''t worry."

    "Eleanor, you''re wrong. Holley is not that kind-hearted woman you know. Time will prove that she is the real murderer sooner or later."

    Moore arrived here and heard what Holley had said. He said with a sense of irony and dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 338 You Are Heartless When You See Zoey

    Holley stood up abruptly.

    She looked back at Moore and asked calmly, "Is that what Hannah told you?"

    Eleanor knew Holley well. The calmer she was, the bolder she was inside.

    Eleanor didn''t say anything and just stood beside her.

    Holley knew clearly that Eleanor was afraid that something bad would happen to her, so she came over to help her.

    Holley smiled gratefully to Eleanor and then looked at Moore, with a light smile on her face. "Why don''t you speak? You know that Hannah attempted to seduce Mr. Ron, don''t you?"

    "I remember that brother Moore has told me that a lawyer must not believe what he hears. A lawyer should judge the credibility of testimony by analyzing the strong relationship between the witness and the defendant or the accuser."

    "By the way, have you really given Zoey a call? Have you made sure she''s fine?"

    Moore was struck dumb by Holley''s question.

    He did have a certain bias in this matter.

    Moore was silent. Holley urged him impatiently, "Just give Zoey a call."

    Moore sighed.

    When Moore was in Mexico, he was very close to Zoey. He saw her every day. It wouldn''t take him five minutes to meet her. That was why he didn''t have the chance to call Zoey.

    They didn''t add WeChat either. When Moore was in Mexico, he has no personal freedom to a large extent, so he doesn''t have a cell phone and he is not allowed to communicate with the outside world on the Internet.

    Embarrassed, Moore faltered out the truth.

    Holley was on the verge of breaking down.

    "Eleanor, please check for the number of Zoey?"

    Eleanor went to check Zoey''s phone number and soon came back with a small note.

    She was going to hand the note to Moore, but Holley took it first.

    "I have a request first. If Zoey is really fine and nothing happened between us, you have to apologize to me."

    Moore was not a fool. After hearing the conflict between Holley and Hannah, he suddenly understood something.

    Maybe what Han

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou fall in love with?"

    Unwilling to talk more about Ron, Holley chose to change the topic.

    "No, there isn''t."

    Eleanor replied without any hesitation.

    Holley was stunned and said, "I''m sorry, sister."

    "No, I understand what you mean. But I have someone in my heart and I can''t love anyone else."

    Then Eleanor took Holley''s hand and said, "My dear sister, you must live a happy life when you alive. Otherwise, you will only regret in the rest of your life that you didn''t love him more. You should have spent more time with him."

    "Yes, you are right."

    "Well, I won''t chat with you. The Mu''s Group is now in the teeth of the storm. You are also a top talent in finance. You should help Mr. Ron and the company more. When the company is in good condition, come to me. Let''s sit down, have a drink and have a good chat."

    In the Mu''s Group.

    When Holley came back, she didn''t see Ron.

    Holley didn''t know what happened to him. He even left the office without taking his phone.

    None of the assistants outside knew the man''s whereabouts.

    How strange!

    Holley sat down beside the man''s desk and looked around, trying to find some clues that she could knew the man''s whereabouts.

    But she failed completely. With her eyes, she couldn''t see what happened or know where the man was.

 Chapter 339 He Cared About Her Too Much

    ''If Ron disappeared, would he like to have lunch with me?''

    Holley was caught in a dilemma.

    She had heard that man''s words and remembered to have lunch with him no matter how late she came back.

    So when she saw a lot of delicious food on the way, including chicken ribs, octopus balls, toasted cold noodles, roast facial muscles, milky tea, shredded dough sticks and so on, she endured herself and did not go to buy them.

    But now, she was also hungry.

    Holley sat there with files in her arms. From time to time, she checked her phone and looked at the take-out software.

    She was really hungry.

    ''Ron, where have you been? Am I waiting for you or not?''

    The moment Holley decided to give up and order something to fill her stomach, she saw the man, who was taking a pizza, walk into the office leisurely.

    "Why didn''t you take your phone with you? I was so worried about you that I didn''t dare to eat anything even if I am so hungry."

    Holley pouted.

    Ron didn''t say anything, but looked a little dazed. He even avoided the eye contact with the little woman.

    Placing the pizza on the table, he said, "Pineapple and cheese pizza, and black bean milk tea, which you like to eat, you must be very hungry after waiting for so long."

    Holley was tempted by those yummy food who was extremely hungry now.

    She went straight for the pizza, and before she picked it up, she saw that Ron went to the desk and picked up his mobile phone.

    She thought that Ron just wanted to see if someone had called him or sent message during his leave.

    To her surprise, the man directly put his phone in his pocket without even looking at it.

    "Come and sit down. Let''s have lunch together."

    Holley urged Ron to eat together. But he just held up her cheek and kissed on her forehead. "Just enjoy yourself. I have something to deal with."

    After all, Ron was the president of the company. It was normal for him to be busy with someth

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , so I went to the washroom. You saw it by accident, so it has nothing to do with me."

    The nurse quickly took the money and ran away.

    Holley directly checked registration records about the patients.

    Soon she found the patient in room 702. To her surprise, a woman in the room 702, and she even didn''t know her.

    She even saw the information about the woman''s age, who was only one year younger than her.

    ''Who is she?''

    Holley made a wild guess as she looked at the woman''s information.

    The woman had a car accident and was sent to the hospital for rescue three hours ago. An hour ago, the operation was over and she was temporarily saved.

    And the room 702 was an advanced ICU.

    It should not be a coincidence.

    When the woman was rescued after the car accident, Ron left the company in such a hurry that he didn''t even take his cell phone with him.

    Taking a photo of the woman''s registration information, Holley sent it to Eleanor and asked her to investigate it.

    After sending the message, she put her phone aside and went straight to room 702.

    No matter who was in the ward, no matter why Ron cared about me too much.

    This was something that Holley could not escape from.

    She had to face it bravely.

    She pushed the door open but was stopped by someone.

 Chapter 340 My Love For You

    "This is a VIP''s ward. You are not allowed to come in."

    The man who stopped Holley said coldly.

    Raising her head, Holley said with a smile, "I am Mrs. Holley. Are you sure you are going to stop me?"

    The two men were stunned.

    They knew it was Mr. Ron in the ward.

    But Mr. Ron had ordered them that no one should be allowed to bother him. Should they stop Mrs. Holley?

    "Please get out of my way. I won''t put you on the spot."

    Holley said again.

    The sound outside the ward shocked Ron, so he turned around. When he saw Holley, he was obviously surprised.

    He really didn''t expect his little woman would come.

    He walked out and waved his hand to his two followers, indicating that they could leave now.

    "Why are you here?"

    Ron came over.

    Holley replied with a casual smile, "You are Mr. Ron, and I am Mrs. Holley. Why can''t I come here since you are here?"

    "Your friend had a car accident, of course I should come to see her."

    Then Holley stretched out her head and looked at the woman lying on the sickbed. "How is she going? Where are her parents?"

    Ron was silent for a moment and said, "She had something to do with my parents."

    Ron''s meaning was very clear.

    He had no direct relationship with the women in the ward.

    He was just returning his parents a favor.

    It was not that Holley did not believe him, but what he said and what he did today could not be verified.

    If he had only fought for his parents'' sake, he wouldn''t have stayed in the ward most of the time.

    But Holley didn''t want to uncover Ron''s lie. She just smiled, "It was right not to tell her family about such a serious accident. Don''t let her parents worry about it. But her parents will worry if they can''t get in touch with her."

    "An orphan."

    It seemed that Ron didn''t want to reveal too much about the woman who was in the ward.

    Holley smiled

    my only woman, my only wife. This would never change. After all, the Mu family owed her a lot at that time. If I don''t do more effort, I''m afraid that the God will not forgive me and let me have no chance to know the truth."

    "You are right, but you shouldn''t have hidden anything from me, right?"

    Holley smiled.

    Ron nodded again and replied in a very good attitude, "You are right."

    But there was still an evasive look in his eyes.

    Holley waved at him and said, "Okay, you can go now. I''m going back to the company. I''ll go home when work is over."

    When Holley turned around, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, "Holley, you have to believe and know that you are the only one in my life. Nothing can change my feelings for you. My love for you is pure."

    The man''s words seemed to contain implication.

    But Holley didn''t know what Ron was talking about. She looked at him.

    Ron reached out his big hands and pulled her into his arms.

    He was using the action to swear his sovereignty with a kiss.

    In a corner not far away.

    A plain-looking man in a wide-brimmed hat, half his face hidden, was talking on the phone, "Mr. Ron and Holley love each other very much, and should we need to tell Holley the truth now?"

 Chapter 341 If You Refuse Me Again, You Will Lose Me

    "You are too impatient."

    The man''s hoarse voice came from the other end of the line.

    "It''s not time to tell the truth now. Besides, I asked you to stay outside the hospital. The main purpose is to let you protect your sister, and pay attention to Mr. Ron and Holley. don''t be so impulsive and don''t follow the plan. You''ll suffer more. "

    when saying that, the man''s voice was full of dissatisfaction, sternness and even a little warning.

    The man with a hat smashed on the car, "I just can''t stand the woman named Holley ye being so nice with Mr. Ron. All of this does not belong to her. She is not qualified to enjoy it. "

    "It doesn''t matter whether she is qualified or not. If you act rashly, you will only make her become qualified. That''s all I want to say. Are you going to tell them or not? Are you going to make your sister suffer more or not? it''s up to you. "

    He then ended the call.

    The man in the wide Pocket Cap was so angry that he threw another punch at the car. But he controlled himself and didn''t do anything impulsive.

    "Ron, what are you doing?"

    That kiss was so sudden and unreasonable.

    Holley glared at the man and said.

    "Kissing and kissing, that''s all. It''s just a kiss of love." Ron smiled.

    "too sweet."

    The little woman stomped her feet in a cute manner. Ron said with only a smile, "but you like it, don''t you?"

    He said, holding the little woman tightly in his arms. "I will go home to sleep tonight. I am a decent man. I never sleep outside. Even if i live outside, my wife will accompany me. "

    "Then you have to have lunch, dinner."

    Holley said with concern, "but I think what I said is useless. But you have to remember this, Ron. I definitely have a method to figure out whether you eat or not. So, if I find out that you don''t eat, you cannot sleep on the floor, not to mention on the couch. You can sleep outside the door. "

    "D

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    that I ask you to stay. I asked you to have lunch with me, but you refused. Now, I want you to go with me to see Fabian and have a physical examination. If you still refuse me, you will lose me. "

    "You silly baby."

    Ron smiled and pulled her into his arms, "yes, I''m going now."

    "For a man, it''s always right to listen to his wife."

    "Then call the doctor and ask where he is now."

    Holley proposed. Then Ron took out his phone and checked.

    His phone was powered off.

    "Holley, I tell you the number. Call him."

    Holley didn''t think it was a big deal.

    But everything changed when she called Fabian.

    Fabian was preparing the medicated diet in the kitchen while Teresa was resting in the living room.

    There was a call. Out of instinct, Teresa checked the caller id out of curiosity.

    However, there was only one number, without any note on it.

    Was it a stranger?

    It was absolutely impossible for a stranger to call someone like Fabian.

    And the phone number looked familiar.

    Teresa searched her own number while looking for it.

    As she expected, the owner of the number was Holley.

    Holley was Mr. Ron''s wife, and Mr. Ron was a sworn friend to Fabian.

    If it weren''t for any guilt, there wouldn''t have been no number saved.

 Chapter 342 They Are Going to Tear Their Faces (1)

    The phone was still buzzing. Fabian also heard it.

    He had never cheated on her, so he said frankly, "Teresa, is my phone ringing? Come and help me answer it. "

    "Okay."

    Teresa agreed. She answered the phone, but pretended that she didn''t know the phone number at all. "Hello, who''s that?"

    "Teresa?"

    Holley asked uncertainly.

    "Holley, why are you here?"

    Teresa was quite surprised. "That''s crazy. Fabian didn''t even save your number. I thought it was a phone call from a stranger."

    "Then you can prove that the doctor only loves you. He doesn''t save any woman''s phone number, even if I was his buddy''s wife, no exception. "

    Holley answered normally. She didn''t know what was on Teresa''s mind.

    Teresa slightly curled her lips. "What do you want from Fabian?"

    "Yes. Mr. Ron needs a doctor to help him. If he is at home, we can go there soon. "

    Teresa slightly pouted and said, "He''s at home. You come over."

    After hanging up the phone, Teresa put the phone on the desk, feeling a little bored.

    She really didn''t like Holley seeing Fabian.

    Since she found those photos, Teresa recalled the process of their meeting and the recent encounters.

    Everything seemed to be wrong with Fabian.

    Her intuition told her that Fabian took her as a substitute for Holley.

    With a broken heart, she lied on the sofa alone, holding a pillow in her arms.

    As soon as Fabian served the medicated diet, he sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the living room.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Fabian asked with concern.

    Teresa didn''t want to say anything.

    Fabian had to change the topic. "Who called just now? What''s the matter?"

    Teresa only felt bitter in her heart.

    Obviously, she was upset.

    However, Fabian only asked her once symbolically. Seeing that she didn''t answer him, he changed the topic.

    Was there anyone calling more important than her mood?

    It was said that the Ou family and the Lei family were working on a big project recently. Teresa held back but said nothing. She just said in a sullen mood, "Holley said that she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ave something to ask you."

    Teresa said seriously.

    "What''s wrong? You are so serious today."

    "Because it''s really a serious thing."

    Teresa said solemnly, "the Gu family and the Lan family are united by marriage. Besides, behind the Lan family, there is also Lisa, the second most powerful family in the black market. Lisa has always been at odds with our Lei family. That is to say, once they get married, the Gu family will be our Lei family''s opponent. But I heard that the attorney who was saved by me was in love with the daughter of the Gu family, and the daughter was kind of intimate with you. "

    "Holle, it is more about family fight than business. You have no one to back you up. At this time, you need to choose one side. On our side, or on Gu family''s side. No neutral place for you to choose. If you can''t let go of the friendship with the daughter of the Gu family and the lawyer, I''m afraid you''ll be the first person to deal with in the Lei family, even if you''re Mr. Ron''s wife. "

    "So does Mr. Ron. He has to make a choice, either by cooperating with the Gu family, or by cooperating with the Lei family and the Ou family. If both of you have made a different choice, have you thought about the result? "

    "Holle, I hope you choose me for the sake of our friendship."

    Teresa said very seriously. This was a kind reminder, a attempt to test and even a threat.

 Chapter 343 They Are Going to Tear Their Faces (2)

    Seeing that Holley had no intention to choose her, Teresa changed the subject and explained.

    "Holle, don''t blame me for being so straightforward and cruel. That was the truth. I told you in advance because I was worried about you and I wanted you to be mentally prepared. It couldn''t be better if such things didn''t happen. After all, Hannah had been notorious. Even Mr. Lan was reluctant to marry her. But don''t be unprepared if it really happened. Right? "

    Then she changed the topic and took Holley''s hand. "Holle, I need you too when I get engaged. The wounds on my body have healed a lot, and the engagement date has been set, which is three days later. If it''s convenient for you, come to me tomorrow and let me measure your figure so as to make the dress. We can also choose some jewelry for you. The Ou family is a big family with a lot of rules and a lot of things to choose from. It will be very difficult for you, "

    "I..."

    She wanted to turn down her offer.

    But Teresa didn''t give her any chance to refuse, "Holle, I don''t have friends in N City. You are the only one. Moreover, the Lei family had experienced tragic cases at that time and there were few people in the Lei family. Only my uncle, brother and I are at home. If I am accompanied to the engagement party by my uncle or brother, I will be looked down upon. "

    "Although Fabian treats me very well, he is still the Young Master of the Ou family. If I was looked down upon, it would be difficult for him to do it in the future. I was not born in a high-ranking official''s family, just because my parents were long gone, I had few relatives, and I didn''t even have a female companion when I was engaged. Then, Fabian couldn''t bear it. "

    "Holle, you know me. I''ve never been a pessimistic person, but I''m going to get married soon. I''m really nervous and think too much. Holle, during

    totally gone. My car crashed into the car nearby, and the car nearby crashed into her. "

    "It''s complicated. You might have been hypnotized temporarily. But with your willpower, who could easily hypnotize you? "

    Fabian shook his head, "But what a coincidence! It was a car accident back then, and now it happened again with the same family. Would you disappear two days later? "

    He was really worried about Ron, so he asked with uncertainty.

    "Don''t talk nonsense," said Ron, glaring at him

    Fabian shrugged his shoulders and continued his gossip. "Oh, does your wife know her existence?"

    "She knew."

    Fabian was shocked by what he heard and said to Ron, "how dare you. According to my experience of dating and getting along with women recently, if this kind of thing is known by women, they will certainly cause a chaos. She looks gentle, but she will certainly make trouble for you. "

    "She didn''t know about that."

    Ron said calmly.

    Fabian breathed a sigh of relief. "Good. That''s good. I thought you had admitted everything. It was hard to read a woman''s mind. And she was extremely jealous. Anyway, don''t tell her anything, and never let her know. "

    After reaching an agreement, the two men smiled at each other.

 Chapter 344 They Are Going to Tear Their Faces (3)

    The seemingly happy meeting ended in a harmonious atmosphere.

    Then, Fabian went out and saw off Mr. Ron and Holley.

    Left alone at home, Teresa directly sent a message to her brother, "brother, come and pick me up."

    Judging from her message, Young Master Lei felt something wrong from her sister''s words.

    After taking a rest, he drove to Fabian''s house.

    Seeing his future brother-in-law, Fabian was flustered, because Young Master Lei seemed to want to kill someone.

    "Brother, what happened?"

    Asked Fabian, trying to get close to Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei felt angry. After all, his sister would not ask him to pick her up suddenly if nothing had happened.

    But Fabian was the Young Master of the Ou family. He wouldn''t do anything to him even if there was really something to do with him.

    Moreover, Fabian had always been nice to him, so Young Master Lei didn''t dare to make a move.

    Young Master Lei heaved a sigh, patted on Fabian''s shoulder and said, "Teresa has been spoiled since she was a child. When she lost her temper, as a man, we should coax her as much as we can. Otherwise, why does she suddenly ask to go home since she lives here happily? "

    Young Master Lei softened his tone, indicating that he didn''t blame Fabian for provoking his sister.

    He shifted all the responsibility to his sister and pleaded sincerely.

    Though it was just a vague answer, Fabian still could tell that Young Master Lei was blaming him.

    He didn''t want to rely on the power of the Ou family to suppress anyone. He frowned slightly and shook his head. "We''re doing well today. I don''t know what I did wrong. "

    "How dare you two guys slander me behind my back?"

    Teresa said with dissatisfaction in the living room.

    Fabian''s heart was full of her. When he heard her, he ran to her.

    Young Master Lei could see that Fabian''s kindness was not intentional in front of him.

    he couldn''t pretend to care about her.

    Teresa never wanted to go home directly unless something happened.

    Young Maste

    need to make Holley in any case can''t be the stumbling block on my marriage with Fabian. "

    "You want me to help you kill Holley?"

    Young Master Lei shook his head. "Holley can''t die. Besides me, that man asked others to investigate. He has already suspected that Holley is the one he is looking for. If Holley is dead, there is no need for the Gu family to go against us and that man will make us damned. "

    "Brother, I don''t want to kill anyone. I just want them to owe a lot to our Lei family. "

    "What do you want to do? I will cooperate with you."

    Young Master Lei shook hands with his sister and said, "for the sake of the Lei family, we have to go against our conscience."

    "The reason why I left Fabian''s apartment is that I need to see someone. It''s not convenient to live in his house. "

    Said Teresa slowly, feeling a little wronged. "Brother, I really like Fabian. I want to be faithful. I don''t like to be a substitute."

    Her voice choked with sobs. She waved her hand and said, "never mind. Brother, I''m afraid that the Ou family is spying on me. Please contact a person for me."

    She whispered a name in his ear.

    Young Master Lei shook his head and answered, "I don''t think this person''s the right one. She''s easy to lose control."

    "If she''s all out of control. Even if Holley should die, that is not our fault anyway."

 Chapter 345 They Are Going to Tear Their Faces (4)

    It was late at night.

    In the quiet night sky of N City, there was an air of restlessness.

    In the open suburb, a Wrangler stopped by the road.

    Not far away, a pink sports car was driving towards the Wrangler.

    Inside the pink sports car, there was Bella. When it stopped, she walked over and knocked on the car window.

    As the car window rolled down, a man''s voice came through, "in order to protect the status of the Lan family, Mr. Lan bowed his head to the Gu family and married the infamous Hannah Gu. Zoey, the daughter of Gu family, was going to marry one of Holley''s old friends, Moore. In the future, the Lan family is destined to bow to the Gu family, and you brother and sister are trampled under feet, which is a foregone conclusion. You have no other choice but yield when you see Holley next time. "

    "I don''t understand. What does the Gu family have to do with Holley ye?"

    Bella didn''t understand. But deep inside, Bella was unhappy with this guy. "Don''t try to fool me. Put is clear, or I won''t cooperate with you."

    The man in the car didn''t care much about these words. He just spoke slowly, "Mr. Lan wouldn''t have married Hannah if he hadn''t bowed his head. Hannah is not a real lady in the Gu family. She has been involved in the scandals that have hurt other people''s families before. "

    "As for Zoey, in the Gu family, she is the one who will inherit the throne. Can you understand that? Zoey and Hannah were two people who held the opposite opinion or attitude on the same thing. And the family would also follow Zoey''s choice. Therefore, the friendship between the Gu family and Holley was settled. As for your brother, he''s just like an accessory. Considering Hannah''s family status, your brother won''t have a higher position than her. "

    Bella looked terrible.

    She detested Holley the most in her life.

    Ask her to bow to Holley? Never.

    "No, I don''t accept this."

    Bella screamed.

    The person in the car laughed. "That''s not gonna happen unless your

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    As soon as Ms. Tien arrived at the hospital with the soup, she felt heartbroken to see that Holley was in low spirits.

    "Young Mistress, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look unhappy?" Ms. Tien said.

    Holley managed to smile, "No, I''m not. Don''t think too much, Ms. Tien."

    "Young Mistress,"

    Ms. Tien grabbed Holley''s hands, "I''m an old woman. I can understand this. Are you jealous? Come, take Ms. Tien to the outside of the ward and have a look. If you are jealous of something you shouldn''t, I will give you a piece of advice. If there is a woman who seduces Young Master, I will help you. "

    "Ms. Tien."

    Holley couldn''t help but shake her head. "In fact, she did nothing. She just held Mr. Ron''s hand. Mr. Ron..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Ms. Tien interrupted, "Oh, that''s enough. Since she had touched his hand, what else does she want to do in the future? No, Young Mistress. I know you''re kind, and I know I put myself in your position. There''s something I can''t say. So, I will help you to say what you should say. Look at me. I won''t give that temptress any chance. "

    Ms. Tien took Holley''s hand and led her to the ward.

    In the ward.

    The daughter of the Mei family, accompanied by Ron, even showed a few smiles on her face.

    But there were still tears around her eyes when she smiled.

 Chapter 346 Stolen Happiness (1)

    "She is a temptress."

    Ms. Tien lowered her voice and said to Holley. Then she gave Holley a reassuring look and said, "take a look at me."

    Then she opened the door of the ward.

    Ms. Tien walked towards Ron directly.

    She put the rice cooker on the table and exclaimed.

    "Oh my God! Young master, what are you doing? How could you casually take a woman''s hand? "

    "Young Master, you are married now. What would Young Mistress think of you doing such a shameless thing? What would others think of you? Even if you are in a high position and nobody dares to criticize you, what should this young lady do in the future? You can''t just divorce Young Mistress and marry her again, right? "

    As a maid, Ms. Tien thought it was not necessary to talk polite at all, so she yelled loudly.

    After hearing what she said, Ron loosened his hand decisively.

    He suddenly stood up and shook his head with Ms. Tien, "what are you talking about? Holley is my only wife. I won''t divorce. Don''t spread it. "

    "Young Master is doing this to cause misunderstanding. Since Young Master you are not able to be responsible for Miss Mei, you had to take good care of her for the sake of her reputation. Young Master, you''re married, so you couldn''t do these things. from now on, I will take care of Miss Mei. Besides, I have nothing to do at home every day, so it''s a great honor for me to share the burden for Young Master and Young Mistress. "

    As an excellent fighter, Ms. Tien pushed Ron aside before he gave an answer.

    When she came to the side of Miss Mei, Ms. Tien smiled at her and then took out her cell phone, typing a line, "I''ll take care of you from now on."

    Miss Mei stared at Ron in a daze.

    As for the words Ms. Tien typed, she did not read at all.

    Being stared by that straight gaze, Ron increasingly felt that Ms. Tien had made a wise choice.

    If the Mei family wasn''t responsible for the disapp

    to compensate to a certain degree for the descendants of the Mei family, I cannot use myself to make it up, right? No matter what, how to compensate is my business. Not to mention that you don''t want her to come and live with us, even if you do, I won''t agree. "

    This was the best attitude of Ron.

    Holley added, "I don''t want you to be entangled with other women because of favor."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t."

    Ron pinched her cheek, "are you sleepy?"

    "I can''t fall asleep."

    Holley replied honestly. "I''ve been busy all night, so I didn''t feel sleepy at all."

    "Me too. How about we have midnight snack together? I can make up for my absence during the day. "

    "No, not good."

    "You should have had your midnight snack with me."

    "So how do you want me to make it up?"

    "I haven''t decided yet."

    "it is overdue..."

    "No, you can''t cheat..."

    The voice of Ron and Holley echoed in the corridor.

    When they disappeared at the end of the corridor, a common looking man with a wide brim hat came out from the darkness and stared at Holley with hatred.

    ''What a shameless woman.

    You robbed of others'' happiness and others'' future. Now you even have the face to be self-conceited here.

    How long do you think you can have the happiness you stole?''

 Chapter 347 Stolen Happiness (2)

    ''Ron is an energetic man, but Holley isn''t.''.

    Although she couldn''t sleep well last night, she had midnight snack. When it was almost dawn, she fell asleep in the office.

    Before going to bed, she got an alarm clock. After all, she had already promised Teresa to get her figure measured and customized the dress for the engagement party today.

    But she was so sleepy that she didn''t hear anything the first time the alarm rang.

    Seeing her behave like that. Ron turned off her phone directly.

    Teresa had been waiting for Holley for a long time, but she didn''t see her from 8 to 10. What''s more, Holley''s phone was turned off.

    During the engagement party, Holley hadn''t agreed to be her only female companion, so how could she carry out her plan?

    She shouldn''t have gone to Mu''s Group to look for Holley. But she still went there.

    After arriving at Mr. Ron''s office and seeing Holley, Teresa felt annoyed.

    Anger of nameless rose in her heart.

    What the hell was that.

    how could Holley still be sleeping at this hour?

    Was she trying to break an appointment on purpose?

    Even though Ron was sitting at his desk reading emails, his eyes were fixed on her as if she was going to kill Holley.

    "Mr. Ron. Yesterday, Holle promised to be my only female companion at the engagement party and to measure the dress to make at eight o''clock this morning. Didn''t she tell you? "

    "Okay."

    Ron didn''t say anything, and continued to stare at the computer screen and get busy.

    The sound in the office awoke Holley. She grabbed her phone and groaned, "what time is it?"

    She dialed several times, but the screen was off. Holley''s phone was thrown on the sofa. "Broken."

    Ron was amused by her funny look. He walked up and turned on the phone. He gently pinched the little woman''s cheek, "it''s turned off."

    "Why is my phone turned off?"

    She rubbed her hair randomly and sat up. Then she saw Teresa in the office.

    "Oh my God!"

    She muttered. She shook her head hard to sober herself up and asked, "Teresa, why are you here?"

    "We can h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d nothing to do with each other.

    After Holley walked away, Teresa stood up and stood beside the designer.

    "I heard that you were making clothes for female stars when you just entered the fashion design industry. I heard that female celebrities are all fastidious about their fashion shows. You can design one for Holley, and it suits her well. "

    The designer angrily refused, "you are challenging my professional ethics."

    "What the hell is wrong with your morality? This is not the first time that you have done such a thing. Twenty years ago, you designed the dress to make the female star, Sasha Li, feel insulted overnight. She was called shameless, and she even lost her sense of shame for the sake of getting promoted. Why don''t you talk about your professional ethics and defend her, which made her depressed for many years and almost commit suicide? "

    Teresa was the daughter of the Lei family and she also held power in the black market. It was easy for her to investigate this kind of thing.

    Besides, she had put her heart and soul into the full play of the engagement banquet.

    The designer''s hand trembled as the secret was exposed.

    "Miss Lei, I advise you not to do anything immoral."

    "You have no right to lecture me. You have no choice but to do that. You know clearly the consequences if you offend the Lei family. "

    Teresa said coldly.

 Chapter 348 Stolen Happiness (3)

    When she received a satisfactory reply from the designer, Teresa went to the living room in a good mood.

    In the living room, the last thing she wanted to see happened.

    Fabian sat next to Holley, and they were laughing and talking.

    What the hell was that?

    ''I, Teresa, was too stupid to create opportunities for the two lovers?

    Holley, I''m the one who is going to marry Fabian, while you have already had Mr. Ron.

    So you must get out of Fabian''s world.

    I won''t make a concession. Neither will I give you a chance.''

    She opened the door and walked in. "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?" she asked with a smile

    "Because I was told that Mr. Lan and Hannah were getting engaged on the same day as yours. Even the specific time was the same. We are asking if there will be anyone else besides the Gu family and the Lan family to attend their engagement party. "

    Holley said with a smile.

    Fabian was already very considerate to them. He walked up to them, cared about them, and served them with tea and soup.

    Teresa just smiled while she drank the medicated diet. "In my opinion, I still hope that more people will show respect to Mr. Lan and others. Otherwise, we will be exhausted during the engagement party. "

    "As far as I am concerned, it''s best that there is no engagement party. It would be troublesome to deal with these things. We can apply for our marriage certificate and travel around the world. "

    Fabian said earnestly.

    He didn''t notice that when he said that, there was a flash of coldness in Teresa''s eyes.

    Every girl longed for a wedding ceremony or a wedding party.

    So did Teresa.

    She couldn''t bear that her fianc¨¦ had said something like no wedding party.

    ''are you unwilling to hold a wedding ceremony to acknowledge me as your fianc¨¦e for the sake of Holley?

    When we planned to engage and marry at that time, it was you, Fabian, who promised me that you would give me the most grand and enviable wedding ceremony.

    But now?

    You have only got a fe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ing.

    The reason why he didn''t date with Holley and didn''t go after her was that her family was not good enough for him and their families were not well matched.

    If not for that reason, he would definitely go after Holley.

    However, Teresa still nodded with a smile, indicating that she believed in what Fabian had said. "Fabian, the past doesn''t matter. You have to remember that you can only have me in your life now and in the future. There can''t be anyone else. "

    "Of course, that''s what I have always been doing."

    Fabian said proudly, while Teresa just smiled casually.

    When Holley left the hotel and went back to the Mu''s group, she was surprised to find that the designer, who had been measuring her figure, had been waiting for a long time.

    Out of kindness, she walked over and knocked on the car window. "Are you getting into the Mu''s Group to look for someone? If you want, I can take you to the company or I can help you to call someone here. "

    "I want to see you."

    The designer said as he pointed to Holley.

    "What''s the matter?" Holley asked, confounded

    "I heard you and Jay were high school classmates. I appreciate his talent and hope to meet him. Is it convenient for you to introduce him?"

    Finally, the designer dared not tell the plan of Teresa.

    He had to change the topic and talk about other people.

 Chapter 349 Stolen Happiness (4)

    Holley said sincerely.

    She really wanted to ask him why he needed her help to see Jay since he was a senior and enjoyed a high position in the same industry.

    But she refrained from it because she thought that all the people who performed the art were quite unique.

    "Okay. Please wait for a moment in the company hall. I''ll call Jay to see you. "

    "Don''t bother about it." The designer rejected Holley. "I will wait here. Plagiarism is a taboo to everyone in our business. I heard that Jay''s working on a big project. So you should know that. "

    It was the first time that Holley had met such a situation.

    Maybe he has suffered a lot in the past.

    "Okay, I''ll pass on your words to Jay. But if he''s not in the company or in a meeting, I can''t do anything about it."

    Holley answered. She was ready to turn around and go back to the company. However, she was stopped again. "Young Mistress, please take a message for me that the old friend of the moboreader project arrives."

    "Okay."

    Holley promised him crisply, but she couldn''t help but snicker in her heart.

    Obviously, they knew each other for a long time. Both of them were old friends and they looked mysterious when they met. It was hard to imagine.

    The design department was a complex place, and Ron and Holley were planning to do a long-term job and hook big fish.

    So she seldom went to the design department.

    Moreover, Joyce in the design department had spread the scandal between her and Jay.

    When Holley entered the design department, all eyes were on her.

    Sitting in the corner, Jason''s eyes turned green.

    It was a green light filled with ecstasy.

    If Holley was here to find Jay, it would be like he found out the evidence that Mrs. Holley betrayed Mr. Ron and dated with Jay in private.

    If such evidences were taken out, Jay''s power would be weakened greatly even if he was not kicked out of the design department.

    It was good fo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    l.

    So he decided to let Joyce sing the bad news again.

    After organizing the video and the photos, he sent them directly to Joyce.

    On the other side, Joyce was thrilled to hear the news.

    That was a nice surprise.

    With these videos and photos, Mr. Ron would be willing to trust her again. At least, he would get her back from this remote place.

    She was eager to return to the city.

    It was horrible here. She was almost driven mad by mosquitoes.

    Without hesitation, Joyce forwarded all these videos and pictures to Ron.

    She sent that to the company''s e-mail. After that, she also seized the opportunity to call Mr. Ron and told him about it.

    However, there was no expression on Ron''s face. He just replied lightly, "if you are not sure that the file that you sent is useful, you can completely get out of the Mu''s Group."

    "President, I swear it is the most convincing and direct evidence."

    Joyce confirmed. After hanging up the phone, Ron clicked on the email with a smile.

    Ron believed in Holley.

    In his opinion, all the evidences must be deliberately captured by someone.

    There was nothing else in the short video, but later, when he saw the photo of them holding hands, Ron was really jealous.

    No matter what, Jay couldn''t touch his wife''s hand!

 Chapter 350 Stolen Happiness (5)

    After taking Jay to his old friend, Holley greeted politely and headed straight to the company.

    As soon as she entered the office, she felt that the whole office was filled with murderous intent.

    Of course, the killing intent was from Ron.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Holley asked with concern.

    She took it for granted that the company met with some trouble and that man was like this.

    Ron snorted and said, "you can just put your hand in others'' hands casually."

    He was really angry.

    Holley knew that she was in the wrong. She looked away and asked, "did you have lunch?"

    "You don''t want to explain?"

    Ron went toward Holley angrily.

    They were less than half a meter apart, but he didn''t mean to stop. He continued to walk towards the little woman.

    Holley was forced to move backward.

    From such a short distance, she could feel the man''s strong hostility.

    "It''s not what you think. The designer who has measured the figure of Teresa and I wanted to see Jay and asked me to take him downstairs."

    Somehow, Holley''s explanation made her feel a little guilty and incoherent.

    "I didn''t ask you why you go for Jay. What I want is that you don''t hide or struggle when someone else touched your hand. "

    Ron''s steps never stopped.

    As he stepped closer and closer to Holley, she had no choice but to step back. At last, she sank into the sofa.

    "I..."

    She couldn''t explain clearly for that matter.

    She didn''t want to be touched by anyone, but her hand was grasped by Jay suddenly. And he was so anxious that Holley had no chance to struggle and was pulled into the elevator.

    But the more she explained, the more complicated the whole thing became.

    Holley heaved a sigh and lowered her head. "It''s all my fault. I''ll be more careful."

    She bowed her head and apologized, but the matter wasn''t solved. At least, it couldn''t be settled with Ron.

    "Last night, you would be jealous if someone held my hand. Think about it. Do you think I will be jealous? ''Holley, I will try my best to fulfill your requirements no matter what you ask of me.''. But what about you? Since y

    ve a look then. I hope it will be helpful for your design. "

    Jay nodded without fully understanding.

    He didn''t care about the stain left by the chief designer when he was young at all.

    He always respected big designers. After the conversation, he suggested, "I rarely have a chance to meet you. I''d like to invite you to dinner together, and Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley as well. What do you think?"

    "That''s not necessary. I don''t like people I don''t know very well. Today I just need to personally make the dress. I suddenly remembered what happened in the past, and I also remembered you, so I come to tell you. Maybe it''s because I''m getting old and I''m too stubborn. "

    After getting off the car, Jay felt something strange.

    But he seemed to know himself well enough.

    Design was his major and his strong point.

    He was not good at politics and plots.

    He dialed Ron''s number and wanted to meet and talk with him, but no one answered the phone.

    he called the Secretary Room and got to know that Mr. Ron was in an important video meeting.

    After hesitating for a while, he called Holley, "I heard something strange. When the meeting of Mr. Ron is over, let''s sit down and have a chat."

    It was a chance for Holley.

    She could make up a lie casually and lie to Jay to help her open the office door.

    In this way, she could escape, and she didn''t have to make a choice on that matter.

 Chapter 351 Stolen Happiness (6)

    In fact, as long as Holley would like to ask him for help, Then she could leave the office and the company.

    Although it was impossible for her to keep away from Ron forever, she could definitely make it in a short time.

    She could think of it, so could that man.

    But he still locked the door of the office, and did not do anything else to restrict her movement or communication with others.

    This was the problem he had given her, and she must make a choice.

    "I don''t know when his meeting will end. I''ll give you a reply when I ask. Or you can just tell me what the chief designer said to you. In fact, I think he should be a famous artist with his own personality. So everything he told you is normal."

    Holley said thoughtfully.

    Jay nodded her head and said, "Did you hear those strange words, too?"

    "Yeah, a little, but I can understand."

    Holley and Jay talked in two separate worlds.

    They were not talking about the same thing, but they could communicate with each other perfectly.

    "Yeah, he also said he was getting old and just talking about it casually. Maybe I think too much. After all, the whole atmosphere of the Mu''s Group is not relaxing. Well, I won''t bother you anymore."

    The phone was hung up, but Holley didn''t put it down.

    She played with her cell phone repeatedly. Instead of calling Ron, she only sent a message to him.

    She couldn''t help but ask him what would happen to her if she escaped.

    A short message from Ron said, "If you run away, we''ll break up for good." I will send you to America for further education."

    "Do you have to do this?"

    "Yes, Holley, I only accept two choices. One is that you are willing to do it, the other is that you are forced."

    "Can''t you give me some time to think about it?"

    "I was willing to let you think alone before. But I am jealous now, I am not willing to do it. Women needed a sense of security, and men also needed

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    choice.

    Holley''s choice was partly to be the man''s bully, and partly to follow her own heart.

    At least, she couldn''t really shoot that man.

    They had been through so much together. She had seen his sacrifices, and seen that he had risked his life to save her. How could she shoot him?

    She dropped the gun and put her arms around the man naturally.

    "Ron, I want a candlelight dinner."

    "Okay."

    "Ron, I want red wine."

    "Okay."

    "Ron, I want you to say something romantic."

    "Okay."

    "I want a pair of new rings. Ron, I want a pair of rings right now."

    "Okay."

    This time, the man said ''Okay'' without a doting tone but a firm voice.

    He could no longer part with the little woman in his arms. He lifted her to the desk, took out the key and opened the safe.

    There was a delicate box in the safe, in which two rings lay quietly.

    They were two new rings. The date written on the jewelry identification was exactly the day she was released from prison.

    The ring wasn''t prepared for other woman by Ron.

    The ring was specially prepared for her.

    Their names were on the rings, and in the middle of their names were a heart, followed by the words, "Love Beginning When We Meet."

    It meant when we met each other, love had always been there.

 Chapter 352 You Cant Escape Tonight

    Ron put his heart into it.

    Holley didn''t have any more excuse to refuse.

    At the same time, both of them became a little heated.

    Now everything seemed to be logical and reasonable.

    A knock on the door interrupted the happiness in the office.

    Ron frowned slightly.

    ''The person wasn''t supposed to be an employee here. The employees would usually call the telephone in his office and go upstairs after getting his permission.

    Who was he come in without invitation at night?''

    Ron wondered.

    Holley blushed and stepped back, trying to tidy up her clothes and messy hair.

    Ron reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    He wouldn''t allow her to escape.

    "Someone is outside."

    Whispered Holley.

    Ron shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t care about him."

    The man outside kept on knocking at the door.

    Ron felt annoyed. It seemed that he and Holley couldn''t do anything if he didn''t get rid of the person at the door.

    When Ron was hesitating whether to call the security guard to come over and drive him away.

    His phone rang loudly.

    Ron felt even more embarrassed.

    He was going to pretend to be not in the office.

    After all, tonight was a precious time for them to date. He didn''t want to be disturbed.

    His plan was sabotaged by this call.

    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you call me at such a bad time?''

    Ron silently scolded the man in his heart, but still quickly grabbed the phone.

    He didn''t do it entirely to hide the fact that he was in the office. It was his private number, whoever called him was important and had something important to tell him.

    He picked up the phone. Before he could speak, he heard Fabian''s voice. "Don''t play dead. I know you are in the office, and I am outside. Open the door quickly. There is something important."

    "It''s you..."

    Ron sighed, but he didn''t intend to open the door. "Go ahead. What''s the matter?"

    "Let me in first."

    "You say

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    is forehead and said, "I suggest that you go to coax Miss Teresa."

    "No, I won''t. I want to drink tonight, and I want to get drunk."

    Fabian couldn''t describe his mood at the moment in words, but tonight, he really didn''t want to think about the entanglement between him and Teresa.

    He just wanted to paralyze himself with alcohol.

    "I''m busy."

    Ron said quite decidedly, "Fabian, it''s impossible for you to persuade your grandmother. After the engagement is terminated, you have no ability to protect the Lei family. Therefore, there is no way back for you and Teresa, whether you think it''s a right or wrong marriage or it will ruin her life. Now that there was no way back, don''t indulge yourself. As a man, you should coax your woman and pamper her. As for the meeting with your grandmother, I will discuss it with my wife in detail."

    "Ron, you are so heartless. Do you still think I have bothered you after you put out so many reasonable words? Look at your face, full of that kind of spirit."

    Fabian was mocking Ron.

    Holley didn''t want to listen to it any more. She pushed Ron''s arms and said, "Go to the bar with him."

    "No, I won''t."

    Ron looked back at Holley and said arrogantly.

    Then, he lowered his voice and whispered to her, "You can''t escape tonight."

 Chapter 353 You Cant Escape Tonight, Either.

    "You are not as kind as your little wife, Ron. Are we still friends?"

    Fabian sighed deeply.

    He needed to drink wine.

    Ron was too calm. He made the right choice for Fabian rationally.

    But Fabian didn''t want to make that choice tonight.

    Fabian went straight to the sofa and sat down, crossing his legs, "Anyway, you can either drink with me tonight or I''ll stay here."

    Shameless people were always difficult to deal with.

    Ron really didn''t know how to persuade him anymore.

    He had tried his best to persuade Fabian, but Fabian still didn''t understand.

    Holley looked at Fabian and smiled at him, "Don''t worry, doctor. I will help you persuade Mr. Ron. I promise he will drink with you tonight."

    "Wow! You''re so considerate! I''ll wait for you!"

    Fabian replied happily.

    Ron looked back at his little woman again with cautious eyes.

    Holley smiled at Ron and took him aside.

    "Don''t you see that Fabian is acting shamelessly?"

    "I can see that."

    Ron shook his head helplessly.

    "So, you should promise him first to let him relax his vigilance. And then you take him to Eleanor''s bar first. I''ll ask Eleanor to mix a cup of wine with knockout drops that will get him drunk after one drink. You can get rid of him when he falls in a faint. By the way, after he falls in a faint, you can ask Eleanor to help you call Teresa and ask her to pick him up. I think it''s a good idea to bring them together."

    Besides, tonight is a big day for us."

    Holley gently touched the ring on her finger.

    She raised her hand and matched her ring with Ron''s. And then she continued, "You have to know that I have made my choice. You are my only choice, and so am I. I belong to you, so do you. You can''t escape tonight, either. Besides, don''t philander when you go out drinking. If I discover that you still have other women, I will surely forbid you from being a man all your life."

    Holley said shyly but predominantly.

    Ron thought what she said was right.

    That girl was so smart.

    He just needed to send Fabian away. He needn''t use such a troublesome way. He had his own way to deal with him.

    Ron leaned over and whisp

    o I come here."

    Teresa didn''t look at him. She just looked at the sea and the projection of the moon and stars over the sea.

    "Teresa, you haven''t fully recovered. You''re not allowed to be blown by the wind."

    Although Fabian''s neck was still hurt, he cared more about Teresa than anyone else.

    Without turning around, Teresa just smiled and said, "Can''t you be more romantic? You treat me just like a patient. Can''t you just be my fianc¨¦ to talk about romance with me? Just tell me something about romance. Or, confess to me your inner feelings about our marriage. Such as you and Holley. As you know, our marriage is largely based on the union of our families. The Lei family relies on the power of the Ou family, so even if you care more about others in your heart, I won''t have any complaints."

    Fabian listened to Teresa quietly and shook his hand, "Teresa, you misunderstood me. I don''t have any other feelings for Holley."

    "Don''t provoke women''s sixth sense."

    "Teresa, what I said is true. Why don''t you believe me?"

    Explained Fabian helplessly.

    He just didn''t understand why Teresa misunderstood that there was anything between him and Holley.

    "You just care about her. But you don''t dare to admit it. So, let''s stop talking about it."

    Teresa angrily pushed open the door of the car and she thought she really had nothing to say to Fabian.

    Although they got married, she wouldn''t have an illusion.

 Chapter 354 There Were So Many Coincidences

    Although Fabian was a good-natured man, he was provoked.

    He wanted to comfort Teresa and dote on her.

    But she didn''t give him the chance and misunderstood him so much.

    "Teresa, just show me the evidence. Why do you think so? Why do you think that the one I love is not you? Why do you think I love Holley?"

    What Fabian valued the most was his relationship with Teresa.

    This relationship is more than the brotherhood.

    Everyone knew that he only loved Teresa.

    But it was Teresa who doubted it deeply.

    Fabian''s pure love for Teresa could not be challenge or be defiled.

    After hearing Fabian''s low growl, Teresa stopped.

    She didn''t allow him to lie about the love.

    She turned around and looked at Fabian, "You care too much about Holley''s matter. Your care for her is far greater than that of an ordinary friend."

    "That''s because of you and Mr. Ron."

    Teresa didn''t argue with Fabian anymore. She just smiled and asked, "Then why didn''t you cook for me before? Why do you cooked for her yourself when Holley came here?"

    "That''s just a coincidence. I was mainly cooking for you, and they just happened to be here."

    Fabian explained helplessly, "You are turning over old scores, which I have explained to you."

    "Then why did you give me the same doll that Holley had been given before?"

    "I don''t know what kind of gift to give, can''t I refer to others''? Why do you have to turn the coincidence into affair? You should know how I treat you. You should know how I feel about you. Don''t you believe what I have done for you?"

    Fabian closed his eyes. He was speechless.

    Perhaps it was because Teresa had another man in her heart that she argued with him before they was about to get married.

    ''Teresa.

    I can''t persuade my grandma to not marry me.

    And it was your uncle and your brother who made it worse.'' Fabian thought.

    "One thing is a coincidence, and the other two are. But there are three things. I can''t just take them

    d never seen each other.

    The engagement party of Teresa and Fabian was coming. However, Fabian didn''t go to the Lei family to have a visit as scheduled.

    Seeing this situation, Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei were both worried about it.

    They circled Teresa and kept asking her if anything went wrong with her relationship with Fabian.

    Being annoyed by their ceaseless questions, Teresa had no choice but to call Fabian and let him talk to her uncle and brother in person.

    But Teresa wasn''t sure whether Fabian would help her.

    She didn''t even know if the man would answer her phone.

    The phone rang for a long time but there nobody answered. Just when Teresa was about to give up, Fabian picked it up.

    "Teresa, what''s up?"

    "It''s my turn to ask you that. You are supposed to visit my house today. Uncle and brother deliberately put things off to wait for you. If you have something to do, you should tell us in advance."

    Teresa didn''t expect anything else, but she hoped that Fabian could help her to realize the lie.

    Anyway, she couldn''t be unhappy, and she couldn''t let her uncle feel sorry for her.

    Fabian browsed the schedule in a trance. It was time to visit the Lei family.

    Unfortunately, he made himself drunk yesterday and lost his consciousness. So he forgot all these things.

 Chapter 355 he deserves it

    Fabian felt a little regretful.

    He shouldn''t have drunk so much wine, or he wouldn''t have missed such an important thing.

    Feeling Teresa''s anxiety, Fabian quickly regained his composure, "Teresa, uncle lives on the sea all the year round. It is good for him to tiger bone wine to strengthen his body. So I asked someone to bring several bottles of the authentic tiger bone wine, thinking about giving it to uncle on this occasion of banquet."

    "Then you..."

    Teresa could not accept such an explanation.

    She wanted to ask him what kind of reason that was. ''Can''t he keep an appointment on time just because he''s preparing a gift?''

    Fabian knew that he was in the wrong. He also guessed that Teresa''s uncle and brother must be beside her or she wouldn''t have called him.

    If he said the truth, Teresa''s family would be heartbroken.

    "Teresa, I''ve been waiting for the wine. I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect it to take so long. The wine will be sent to me in ten minutes. Please help me ask for a half hour leave from my uncle and brother. I will be there on time in half an hour. "

    Then, he said something nice to her and hung up the phone.

    After the phone call, Teresa was silent and the atmosphere in the living room became depressed.

    In time for some tricky matters to be dealt with in the black market, Mr. Lei left for the time being.

    After father left, Mr. Lei came closer to his sister and said, "little sister, something is wrong between you and Evan."

    Teresa smiled bitterly.

    She was right. There was nothing wrong between her and Fabian. But it didn''t matter.

    "Brother, I have asked him. He wouldn''t admit it. But I know he doesn''t love me."

    Teresa said sadly. She had loved two men in her life but they all loved the same woman.

    It was so ironic to her.

    Young Master Lei frowned. "I think Fabian cares about you. I don''t see that he cares much about Holley."

    He objectively appraised Fabian''s love for his sister from the per

    arted to reflect on himself.

    Anyway, he should show a proper attitude in front of his fianc¨¦e.

    "Teresa, tomorrow is a very important day in your life, as it is for me. I also need to prepare for it. I''ll call Mr. Ron and ask him to bring someone to take the dress."

    Fabian really couldn''t understand a woman''s mind.

    He had no idea at all.

    Once a woman doubted a man''s relationship with another woman. So no matter what the man did was suspicious.

    Just like today, Fabian flattered himself that his manner was sincere. However, in her eyes, it was just that Fabian didn''t want others to know that he had a crush on Holley, so he avoided it deliberately.

    Teresa was almost moved by his words and warm-hearted.

    Fabian would prepare delicious tiger bone wine for his uncle, and made a lot of thoughtful arrangements for tomorrow''s engagement banquet.

    Even during the dinner, he cared about her and added some soup to her bowl.

    That''s why she gave Vincent a try.

    She hoped that those facts were just coincidences and her delusions. He had no other feelings for Holley.

    But the result was heartbreaking. She even felt herself ridiculous.

    Teresa was speechless, but she was even more determined that everything was as planned at the engagement party tomorrow.

    If Holley died, that woman deserved it.

 Chapter 356 Being False Of Heart In The Engagement Party (1)

    The engagement party of Fabian and Teresa went on as scheduled.

    The banquet hall was almost full of people invited to attend the engagement ceremony due to the power of the Lei family and the Ou family.

    Many people, especially from other cities, came to N City for their engagement banquet.

    Compared with them, the engagement party of Craig and Hannah was quite desolate.

    The Lan family and the Gu family were also powerful families.

    They had booked the whole banquet hall, but the guests were mostly absent. Not even two tables were full.

    It made the Lan family and the Gu family embarrassed.

    Hannah had suffered a lot in her family. Now her engagement party was more desolate than Teresa''s.

    She hated Holley, Teresa and everyone.

    Although it was an engagement, and she had found a perfect match, she was still not happy.

    Craig wasn''t just unhappy

    For him, it was a humiliation to his dignity as a man, with so few people participating in his engagement.

    ''I, Craig, will represent the Lan family to seek justice for our family.'' Craig swore to himself.

    In the dressing room of the backstage of the hotel.

    Teresa and Holley had already put on the engagement dresses. They sat in front of the dresser and let the dresser help them put on makeup.

    Sitting there, Teresa held the hand of Holley with a smile, "Holle, thank you so much for coming here. When I get married, I want you to be my only bridesmaid. I don''t want any bridesmaid except you."

    "Okay. Teresa, I wish you and Fabian a long and happy life together!"

    Holley said sincerely.

    The corners of Teresa''s mouth were slightly stiff.

    She could act well in front of Holley.

    But she couldn''t accept Holley''s wish that she thought it was false.

    "That''s all you want to say now. What will you wish me when I get married?"

    Teresa showed her disapproval in an indirect way.

    Holley was touched by the atmosphere of the engagement banquet. Moreover, she did not have other thoughts. Everything had

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    have run away today. Don''t ever give me bad ideas again. I''ll ask you to drink with me and you should just do it."

    Fabian said these on purpose.

    His point was the last sentence.

    As a worldly wise man, of course Ron knew what Fabian wanted to say. He raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Fabian, you really think too much. The Lei family will bend to you and your wife will not run away as long as your grandmother is alive and your family is not defeated."

    Fabian was speechless.

    But he still couldn''t concede.

    All of a sudden, Fabian found that before he was in love, he could always make Mr. Ron speechless no matter what happened.

    But now, everything was reversed.

    ''This was the power of love.''

    Fabian thought but he still had no idea to refute Ron.

    When he was about to admit defeat, he heard the bell ringing in the hall.

    The bell rang at 9 o''clock, which was the time for the confirmation of his engagement ceremony with Teresa.

    According to the calendar, it was the best time to hold the ceremony at 9 o''clock. After the engagement ceremony, the couple would be obedient to each other, and the couple would love each other till death.

    Getting a perfect excuse to end the fight, Fabian adjusted his suit and said, "The ceremony is about to begin. We should go to the banquet hall now. "

 Chapter 357 Being False Of Heart In The Engagement Party (2)

    In the center of the hall, a master was already waiting for them.

    Beside the sound equipment in a short distance, three or five employees were standing there quietly.

    These employees were too ordinary. No one would focus on them at the engagement party of Fabian, the son of the Ou family and Teresa, the daughter of the Lei family.

    But one employees who wore a peaked cap was with malevolent expression. It was Bella!

    She didn''t attend her brother''s engagement party.

    Because she didn''t want her brother to marry Hannah. Nor did she want to bow her head to the Gu family.

    Besides, there were more important things for her to deal with at the engagement party of Teresa.

    She had prepared enough explosives, which were enough to send Holley to death.

    In the middle of the stage, light flashed.

    The moment Teresa and Fabian showed up on the stage, there were a lot of applause.

    Mrs. Ou sat under the stage and nodded with satisfaction. She chatted with Mr. Lei enthusiastically, "You have a good niece. She and Fabian are a perfect match."

    "Don''t mention it. It is my daughter''s fortune to be engaged with Fabian."

    The atmosphere at the engagement party was sweet and happy.

    However, an uninvited guest broke the happiness.

    The person was not someone else but the daughter of Gu family, Zoey.

    Today was the day of her sister''s engagement. She didn''t go to her sister''s engagement party, but came to her competitor''s unexpectedly.

    ''This woman must be up to no good.''

    Many people who worked in the black market and Mr. Lei''s friends thought so.

    Everyone knew that the so-called marriage between Mr. Lan and Hannah was actually the alliance of the two biggest clans, the second power in the black market and the Gu family.

    The reason why they cooperated together was to fight against the Lei family, which had been growing stronger day by day.

    Zoey was stopped outside the banquet hall with Moore.

    However, Moore didn''t have a distinguished family background, so he was treated as a passer-by.

    Moore didn''t care about it. What he wanted to do was to accompany and protect

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ize the opportunity, something that would ruin her whole life would really happen.

    Expositing to others would really hurt a woman.

    Without thinking more, Jay grabbed the glass of wine and strode towards Holley.

    His target seemed to be Zoey and Moore, but when he passed through Holley, he was a little exaggerated to lose his balance and spilled red wine on Holley.

    Knowing there was something wrong with the dress, Teresa was shocked when she saw Jay do that.

    She had forgotten that Holley had a secret admirer, who was a famous designer.

    The dress was carefully designed, but someone saw through the trick.

    "Jay!"

    Being a good sister and trying to speak up for Holley, Teresa pretended to be kind and said, "It is my engagement party today. What are you doing? You shouldn''t have come to my engagement party if you have any grudge against Holle. I warn you, Holle is my best sister. If you dare to hurt her, you are against me. I will never allow anyone to bully her."

    Teresa was so loyal to her friend that the guests all thought highly of her.

    Nowadays, there were only a few girls who were loyal to friendship and good temper.

    Jay became awkward.

    Holley wanted to speak for him. But before she could say something, she heard the voice of Jay. He shouted, "Miss Teresa, you''re wrong. I''m not against Holley. I just want to give you an exaggerated gift on your engagement party."

 Chapter 358 Being False Of Heart In The Engagement Party (3)

    What Jay said sounded reasonable, but Teresa was sure that he had discovered the secret of the dress.

    Now that she made up her mind to deal with Holley, she would never give anyone a chance to save her.

    Teresa smiled slightly and said, "I appreciate your kindness. But it''s very rash of you to do that. Please take your seat."

    Teresa''s refusal made Jay more certain that the dress was be tampered with. The person who made the dress go wrong was Teresa.

    "Miss Teresa''s and Miss Holley''s dress design incorporates the traditional Chinese concept of green leaves with red flowers. Miss Teresa, your dress is bright red, containing the message of joy. Miss Ye''s dress was a light green one, which was a foil. But the green color of her dress was light green, which is too pure, spoiling the mood. So I poured red wine to make two peonies in her dress to make the mood more pleasure.

    Instead of confronting Teresa directly, Jay stood there and calmly explained his idea.

    Although he acted too recklessly, the dress that Holley was wearing certainly looked too plain to be for an engagement party.

    It was understandable that Jay would offer some help.

    Mrs. Ou was a smart woman. Although Jay was right, she could still guess the truth from his bold behavior.

    She didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing.

    In her eyes, it was normal for someone to play dirty tricks behind other''s back.

    You had the ability, so you could easily trap others.

    You hadn''t the ability, you have to be set up.

    If you were found out about your secret, you deserved it.

    She didn''t join them but said in a low voice, "Fabian and Teresa. This is your engagement party. You two decide it."

    "I don''t care about it, Fabian. Moreover, I have been overwhelmed with joy of the engagement."

    Holding Fabian''s arm, Teresa smiled enchantingly.

    Her smile filled Fabian''s hea

    had been rescued, and she was in a safe place.

    It was Ron who was not safe.

    Although Holley was not here, Teresa still rushed to this place after hesitating for a while.

    She had no time to push Ron away from the dangerous explosion.

    So, she fell directly on Ron.

    She was risking her life and body to protect Ron from danger.

    What Teresa did shocked everyone.

    Holley didn''t expect that Teresa still had feelings for Ron, deeply.

    And for Fabian, he felt that someone had broken his heart.

    In fact, he had always understood that Teresa must have feelings for Ron, and she hadn''t let him go in her heart yet.

    But he was persistent in marrying Teresa using his family as an excuse.

    Teresa agreed to marry him almost entirely for the sake of her family.

    But after all, the choice between life and death was the true reflection of heart.

    Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei were so freaked.

    Young Master Lei rushed to the explosion immediately.

    He had to save his sister. There were only three of them in the Lei family. Anyway, each of them couldn''t have accidents.

    Mr. Lei''s eyes turned red, filled with killing intent. "Save them! Give out the command. And all the people in the black market must find out who did this!"

 Chapter 359 Being False Of Heart In The Engagement Party (4)

    Mrs. Ou stood up with her phoenix head stick.

    Although she was old, she knew exactly what had happened.

    She was not satisfied with what Teresa had done.

    After all, Teresa had engaged with her grandson, but now she was trying her best to save another man''s life.

    In particular, the man was her secret love.

    With a straight face, Mrs. Ou said nothing. Instead, she called someone to contact the hospital and gave the best doctors and best medical conditions to Teresa and Ron in priority.

    Because of what Teresa did, although Ron was the nearest to the explosion point, he was not hurt.

    Because Teresa stopped the bomb for him.

    Teresa was already hurt on her back. Now, she was badly injured.

    Young Master Lei rushed over, but he felt a heartache when he saw that.

    It was his own sister that he depended on since he was a child.

    His sister''s plan was to blow Holley up.

    In her plan, there should not be such a heavy bomb.

    He had already told his sister not to cooperate with Bella. That woman would easily lose control.

    But at last, Teresa still chose to cooperate with Bella.

    Both Bella and Holley caused all of this.

    ''If it weren''t for Holley, Teresa wouldn''t have done such a crazy thing.'' Young Master Lei thought.

    Seeing that Holley was approaching here, Young Master Lei raised his hand and pushed her away impolitely.

    "What are you doing here? Do you think my sister saved Mr. Ron''s life in order to compete with you? Are you afraid that Mr. Ron will be taken away by others, so you want to rush over now? If you had been so worried, why didn''t you save Mr. Ron in the explosion?"

    Holley had been overwhelmed by grief.

    Although the explosion happened all of a sudden, she now understood everything.

    The explosion was aimed at her, because the explosion was near her.

    It was not that she didn''t want to save Ron. It was just that she was directly thrown out by h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hotel, Patrick drove to pick her up in person.

    When he saw her get in the car, he smiled lovingly and asked, "My child, how is it? Is the damn man dead?"

    "No. It makes me so angry. That bitch, Holley, got away with it."

    "Really?"

    Patrick had already expect that the Lei family would not cooperate with the Lan family.

    So Teresa asked Bella to bury bomb to kill Holley, which was a trap for Bella.

    But Patrick was happy to see Lan family be in trouble, so he encouraged the idiot, Bella, to get involved in this thing.

    But now, Bella was still useful to him, so Patrick pretended to be very interested in this thing.

    "How did she escape?"

    "It''s Ron who saved her."

    The more Bella said, the angrier she became, and her body trembled. "They were really lucky. Adoptive father, you didn''t know that it was Teresa who saved Holley in the end."

    "That''s great."

    Patrick said with wisdom, "In this case, Mr. Ron owes Teresa''s life. As long as we work hard, the Lei family will force Mr. Ron to marry Teresa to return the favor. In this way, what else did Holley have? Wasn''t she a deserted woman who had lost the status of the young mistress? She would be just an ordinary woman who has abandoned her. How can she be alive when our Bella want her to die?"

 Chapter 360 Being False Of Heart In The Engagement Party (5)

    In the dressing room at the backstage.

    Holley looked at the dress and could not help but frown slightly.

    She just took only a few steps, the thread of the dress had completely burst.

    Fortunately, she was wearing Ron''s coat. And they had returned to the dressing room.

    If the explosion didn''t happen, her body would be exposed to all eyes.

    It would have a fatal impact on a person''s reputation.

    However, the dresses were specially customized for her and Teresa by the designer sent by the Ou family.

    Was the person who had tampered with the dress against Holley or against Teresa?

    As Holley raised her head, she found that Ron''s eyes had been fixed on the dress.

    The man''s eyes were full of complex emotions.

    He didn''t say anything. He only smiled at his little woman when he noticed her looking at him. "let''s go. Even though it is an awkward situation, I won''t give my love to Teresa for saving my life. But I think I should stay at the hospital."

    ''What was wrong with Ron?''

    Hearing what he said, Holley was stunned.

    She knew Ron well. He was definitely not a man with much nonsense.

    Even though he had spoiled and warmed her, he would never explain the same thing twice.

    Before changing the clothes, he told her that he would go to the hospital later, and now he mentioned it again.

    He must have something weighing on his mind!

    Holley was keenly aware of something.

    She could understand it. After all, Teresa saved Ron at the risk of her life, which had caused a great impact on Holley.

    Not to mention Ron.

    Holley said no more. Then she grabbed the dress and put it in her handbag.

    She was going to take the dress with her, and she planned to have a look at it later.

    Noticing this, Ron grabbed the woman''s wrist.

    "You don''t need to bring this dress."

    Hearing what Ron said, Holley was shocked.

    She raised her head and suddenly felt that she didn''t understand the man beside her.

    Why did he ask for that?

    ''Didn''t he know that the reason she kept the dress was to find out who had deliberately tampered it.

    No, he must understand

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    gs.

    For example, how to cover up the explosion and how to control Ron and Holley.

    More importantly, how to help his sister break off her engagement with Fabian which would have a negative impact on the Lei family.

    But now, his sister was still in the rescue. Young Master Lei couldn''t calm down and thought about these things.

    At the gate of the hospital.

    He expressed his stand again, "I will never betray you, or betray our love. Because you had said if I betrayed you, you would not make me a man for the rest of my life. As I had said you are the only one I have in my life. I don''t even want to leave you to anyone who can take care of you."

    "I trust you. I won''t stay idle these days. The explosion was aimed at me. I''ll look into it and find out who did it."

    Holley smiled and said, "Ron, you''re my husband, my idiot. You can''t run away from me."

    "You little fool, I have never thought of running away."

    Roger came very fast. After Holley said goodbye to Ron by kissing, she got in the car.

    The car moved steadily on the road. Holley sat there with a heavy heart that she didn''t notice that someone was following her.

    If Roger didn''t turn around suddenly, Holley couldn''t find anything wrong. "What''s wrong?" Holley asked.

    While Roger was driving the car, he shouted, "We have encountered a strong cultivator. There is a car following us. I can''t throw him off."

 Chapter 361 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (1)

    Roger was right.

    Just when he said those men was skilled in driving, his car was surrounded by others''.

    It was obvious that these men were well prepared. In addition to the off-road car that had been chasing them, there were two Audi cars following them.

    Roger had to pull over because the road was blocked.

    Roger stared straight ahead nervously and said in a low voice, "Young Mistress, I will do whatever I can to keep you safe. If they are not easy to deal with, I will get off the car to fight with them and you drive away from here."

    "Let''s go together. I am calling Mr. Ron. You can''t act rashly because I am good for nothing. If you leave me alone in the car, I can''t get out at all. You have to protect me, this is the task that Mr. Ron gave to you."

    Said Holley in a domineering tone who was exactly the same as Ron.

    As she spoke, she turned on her cell phone and wanted to call Ron.

    She needed to let Ron know they situation.

    But before she dialed the number, she saw a familiar person get off the off-road vehicle.

    Holley was familiar with that man, whom she didn''t guard against.

    Rex!

    Holley was a little surprised but said to Roger, "Maybe we are not in danger."

    Without bodyguards, Rex got out of the car alone and his hands were placed in front of her.

    Obviously, he was telling Holley that he didn''t mean to hurt her.

    Holley opened the door of her car and greeted Rex, "Long time no see, Mr. Yan! The way you meet me was so grand. Aren''t you afraid to scare me?"

    Rex smiled and said, "We''re old friends and you''re not a timid person. In my opinion, it''s almost no possibility for you to be scared."

    "What if I''m really scared?"

    Holley smiled and shook her head.

    Rex said with a smile, "Then you must have been freaked out by the explosion in the engagement party. Don''t you want to know the truth?"

    "You know?"

    Speaking of the explosion, Holley''s heart was still fluttering with fear.

    Today, she was lucky

    you at home."

    Holley smiled broadly and quipped, "Am I right?"

    "You are right! You have grown up with Mr. Ron."

    Rex sighed casually.

    Maybe Holley couldn''t feel it herself, but as an outsider, Rex could feel that Holley was different every time he met her.

    She had seen more things, so she was more experienced, smart and saw things clearly.

    Holley smiled complacently and wittily, "I''m born smart, and it has nothing to do with Mr. Ron."

    But you still guessed wrong. I have to ask you to go home for dinner, just because my grandfather happens to return to N City. He knew about me and you, and he heard about the tragedy of your parents. Although your parents were not killed by our Yan family, they could still be related to me. Grandpa wants to see you and tell you something he knows in the past, hoping it could help you to collect evidence. I think it''s better to do it secretly. If we alert the enemy, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to realize your wish."

    Rex said seriously.

    But he still couldn''t help showing his concern to her.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Rex said, "So what I really need in exchange is money. Didn''t I give you the shares of the Mu''s Group before? I want you to transfer ten percent of the shares to me, and I also want to be a shareholder of the Mu''s Group."

 Chapter 362 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (2)

    Rex didn''t really want the shares of Mu''s Group. He just said that because he would rather be the bad guy.

    Holley was dumbfounded by his words.

    After all, the shares were owned by the Mu family. Even though the shares are in his name, she couldn''t decide on her own to give out such a large amount of shares.

    Seeing that Holley did not express her position, Rex pretended to be dissatisfied and shook his head, "You are unkind. I have done two things for you all at once, and you only give me one share. You have already taken a big advantage, but you''re still holding out. You have gone too far!"

    "But I''m not the owner of the shares, I can''t decide on my own."

    Holley said, "Do you want anything else? Didn''t you just say that the last thing you need is money?"

    "Of course I have enough money, but who can''t go against the money?"

    Rex put up his hand with a smile and said, "Well, I won''t embarrass you. For the sake that we are familiar with each other, I will give you time to go back and discuss with Ron. Then you will transfer ten percent of shares to me. You know me well. I will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. So without the ten percent shares, I will get them back from somewhere else, double or three times the original shares. I''m afraid that the Mu''s Group can''t take such a risk now, right?"

    Holley was convinced completely, "Well, what you said is right. But now let''s talk about the clues. If we can''t prove that what you said is true, I won''t make the deal with you."

    "That''s easy."

    Rex came here because he was prepared.

    He put a thick stack of photos in front of Holley and said, "Have a look."

    As Holley flipped through the photos one by one, the more she looked back, the more upset she got.

    Rex had found that Bella appeared in the video in the banquet hall, so he took some screenshot of the images of her printed out these photos.

    In the photo, Holley clearly saw that Bella set off the explosion.

    When she set off the explosion, her eyes were full of hatred.

    She was desperate to tear Holley into pieces.

    "The hotel held for the engagement party is the one owned by the Mu''s Group. It was picked up by the Lei family and t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    k you for helping me, Rex."

    Holley was smart enough to debunk Rex''s lie.

    Rex smiled in embarrassment, "It''s not like what you think. 10% shares are equal to invest. I invested Ron and believe he has potential. If I lose, it only proves that I''m unlucky."

    Holley felt much better by chatting with Rex.

    If she wanted to get more direct evidence, she had to look at those pictures carefully.

    Holley looked through the photos one by one, and then took out a photo, in which Bella had fled from the hotel.

    Pointing at the car outside the hotel, Holley asked Rex, "Do you know who is waiting for Bella? The owner of this car should not be the Craig, nor the one of Lan family."

    "Really?"

    Rex took the photo with great interest. After observing it for a while, he nodded, "You are right. Mr. Lan was attending his own engagement ceremony. It is impossible that he was the one who drove to wait for Bella. What Bella had done today offended the Ou family. The Lan family must be crazy if they drive their car with their family badges on it. Holley, are you suspecting that the driver might be a confidant of Bella or a trusted follower of Teresa? In order to find someone to take the blame for what happened after the explosion, Teresa fooled Bella to use the car of the Lan family."

    "It''s possible."

    Holley didn''t know whether her assumption was right or not.

    There''s no doubt that the driver who came to pick Bella up wants to murder Holley.

 Chapter 363 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (3)

    In the villa of the Yan family.

    When Holley entered the villa with Rex, she saw an old man in Chinese robe watering flowers in the garden.

    Then Rex waved his hand to him and said, "Grandpa, I''ve brought the person you want to see back."

    Old Master Yan was in good health.

    Hearing this, he looked back at his grandson, smiling, and then looked at Holley.

    But when he took a glance at Holley, he loosened his hand and smashed the watering pot on the ground.

    "Grandpa."

    Rex rushed to him and held him, "Are you okay?"

    Just like what Rex introduced on the way, Old Master Yan was a kind gentleman with a good temper.

    He smiled and waved his hand, "I''m fine. It''s so hot. I felt a little dizzy and rushed back just now."

    As he said, he looked at Holley and said, "Don''t neglect the guests. Ask someone to invite Miss Holley to living room in a hurry."

    Old Master Yan held Rex in his arms all the time.

    It was clear that he didn''t want to ask Rex to send Holley to the living room in person.

    A smart servant came over and politely invited Holley to the living room.

    Holley nodded. When she walked past Rex, she reminded him, "Don''t be so rash. Please take good care of your grandfather and don''t worry about me. I''ll go inside alone and enjoy the cool air."

    She meant well, so she made a joke with him to tell him not to feel snubbed.

    Rex understood what Holley meant and nodded to show thanks.

    Until Holley entered the living room, Old Master Yan''s hands loosed which had grabbed his grandson''s hand tightly just now.

    "Is she Holley you are talking about?"

    Old Master Yan''s voice became hoarse.

    He looked at Holley as if he had seen a ghost.

    Rex could not help but get nervous. He nodded seriously, "She was the orphan left by Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye."

    "It''s impossible!"

    Old Master Yan shook his head, but his tone was sure of it.

    He didn''t think Holley was the daughter of Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye.

    "It''s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    andfather and said, "I distanced myself from her bit by bit and finally cut off contact with her."

    "Okay, grandpa won''t embarrass you."

    The old man was unable to change his grandson''s mind. He knew that Rex liked Holley, so he made a compromise at last.

    It was late at night in N City.

    But many people did not sleep.

    In the hospital.

    Young Master Lei was awake, so was Ron.

    The doctors, nurses and Fabian in the operating room were still awake.

    Even Mr. Lei left everything behind and rushed to the hospital.

    However, the operation on Teresa had lasted for a whole day. It had been late night, but it seemed that the operation would not end.

    Dark clouds gathered, and there were no stars in the sky. Only the light above the door of the operating room was flashing with a weak light. It was so irritating.

    The light was off, which made everyone nervous.

    Was everything okay? Did the operation end? Or was there anything else?

    Finally, the door of the operating room was pushed open.

    Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei gathered round the doctor at once.

    Tired as he was, the doctor nodded at them and told them the result, "The surgery is successful. The patient has a good physique and a strong desire for life. With the help of doctor Ou, her life is out of danger."

 Chapter 364 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (4)

    Everyone who was worried about Teresa was relieved.

    Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei expressed their thanks to the doctors and nurses, but the vision has already crossed the medical staff, continuously toward the operating room.

    Although doctors didn''t lie to them, but as her relatives, if they didn''t see her safe and sound, they would not rest easy.

    Almost all the doctors and nurses went out of the operating room. Only then did Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei see that Fabian was alone. He slowly pushed the operating car and pushed out Teresa, who was still unconscious of the anesthetic.

    "Is she out of danger?"

    Young Master Lei asked Fabian again to confirm his sister''s situation.

    Fabian''s eyes had already become red. The whole operation was a torment for him.

    Seeing his beloved woman being rescued with bleeding, he felt that someone was cutting his heart into pieces with a knife.

    Fortunately, everything was over.

    "She is out of danger now. But no one knew if there were any other sequelae since she hadn''t woken up after the explosion. And the wound on her back will be with her for the rest of her life."

    Said Fabian. He seemed to be worried. But he reassured them more than the doctor who had just reported joy to them did.

    The truth was that Teresa was likely to have sequelae.

    Teresa almost lost her life. How could she ever recover fully?

    Mr. Lei nodded with relief. "It''s good to be alive. The sequelae are no big deal to us. Even if the our family use all we have, we can treat her wound, her illness."

    Seeing that Teresa was really fine, Ron felt that he really had no point of staying there any longer.

    If Teresa saw him still in the hospital when she woke up and knew that he was outside the ward when she had the operation, what would she think?

    Ron knew clearly that Teresa risked her life to save him just for the sake of love.

    However, since he couldn''t give her anything, he had to leave there, even if he was called a villain.

    As soon as he turned around, he was discovered by Young Master Lei. Young Master Lei asked, "Ron, what are you doing? Do you want to leave even before my sister wakes up? Do you think my sister is worth it to save you at the risk of her own life? Why don''t you stay in the hospital until she wakes up? She saved your life. Is this the way you repay her?"

    Ron frowned slightly and said, "It''s good that Miss Teresa has her fianc¨¦ to accompany her. It is not appropriate for me to stay in the hospital. Besides, I owe her a debt of gratitude. It''s up to me how to pay her back. I can''t destroy the marriage between Miss Teresa and Fabian just to return her favor."

    Ron''s attitude towards leaving was obviously firm.

    When Young Master Lei still wanted to say something, he was stopped by Mr. Lei. Mr. Lei said, "Mr. Ron, you know my son. He''s just a man with a simple mind and a wealthy body. He was just too worried about Teresa. After all, it was to save you that Teresa had the accident. When she wakes up, she will definitely care about you. My silly son didn''t convey his words clearly, he just means that he hopes Teresa will be relieved when she wakes up. That''s why my son suggests that you stay in the hospital all the time."

    Mr. Lei had tried to ease the relationship between Young Master Lei and Ron. Moreover, he had even given appropriate opportunities for them to get along well with each other.

    At this time, apart from sticking to his principles, Ron didn''t want to argue with the Lei family.

    He nodded and said, "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Lei. It''s human nature for Young Master Lei to care about his sister."

    Young Master Lei didn''t dare to say anything more.

    Fabian was a little reluctant to part with Teresa, but he still said, "Mr. Ron, let me drive you home."

    There must be a reason for Fabian''s sudden request.

    Ron nodded and walked towards the elevator first.

    Fabian followed him into the elevator and said, "Mr. Ron, I really like Teresa. I want her to be happy. I want her to forget you and see how good I am. I was confident before. After all, I''m not worse than you. You had saved Teresa and I also had

    with Teresa.

    "Mr. Ron, if it wasn''t me who loved Teresa, would you still try to accept her?"

    Only when you loved someone deeply enough would you put yourself in such a humble position and ask such a question.

    "Fabian, you know what I and Holle have experienced. If I wanted to accept Teresa, I would accept her before. If I could give up Holle, I could have chosen a better girl from a rich family than Teresa. But I always choose Holle. Whether she is clear and simple four years ago, or now witty and lovely, she is the only love in my heart."

    This was an unavoidable question. Ron answered it head-on.

    His answer was full of gentleness and love for Holley.

    Fabian smiled, "I know how you feel about your wife. I really love Teresa. I want her to be happy and I hope she gets everything she wants. I even hoped that we could live in ancient times, so it''s normal for us to have several wives. Even if you can''t give Teresa love, you can also give her a role of being your wife."

    "Fabian, since you love someone so much, you should never let her go. Never give her to anyone."

    This was the last sentence that Ron said.

    Then he patted his buddy on the shoulder.

    Ron couldn''t continue to say, or else the secret would slip out.

    He had some doubts about the explosion.

    Because it was just too coincidental.

    The bomb was just aimed at Holley.

    But with the security system of the Lan family and the Ou family, only a mole could put the explosives in the banquet hall.

    Although Mr. Ou always asked Fabian to pay attention to Holley, she wouldn''t kill her.

    The mole couldn''t be from the Ou family, but it must be from the Lei family.

    There were only Mr. Lei, Young Master Lei and Teresa in the Lei family.

    The most suspicious one was, of course, Teresa, who had ever plot against Holley.

    Even if it was her who had sacrifice her own life to save him, it would not erase Ron''s suspicion. This was the last sentence that Ron said.

    Then he patted his buddy on the shoulder.

    Ron couldn''t continue to say, or else the secret would slip out.

    He had some doubts about the explosion.

    Because it was just too coincidental.

    The bomb was just aimed at Holley.

    But with the security system of the Lan family and the Ou family, only a mole could put the explosives in the banquet hall.

    Although Mr. Ou always asked Fabian to pay attention to Holley, she wouldn''t kill her.

    The mole couldn''t be from the Ou family, but it must be from the Lei family.

    There were only Mr. Lei, Young Master Lei and Teresa in the Lei family.

    The most suspicious one was, of course, Teresa, who had ever plot against Holley.

    Even if it was her who had sacrifice her own life to save him, it would not erase Ron''s suspicion.

 Chapter 365 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (5)

    He was afraid that he might spill the beans.

    Ron quickly ended the conversation with Fabian and wave goodbye to him.

    Outside the ward of the hospital.

    Young Master Lei took his father to a quiet corner.

    He told his father in a low voice that Teresa had joined hands with Bella to plan the explosion.

    At last, he spoke quietly, "Dad, We have to make Bella be the scapegoat. And the man that Teresa really loved was Ron. I think it''s my fault to arrange the marriage with the Ou family. I''ll think of a way to get Teresa and Ron together."

    "This matter..."

    Mr. Lei shook his head helplessly and said, "We can''t afford to offend the Ou family. It''s hard to break off the engagement. Even if we do it by force, the Lei family won''t be able to afford the anger of the Ou family."

    "It can''t be."

    Fabian didn''t knock on the door and walked in directly.

    He didn''t want to eavesdrop, but he just overheard Young Master Lei said that he wanted to get Teresa and Mr. Ron together.

    Fabian loved Teresa so much, even though he knew that Teresa and Ron wouldn''t get married.

    But he couldn''t help but want to help Teresa to break off her engagement to him.

    Although he couldn''t give Teresa happiness, he could at least choose to give up at the right time to let her pursue the freedom of happiness.

    No matter what the result was, he was still waiting for her.

    He would be right in front of her as soon as she waved to him.

    Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei felt a little guilty as they just talked about the explosion.

    Fabian smiled softly and said first, "I just came here and heard that brother wanted to get Teresa and Mr. Ron together and worried about the engagement with me. In fact, the engagement is not impossible to break. The engagement will be canceled as long as everyone thinks that I am the one who abandoned Teresa. So the only thing I need to do is insist that I''ve changed my love for Teresa, and my family won''t blame the Lei family. The

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    dy storm in the N City.

    If he were there, he would interfere with his grandma''s movements.

    Fabian became serious and said, "Grandma, the person who was at the site of the explosion is Holley, Mr. Ron''s wife, Teresa''s best friend. Teresa wanted to save Holley. However, Mr. Ron pushed Holley away, so Teresa risked her life to save Mr. Ron. It was just a mistake. What''s more, I would rather die now than live without Teresa."

    "Nonsense!"

    Mrs. Ou rolled her eyes at her grandson, "Do you like Teresa so much?"

    Fabian nodded.

    Mrs. Ou shook her head hopelessly. "Well, it''s rare that you like someone. You are lucky that you don''t have to take over the family business. Otherwise, your favorite girl will never be able to marry into the family."

    Fabian let out a sigh of relief. He had known that his grandma had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. She loved Fabian the most.

    Fabian said many good words for his grandma and then left.

    After he went out of the study, he saw his mother, standing not far away with tears, waiting for him.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"

    Fabian felt pain in his heart.

    "You silly boy. Which mother would want her child to suffer so much from love?"

    His mother waved her hand and beckoned her son not to follow her.

    She just wanted to be alone for a moment.

 Chapter 366 Because Of Love, He Would Rather Be The Bad Guy (6)

    Fortunately, Teresa has developed her skills since she was a child

    In good physical condition, it was past 3 o''clock in the next morning for Teresa to wake up.

    The doctor had estimated that she wouldn''t wake up until seven o''clock in the morning. But she woke up four hours early.

    When she woke up, Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei were completely relieved.

    In front of the bed, Mr. Lei took care of his niece who he treated as his daughter with great concern.

    Young Master Lei personally invited the most authoritative doctor in the hospital.

    Fortunately, Teresa was all right. The previous explosion did not harm her internal organs, except the physical injuries on her body.

    Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei were sure that Teresa was fine.

    Then they sat on the bedside seriously and said, "Teresa, we want to know your opinion on one thing."

    Teresa was still very weak. Seeing that her uncle and brother were so serious, she could not help but become nervous.

    Unconsciously, she struggled to get up and wanted to talk to them.

    Young Master Lei immediately waved his hand, indicating that his sister would be fooled.

    "Uncle, brother, you are so serious."

    Teresa forced a smile and said, "You may ask me. I won''t hide anything from you."

    "Silly girl, we are a family. We just want to know who do you really like. Fabian or Ron?"

    Mr. Lei found that her niece misunderstood him, so he explained and directly put forward the question.

    This question was easy for Teresa to answer.

    Of course, it was Fabian that Teresa loved.

    Ron was just an obsession of hers.

    Lying on the bed, Teresa looked around. She looked around again and again, and finally confirmed that there were only her uncle and brother in the VIP ward. She was a little disappointed.

    She slightly lowered her head and whispered, "Where are they?"

    "Whom do you want to know?"

    Young Master Lei had no idea what his sister meant.

    Raising her head, Teresa looked at her brother and

    in the hospital.

    What about her?

    ''She always say that she are a good friend. Why don''t she want to see me in the hospital?

    ''Holley, are you forcing me?

    I really don''t want to do so many bad things!''

    Closing her eyes slightly, Teresa didn''t want to answer that question now. "Uncle, brother, let me think about it again."

    "No problem. As long as you has an idea, I and your brother will help you realize it. Good girl, rest well."

    Mr. Lei spoiled his niece a lot.

    He sighed, stood up and winked at his son. Then Young Master Lei followed him out of the ward.

    "Tell Fabian that Fabian has woken up. And tell Mr. Ron tomorrow afternoon."

    Mr. Lei was biased in favor of Fabian, so that''s why he had informed them in such a different time.

    Young Master Lei agreed.

    Because he knew clearly that Ron disliked his sister.

    If Ron came to the hospital so quickly, it would only hurt her sister.

    Now what he should do was to ensure his sister have a good mood and take good care of herself.

    Moreover, she hadn''t made her choice yet.

    If his sister''s choice was Fabian, it would be too disgraceful for him to tear Mr. Ron and Holley apart as much as he could now.

    Thinking of this, he nodded to show his approval. Then he directly put into practice and told Fabian that Teresa had woken up.

 Chapter 367 Dont Be A Substitute (1)

    In the ward.

    Young Master Lei turned back to his sister''s bed, only to find that she was still awake.

    "Teresa, Uncle has gone back. Tell me what happened. I will seek justice for you and won''t let anyone bully you. "

    Young Master Lei sympathized with his sister.

    He grew up with his sister and knew her well.

    Only when his sister had something on her mind would she pretend to be asleep.

    As expected, Teresa opened her eyes after hearing his voice.

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and it seemed that she had just shed tears.

    "My silly sister, why are you still crying? I will help you punish them no matter what happens. "

    Young Master Lei said confidently, holding his sister''s hand tightly.

    Teresa forced a smile. "I''m not crying. I just feel the wind."

    Young Master Lei didn''t want to say anything more to debunk her lie. He just nodded with a smile and said, "well, let''s stop talking about that. What on earth is bothering my beloved sister?"

    "I am so worried that it may do harm to the Lei family after we break off the engagement. I''m also worried. We can''t do anything to make Mr. Ron divorce Holley. "

    Teresa told him about her worries.

    Her heart beat faster. She thought, ''I tried to steal Ron''s heart from Holley.

    However, she had to consider the Lei family.

    If she did this for the sake of her selfishness but harmed the whole Lei family, she would rather suffer from injustice for the rest of her life.

    "Silly sister, I will help you realize your wish as long as you tell me what you want. You don''t have to worry about the Ou family. They are bound to ally with the Lei family because of benefits. As for Mr. Ron and Holley, I had already made some arrangements. As long as this matter is investigated, no matter Mr. Ron or Holley, they have to be willing to divorce. Don''t worry. "

    Young Master Lei was sure about that. Being relieved, Teresa said, "brother, I''m so lucky. You and my uncle will protect me."

    "Then I

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t?"

    After saying the same words, they smiled at each other.

    Resting her chin on her hand, Holley said softly, "go ahead first."

    Ron slightly closed his eyes, "I don''t want to see her. You can go. We are husband and wife, so it''s okay for you to thank her for me. When you go there, just contact Fabian. He will help you to meet Teresa. with Fabian there, Young Master Lei won''t embarrass you. "

    Holley nodded. She thought she should tell him the truth of explosion.

    But Mr. Ron had said that he wouldn''t go to the hospital to visit Teresa. What''s more, she showed some indirect evidence, which seemed to be exaggerated.

    However

    When she was hesitating, Ron reached out his big hand and directly pulled the little woman into his arms. "What''s wrong with you? You are hesitating in front of me. Do you want to keep something unspeakable? "

    "Someone sent me some anonymous photos that are related to the explosion. At that time, Bella was there. It was her who started the gunpowder. That person... "

    Holley didn''t finish her words. She pointed at the kraft paper bag behind the pillow and said, "you''re not going to the hospital anyway. Take your time to look at those pictures."

    "Okay."

    The man promised and kissed her affectionately, but he was not willing to let go of the little woman.

 Chapter 368 Dont Be A Substitute (2)

    He was too domineering.

    He was not satisfied.

    Unable to break away from the man''s embrace, Holley raised her hand helplessly and thumped the man''s chest.

    "What?"

    Ron held her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    "Do you want me to stay?"

    Holley said and Ron smiled, "I''ve changed my mind. I decide to drive you there myself."

    "But why?"

    "Because an idiot found out that the mastermind of the explosion may be Teresa, but she dared not to tell me. You are such a fool. If I don''t take care of you, you will be eaten up by those bad guys. "

    There was a hint of contempt in Ron''s words.

    But his eyes were full of love.

    He had this suspicion for a long time.

    Looking at the little woman who mentioned the photo haltingly, he knew he was right.

    "You know it."

    Holley was a little embarrassed. She tidied up her hair unnaturally and said, "you know it. Why don''t you tell me earlier?"

    "I thought you didn''t know. I didn''t want you to worry. It''s not a pleasant thing to be stabbed by your so-called sister. "

    Ron was a thoughtful man with solid reasons.

    He lifted her chin and gazed deeply into her eyes. Ron smiled, "but why didn''t you tell me that you had known the truth?"

    She suddenly realized that her little thought was unable to compare with the man''s mind and defense for her in every aspect.

    She didn''t know how to tell him.

    "Let''s go!"

    She tried to change the topic, but Ron would like to make fun of her. "Tell me, what do you think?"

    Holley didn''t say anything, just shaking her head.

    Seeing that she didn''t want to tell him, Ron had a guess. "Don''t you trust me enough? Are you afraid to tell me that the person who saved my life is the one who buried the bomb? I would not believe you, so you didn''t tell me anything. "

    Being seen through, Holley nodded, but still felt that, in the end, it was not as good as the intention of Ron.

    Ron smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Trust will grow with time. If I were you, I would have thought about it.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ght you some soup."

    After adjusting her mood, Teresa managed to squeeze out a smile.

    She turned around and smiled at Holley, who felt a little scared.

    In Teresa''s view, there was no difference from that of disgust on Holley''s face.

    ''Holley ye, what makes you think you are capable of doing this?''

    She roared in her heart, but still keeping her smile. She waved at Fabian and said, "you go out first. We two have to talk alone and have some private conversations."

    Previously, Holley just felt a chill. Now, she even felt creepy.

    She and Teresa could not be counted as sisters at all?

    She was the one who had devised the whole plot of the dress.

    She was also involved in the explosion.

    After all her careful planning, Holley didn''t have the courage to stay with her alone.

    If Teresa framed her and said that she wanted to kill her, she could not prove her innocence.

    Thinking of this, Holley grabbed Fabian who was leaving, "are you silly? Are you willing to not see Teresa? You can tell her that you will just sit there quietly and watch her. You are such a dead man. You don''t speak or listen, and you don''t want to leave? "

    Fabian wanted to stay, but he thought, according to Teresa''s personality, she would be angry.

    He shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Teresa and I have enough time."

 Chapter 369 Dont Be A Substitute (3)

    In this way, Fabian walked out of the ward.

    Holley was aware that she and Teresa couldn''t stay alone anymore.

    Seeing that Fabian hadn''t gone too far, Holley made a gesture to Teresa to wait for them and then ran after Fabian.

    "Wait!"

    Holley lowered her voice, "How can you leave?"

    "I know you''re trying your best to bring me and Teresa together. We have plenty of time. We don''t mind that,"

    Fabian took it for granted.

    Holley was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Mr. Ron said you were an idiot in love. I don''t believe it. Look at you. "

    She sighed, "I asked you to stay because I want you to spend more time with Teresa. More importantly, I want you as my witness. Don''t you remember Young Master Lei''s attitude yesterday? If I stay alone with Teresa in the ward, there will be inevitably misunderstanding. Don''t you think that in the future, the Lei family and the Mu family will be against each other, and you can only choose one of them? "

    Fabian didn''t think too much.

    It seemed that Holley sounded reasonable.

    After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go back with you."

    Teresa was so upset.

    Why should Holley chase her man back?

    Shouldn''t she be the one to make the final decision to ask him to stay or leave?

    ''And you, Fabian, you are so obedient to Holley. How dare you say you don''t like her in your heart?

    How could you lie to me so cruelly?''

    In her heart, Teresa was secretly protesting for all this.

    Seeing that Fabian and Holley were approaching her, she asked, "Holle, I want to know how is Mr. Ron?"

    "He is fine."

    Holley smiled.

    "I don''t know how to tell you the whispers between women since Fabian is here."

    Teresa smiled with pity, "it''s good that Mr. Ron is fine. Holle, did you cook the soup for me?"

    Teresa had seen the trademark on the package.

    But she still wanted to deceive herself and find a reason for herself to forgive Holley who came to the hospital so late.

    She was really stupid.

    Because she didn''t want to break Ron and Holley up with her own hands unless it was Holley who went too far.

    Holley shook her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Don''t worry. The relationship between us won''t get better or worse because of a bowl of soup. Don''t think too much about it. But I should say thank you. You should spend more time with Teresa. You don''t have to see me off. "

    Since Holley was leaving, Fabian didn''t plan to take her out of the hospital.

    But from a long distance, he saw Young Master Lei walking towards him.

    Then, Fabian changed his mind and said, "I''ll see you off. Young Master Lei is back."

    "Okay."

    As long as he was there, it was good not to force a fight.

    Seeing that Holley was walking with Fabian, Young Master Lei became more suspicious.

    He knew, of course, that his sister had suspected the relationship between Fabian and Holley.

    He had always thought that his sister overthought.

    But now it seemed that his sister didn''t think too much at all.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    Young Master Lei asked in a pleasant tone, different from the rude behavior he had when Teresa was rescued yesterday.

    "She''s here to see Teresa. I''ll walk her downstairs."

    Fabian explained.

    Young Master Lei nodded with a smile, "thank you very much for your kindness as a host. By the way, Teresa sent me a message not long ago saying that she wanted to eat egg tarts. You can buy some egg tarts when you go back later."

    "Okay."

    Young Master Lei just wanted to send Fabian away. Fabian didn''t think too much, but simply agreed.

 Chapter 370 Dont Be A Substitute (4)

    Watching Fabian and Holley walk far away.

    Young Master Lei turned around and quickly walked into the ward.

    Young Master Lei couldn''t help sighing when he saw his sister lie there in a daze once again.

    "My silly sister, you still have a brother."

    Young Master Lei patted his sister''s hand lovingly and said, "I have good news for you. Do you want to know?"

    Teresa opened her eyes and pouted with disappointment, "Brother, you know what? I don''t want to hear any good news. For me, it won''t be good news unless you find a way to successfully separate Holley and Ron. "

    Young Master Lei smiled quite happily. "That''s all right, because your brother has found a way to successfully separate them. I found a person, and that person will soon fall into the hands of our Lei family. When we get this person, I promise that they will get a divorce. "

    "Really?"

    Teresa''s eyes were filled with joy. "Brother, who is that person that has such power?"

    "Keep it a secret and you''ll know it soon."

    Young Master Lei said confidently.

    In fact, he was grateful to God. If he hadn''t found the person, it would have been difficult to get Ron and Holley divorced.

    But he had no other choice, because Holley''s powerful background had something to do with the big shot.

    If he could marry Holley, then the Lei family would have a firm foothold.

    That was why Young Master Lei had tried his best to destroy the relationship between his sister and Holley.

    Only when Ron and Holley got divorced and Ron got married with someone else, could the couple be regarded as real breaking up.

    Although he was cruel and heartless, at least his sister would be happy. It was worth it.

    "Brother, go break them up. I want to marry Ron. I will make Holley unable to be with him forever."

    Young Master Lei nodded happily. "Don''t worry. It''s your brother''s business to tear them apart and break off the engagement. Your task is to take good care of yourself and be the most beautiful bride."

    Ten minutes later, Fabian brought the egg tart back to the ward.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s?"

    Holley asked with a smile.

    "Yes, I do. I will bring myself to you."

    "No, thanks."

    Holley rejected with disgust and pretended to put it aside.

    Ron raised his hand to stop her and said, "I have given myself to you. Don''t even think about refusing me!"

    "I''m serious. Do you have any other gifts?"

    "We''ll know it tomorrow."

    Ron gave her a meaningful smile. He put her on his shoulder and got on the car, "but before tomorrow we celebrate your birthday, we have to work overtime tonight."

    Holley thought he would kiss her or say something sweet.

    She didn''t expect that such a bad man would say that he had to work overtime.

    "Isn''t there birthday benefit in our company? You can have a day off on your birthday. "

    Holley smiled, "Can I quit working?"

    "No way."

    Ron refused firmly, "the birthday is a day off on your birthday. You have to work overtime today. Moreover, as the special assistant of the president, how can I leave you when I''m working overtime? "

    "Come on. It''s approaching my birthday. I have to work overtime,"

    Holley pursed, but nodded with a smile. "Well, let''s go. The business of our company is very important. Otherwise, it can''t be operated normally without any more trouble. "

    Her words pleased Ron.

    He was not that kind of man who took her to work on her birthday.

    He wanted to give her a surprise.

 Chapter 371 Dont Be A Substitute (5)

    People who were working hard were the cutest.

    She was the apple of Ron''s eye.

    Somehow, he felt that today''s work was full of energy, and his work efficiency was several times higher than usual.

    Ron enjoyed the time when he was alone with his wife. As he was marking documents, he peeped at his cellphone.

    His surprise was started from zero.

    He couldn''t be early or late.

    It was almost 12 o''clock, and Ron began to count in his mind.

    After counting the time, Ron pointed out of the window and said, "look, what''s that?"

    Holley had already been sleepy. When she was about to fall asleep, she was also awakened cruelly by that man.

    At the moment, she heard the man''s voice. She looked up faintly and didn''t even bother to lift her eyes. She just casually looked in the direction that the man pointed at.

    Holley was shocked by the sight outside the window.

    It was already midnight. The dark sky was lit up by beautiful fireworks instead of stars.

    The last half of the glittering fireworks one by one left with lines of words.

    Mostly was "Happy birthday, Holley. I love you."

    It was obvious that this should be done by Ron.

    The reason why he asked to come back and work overtime was because of the demands of work, and more importantly, because the President''s Office of the Mu''s Group was on the top floor of the company. There they could have a broad vision and could see the most colorful fireworks.

    As Holley wanted to turn around, she heard that man''s voice as she just twisted her neck.

    "Don''t look back."

    His voice was tempting and intoxicating.

    He walked up to her and hugged her from behind. Ron slightly bent down, pressed his face against hers and stood still by the window.

    "Baby, happy birthday. I love you."

    His voice was softer than that of the radiant fireworks, which made Holley more delighted.

    "Thank you."

    She said softly, smiling.

    A proud smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth. "This is just the beginning."

    It was indeed a beginni

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    then no gift?"

    "If you pick the wrong one, keep making a choice. I was trying to tantalize you and give you more pleasure of receiving a gift. I didn''t expect that you would be so lucky to choose this one. "

    It was a small part that Ron carefully designed, because he liked to make the girl proud and happy.

    He knew Holley very well. The seven boxes were placed together, and she must choose the one in the middle, so the other six were empty.

    Indeed, Holley was happy, like what Ron knew.

    In addition to happiness, she pointed at the empty boxes with a mischievous smile and said, "yes, I saw it. This is for baby, this is perfume, this is watch, and this is hairpin... "

    She gestured to show him around.

    Holding the hands of the little woman, Ron smiled, "little fool, let''s go shopping tomorrow. You can take whatever you like and I can take a trolley to pull."

    "Haha."

    A satisfied smile appeared on Holley''s face. "That''s nice. But why? You give me the feeling that you''re stupid and have much money?"

    The corners of Ron''s mouth twitched.

    After all, he was the president of the Mu''s Group. How could he be regarded as the fool one with so much money.

    For the sake of the little woman''s birthday, Ron made a concession and said in a spoiled tone, "I am fool with much money and only love you, isn''t that good?"

 Chapter 372 Dont Be A Substitute (6)

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Through the window, Teresa saw the fireworks all over the sky. She also saw the face of Holley.

    Holley, Ron had put his heart and soul into you.

    However, you''re so greedy that you won''t let go of Fabian even though you have already been with Mr. Ron.

    It is your existence that makes me live like a substitute.

    It''s also you who made me so humble and insignificant.

    Since you like to fight against me for Fabian, and since you don''t care about our friendship, I will fight against you for Mr. Ron as well.

    No matter how brightly the fireworks tonight were, they were just a flash in the pan. They were gone. This was the ending for you and Mr. Ron.

    In the President''s Office of Mu''s Group.

    Ron took out a delicate cake from the fridge.

    Only he and Holley''s would attend her birthday party.

    Therefore, the birthday cake was not very big, but it was quite exquisite. It was made of natural materials.

    Knowing that she didn''t like cream, he bought cheese cake on purpose.

    The candles were also the girl''s favorite pink. Two Hello Kitty big candles and three little foxy candles stood for the girl''s 23th birthday.

    All of this was carefully selected and prepared by him.

    Every cake and gift had its own unique meaning.

    Holley could understand Ron''s meaning without any explanation.

    She smiled softly, leaning against the man''s chest, "I like this, too."

    "I bought it because I know you like it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bought it with me. "

    Then Ron took out a lighter and lit the candles.

    "Make a wish. Blow the candles."

    He said dotingly.

    Holley felt that something was wrong.

    But in fact, Ron was pretty sure about that. So she didn''t think too much and took a deep breath, preparing to blow out the candles.

    She was ready and puffed out her cheeks. But at that critical moment, she remembered an important thing.

    She took a deep breath and patted Ron on the back of his hand, "I just don''t think it''s right. You have to turn off the lights, sing the birthday song for me, and then blew the

    Besides, this cake is for you, not for face washing."

    "Really?"

    Holley asked incredulously.

    She believed that there must be something wrong with his snicker, based on her understanding of that man.

    But now, that man''s attitude seemed too sincere. Holley could not help but doubt if it was her illusion.

    She stretched out her head and hid behind the man. After she made sure that there was no more cake in his hand, she felt a little relieved. "Then let''s eat the cake together," she said

    Ron sat down beside Holley. He cut the cake elegantly and ate cheese respectively.

    All his actions showed that he would never do that to Holley.

    He even ate up the cake to prove his innocence.

    This time, Holley felt completely relieved.

    Although she still felt that the man''s smile was somewhat strange, but she really didn''t find anything suspicious.

    Holley ate the cheese pleasantly. However, before she could digest the last taste of the delicious food, the man suddenly wiped the cake in front of her face.

    And quickly, Ron cream all over Holley''s face.

    In front of that man, she couldn''t resist at all. She quickly became a field faced cat.

    Holley beat Ron gently, but she didn''t get angry.

    Ron brainwashed her, "This is an essential part of your birthday. Without it, you don''t have my wishes. I will take you to the bathroom and have a good shower. "

 Chapter 373 A Roller-Coaster Type Life (1)

    In this way, Ron tricked Holley into the bathroom and locked the door from the outside.

    Making sure that the door of the bathroom was locked, Ron grabbed the phone and quickly slipped into the kitchen.

    Not long ago, he learned a unique skill from the Internet that rolling the dough into a piece of long noodle.

    Today was the birthday of Holley, so she must eat noodles.

    The longer the noodles were, the longer a long life they would live.

    Ron was worried about making wrong procedures, so he reviewed it again. Then he started to cook in the kitchen.

    Although he seldom cooked in normal times, it didn''t mean that he was unable to deal with a piece of long-life noodle.

    At least, that was what Ron thought. So he decided to make a noodle of one meter length for his little woman today.

    In the bathroom.

    It took Holley a long time to wash the cream off her face and body.

    She didn''t forget to grumble at Ron while washing her face, ''that man is so scheming. There is a cake hidden in the office to wipe my face.''.

    Ron was so good at scheming.

    She had finally come back to her senses. She wiped her face that was still greasy, and could not help but curl her lips slightly.

    ''Oh, crap! My clothes were ruined with cream. I can''t wear it anymore!'' thought Holley.

    If she didn''t clean these white clothes immediately, it would be ruined and there was no way to wash it thoroughly in the future.

    Holley felt a little sorry for the clothes she was wearing. She still remembered the price tag was fifty thousand.

    She looked around, trying to find a bathrobe.

    However, she didn''t find her bathrobe, but she found the text message that Ron left to her. "Little fool, I bought you new clothes. They are in the cupboard on the top floor."

    It was just an excuse.

    It was all Ron''s trick.

    Holley fetched a chair and opened the closet.

    A pretty handbag appeared in her eyes.

    Holley took the bag down. When she saw the clothes, she was stunned.

    It was a beautiful cheongsam

    irthday noodles that he had cooked.

    No matter what, he had to celebrate her birthday again.

    The matter of cheongsam was just a small episode.

    Keeping a pleasant mood, Ron trotted all the way to the kitchen and took a plate to cover the noodles.

    A few minutes later, Holley came over in a light blue dress.

    She didn''t want the unpleasant unsolved mystery to ruin the atmosphere of the day.

    Pretending as if nothing had happened, she pointed to the bowl on the table, "what''s that?"

    "Check it by yourself."

    Ron always liked to pretend to be mysterious.

    But he didn''t tell her what it was, so Holley voluntarily uncovered the plate.

    Seeing the birthday noodles and poached eggs, Holley was moved to tears.

    She hadn''t eaten birthday noodles for many years.

    Nobody remembered her birthday since her grandma was sick. Nobody remembered cooking noodles for her and filling her with eggs.

    "You told me that on your birthday, grandma will prepare noodles and eggs for you. This is the first time I prepare something for you. In the future, I have prepared it for you for many years. You eat first. Don''t you think it''s not appropriate to tell me that I''ll improve next year? "

    Ron gently rubbed her face and pretended to warn her seriously, "don''t cry on your birthday, or it will be very bad for you, understand?"

 Chapter 374 A Roller-Coaster Like Life (2)

    Holley looked at that man for a while and then smiled, "I know, I won''t cry. Today is a good day, right?"

    "Hum."

    Ron smiled with satisfaction and handed over the chopsticks.

    Holley bent over and ate the noodles carefully.

    The noodle in the bowl was very precious, but she thought that she should not bite it off or else it would symbolize that she might die.

    But Ron wasn''t modest at all just now.

    He was really a green hand.

    And he was a green hand with no mercy.

    ''If I were born in a rich and spoiled family, I would never eat this noodles, '' Holley thought.

    God knows what she has experienced.

    She drank a lot of the noodle soup, and then recovered. She rubbed her small throat and gasped, "too thick, too hard, too long!"

    Hearing this, Holley glanced at the birthday noodles and replied, "but noodles are good for your health. At least it''s not easy to break, which can assure me that if I eat for a while, I will be safe and live a long life in the coming year, right? "

    "And the noodles soup is delicious. I want to have a taste of your poached egg."

    She smiled and started to eat.

    Ron, who was standing beside her, smiled happily.

    That was the life he wanted. That was the life he wanted to provide that little woman.

    They always fought, but never quarreled. As a result, they were just like two silly happy people.

    Only being carefree could bring you true happiness.

    "The egg is great too!"

    Holley praised Ron, which made him arrogant. "You''re right. Your husband is an excellent man. I''m a genius. A poached egg with long-life noodles can''t beat me. "

    Holley didn''t agree with him and said, "on your birthday, I''m going to cook eggs for you and let you know what delicious long-life noodles are."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."

    Ron agreed, "But, do you know when my birthday is?"

    He raised a quite important topic.

    Holley was stunned.

    She seemed to only know that man''s Solar calendar birthday.

    But people didn''t like the Solar calend

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    driving him away.

    Because she didn''t want Fabian to see her so sad and weak.

    She was afraid that she would be humble enough to tell Fabian everything she cared about.

    She didn''t want to be laughed at. She didn''t want to be so useless that she had to cry out.

    Fabian nodded, "Okay, I''ll go. I''m not here. I''m just sitting outside the ward. If you have any trouble, you can call me and alarm me. Okay? "

    He could go anywhere he liked. He didn''t want to make trouble for her. She would be sad if she wanted to cry for a while.

    In the corridor of the hospital.

    Getting out of Teresa''s sight, Fabian sat on the seat in frustration.

    His heart hurt, but he forced himself to smile, which was the only thing he could do now.

    In order to Love Teresa, he made his mother heartbroken, let his father scold him for being disobedient and let his grandmother down on him.

    But he still didn''t regret. He insisted.

    The only thing he could do at last was to give his woman warmth like a backup.

    It wasn''t everyone''s fault. They met at the wrong time.

    ''But Teresa, you are so silly. I feel so sorry for you.

    Mr. Ron can''t even give you any status as his woman. Not to mention the emotional response you want and the warmth you want from the lover.

    He could give nothing to you, how could he be worth your chasing?

 Chapter 375 A Roller-Coaster Like Life (3)

    The fireworks last night and the image made up of LED lights had become the most eye-catching news in n city.

    Everyone was paying close attention to the relationship between Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley.

    This couple, who used to be unwelcome, was now a model of a happy couple in the newspapers.

    Rex stared at the huge LED portrait for a long time when he saw the news, and then took his gaze back.

    If she was happy and Ron doted on her, everything was worth it.

    Bella was also watching the news. All of a sudden, she lost his temper.

    She hated Holley. She hated her happiness.

    Holley ye, why don''t you go to hell!

    Tearing apart the newspaper, she shouted madly and angrily.

    In the basement, Mrs. Lan was in a daze when she heard her daughter Bella''s voice.

    Maybe it was because the bond between the mother and the daughter was linked, her heart ached.

    Is she her daughter?

    When the guard came to bring her food, she couldn''t help but ask, "did you see the new hostess?"

    Mrs. Lan was usually very broad-minded. Although she was in trouble now, she was no longer the only woman of Patrick. The used Madam of the house was even imprisoned in the cellar for pigs or dogs.

    all of them accepted her favor. She asked the person who sent her the meal and made an exception. "It''s Miss Lan of the Lan family, Bella Lan."

    Hearing her daughter''s name, Mrs. Lan was heartbroken.

    It was her daughter. How could she be so crazy.

    Was her child tortured by Patrick?

    "Pass a message to your master for me, saying that I want to see him."

    Mrs. Lan was anxious. As a mother, what she wanted to protect most were her children.

    The guard hesitated for a while and nodded, "Madam, you know that I''m a man of few words and I''ll find a way to bring the words for you. As for whether the master sees you or not, I don''t know."

    "It doesn''t matter. You can go to talk with him. He will see me if you tell him. "

    Mrs. Lan said calmly.

    She had to fight for her son and her daughter.

    She would never allow anyone to destroy her son or her daughter.

    More than an hour later, Patric

    smashed the coffee table angrily.

    Rena, you want to kill me. don''t blame me for letting you bear the most painful thing in your life.

    A cruel smile crept up the corners of Patrick''s mouth.

    He had been keeping an eye on Mrs. Lan, seeing through her little plan.

    For him, what Mrs. Lan did was nothing.

    So he wasn''t wary of her and confronted her.

    After lunch, they talked about the past and the future. They were getting closer to each other.

    As the distance got closer, Mrs. Lan was ready to fight, but unexpectedly, before she could, her gun was discovered by Patrick directly.

    "What''s this?"

    Asked the woman, with a faint smile on Patrick''s face.

    Mrs. Lan wasn''t flustered. "It''s for self-defense. Don''t forget it. It''s the gift you gave me."

    "Bitch!"

    Raising his hand, Patrick gave her a slap. "I asked you to defend yourself, not to murder me."

    He knocked the woman down on the ground, but he roared and picked her up. "If not that you would be of some use when I deal with the Mu family, the Lan family and the Yan family, I won''t keep you here and now you are dead."

    So he took a deep breath and raised his fist towards her face one after another.

    Seeing that the woman was dying, Patrick continued cruelly, "you will regret betraying me. Rena, from now on, you will only have to endure the pain. This is the consequence of betraying me!"

    He swore angrily.

 Chapter 376 A Roller-Coaster Like Life (4)

    From the moment of losing, Mrs. Lan knew that she had underestimated Patrick.

    But this was the truth that the winner was the king.

    She could only bear it. This was the punishment of fate to her for betraying her marriage, betraying the family, and abandoning her children.

    Even though she was beaten, and her body hurt to the extreme, she was unwilling to say a word.

    She was fighting against the impulse of Patrick with a negative attitude.

    She thought her reaction would make the man feel bored. Then everything would be over.

    However, she knew nothing about Patrick. For all these years, she had been with the man who had worn a fake mask.

    She had no idea how vicious the real Patrick was!

    Almost beyond recognition, Mrs. Lan was beaten. Patrick took good care of his fists and wiped them clean repeatedly with a handkerchief. After that, he stared at the woman who fell on the ground. "Don''t expect the punishment to be over. Those who betrayed me will live the rest of their lives in misery instead of death. "

    Then he waved his hand to indicate his subordinates and said, "go and ask Miss Lan to come here."

    "You!"

    Mrs. Lan was moved. She knew that was her daughter.

    "No, it''s me who wanted to kill you. Don''t involve my daughter."

    She reached out to catch the trouser legs of Patrick, as if clutching at a life-saving straw. However, the man gave her a cold kick.

    "Bella. Now, she is my little princess. But if she is related to the person who attempted to murder me, she will become a prisoner soon. So think about how to behave. "

    The vicious voice of Patrick came, making Mrs. Lan''s heart throb painfully.

    Only then did she realize that the man slapped her in full face was not only to vent his anger. He didn''t want her daughter to recognize her, but why? What did he want to do?

    There was a slight movement in Mrs. Lan''s lips.

    Before she could ask why, she saw the door open. Bella walked in, accompanied by a servant.

    Patrick was right, and he indeed treated Bella as a little princes

    on returned to the cafe, his face looking fatigued.

    A tinge of helplessness could be seen in his smile.

    Things didn''t go well?

    "I''m a little sleepy. I want to go home," Holley said.

    "We will celebrate your birthday happily. Why do you still want to sleep?"

    Ron shook his head and sighed, "No. hold on."

    "No, I just want to sleep."

    As she insisted, Ron said nothing but drove her home.

    In the hospital.

    Young Master Lei ran to his sister with excitement.

    "Hi, girl. I have a good news for you."

    "What?" Teresa''s gaunt face was full of vigor and vitality.

    "Did you get anything?" Teresa was clever enough to figure out everything.

    She excitedly asked again, "will it be soon enough to separate Holley and Ron?"

    "That''s right."

    Young Master Lei made a gesture of relief to his sister and said, "take care of yourself. Don''t be so sad. I will help you handle the rest. "

    "Brother, you are so kind."

    Teresa was indeed much happier. "It would be better if we could break them up today. After all, today was Holley''s birthday. We should give her an unforgettable birthday. "

    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking about!"

    Young Master Lei had his own plan. Although he would be a little cruel to do so in other people''s birthday, he must make sure that Ron and Holley wouldn''t have a chance to come back to be together.

 Chapter 377 A Roller-Coaster Like Life (5)

    Holley thought, ''I''m just pretending to be asleep and I don''t interrupt your work.'' So when she went home, she went to bed directly.

    Ron knew her well and knew that she was pretending to be asleep. He called her several times, but she didn''t give him any response. Then He understood what she was thinking.

    She didn''t want to stand in his way because it was her birthday

    He also didn''t want such an accident to happen.

    But those who are mad can do it to a sick and frail old woman.

    They were so...

    Ron took a deep look at the little woman who was pretending to be asleep, and swore secretly in his heart that he would not let her down.

    Then he turned around and left in a hurry.

    He would try every means to find the old woman.

    As soon as Ron left, Holley opened her eyes. She jumped off the bed quickly and ran to the window without even putting on her shoes.

    Looking at the man''s back, Holley whispered, "My birthday wish is that both of us are fine. So, everything will be fine, right?"

    Ron mobilized his social connection and finally found some useful clues in the afternoon.

    To his surprise and anger, the murderer belonged to the Lei family.

    More surprisingly, it was Young Master Lei who personally led people to kidnap the old woman.

    Ron took out his gun and wiped it carefully.

    It had been a long time since he shot last time, but today

    He went to see Young Master Lei angrily with the gun full of bullets.

    Young Master Lei didn''t avoid meeting him, instead, he saw him quite happily.

    "We are old friends. Have a seat."

    Young Master Lei was very hospitable and polite. He smiled faintly at the sight of the killing intent on Ron''s face.

    "Ron, we are all old acquaintances. You don''t have to be so angry."

    After a pause, he continued, "But your reaction makes me more certain that I didn''t capture the wrong person."

    He stood up with a smile and pulled Ron to sit down.

    However, Ron didn''t appreciate it at all. He pushed away Young Master Lei''

    y weakness was Holley.

    "By the way, you can only tell Holley one reason for your divorce. That is you want to marry Teresa because you thanked her for saving your life. As for other things, you can''t tell her. Otherwise, her grandma will suffer a lot. Besides, it was impossible to get the divorce certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau today, but you had to sign the divorce agreement today. Mr. Ron, you have to be at the hospital by eleven o ''clock today, in my sister''s room with her. If you can''t, you know what I will do."

    Young Master Lei said decisively with a resolute expression.

    "Do you need me to tell you what your sister has done?"

    "Holley''s car accident, her dress..."

    Young Master Lei gestured him to stop before Ron finished his words. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that the evidence doesn''t threaten my sister to be sentenced by law. Morally, you are an ungrateful person and sentence the one who saved you."

    The most important thing is that I have Holley''s grandmother in my hands, and I am kind enough. It''s 5:18 now. I left you two for several hours to say goodbye!"

    Young Master Lei said with a tough attitude, "Ron, you may not divorce Holley. In fact, if you don''t get a divorce, neither of us can do anything to you and Holley, but her grandma is too old to bear the torture and torment."

 Chapter 378 A Roller-Coaster Like Life (6)

    Ron also knew that Young Master Lei could not do anything to him if he refused to divorce Holley.

    But Young Master Lei dared to do something to Holley''s grandmother.

    For Holley, her grandmother was an old lady worthy of respect and love who had been living with her since she was a child. Her grandma raised her up and supported her to go to school.

    Back then, he had arranged grandma to go abroad under the pretext of her death which was just a temporary measure to keep her out of the fighting and prevent her from being hurt. After all, she was Holley''s closest kinfolk.

    It was a decision that he made based on his deep love for Holley.

    Four years later, his love for Holley increased, even deeper.

    He couldn''t just leave her grandma alone, leaving Holley sad.

    Ron stood up slowly, and said coldly, "Remember, if there''s something wrong with Holley''s grandma, I will destroy the Lei family at all costs."

    Young Master Lei laughed after Ron left.

    Although Ron didn''t say anything, but his words had indirectly indicated his attitude.

    Ron agreed to get divorced and would sign the divorce papers in accordance with his requirements.

    ''You love Holley so much, Ron, I couldn''t bear to see that.

    If only Holley were my sister or Teresa was the one you loved so much, that would be great.''

    Young Master Lei thought and signed. Young Master Lei closed his eyes and lit a cigar.

    All affectionate people deserve respect.

    No matter how affectionate a person was, he couldn''t escape from the God''s arrangement.

    It was already dark outside. When Ron drove to the downstairs of the villa, he didn''t go upstairs.

    For the first time, he stepped back their home in fear; for the first time, his steps to home became so heavy, and his legs were as heavy as lead.

    But He needed to go home.

    And he needed to mention that he would divorce Holley.

    He couldn''t tell her the truth for her grandma''s safety. He just could tell Holley that he wanted to repay Teresa for

    t to go upstairs.

    "Holley!"

    Ron caught up with her and grabbed her wrist.

    "After I leave with nothing, I will give you one hundred million alimony every year."

    Only then did Ron found that he was really poor at this moment. Except for money, he could give nothing to Holley.

    Holley trembled and shook her head. She couldn''t accept such a thing. "No. I don''t want the money. I just want you. You told me that my wish would come true early in the morning when I made a wish. Do you know what my wish is?"

    Holley said in an aggrieved tone, and tears fell down from the corner of her eyes. "Ron. You know, my birthday wish is about us. I want all of us to be good. You know it, so you tell me my wish will come true one day."

    She cried so sadly that her voice was choked with sobs.

    Ron''s heart ached.

    Why didn''t he want to wait for a long time? But he really couldn''t wait any longer.

    He couldn''t let Holley continue to say, or else his choice would change.

    Once he changed his choice, he would hurt her grandma and even hurt Holley.

    He made a cruel decision

    "I have made up my mind. I must divorce you today."

    He was determined to tell Holley these words.

    Holley''s hands trembled slightly. "Enough, it was enough, this joke is too big. You needn''t do this anymore."

    "No. It''s not a joke..."

 Chapter 379 All I Can Give You Was Money (1)

    Holley''s hands were no longer shaking.

    However, her eyes were full of despair.

    Because she understood that it was not a joke.

    And she could feel clearly that the man had made up his mind to divorce.

    "Why?"

    After all, she could no longer deceive herself to avoid it. She still had to ask a reason.

    Ron lowered his head.

    He wanted to tell the truth to his little woman, and in fact, he should tell the truth.

    At least she would not be too sad when she knew the truth.

    At least, she wouldn''t think that Ron was a betrayer of their love again.

    But he was not allowed to speak out the truest reason.

    This was exactly what Young Master Lei asked him to do and that was what Ron had to follow.

    He had to bow his head because Holley''s grandma was caught by Young Master Lei.

    After all, it was his fault. He didn''t take good care of Holley''s grandma.

    Since divorcing Holley was an inevitable thing, since it would always hurt, then short pain was better than long pain.

    Ron said, "Teresa saved me. I owe her life. She wanted nothing but to be my wife."

    "So you are going to repay her like this?"

    Holley raised her head with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she had heard.

    "Ron, as you had said, how she wants you to repay her is one thing and how you repay her is another."

    "Ron, we all know why the explosion happened. Teresa is the chief plotter."

    "Ron, tell me again. Are you going to marry Teresa?"

    There were tears rolling in the eyes of the little woman, but she restrained them. She did not let the tears fall, but seriously looked at the man beside her.

    Ron nodded, "Yes, I''m sure."

    "Ron."

    Holley shook her head and asked, "How can you do that? No..."

    She shook her head repeatedly. "No, it''s not true. You have your own difficulties, right? You tell me that you have your own difficulties."

    She keenly perceived something.

    But Ro

    nt, you must move out of our house as soon as possible. And you are not allowed to wear any clothes."

    "You..."

    The final condition that he was not allowed to wear any clothes was a little too harsh.

    After all, he was a man. He couldn''t go streaking, could he?

    "You want to go with nothing. Is it the way to go without nothing?"

    Then Holley looked at the man with a cunning smile. Then Ron said, "Just keep one suit on me. I will give Roger to you and let him protect you all the time."

    "No, thanks."

    Holley refused, "Let him protect you. I believe those who wish you to die won''t fewer than those who wish me to die."

    "Don''t argue with me over this. I said I''ll leave him to you, and then I''ll leave him to you. Otherwise I will go without anything now!"

    He was still the same man, bossy and spoiled Holley.

    "Fine, go to get the divorce agreement."

    Holley replied directly.

    She did not intend to give up Ron. But since she had to sign the divorce agreement, then she just did it.

    However, it didn''t mean that she hadn''t thought about how to prevent Ron from marrying Teresa.

    ''Ron, just wait. Don''t let me know what difficulties you have this time, or I will beat you to death. You bastard who hides everything from me.'' Holley thought.

 Chapter 381 All I Can Give You Was Money (3)

    Holley learned all her negotiating techniques from Ron.

    Although he didn''t learn the essence and there were still some bugs.

    But what she had learned from the essence could move one''s heart.

    Fabian was completely moved by her.

    Patting his thigh, Fabian said, "You''re right. We have to figure out what caused the explosion. There must be a very powerful opponent who could put someone in under the Ou family''s security system. I''ll tell my grandma about it later. We should use the power of the Ou family to investigate those people."

    "I just wonder why the Lei family hasn''t found out the real murder in such a long time."

    Fabian said.

    Holley still felt a little sad. After all, it was too much to use a man''s feelings to reach her goal.

    But both her and Fabian had the right to know the truth.

    "But don''t you hate Teresa, Holley? She has ruined your marriage."

    In fact, Fabian cared a lot about Teresa. That was why he asked such a question.

    Holley smiled and said, "I don''t hate her. I just think love is something that comes by destiny. When the accident happened, Mr. Ron saved my life and she saved Mr. Ron''s life. Maybe this was the fate. I''m just a little jealous. She''s lucky enough to save Mr. Ron. If the explosion didn''t happen, if she hadn''t risked her life to save Ron, or if I hadn''t saved Ron, the ending would probably be different today."

    "A small mistake might determine a lifetime of separation,"

    Holley sighed with emotion.

    Because she had already anticipated the worst outcome.

    If she couldn''t find the evidence or the court couldn''t sentence Teresa because of the pressure from the Lei family.

    Perhaps, the reason why Ron had chosen to divorce her in the end had been lingering. Perhaps even if she had put Teresa into prison, it would not be able to prevent her from marrying Ron in the end.

    Holley, who was drinking coffee, sighed and also took a sip of wine. "Anyway, we have nothing else to do. We can''t go to see Mr. Ron and Teresa. If so, we will be jealous and uncomfortable. Why don''t you bring me with you when you are investigating the truth so that I can see who the bastard is? If it wasn''t for that, the four of us would have been leading a happy life that we all deserve. We wouldn''t have ended up

    real murderer, but I don''t have enough evidence."

    Then Holley took out the dress and those photos which Rex gave her.

    "At the engagement party, someone tampered with my dress, and then another one set off the explosive. The person who set off the explosive was surely Bella. And the mastermind could be almost sure that it was Teresa. But she''s a woman who would do anything secretly without leaving any trace. If we want to have enough evidence to win the case, we need the help of you, our Lawyer Moore."

    Holley was very polite to show him those indirect evidences, and mentioned the accident caused by Teresa.

    There was a motive, a record, and also an indirect evidence. Although Moore had the principle of committing a crime of suspicion, he still made an objective deduction.

    "What a reckless woman Teresa was. Maybe she had something to do with the dress and the explosion."

    Zoey said directly, "Holle, don''t worry. Moore and I will help you."

    While speaking, she pushed Moore and said, "Why are you so silly? Order the meal first. It''s late. Are we going to talk on empty stomachs?"

    Zoey did mean to make Moore leave.

    Holley thought that what she had thought was right.

    Although Zoey was not interested in fighting, she was not a simple woman.

    Just like what she had promised before, she would never allow Hannah to step out and make trouble for her. Although Holley did not know how she had done it, Zoey had done it.

    It seemed that Zoey have to say something to Holley first.

 Chapter 382 This Was What You Wanted And What I Could Give You (1)

    Holley was right.

    Zoey did have something to say to her.

    What''s more, what Zoey said to her just was what Holley wanted to hear.

    "Holle."

    Zoey was not affectedly unconventional, she said directly, "In fact, I have known a lot of people in my daily life. But except my father and grandpa, no one knows what kind of person I am. Of course, you''re the third person to know me since we last met. Because I have promised you to help you get rid of Hannah, and I did. So, as you know, I am not that pure and innocent woman just like what Moore said. I''m just a person who doesn''t like fighting with others. But when it comes to taking something seriously, I''m no worse than anyone else."

    "But I can''t let Moore know it. I''m afraid that Moore will not love me, if he knows I am not the woman he knew."

    Zoey was not just confessing her own thoughts to Holley.

    She was making a deal with Holley.

    If Holley agreed that she would promise to keep the secret for her forever.

    Zoey was willing to help Holley investigate the accident and the dress on her own.

    The marriage between the Gu clan and the LAN clan was, in a sense, a foe to the Lei clan.

    But the Gu family didn''t want to offend the Ou family, so if Zoey got something on Teresa, it would be the best bargaining chip for the Gu family to ally with the Ou family.

    So as long as her affection didn''t get influenced, Zoey was willing to give a helping hand on this matter which was both good for her family and help Holley.

    "No one will ever know what he shouldn''t know. But I like you very much, because your life is very real."

    Holley smiled and thought, ''we are all smart people. It''s good that only we know it.''

    Zoey felt at ease and smiled with pure beauty, then she said, "But you once served as a bridesmaid for Teresa. I heard that Mr. Ron and the Lei family have a good relationship. Are you sure you want to do that? If you really did it, it would be irreparable. Then the Mu family

    Ron responded nonchalantly.

    Ron pushed away Young Master Lei''s arm that stopped him, directly grabbed the door handle of the ward and said, "You can send someone to tell Holley that I divorced her on her birthday and came to see your sister after the divorce. It should be in your plan, isn''t it? But you should also keep in mind that the Mu''s Group is a mess now, I don''t have much time to talk about love, and I won''t have too much time to come to the hospital in the future. As for the wedding, please bother your family to handle it. After all, I don''t have a penny. I can''t afford a ring, a wedding dress or a love token."

    His words sounded rather outrageous.

    Young Master Lei kept silent for his sister''s happiness.

    "Ron, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you or to Holley. But, please be kind to my sister."

    His attitude was as amiable as cotton. Whatever Ron said, he would accept.

    Ron didn''t want to say anything more. Since the Lei family had agreed with so many harsh conditions which meant they would not ask him for material things, there was nothing he could do.

    He pushed the door open and went straight into the ward.

    Teresa couldn''t see any expression on Ron''s face, but only a slight coldness in the corners of her mouth.

    "Mr. Ron."

    Said Teresa, staring at the man.

 Chapter 383 This Was What You Wanted And What I Could Give You (2)

    If it was in the past, when Ron saw Teresa, he would at least have a smile.

    But now, there was nothing left.

    When Ron saw her, he didn''t even want to give her a friendly smile.

    He hated her.

    ''Am I not a victim?

    It was all Holley''s fault, and it was all Fabian''s fault.

    If it weren''t for Holley''s dishonesty, if Fabian didn''t trust me as a substitute, my love wouldn''t cause the hate.''

    Seeing that Ron didn''t say anything, Teresa had to smile awkwardly, "My brother told me that you had something to tell me. What is it?"

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corners of Ron''s mouth. And he said, "Teresa, we''ve known each other for so long, and we all know what kind of people we are. You don''t have to say these useless words to me. We don''t need these conventional greetings. I do have something to tell you today, but it''s not the same as what you want to hear. You know clearly what you want to hear. You can ask your brother for details you don''t know. What I want to tell you is something you don''t know. "

    "This marriage was your own choice. I won''t love you and it will be a marriage full of hate which is your choice. Don''t extravagant hope that I will be good to you, and don''t expect anything else either. I can only give you the title of Mrs. Teresa. Or one day, I will dump you when your brother has no threat to me. Besides, I divorced Holley without asking for anything and I have promise to give Holley a large sum of money every year. I don''t think I can make that much money, so I hope you can give me some money."

    What Ron told to Teresa was beyond her expectation.

    She never thought that Ron would hate her to such an extent under the grace of saving his life.

    "Mr. Ron, I risked my life for you, but you could not eliminate a little hate for me. Even if you don''t see me as your wife and love me, at least you can treat me as a normal friend."

    Ron had described their marriage as hopeless.

    He described their marriage as horrible as the hell.

    Teresa''s heart ached. She thought she was a victim and no on

    ld this explosion happen when you go on stage to give red envelopes to us? Or is it possible that the murderer''s target is me? After all, there must be someone with great power that equals the Ou family and who can through our security system."

    "Huh."

    Mrs. Ou smiled. "You never take conspiracy theories into account on home affairs. You were so analytical today."

    Fabian felt a little embarrassed.

    He didn''t think about that. It was Holley who reminded him.

    But it was not appropriate to mention others in such kind of things.

    "It''s not a home affair, it''s mine. Grandma, please find out for me who tried to kill your grandson and prevent you from having your great-grandson."

    "Okay, I''ll do it."

    Mrs. Ou agreed it, but She pointed at Fabian with her phoenix shaped stick and said, "But you have to deal with the affairs of the Lei family. Since Teresa wants to be my granddaughter in law, she must keep a clean image of her reputation. No matter how the news media spread rumors or the fact, such kind of messy report was forbidden to appear in the future. If you could deal with it, then let the Lei family disappear together with the planner of the explosion."

    "Is it exaggerating?"

    Asked Fabian with a smile on his face.

    He was going to break off the engagement to Teresa. If his grandma was so angry now, what could he do in the future?

 Chapter 384 This Was What You Wanted And What I Could Give You (3)

    Mrs. Ou was always a powerful woman. She narrowed her eyes and laughed, "If you don''t agree with it, you can cancel the engagement and let the Lei family disappear now."

    "No. I''d like to do it and I can handle it."

    Fabian promised, patting his chest. With a sense of righteousness, he walked out of the study.

    As soon as he walked out of Mrs. Ou''s study, he felt he got a headache.

    He didn''t know what he should do in the future.

    He murmured.

    He looked around on his cell phone, but couldn''t find anyone to talk with.

    Finally, he found the name of Holley and stopped.

    Maybe he could talk with Holley about it.

    After all, she was a smart girl and Teresa was her good friend.

    After considering for a while, he directly made an appointment with Holley.

    Holley agreed straightforwardly. When she saw Fabian, she teased him, "What''s your plan? Why do you look so sad?"

    Then, Fabian told his grandma''s order to Holley and shrugged his shoulders, "How can I break off my engagement to Teresa?"

    "Do as your grandma said. Go talk to Young Master Lei first. However, sometimes, some things have to be done for show. What''s more important than finding out the murderer of the explosion. Otherwise, Teresa and Mr. Ron might be killed by that murderer in the future. I think your love for Teresa must be very deep, so don''t be silly. As for your grandmother, you can talk about it later. If we can''t find out the murderer, how dare you ask Teresa to hold the wedding ceremony with Mr. Ron? Maybe the murderer will ambush in the dark and blow up several people."

    Among all the other things, Fabian cared about Teresa''s safety the most.

    So Holley repeated it.

    As expected, Fabian listened to her and kept nodding, telling Holley that he would go to find Mr. Lei now and try to keep the matter down, then he would ask the Lei family to show their attitude to Mrs. Ou.

    Holley agree with Fabian and gave him a thumbs up.

    She didn''t worry at all that her plan of loo

    estroy the Lei family. So there is no need for me to show you the evidence. You are just a useless person to the Ou family."

    Holley was sensible enough. Although Mrs. Ou said that she wouldn''t show the evidence to her, But this could also be understood in another way, that she would not deliberately prevent Holley to find the truth.

    So, was the reason why Mrs. Ou came here was to warn her not to urge Fabian and make use of the power of the Ou family anymore?

    This time, Holley didn''t ask but waited for Mrs. Ou to speak.

    "Holley, the Ou family like useful people. If you have a way to find the evidence yourself and the Ou family will help you. I''ve heard that Fabian has owed you a favor on behalf of the Ou family. You can take it as the repayment."

    Mrs. Ou deserved to be the master of a powerful family.

    Just with a few words, she made Holley feel like that she owed the Ou family a favor and then settled Fabian''s debt.

    More importantly, Holley couldn''t say no to her.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Ou. I''ll find the evidence. As for the debt of gratitude, it is just a joke. I don''t take it seriously, and I don''t believe that Fabian take it seriously either."

    "Well, let''s pretend we''ve never met. If I get to know that you alienate the relationship between me and Fabian, I will let you disappear first."

 Chapter 385 The Skill Of Molesting A Man (1)

    After Mrs. Ou left, Roger, who had been taken away by bodyguards earlier, was also released.

    Roger came to Holley immediately and asked nervously, "Mrs. Holley, are you okay?"

    He had been ordered by Ron to protect Holley.

    Ron had saved his life, and Ron''s words were decree.

    Therefore, he was very concerned about Holley.

    "Nothing. I just saw an acquaintance. That old woman was powerful and didn''t like to be disturbed. Let''s go. We have to go to the company today."

    Holley explained what had happened in detail.

    But she didn''t know the words how she explained were smoothly conveyed to Mrs. Ou.

    In the luxury car, Mrs. Ou nodded her head approvingly.

    In the Mu''s Group.

    Ron had no place to go last night, so he could only stay in the company for one night.

    But he couldn''t sleep at all. He worked overnight but felt that time seemed to be a century.

    He was expecting the morning.

    Because Holley said that she would still take care of the affairs in company.

    So she would come to work.

    Even after they signed the divorce agreement, it was still a pleasant thing for Ron to see her.

    But it was time to work, there was still no sign of Holley in the office.

    He secretly checked the monitor, but he did not find that Holley came to work in the company.

    ''It would hurt her to be broke up.

    Especially it happened on her birthday. Maybe she didn''t want to come to company.''

    Ron guessed, and he could not help sighing silently.

    ''Well, it would be better if she did not come, lest it only increase sorrow.''

    Ron deceived himself and comforted himself with work, throwing himself unconscious.

    In the noon.

    When Ron finished the phone meeting and returned to his office, unexpectedly, Holley had already arrived.

    "You are late today."

    Ron was somewhat angry.

    She was really a bad girl. Didn''t she know that he would miss her?

    How could she be late, and how could she be so late.

    How could she appear again after he had been desperate.

    "You have think too much. I''m a shareholder, and I''m the biggest one. I can come and work at any time," Holley replied.

    "Hav

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Are you here for a report? Your cousin has gone to buy lunch. Please wait for a moment."

    "No, I am not."

    Jay answered, "I came here to see you especially when my cousin is away."

    "Why?"

    Holley frowned.

    Jay smiled and explained, "You can rest assured. There is nothing messy, but it is inconvenient for Ron to be here. It''s about what happened yesterday. I didn''t mean to pour red wine on you. It''s because your dress was damaged by someone. There was an explosion that day, and I didn''t want to tear down the teacher in public. After all, there was something wrong with the dress, and the designer was to blame, so I didn''t say anything. But the dress was really tampered. I guess it''s actually Teresa''s idea. So I want to tell you this thing and remind you to watch out for her."

    There were always many thoughtful people in the Mu''s Group.

    Such as Jason and Joyce.

    The last report did not let her leave that remote place.

    This time, Joyce found evidence again. She sent a message to Ron, telling him that Jay specially went to see Holley when he was not in the company.

    To get what she wanted this time, she didn''t give any chance for Jay and Holley to explain it. She recorded the video directly and uploaded it to the company''s Intranet.

    All of a sudden, the Mu''s Group was in a tumult. The rumor had it that the relationship between Mrs. Holley and the president''s cousin was unclear.

 Chapter 386 The Skill Of Molesting A Man (2)

    Holley thanked Jay simply but she didn''t mention Teresa.

    There was still a huge gap between the Zhong family and the Lei family.

    What''s more, it had nothing to do with Jay. If he got involved, he would be set up.

    So Holley''s attitude was indifferent.

    Jay also found that Holley seemed not to be willing to know what was wrong with Teresa.

    He sighed silently in his heart. If Holley was not willing to watch out Teresa, it was useless for him to say anything more.

    If he talked too much, it would only make Holley hate him.

    So Jay chose to shut his mouth, but he had already made up his mind to protect Holley secretly.

    After leaving the President''s Office and walking back to the design department, Jay found that everyone looked at him with a strange expression in their eyes.

    He hadn''t figured out what had happened yet.

    It was not until he returned to his office and opened the company''s internal network that he saw the video posted by Joyce.

    She even had a way to record the video that he was chatting with Holley in the President''s Office just now.

    But it wasn''t the most important thing, the most important thing was that his words had been taken out of context by Joyce. She just intercepted the video where Jay said he came to find Holley when Ron was away and put it on the internal network.

    Although there was a saying a clean hand wanted no washing.

    Jay knew that he was in a dilemma.

    He said nothing, which made him look guilty and more suspicious.

    But if he explained it, it would give people the impression that a guilty person gave himself away by consciously protesting his innocence.

    He had no choice but to send a message to Holley, which meant that he didn''t want to get involved in her marriage.

    Before Ron went back to the company, he overheard the discussions of his colleagues on the way.

    It was said that Mrs. Holley and Mr. Ron''s cousin who was appointed the design director directly had an affair. It was said that Mrs. Holley cheated on Mr. Ron.

    Hearing such discussions, Ron became jealousy.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the great friendship between his grandpa and Jay''s grandpa.

    "I just said thanks to him and told him not to think too much."

    Holley replied confidently.

    Ron gave a thumbs up in approval.

    After praising the little woman, he picked up the phone and intended to deal with the matter of the video.

    Looking at the man''s hand fumbling on the mouse and the phone, Holley couldn''t bear it anymore. She ordered in the tone of a boss, "Ron, eat first."

    "Okay."

    After hesitating for a while, Ron chose to listen to the little woman.

    They didn''t sit together to eat this dinner as before.

    For several times, Ron even wanted to feed Holley some meat. He raised his hand but finally put it down.

    "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a poor appetite? Why did you eat so little?"

    Holley was observing that man and found that he ate less than a cat. So she curled her lips with dislike and picked up a piece of meat, "Be good, open your mouth and I will feed you."

    Ron couldn''t refuse her at all, but he knew that if he was a man, he should refuse her and he should not let the past affect the little woman''s future.

    "Holley, we..."

    "I don''t need your reminder. I know we have divorced. But I''m your boss. I said you should be prepared to be molested by your boss!"

    Holley smiled and shook the meat in front of Ron''s eyes. Apparently, she did it on purpose.

 Chapter 387 The Skill Of Molesting A Man (3)

    Ron was extremely cowardly the whole day.

    His heart was lightened by Holley''s smile. All the things she had done made him be powerless to resist. He could not help but accept all her requests.

    Ron couldn''t refuse that piece of meat.

    He couldn''t refuse her when she was about to feed him.

    At last, he made up his mind to use two rooms separately with Holley.

    Since he had made up his mind, he told that woman his idea.

    Hearing what Ron said, Holley was annoyed and shouted at him, "Ron, tell me again!"

    "You asked me to choice to work with you in the same office or in separate rooms. I''ve made up my mind. I want to work with you in separate room."

    Ron repeated it again.

    Holley snorted and said, "You are so bold, Ron. I''m your boss. It''s up to me whether we should work in the same office or separate from each other. I told you to choose just to give you face, in case you feel embarrassed. Do you really dare to choose? Let me tell you. We have to work in the same office. I work here and you go there."

    As she said, she pointed to the desk not far away.

    "But..."

    Ron wanted to stress their relationship, but Holley didn''t give him a chance. "I''m the boss. I have the final say."

    Oppressed by the Holley''s power, Ron did not hesitate to follow his heart.

    When they went to work in the afternoon, he still shared the same office with Holley.

    The first thing he did at work was to call Jay and ask him to go upstairs.

    Everyone thought that the reason why the president called Jay to the office was to scold him hard and then made him get out of the company.

    Joyce wished it would happen much more.

    However, everything backfired.

    After being called to talk for more than half an hour, he returned to the design department unscathed. There was even a news that the president gave Jay a pay rise.

    Ron didn''t kick Jay out of the company, nor did he fall out with Holley.

    It was so weird that he gave them special treatment.

    After a while, Ron used his

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut hesitation.

    He completely trapped the little woman under his body.

    He wouldn''t let her get hurt as long as he was with her.

    And the glass stabbed on his back very deep because of the effect of inertia.

    But his heart had already been hurt by the tears of the little woman''s eyes. It was so painful that he had lost the ability to feel other pains.

    ''Girl. Don''t cry, it''s all my fault, but don''t cry.

    I''m working hard. If I fail, please live happily.''

    "Didn''t you resign yourself to your fate? Now why are you care about me? Whether I''m good or bad, it''s none of your business."

    Holley bit her lips and asked word by word.

    Ron slowly let go of her hand on the ground and said, "A day together as couple means endless devotion to each other. I may be able to turn a blind eye to a stranger, but to you, I can''t."

    "Why do you have to resign yourself to fate if you can''t do it? Tell me, why do you resign yourself to fate?"

    Holley grabbed the man''s hand.

    "Don''t resign yourself to fate. Promise me, don''t accept your fate."

    She didn''t want to cry, but tears fell down one by one.

    Ron didn''t answer.

    It took him all of his strength to say that he had resign himself to fate.

    He could not think it through and repeated it.

    But he knew clearly that he couldn''t give her the hope as she wished!

 Chapter 388 The Skill Of Molesting A Man (4)

    Ron couldn''t bear to push her. He was afraid that he might hurt her with a little more strength.

    But in the end, Ron slowly withdrew his hands from the girl''s tightly clenched hands.

    He withdrew not only his hand, but also all the hopes of Holley.

    "Don''t say anything about this thing."

    That man still appeared in front of Holley in a state that Holley couldn''t see through.

    No matter what happened between them.

    Holley never understood what he was thinking.

    Looking at the man, Holley squinted and saw a piece of glass on the desk.

    She grabbed the glass fragment before the man came to his senses.

    The sharp glass pieces cut through Holley''s hand.

    She felt a little pain from her hand to her heart.

    But she didn''t stop because of the pain. She raised the piece of glass and pointed it at her neck. "Ron, answer me again."

    This little woman''s action made Ron lose his manner unprecedentedly.

    If it was someone else, he either ignored it or grabbed it directly.

    But he didn''t know what he should do when Holley did it.

    He was afraid that if he was not careful, the broken glass would really hurt the girl.

    "There is no point in asking such a question."

    Closing his eyes slightly, he uttered these words after taking a deep breath.

    He could only be so cruel to Holley.

    If Holley kept asking him, all his bottom line and his defensive line would collapse.

    He would tell her everything.

    But what could she do if she knew?

    In addition to pain, there could only be endless waiting for her. And the outcome was likely to be unfortunate.

    Holley stopped asking him.

    She had threatened him with her own life, but Ron insisted on resigning himself to fate and said that this question didn''t make any sense.

    What could she do?

    After throwing away the piece of glass, Holley shook her head.

    She really didn''t understand what on earth had imprisoned the man''s steps, and shackl

    my wounds just now. Don''t you want to tell me that you don''t care about me?"

    Ron shook his head again. "I refuse to answer such a question. That''s my private problem. You are my boss in the company and I should obey you, But all I have to do is obey you about my work."

    After saying that, he paused and his mood softened a little, "Have a good rest. Don''t think too much. The design department will be in trouble. I need your help then."

    That man was right.

    As Joyce was kicked out of the company, it was Ron''s decision.

    The employees believed Ron was going to take revenge on those unfaithful people in the design department.

    Whether Ron intends to do it or not, those who had betrayed the company a long time ago would rather believe Ron had such an intention.

    So they were likely to be fired.

    So they''re likely to make a scene in the company before being fired.

    According to Ron''s plan, the whole design department would be in a mess because of Jay.

    "I''ll pay more attention to the design department. But I''m your superior and I can molest you when I am free. To be honest, I have been considering whether I should use my power to abuse you or not."

    Holley said with a smile.

    Somehow, Ron was flustered. The girl always seems to remember to molest him.

 Chapter 389 The Skill Of Molesting A Man (5)

    After three seconds'' reflection, Ron said in a deep voice.

    "Holley, I have something to tell you. You are the one to suffer from the mistake of molesting me. I am a man. I don''t care about it, but what about you?"

    After all, they had divorced. They couldn''t do things that couples did.

    Holley asked with a smile, "Really? Don''t you really care about it?"

    Her question made Ron scared.

    ''Did I say anything wrong?

    Could it be a trap?''

    Ron nodded and said, "Yes, I don''t care. When it comes to sex, men really have nothing to lose."

    "That''s good."

    Holley smiled, "I was worried before. Now I feel relieved hearing what you say. I decide to molest you right away. As you know, the hidden rule is to avoid others and do something shady. Just next week there is a general meeting of shareholders, you need to dress up like a bunny girl and dance at that time. Then I''ll support you at the general meeting."

    So Ron thought too much.

    The hidden rule she was talking about had nothing to do with other things, it just...

    He felt speechless.

    He can''t do such an undignified thing.

    "I am a serious man."

    Ron explained, rubbing his forehead with one hand. He felt a little headache. Then he said, "Holley, when did you become so naughty?"

    "I owe it all to you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t speak like that."

    Holley replied with a smile.

    What she said was right. Such a skill which could make people misunderstand was really Ron''s specialty.

    Holley had been with him for a long time, so she learned it and mastered the essence.

    Ron was a little regretful. He shouldn''t have taught this way of speaking to the little woman. He was shooting themselves in the foot.

    He turned around silently and walked silently to his office table.

    Looking at the man''s back, Holley found that his shirt was stained with blood.

    She jumped off the sofa, but couldn''t smile. She followed him with a frown. "Are you hurt?"

    "What?"

    So m

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    pany, Roger caught up with her and said, "Wait for me, Young Mistress. I''ll drive for you."

    "Roger, you have seen that the relationship between me and Mr. Ron is over. He will marry the daughter of the Lei family, Teresa, soon. You will be the bodyguard of the Lei family."

    An obvious panic and panic appeared in Roger''s eyes when Holley mentioned the Lei family.

    It was not the first time that Roger had showed his fear of the Lei family.

    What on earth was the relationship between him and the Lei family?

    Curious as Holley was, she didn''t ask more. She chuckled, "In fact, I still have a chance to be with Mr. Ron. But now, it was out of his control. So, if you don''t want Mr. Ron to marry the daughter of the Lei family and don''t want to go back to your previous fate and be forced by the Lei family... Just tell me why Mr. Ron has to do this."

    Holley vaguely remembered that Roger was Ron''s bodyguard, and he almost followed him all the time.

    Therefore, she decided to have a try to ask Roger.

    But Roger didn''t know that. He said, "The matter has something to do with the Lei family so Mr. Ron didn''t take me with him. But Young Mistress, I don''t want Mr. Ron to be with anyone else. You can rest assured. I will pay attention to it for you. If I know, I will tell you at the first time."

 Chapter 390 The Crazy Love (1)

    As Holley was about to say something, she saw Roger''s face changed, and there was a terrified expression in his eyes.

    Only Young Master Lei could make him feel so frightened.

    Turning around, Holley followed Roger''s gaze and saw Young Master Lei.

    With a broad smile, Young Master Lei got off the car and walked towards Holley.

    "Roger, get in the car first."

    As Holley knew that their relationship was like fire and water, she asked Roger to get in the car decisively.

    When Roger ducked into the car, Young Master Lei came to beside Holley and said, "I''m in a good mood today, so I don''t intend to make things difficult for him."

    After saying with contempt, Young Master Lei got close to Holley. "I heard that you have divorced. Are you still with Mr. Ron?

    "Do you think it''s appropriate?"

    He asked with a serious look.

    "None of your business."

    Holley answered coldly and she didn''t want to talk to Young Master Lei anymore. She wanted to leave, but her way had been blocked.

    Without leaving, Holley simply stood there and wouldn''t go away either.

    "How could it have nothing to do with me?"

    Young Master Lei said in his most shameless and annoying voice, "My sister is about to marry Mr. Ron. As her brother, I will support her marriage. Mr. Ron will never have another woman in his life except my sister. So you are too close to Mr. Ron."

    "So what do you want to do, Young Master Lei?"

    Holley asked directly.

    Young Master Lei smiled, "What else can I do? After all, I''m the one who broke up your marriage. In order to make it up to you, I think I should compensate myself and give you a marriage."

    "The nerve of you!"

    Holley glared at Young Master Lei in disgust.

    Such a person was really annoying.

    "Don''t worry. You will be treated well if you marry me."

    Young Master Lei said with a big smile on his face. He didn''t care about the dislike from Holley at all.

    Holley didn''t want to waste her time on this topic and asked, "Have you finished?"

    "Do you agree?"

    Youn

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    just came to see Eleanor. Since Eleanor was not here, she had to go first, and would come again another day.

    After leaving the bar, Holley got in the car and rubbed her forehead anxiously.

    Who else could she trust and who could she turn to for help?

    The sound of knocking on the glass came through.

    Holley looked up and saw the tall figure of Rex appearing outside the car through the window.

    She forced a smile and rolled down the window. "What can I do for you, Mr. Yan?"

    "We are old friends. Do you want me to stand here and talk to you? Why do I feel like I''m being punished?"

    Ron had come to Rex.

    Otherwise, he couldn''t know that such an important thing had happened to Holley.

    Even though he had promised his grandpa to estrange himself from Holley and cut off from her.

    But when he heard from Ron what had happened, he found that he could not deceive himself and his heart.

    His heart would ache for Holley.

    He wouldn''t leave her alone when she was in trouble.

    As for his grandfather, he could only ask him to forgive his unfilial behavior and his crazy love in the emotional world.

    "Get in the car."

    Holley opened the door of the car and moved to the side to make room for Rex.

    Rex didn''t get in the car. Instead, he grabbed Holley by the hand.

    He took Holley''s hand and pulled her out of the car.

 Chapter 391 Crazy Love (2)

    Holley almost lost her balance after being pulled out of the car.

    Fortunately, today she wore flat shoes. If she wore high-heeled shoes, she would definitely sprain her ankle.

    "Mr. Yan?"

    What Rex did today was really strange.

    Holley felt that the man in front of her was strange.

    Rex smiled indifferently and said, "come with me."

    "Where are we going?"

    "Get on my car."

    Rex gave a bland smile, "I just feel that getting in my car is much better than getting in Mr. Ron''s car."

    Then, he looked at Roger and added, "He doesn''t need to follow anymore."

    "Young Mistress?"

    Roger looked at Rex alertly, but still asked for Holley''s opinion.

    Holley nodded and pulled her hand that was held by Rex back. "Let''s go."

    After getting on the car.

    Rex opened his mouth with a headache, "the Lei family has something on Mr. Ron. They threatened him and he divorced you involuntarily. So you thought of asking for Eleanor''s help to check the recent whereabouts and movements of the Lei family. But unluckily, Eleanor is not in the bar now. You have no choice but to leave. Will you be very happy if a powerful and well connected person is willing to help you investigate these things? "

    He spoke out why Holley came at once. Not only that, but also those things which were almost a secret.

    But Holley wasn''t surprised that Rex knew this.

    After all, he had the ability and strength to investigate these things.

    Rex smiled at Holley, "Why didn''t you ask me for help? I can find out the things you want to know. "

    "I..."

    For a moment, Holley didn''t know how to respond.

    Rex didn''t want to make things difficult for Holley. Then he said, "but even if you don''t ask me, Holley, I will help you investigate. But unfortunately, my subordinates only found out that Young Master Lei has been acting very secretive in the last two days. No one knows where he has been. "

    "Young Master Lei is so cautious."

    Holley sighed.

    "Why are you laughing? Don''t you know how much they hate you? They want to kill you."

    Holley was angry with Rex''s attitude.

    Rex said seriously, "the Yan family haven''t done anything wrong. Even if Young Master Lei wants to kill me, it depends on his ability. If he doesn''t have the ability, even if I come to him, he won''t be able to kill me. "

    "Forget it. It''s chaotic enough now. What if you were harmed on the cruise ship because of it?"

    Holley shook her head and refused. But Rex was determined and said, "believe me, Holley Ye. If you don''t believe me, you will never board Young Master Lei''s boat tonight. "

    "Rex, you are not such a person. Why do you learn to threaten others now?"

    Holley stamped her feet, annoyed.

    Rex gave a bland smile and said, "Holley, you don''t know me well. I''m just a man who is good at threatening. I just didn''t want to threaten you in the past, and you''ve always been obedient. But now, you are not obedient anymore. "

    "Mr. Yan, do you understand what I mean? I don''t want you to risk your life for my sake."

    Holley was not a fool. She knew why Rex treated her like this.

    "You know, I have a crush on Ron, but I can''t give you anything."

    Holley didn''t have the heart to say no loudly to people like Rex.

    Because that man was so nice.

 Chapter 392 Crazy Love (3)

    Rex smiled indifferently, "but you have divorced with Mr. Ron. You are single. Mr. Ron is getting married again. "

    "We, are not divorced."

    Holley said stubbornly, "No, we didn''t."

    "You''ve already signed the divorce agreement!"

    Rex stressed.

    Holley suddenly turned her head and stared at Rex.

    She said word by word, "we haven''t got the divorce certificate. It can''t be regarded as divorce."

    What Holley said was reasonable.

    They had signed the divorce agreement, and had not gotten the divorce certificate. It was really not regarded as a divorce.

    Maybe this was their obsession.

    But didn''t Rex have any obsession?

    His insistence was all he wanted. He only hoped that the girl he really loved could live a good and happy life.

    Even though he didn''t bring her happiness.

    "If Young Master Lei still has something on Ron, you''ll divorce sooner or later, Holley. So, I still have hope. I might work hard and you will marry me after you get divorced with Mr. Ron, won''t you? "

    Hearing Rex''s theory, Holley had nothing to say.

    He was as determined as she was.

    It seemed impossible for him to be persistent in other people''s eyes.

    Since he is so persistent, why not fulfill it.

    "Mr. Yan, you should be fully prepared. Young Master Lei hates you so much. "

    "Don''t worry. I will not only protect myself, I will also protect you well."

    Rex smiled confidently and started the car.

    Then he left with Holley. While Roger was busy, he started the car to follow them. At the same time, he called Ron.

    He wanted to report the situation to his Young Master, but Ron''s phone couldn''t get though.

    this moment.

    Ron was in the hospital, in the ward of Teresa.

    He didn''t go to the hospital to visit Teresa for love.

    It was Young Master Lei who personally came to the company and told him that his sister actually loved Fabi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    and how he didn''t want to leave you? "

    In the vast majority of the reason why Ron was willing to say so was because after solving the knot in the heart of Teresa, she would be able to be with Fabian well.

    She was on good terms with Fabian, so no one would come to split Holley and him up.

    There was also a small part of the reason, of course, that he didn''t want to see a pure and kind woman Teresa become evil and merciless for him, Ron.

    Teresa kept a viper in her heart.

    The venom swallowed and eroded her heart.

    The things in Mexico did soften Teresa''s heart at a moment.

    But then, she realized something.

    The reason why Fabian was nice to her was not because he loved her, but by no means because he loved her.

    Making up her mind, she smiled bitterly and looked at Mr. Ron. "You really don''t know anything, do you?"

    With such question, Teresa couldn''t help but burst into tears again.

    Because of Fabian, she knew what love was. She also understood that what she felt for Mr. Ron was only grateful and her persistence, even her illusion.

    But it was this man who made her understand what was love and suffered her out of love.

    "What should I know?"

    There was something else in Teresa''s words. Ron asked.

 Chapter 393 Crazy Love (4)

    Teresa cried and shook her head. "Mr. Ron, I''m not trying to alienate you brothers. But you should know that I am the litigant, and I can see things clearly. Living in Fabian''s house with someone taking care of me doesn''t make uncle and brother worry about me. But why do I still insist on moving out? "

    "It''s not about the rumors or the difficulty of living with me before marriage. Because I found out that I was not the one Fabian loved. In his eyes, I am just a substitute. The one that Fabian really loved was nobody but Holley. However, Holley''s family was not suitable for his and she couldn''t enter the Ou family, so Fabian was just a secret love. He didn''t fall in love until he met me, another woman who was similar to Holley and had a rich family. "

    "But that''s not love. I''m just a substitute for Holley. I''m a substitute."

    Teresa poured out all her grievances in a tearful voice.

    It was the first time that Ron heard such kind of statement.

    He couldn''t help but be stunned again.

    She said that Fabian loved Holley. When he saw all the pictures in Fabian''s house, he suspected him.

    But Fabian explained and he didn''t continue his suspicions. In addition, Fabian was a man of his word.

    But now, hearing what Teresa talked about, he could not help feeling a little doubtful.

    It was the indifferent and self-conscious matter of love.

    Others couldn''t understand what he meant.

    She wouldn''t have said that if Teresa hadn''t discovered something.

    But Fabian, it couldn''t be.

    Ron was sort of conflicted.

    Teresa wiped her tears and smiled bitterly. "You think it''s absurd and unreliable, don''t you, Mr. Ron?"

    Ron didn''t say anything. Teresa said, "in fact, it''s not absurd and trusts."

    "Mr. Ron, do you still remember what you said to me when you saved me?"

    Said Teresa with a sigh.

    In fact, she was also a substitute for Ron.

    But she still thought Mr. Ron was cuter.

    Because Mr. Ron had never flirted with her or made

    differently.

    It was known to all that Teresa was Fabian''s fianc¨¦e.

    They hadn''t canceled the engagement yet. If that nurse didn''t come here under someone''s order, she would never say that he was her fianc¨¦.

    He guessed that most probably the people who gave her orders were either Teresa or Young Master Lei.

    The nurse rolled her eyes at Ron in surprise. "Young Master Lei told me that you are Miss Lei''s fianc¨¦. He was afraid that you wouldn''t treat his sister well, so he asked me to come in and have a look. "

    "Huh!"

    Ron snorted coldly and turned around, intending to leave, without saying anything more.

    The nurse was anxious and wanted to stop Ron, but Teresa stopped her.

    After Ron left the ward, Teresa looked at the nurse with a slight frown and asked, "who on earth told you to say that?"

    "It''s Young Master Lei."

    The nurse answered seriously.

    However, Teresa knew it was not her plan with her brother.

    That was definitely not their plan.

    Her brother and her planned to separate Ron and Holley completely. So a nurse was arranged in advance to remind Ron of her goodness.

    But now, the nurse''s presence had the opposite effect.

    She even clearly remembered that the sneer and hum before Ron left. He had seen through her, and he felt even more disgusting than before.

 Chapter 394 Crazy Love (5)

    Teresa looked at the nurse coldly, with a hint of murderous look in her eyes. "You say it again!"

    She shouted, and the nurse spoke in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "Miss Lei, considering your current physical condition, you are not allowed to get angry nor be too emotional. Please take good care of yourself. "

    She finished what she wanted to say, and the data she needed to record had been finished.

    The nurse turned around and left the ward.

    Teresa knew her physical condition very well.

    She did not chase after the nurse, but deeply remembered all the features of her face above the mask.

    She would like to see who dared to ruin the Lei family''s business, and what''s worse, her brother had betrayed her.

    Outside the ward.

    The nurse turned around and glanced at Teresa''s ward, feeling disgusted.

    It seemed like she didn''t like Teresa at all.

    After glancing, she walked quickly into the change room. Decisively, she took off her mask and her nurse uniform, and then she heard footsteps and applause coming behind her.

    She turned around suddenly and saw Ron.

    "Hello, Mr. Ron."

    She had already known that the man in the ward was Ron.

    Now she was even more fearless than just now when she looked at Ron, and she continued, "Mr. Ron, you spent so much effort following me just to see if I was sent by Young Master Lei, right?"

    Ron didn''t say anything. He just looked her up and down.

    He hadn''t found such an amazing woman in his memory.

    "Who are you?"

    Ron looked at the person in front of him with hesitation.

    The nurse giggled and said, "Mr. Ron comes very soon. You can see how I look after I remove my makeup two minutes later. My appearance has been changed by makeup techniques, so it''s normal that Mr. Ron can''t recognize me. I can answer your questions, Mr. Ron. I''m not sent by Young Master Lei. I appear because I don''t want Lei family to entirely separate you and Holley. "

    "Well, your doubts are clea

    have in your hand that Mr. Ron has to listen to you."

    "I will settle the old grudges between my Lei family and Yan family first."

    Young Master Lei yelled loudly.

    Holley shook her head, "What if Young Master Lei dies from the gun of Mr. Yan. I think you should tell me first what it is. "

    "Nothing."

    Young Master Lei laughed, revealing his white teeth. He said, "Holley, the only reason why Mr. Ron divorced you and marry my sister is that he doesn''t love you enough. She saved her, so he doesn''t want you. No matter how hard you''ve been imagining it, it''s just your wishful thinking. Even though he didn''t do it himself, she saved his life before and he didn''t think he could pay her back. You hold a little position in Mr. Ron''s heart. "

    Young Master Lei said coldly, destroying the relationship between Ron and Holley.

    "Mr. Yan, let''s go. These nonsense is meaningless."

    Holley smiled bitterly.

    She shouldn''t have come here.

    ''I risked my life to get on the ship just because of hearing Young Master Lei''s unrealistic words of parting. What a fool.''

    "Holley, you are smart. Now that you don''t believe me, it''s better. Let''s talk about it. If you shoot Rex, I will tell you the real answer. "

    Young Master Lei said fiercely. Then he walked to Holley and gave the gun to her.

 Chapter 395 Crazy Love (6)

    After holding the gun.

    Without any signs, Holley launched an attack suddenly.

    She didn''t shoot at Rex, but strangled Young Master Lei''s neck with her left hand and pointed the gun at his temple with her right hand.

    "Holley Ye!"

    Young Master Lei never thought that Holley would fight with him for Rex.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being regretted?"

    Young Master Lei asked angrily.

    Now, he seemed to be in control of Holley, but he was not afraid. He was just a little angry.

    "Young Master Lei, in my eyes, your answer is really not equal to one life, not to mention that it is Mr. Yan''s life."

    Holley asked in a colder voice as the wind blew.

    "Not as important as a person''s life..."

    Young Master Lei repeated Holley''s words with his eyes closed.

    His memory, returned to the past.

    Many years ago, a woman said the same words to him.

    He had agreed with her at that time.

    He felt that nothing in the world was more important than her life.

    But finally

    He didn''t want to recall the pain of losing her and feel the bitterness of losing her forever. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and his eyes were covered with a layer of coldness. "Holley, I give you another chance. As long as you let go of me now, I promise that I won''t do anything to hurt you because of what you did tonight. I swear to you with my love towards Jane. But if you don''t let go, I promise you will regret. "

    He said word by word.

    His request was still harsh. But he knew that he was breaking his bottomless line for her.

    However, before Holley could say anything about this, Young Master Lei felt a sharp pain from his thigh.

    Then his consciousness went blurred, and he also lost consciousness and fainted.

    Rex took action. He wore the family ring on his finger, and there were anesthetic needles in it.

    Walking forward, he took away the needle from Young Master Lei''s leg, and then Rex took off the rin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ke a decision by yourself, you''d better ask for instructions from your superiors. "

    When she said this, Holley felt guilty.

    This was obviously not reliable.

    He had never admitted that he was a traitor. How could he be deceived by her and ask for his superior''s permission?

    She sighed in silence. It seemed impossible for her and Rex to get off the boat tonight.

    "Young Master Lei is really a big trouble. If only I could wake him up! "

    Whispered Holley.

    Rex hesitated.

    With his current Hmong parasite tricks, he might have a way to wake Young Master Lei up.

    Theoretically, drug anesthesia and sleep resulted from Hmong parasite tricks were alike.

    They were two different subjects in the same goal.

    But after all, he had never tested on anyone. Maybe he would fail. It was still unknown.

    Looking at Holley, Rex hesitated for a moment, and then went all out directly, "I''ll have a try. Even if I fail, I will protect you well."

    Rex said decidedly.

    He wanted to have a try and make a move. Holley was responsible for all the defense.

    Rex would worry about her safety, but he was clear that he couldn''t be distracted at the moment.

    In the moonlight.

    The coldness in Holley''s eyes became more distinct.

    It was not a peaceful night.

 Chapter 396 Live And I Will Marry You (1)

    After Holley took the lead, many people looked at the leader with hesitation.

    They seemed to ask him about something.

    Seeing this, Holley became more confused.

    What was going on?

    She always felt that she was special in his eyes.

    "Catch them alive! All go over!"

    The leader is a calculating and sophisticated guy.

    He didn''t show any other emotions or information but continued to give the order.

    No matter how concise and capable the man was, Holley still found something wrong.

    It seemed that he didn''t want her to die so he gave the order to keep her alive.

    Thankfully, the man did not want her to die.

    In this case, Holley added more confidence about the following defense.

    She believed that with such an advantage, she would definitely be able to guard Rex to wake Young Master Lei up.

    Of course, Rex might not be able to wake him up, but she didn''t want to think about such things.

    Standing in the front, Holley saw that a man rushed to her. Without hesitation, Holley used the ring given by Rex and blew the anesthetic needle, so that all the people would be dumped one by one.

    It was too easy for her to fight back.

    A dozen people were knocked down in just a few minutes.

    Even the head bodyguard couldn''t stand it anymore.

    If things went on like this, all the people would be knocked down by this woman.

    ''damn it! Why do I have to keep this woman alive?''.

    Seeing that his rank was dwindling.

    "Well, if you two kill Young Master Lei, I''ll release you from the boat." the head bodyguard said to Holley.

    "How about we leave Young Master Lei here and we get off the boat?"

    Actually, Holley was a little guilty.

    Because just now, she found that there was no needle in the ring.

    If anyone tried to hurt her again, she would have to fight with bare hands.

    Fighting with bare hands was a thing that she didn''t think she, as a girl, could have any chance of winning against the strong man.

    "You two see what you should or shouldn''t see. you have

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    could be reduced accordingly.

    But she and Rex would never get any evidence to prove that they were threatened.

    It was a succession of murder. Using Young Master Lei to disrupt the situation of tripartite confrontation in N City.

    Even Rex and Holley ye would be held accountable for Young Master Lei''s death.

    If Rex and Holley died, the Yan family and the Lei family would break up, so would Mr. Ron towards Lei family.

    In this way, the three families were fighting against each other and at last, the people who would benefit from it were undoubtedly Mr. Lan and Lisa, the second powerful person of the black market.

    Mr. Lan had become a useless man. Lisa was also supporting him in the recent period, which meant that he had a tendency to rise slightly.

    It seemed that they had found the manipulator behind the scenes.

    "Lisa sent you here, right?"

    Holley shouted loudly all of a sudden.

    She asked the man in surprise.

    The man was shocked for an instant.

    Ten seconds later, he asked, "how do you know? Don''t talk nonsense. "

    Apparently, he admitted in another way that Lisa was the instigator of the conspiracy after he had been exposed.

    But even so, it was just a little delay for Holley.

    She hadn''t found a way out yet.

    "Well, hurry up and kill him."

    Urged the leading bodyguard impatiently.

 Chapter 397 Live And I Will Marry You (2)

    "Okay, okay. "Kill him right now! "

    Holley knew that he was angry because of her intentional delay.

    If they didn''t make a clean break with each other, she and Rex would be dead.

    Because they and Young Master Lei died on the cruise ship owned by the Lei family, Lisa''s ultimate goal of dominating N City had not been disrupted.

    After all, that man had the power to frame three of them as if they fought with each other and died.

    So far, the Lei family, Yan family and Mu family were still at odds with each other.

    In the end, Lisa could still take advantage of it.

    From the tone of the leading bodyguard, Holley could guess that Lisa must have told him when she gave the order that he could kill everyone if necessary.

    She turned around and tried to slow down.

    She didn''t speak when she looked at Rex, but mouthed to him, "what should I do?"?

    Rex was also rather troubled.

    Although he was focusing wholeheartedly on saving Young Master Lei, he analyzed the current situation.

    His assumption was almost the same as that of Holley. The bodyguard who suddenly jumped out should be Lisa''s bodyguard.

    But now, he and Holley were in a dilemma. Neither of them could survive whether they killed Young Master Lei or not.

    In that case, it is up to him to make the decision.

    He would kill Young Master Lei.

    After all, he was Mr. Yan. Yan family had the much power. After he killed him, his fate would be better than that of Holley Ye.

    He finally made up his mind and nodded to Holley. He lowered his voice and said, "I will shoot first. I promise that he will be dead. You don''t shoot. "

    "I..."

    Holley understood Rex immediately.

    He was trying to protect her.

    But in this way, Rex would be the murderer, and Yan family would also fall into a corner.

    Holley shook her head. "No."

    "No better choice, let me do it. If I get into trouble, the Yan family will do e

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    my word. I''m a man of my word."

    The bodyguard gave an ingratiating smile to Old Master Yan, and then he walked over full passion, "Old Master Yan, I still have the power."

    "It seems that you hold a special position in Lisa''s heart, don''t you?"

    Asked Old Master Yan lightly.

    "Yes, yes."

    The bodyguard nodded.

    Old Master Yan said calmly, "there are eight people in total under Lisa''s leadership who have the power to do so. I know all of their names. Who are you? "

    The bodyguard looked around and hesitated. "Old Master Yan, it''s a secret. Can I come closer?"

    Old Master Yan nodded his head. He was not afraid of what the bodyguard would do to him.

    There were secret guards behind him and he was wearing a body armor.

    Besides, although he was a little old, he was skilled at fighting.

    The bodyguard, however, had an ulterior motive.

    He didn''t mean to tell Old Master Yan who he was and his target was Holley.

    He also had a small pistol in his hand.

    This was his fatal attack.

    As long as the distance was less than three meters, he would kill the other party immediately.

    His eyes were fixed on Holley, because she was the one who ruined his plan.

    Without raising his hand, he directly pulled the trigger and shot at Holley.

 Chapter 398 Live And I Will Marry You (3)

    She was in danger.

    Holley had no time and opportunity to give any response.

    But Rex acted first.

    In fact, he did not see the other side shooting at all. He just found that the bodyguard looked at Holley strangely.

    Almost out of instinct, he crashed into Holley without hesitation and sent her flying.

    As a result of his collision, the bullet of the bodyguard did not hit Holley, but the right chest of Rex.

    Blood gushed from Rex''s chest.

    "Mr. Yan!"

    Holley saw that man rushed to her and then hit her from the danger.

    The next second, he fell to the ground, into a pool of blood.

    "Call the doctor and the first aid."

    Holley called the ambulance, but her heart sank again.

    Young Master Lei''s cruise ship was parked at the dock, which was far away from the city.

    Only the expert or doctor in a large hospital could save Rex''s life.

    The nearest hospital to the dock was about an hour''s ride.

    They started to panic around Mr. Yan. Then the bodyguard ran away.

    Although everyone saw him escape, no one wanted to catch him because everyone''s attention was on Rex.

    Everyone was thinking about how to save him.

    Old Master Yan was worldly wise. Seeing that everyone was in a panic, he waved his hand and shouted, "don''t be panic! Leave eight people to stay here. You two, go to send Miss ye away. Others, go and find me wounds and hemostatic! "

    Old Master Yan had made up his mind.

    He had made the arrangements after careful consideration.

    Holley didn''t want to leave. She couldn''t let go of Rex.

    But before she could say something, Old Master Yan spoke first, "Miss ye, as an elder, I can understand that my grandson is crazily crazy for the woman he likes, regardless of his life. However, to be honest, I just can''t stand it. So please leave, or I''m afraid I''ll shiver and lose my grandson. "

    Old Master Yan was just to tell the truth.

    If Holley really know how to be grateful, she should leave.

    If she stayed here, it would be a shameless behavior.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nging up the phone, Holley took a deep breath.

    She hoped that Fabian could come as soon as possible.

    Wharf.

    Roger was still waiting anxiously.

    Young Master said that he would handle it and make sure that Holley would come back safely.

    His job was to wait at the dock.

    However, it had been almost an hour since the phone call last time, and Roger still did not see that Holley got off the boat.

    Originally, he had faith in Mr. Ron.

    But now, he began to suspect him.

    Once again, he called to report their real situation.

    Ron said, "I''m on my way to the dock. Wait for me in the car. Remember to report to me if anything goes wrong on the cruise."

    "Young master?"

    Roger wanted to ask what was going on, but Ron directly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, he stepped hard on the accelerator, and drove fast towards the dock.

    More than an hour had passed, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t want to save Holley.

    He knew that Young Master Lei was in charge of the life of Holley''s grandmother. He couldn''t change anything even if he went to save her.

    But Young Master Lei cared about his sister too.

    So he returned to the ward, pointed the gun at Teresa''s head and asked her to call Young Master Lei and release Holley.

    But to his surprise, no one answered Young Master Lei''s phone.

 Chapter 399 Live And I Will Marry You (5)

    At first, Ron thought Young Master Lei didn''t answer his sister''s phone on purpose.

    he called him for three times, but nobody answered. Teresa had already sensed that something was wrong with her brother.

    "Mr. Ron, you can blame us for being merciless and vicious. But please trust me. I think that there is something wrong with my brother. "

    It was related to the safety of her brother, so Teresa lowered her head directly and said something pleasing to Ron.

    "I want to see the evidence."

    Ron said coldly.

    "Think about it. This phone is a public telephone. Even if my brother is not at the side of the phone, someone will answer the phone 24 hours a day. And my brother will carry this cell phone with him all the time. But neither of the two calls was picked up, which was unusual. There was only one time in the past that he had a conflict with Lisa''s people on the sea. They had been fighting for three days and three nights, and my brother and I were out of touch. So from the past, there must be something wrong. "

    Teresa explained and dialed the master phone.

    It was still that the phone was connected, but no one answered it. "Mr. Ron, I won''t lie to you. Something must have happened on the boat. Why don''t you take some people to have a look? "

    "Even if my brother deserves to die, how about Holley?"

    Then Teresa sent Ron an encrypted file. "This is the design drawing of the cruise ship. Can you believe me now? This is not our plan. We brother and sister only wanted to make Holley misunderstand you and me, or let you misunderstand Holley and my brother. We don''t have to kill her. "

    Ron believed Teresa, so he drove fast towards the dock.

    Worried about Holley, he took a sudden turn. As Ron stepped hard on the gas, the car crashed into the fence beside.

    If he controlled the car speed properly, this collision would not hurt the people in the car at all.

    But Ron was driving so fast that his head was crashed onto the steering wheel.

    It was a heavy blow

    was just his bad luck.

    Then Fabian turned to Old Master Yan and urged. "Time is limited. You should make a decision as soon as possible."

    "When Miss Ye comes back, she will stimulate my grandson''s desire to survive."

    "Okay."

    "I gave him cardio tonic. You will be in charge of Rex. If you let him die, I will not take the blame. Don''t tell anybody that I operated on him," Fabian nodded and said to Holley.

    "I..."

    Holley looked at Old Master Yan with uncertainty and said, "it''s better that you say something to Mr. Yan. Your words will definitely be more useful than mine."

    "Miss ye, are you angry with me for asking you to leave just now?"

    Old Master Yan sighed, "just now, my grandson was shot to save you. Who do you think can stimulate all of his will to survive? "

    The answer was obvious. It must be Holley.

    Fabian nodded in agreement. "Okay. Cut the crap. Or else he would have died of excessive loss of blood. "

    Fabian made the cardio tonic himself. The one he made was quite effective than the others.

    Before long, Rex recovered a little bit of his will.

    Rex was relieved to see his grandpa and Holley safely.

    Seeing that Holley still didn''t make any move, Fabian pushed her and said, "hurry up. Look at his blood pressure and his pulse. If you don''t work harder, Mr. Yan will be dead. "

 Chapter 400 Live And I Will Marry You (6)

    Rex seemed to hear someone talking about him and Holley Ye.

    Turning to look at Holley, he tried to give her a smile. "What''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Yan, promise me, you will not die, okay?"

    Holley found that she was so stupid that she didn''t even know how to activate the desire for life.

    Putting his hand on his forehead, Fabian said, "it''s stupid of you to say that, Holley. Say something exciting. If I were Mr. Yan, I would have died of anger. "

    "Don''t listen to him."

    Rex looked at Holley and smiled, "I''m not going to die, right? As long as I''m alive, I still hope to marry you."

    Rex''s words reminded Holley Ye of something else.

    Perhaps, she could say something to make Rex''s will to survive stronger.

    She was thinking about how to say that.

    "Hurry up! Don''t waste time!" Fabian urged

    Hearing that, Holley had no choice but to go all out.

    How need she organize her language? Just tell him directly.

    "Rex, listen carefully. As long as you are alive, I will marry you. "

    This worked. Fabian gave a thumb-up to Holley secretly.

    ''That''s right. his heart beats, his blood pressure, and his pulse are all coming up, '' he thought.

    In this way, it would be able to stimulate people''s will to live to the most extent.

    "Talk more."

    Fabian reminded her in a low voice.

    And Rex stared at Holley with something incomprehensible in his eyes, "really?"

    "Really."

    "As long as you''re alive and you''re not dead, we''ll get our marriage license tomorrow," Holley declared through gritted teeth.

    "Okay, I will be alive."

    Rex said in a low voice, but he looked much more spirited than before.

    Holley felt much more relieved. She smiled at Rex and said in a low voice, "you must live. I am waiting for you to live."

    When all the indexes of Rex''s body were stable, he had been close to the normal situation.

    Fabian took out the bullet without hesitation.

    Immediately, he took o

    se, how could she call him?

    Even so, Ron insisted on arriving at the scene.

    He only believed in his eyes when it came to Holley.

    When the medical staff carried the blood covered Rex into the ambulance, Ron''s heart clenched.

    He was so afraid that his little woman would also become that way.

    Fortunately, God blessed her and she was fine.

    Even though she didn''t say anything when she saw him, and left with the ambulance of Rex, Ron was happy.

    She was fine, more important than anything else.

    Ron looked back at Roger and nodded. "There''s no need to go to the hospital. You can just call Fabian. I don''t want to be in trouble."

    Then he went against the flow of people and boarded the cruise ship of the Lei family.

    Actually, instead of looking for Fabian to do a physical examination for him, he wanted to see what on earth Young Master Lei had done to make such a tragedy.

    However, after getting on the ship, Ron was stunned.

    Because Young Master Lei was still in a coma.

    Fabian stayed by his side, feeling bored.

    Seeing Ron, Fabian waved at him casually and said, "we are good friends, aren''t we? My wife ran away, so did your wife. She has just promised Rex that as long as he is alive, she will go to register marriage with him tomorrow. "

 Chapter 401 Dont Resign Yourself To Fate (1)

    The fact depressed Ron a lot in an instant.

    Although he had told Holley that she could choose anyone who was good to her, including Mr. Yan or Jay. She wouldn''t hesitate to make a choice.

    In fact, however, he was the one that Ron wanted Holley to choose.

    But he didn''t dare to say that. He was afraid that it would ruin Holley''s life.

    But now, when he heard that the woman promised to get the marriage license with Rex, Ron was heartbroken and couldn''t breathe.

    He didn''t want to.

    But he had no stand to say something like that.

    Ron took a deep breath to calm himself down and changed the topic, "what happened on the ship?"

    Then Fabian threw the video in his hand to Ron and said, "what an eventful night. But I have to say, your sweet wife is really a good actor. No wonder you choose her instead of Teresa. But now, your wife has run away. "

    Although Fabian didn''t hate the marriage between Ron and Teresa, it didn''t mean that he was happy.

    As a close friend, he had to make fun of him.

    For Roger, the cruise ship of the Lei family was like a living hell, the most horrible place in the world.

    He would rather die than get on the cruise ship of the Lei family.

    But for the sake of Young Master''s safety, he still followed him on board.

    He had been standing on the deck for a while, but his face had already turned pale.

    Scenes of the past constantly appeared in his eyes, torturing him.

    Especially Young Master Lei, who was so close to him. Even though Young Master Lei was in a coma, Roger still felt frightened.

    "Doctor, young master had a car accident and injured his head. Please check for him. I''ll get off the ship first."

    He ran away in a flash.

    "When your little wife called me, I told her that she must be calling to save you." said Fabian, who was sitting next to Ron.

    As he chattered, Fabian began to check Ron carefully.

    He cu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    But Young Master Lei didn''t let him go.

    Young Master Lei called him, "brother-in-law, wait."

    Fabian had never been treated in this way before.

    He felt bitter in his heart.

    It seemed that no matter how much he did, he couldn''t compete with a sentence of "I like you" from Teresa.

    But it didn''t matter as long as Teresa was happy.

    However, when he heard Ron talked about Teresa, he didn''t say anything. Maybe it was because of Young Master Lei, or he didn''t want to talk.

    What happened?

    With doubts in his mind, Fabian didn''t stay for a long time, but left at a brisk pace.

    Young Master Lei stepped forward and said to Ron, "what happened tonight was an accident. So I don''t care if you have said something inappropriate to Fabian. But Ron, you need to keep your promise. You know, I have Holley''s grandma, and you just have to insist that you will marry Teresa in order to repay her for saving your life. As for other things, you''d better not mention them. What happened tonight really pissed me off. Maybe I will do something to her grandma. "

    "If something happens to Holley, no one will be fine."

    Ron decided to put up with that for the sake of Holley.

    But he could not bear anything.

    Ron warned Young Master Lei sternly.

 Chapter 402 Dont Resign Yourself To Fate (2)

    At the Wharf.

    Fabian was still waiting for Ron.

    Fabian saw Ron from a distance. After greeting him, Fabian drove to him and said, "Get in the car. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."

    Roger sighed and said to Ron, "Young Master, our car is out of gas."

    It was obviously an excuse.

    Ron still remembered that when he got off the bus, there was more than half of the oil in the tank.

    But now that Fabian needed an excuse to ask him to get in the car, he just pretended his car was out of gas.

    "Thank you very much."

    Ron got in Fabian''s car. And Roger said to him, "Young Master, I have called a tow truck and I waited in the car for it."

    Ron nodded and rolled up the window.

    Fabian started the car and asked, "What did you want to say on the ship? Are you unwilling to marry Teresa?"

    There was a helpless bitterness in the corners of Ron''s mouth. "I have owed her a life-saving grace, so I have to repay her. But Teresa did tell me something that really shocked me. She told me that you love Holley and she is just a substitute for Holley. I don''t understand why she has such a feeling. But when I saw her crying so sadly, I don''t think she was lying.

    Ron just wanted to take advantage of the loophole.

    Because Young Master Lei asked him to say only that he married Teresa for the sake of returning her favor.

    But Young Master Lei didn''t asked him to say this thing.

    Moreover, Fabian wouldn''t tell others that Ron had told this to him.

    "I got it."

    As expected, Fabian got it in an instant.

    He kept wondering that when he met Ron the day before yesterday, Ron told him that he wouldn''t have a close relationship with Teresa.

    But things changed the next day.

    Sure enough, something had happened.

    "Mr. Ron, you should know that I don''t like Holley. I''ve been assigned to keep an eye on Holley. Am I crazy if I fall in love with my prey? And if I fall in love with this prey, it''s impossible for me to hide my love at that time when I was just in my early

    less like this before. You''re the first woman to let him take a risk for you, and the first woman to fully motivate him to survive in such a tough environment.

    "So, as his grandpa, I have to thank you."

    As he said, he stood up and bowed deeply to Holley.

    Holley panicked. She could not bear such a bow.

    She quickly stood up, bowed to him and said, "That''s very kind of you."

    "No."

    The old man stood straight and his face became serious. He continued to say, "But Miss Holley, as his grandpa, I still want to tell you that I can''t accept my grandson to be with you. He cares about you so much that he could risk his life for you anytime and anywhere. I''m really worried about him.

    "Miss Holley, I know your parents are dead. But I believe you can understand how I feel now. If your parents are still alive, I believe they will not let you be with a man who can''t give you a secure life. Am I right?"

    What Rex''s grandpa said was right.

    It reminded Holley of a sentence.

    Affectionate people tend not to live long.

    "Miss Holley, I''m sure you''ll be a person of your word. But I don''t think it''s a promise to get the marriage license with my grandson. You just tell a white lie to save him, right?"

    Holley understood what he meant.

    She nodded, "Yes, that''s a white lie, I will explain it clearly to Mr. Yan."

 Chapter 403 Dont Resign Yourself To Fate (3)

    With a kind smile, Old Master Yan said, "You''re a good girl, and you''ll..."

    "Coffee is ready."

    The voice of the waiter at the bar counter interrupted his words.

    He stood up with a smile, sign Holley not to mind and said, "I''m an old man. It''s a blessing for me to have more activities when my legs and feet are all right. Young people should know to give opportunities to the elderly and enjoy the fortune."

    With his words, Holley could no longer run to him and help him.

    Holley didn''t sit down until Old Master Yan took the coffee and sat down again.

    She drank the coffee almost unsuspecting, then lost her consciousness, and gradually fell into a coma.

    Old Master Yan frowned, looked at Holley and sighed.

    He thought Holley was a kind and righteous girl.

    He didn''t want her grandson to be with her, not really because he thought that his grandson loved her so deeply.

    It was because she...

    With another sigh, he gave the waiter at the bar counter a stack of money and ordered him, "Take good care of her."

    When he walked out of the water bar, Old Master Yan stopped and looked at the person at the corner. "Come out."

    Ron came out.

    His eyes never fell on Old Master Yan, but on Holley.

    He watched Holley fall into a coma.

    If old Master Yan had done anything to hurt the woman after she was in a coma, he would have come out.

    "Miss Holley is a good girl. She deserves someone to be nice to her."

    Old Master Yan said immediately.

    Ron nodded, but he was somewhat puzzled, "Then what do you do?"

    Old Master Yan said slowly, "She is not available on our family''s business."

    Though Ron knew Old Master Yan was putting him off, he did not know how to reply.

    Ron nodded to Old Master Yan and he didn''t ask more questions. He was glad that Holley was fine.

    He stepped forward, directly took off his coat and covered the little woman.

    Looking at his little woman, Ron raised his hand involuntarily and gently stroked her cheek.

    ''You su

    resa, you have to understand that Mr. Ron wouldn''t give you happiness. Because your happiness was stolen."

    Although Fabian don''t knew what tricks Young Master Lei had played to make Ron agree to marry Teresa.

    But he knew it must be some dirty tricks.

    He believed that Teresa hadn''t participated.

    But he couldn''t want to see that Teresa had been unhappy after she married Ron, so he said something very mean.

    Teresa''s face darkened.

    She couldn''t believe that Fabian would say that to her for Holley.

    Looking at Fabian, Teresa was going to kick his ass.

    But she couldn''t hold back her tears which rolled down her cheeks.

    "Fabian, you''re bullying me. You''re going too far!"

    When she cried, Fabian had no idea what to do.

    He blamed himself, but didn''t know how to explain.

    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry. Don''t cry, okay?"

    Fabian was comforting her, but Teresa didn''t want to accept his care. She said, "I''d rather live an unhappy life with Mr. Ron than accept your kindness. What you give me is not happiness."

    "Maybe. Love is as complicated as water."

    Fabian sighed and closed his eyes.

    He concealed all his sadness and said, "I will break off the engagement as soon as possible. Teresa, I won''t stand in the way of your marriage with Mr. Ron. But I still hope you can take it seriously."

 Chapter 404 Dont Resign Yourself To Fate (4)

    "When I tried to save Mr. Ron in my own life, I never thought of anything."

    As Teresa mentioned what had happened at the engagement party, Fabian had nothing to say.

    Teresa had already hated him. Even staying here was an eyesore to her.

    "Have a good rest. I''m leaving. I''ll break off the engagement as soon as possible."

    Fabian stressed the matter of divorce once again, then he left dejectedly.

    In the water bar.

    The early morning sunshine shone on Holley through the window glass.

    She opened her eyes in a daze, ruffled her hair and said casually, "You''re welcome, Old Master Yan."

    She could still remember what had happened last night. She remembered that Old Master Yan had thanked her for saving Rex''s life today.

    When she opened her eyes and saw Ron, Holley rubbed her hair and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Before Ron answered, he saw the girl standing up in a hurry, "How is Rex? I want to see him."

    She rushed out of the bar and hit the corner of the table.

    "You little fool."

    Ron hugged the little woman in his arms lovingly. He sighed slightly and shook his head, "Rex has left for a long time."

    "Has he gone?"

    Holley couldn''t believe it. She shook her head and said, "How could it be possible? He was badly hurt. How could he walk by himself? Where can he go?"

    "Rex is the young master of the Yan family. He have taken the private plane to go abroad. With better medical treatment abroad, it would be more conducive to his recovery. And you should also know why Old Master Yan take Rex away in such a hurry."

    Actually, even without Ron''s reminder, Holley could understand that.

    Before drinking coffee last night, Old Master Yan had said everything he wanted to say.

    As Rex''s grandpa, he didn''t accept a granddaughter in law like her. All Holley did was just a white lie. She just wanted to save Rex.

    "I want to have a look by myself."

    Holley said stubbornly and ran away.

    Ron did not stop her, but followed her all the way.

    The ward was empty where Rex had lived.

    The ward had even been cleaned up and the bedding had been changed into new on

    ile. He had never thought about telling her about his car accident last night.

    His little woman had been through too many risks. It was time for her to live in a stable and comfortable life.

    "Don''t tantalize me. You''re so mean."

    Holley said with her lips pursed in discontent.

    Ron suddenly raised his hand and pulled his little woman into his arms again.

    Ron hugged her tightly, bent down and whispered in the little woman''s ear, "because I don''t resign myself to fate, and I will never resign myself to fate. No matter what happens, you have to wait for me. For surely you can wait till the day when I have no scruples."

    "Holley, it''s not until I knew you gave Rex your promise last night that I realized the words I had said to you were only my self-righteous protection. I can''t stand you being with another man. So, don''t resign yourself to fate and don''t be with anyone. Even if you have to resign yourself to fate, I won''t allow you to be with others. If anyone dares to offend you who are my woman, I will let him know the price!"

    Even when he was speaking sweet words, Ron was still bossy.

    "I..."

    She wanted to say that she knew it and she will never resign herself to fate and accept my fate and she will never be with others.

    But Holley passed over that man''s shoulder and saw Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei was staring at them from head to toe with an unkind look.

 Chapter 405 Dont Resign Yourself To Fate (5)

    The little woman in his arms suddenly stopped talking.

    Naturally, Ron felt something strange.

    Following the little woman''s eyes, he looked back and saw Young Master Lei as well.

    Noticing Ron and Holley were all looking at him, Young Master Lei lowered his head and walked towards them.

    "Ron, you are already my brother-in-law. I hope you can behave yourself. Don''t bring shame to the Lei family."

    He couldn''t meddle in Holley''s affairs

    After all, she was the apple of Ron''s eye. If he irritated her, Ron might be upset, which would affect his plan to make Holley his wife.

    He only scolded Ron. But Ron merely snorted, "We did sign the divorce agreement, but we haven''t even gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce certificate."

    Ron was stating the truth and law that he was not Young Master Lei''s brother-in-law.

    The corner of Young Master Lei''s mouth twisted.

    He didn''t know how to refute.

    "Then you should go to get the divorce certificate as soon as possible."

    Young Master Lei said, forcing a smile on his face.

    "Ah!"

    Holley rubbed her head, "I feel so dizzy. I can''t stand still. Ah..."

    Then she went straight into Ron''s arms.

    Ron shrugged, "I have no choice today."

    If it was in the past, Young Master Lei would say that Holley was pretending. Now that she was fainted, her eyelids could still move.

    But when something happened last night, to some extent, his life was saved by Holley.

    He was a half-gentleman, just as what Ron had commented.

    Therefore, although he was dissatisfied, he did not ask for too much. "Holley, for the sake of what happened last night, I am not hard for you. But Ron, you should know exactly what''s going on. Put the divorce on the agenda. Don''t delay it."

    Finishing his words, Young Master Lei ignored Ron and Holley. He turned around and walked towards his sister''s ward.

    In fact, he didn''t come

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ve it to you, right?"

    After persuading his sister, Young Master Lei began to brainwash her.

    Teresa nodded and said, "Yes, that''s how he treated me."

    "But he treated Holley in the same way. He came here without hesitation when Holley called him to save somebody. It was so late at night, Fabian didn''t even ask Holley who needed to be save. What do you think of it? I really regret that I had thought that Fabian loved you so much. I can tell that he has really treated you as a substitute. Holley is the person he really love. His love for Holley is far better than for you."

    Young Master Lei emphasized everything.

    Teresa''s eyes were filled with tears.

    She thought she was so ridiculous that she was always in love with the wrong man and he was either hated by Ron or regarded as a substitute by Fabian.

    "No, I have had enough. It''s time for Holley to suffer."

    The resentment in Teresa''s eyes increased.

    "Then let''s continue our plan. I just saw Ron and Holley not far away. I invited Ron here for you. As for Holley, I will be responsible for solving her. There will be no interference in your revenge plan."

    Young Master Lei assured Teresa.

    Teresa nodded her head and said, "I will let those who cause me pain suffer more than I do."

 Chapter 406 Since Im In So Much Pain, You Wouldnt Feel Any Better(I)

    After Young Master Lei left, Holley woke up.

    "He is so annoying."

    Holley curled her lips with discontent.

    She hadn''t thought that Young Master Lei was so annoying before, but now she thought that he had a face that deserved a beating. The more she looked at him, the more she was annoyed.

    "No matter how annoying he is, we just can''t resign ourselves to fate. Holley, you didn''t promise me just now."

    Ron brought the topic back.

    He must get the little woman''s promise, and only when the girl promised, he would be at ease.

    "I promise, I am always not give in and I will never give in."

    With a coquettish smile, Holley pinched the man''s face and said, "Humph, don''t let me know you have no choice because you still have another woman or even have a child. Otherwise, I will not let you go."

    "I promise it''s not because of this that I gave in to Young Master Lei."

    Ron and Holley were standing in the corridor, flirting with each other, as if no one was around.

    Time flies because of sweetness.

    When they were still joking, Young Master Lei came over again.

    "Young Master Lei comes here again."

    Holley shouted as she threw herself into Ron''s arms.

    "Well, stop acting. I have seen everything."

    Young Master Lei directly exposed Holley''s lie.

    "Why are you here again?"

    Holley spoke in an impolite way because she hated him.

    "I don''t want to come here either, but my sister wants to see Ron and she can''t come here in person, so I have to invite Ron for her."

    Young Master Lei said with a gesture of "please" and continued, "I heard that my sister had talked a lot with Ron last night. She said that she had made up her mind and wanted to tell you something personally to Ron."

    "Huh!"

    Speaking of what happened last night, Ron was a little angry.

    If he hadn''t trusted Teresa and thought she should be a little conscientious, he wouldn''t have come to the hospital, nor would he miss the call from Roger last night.

    If he had got to the dock earlier, he would have noticed something was wrong on the cruise ship.

    If he finds it out, he will never give Rex a chance to save Holley.

    More importantly,

    lot they had set up.

    Ron frowned slightly and looked at Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei shrugged. "Shouldn''t I share the good news with Holley? Or, you two haven''t liked each other but you were afraid of being accused of betrayal so you want to use this opportunity to divorce for good, don''t you?"

    Young Master Lei kept asking.

    Ron was even more cunning. He didn''t answer his question directly, "Take good care of your sister. We are leaving now."

    After walking far away, Holley grabbed Ron''s arm excitedly. "Has Teresa really made up her mind not to force you to marry her?"

    Of course, Holley was happy to hear the news and was willing to believe that Teresa was not that bad.

    Looking at the excitement on her face, Ron didn''t have the heart to disappoint her.

    Perhaps, he should like Holley to bet that Lena was not a bad person.

    But how could it be possible?

    Hesitating, Ron still did not tell the truth.

    After all, it was good to make her happy for a while.

    Young Master Lei went back to the ward and described how happy Holley was in details.

    "The happier she is now, the more painful she will be later."

    A hint of excitement and ruthlessness flashed across Teresa''s eyes.

    For the first time, she felt a tinge of pleasure while expecting others to be painful.

    No wonder people always said that it was difficult to be a good person, becauses bad people are happy when they do bad things.

 Chapter 407 Since Im In So Much Pain, You Wouldnt Feel Any Better (2)

    Ron acquiesced in Holley''s suspicion with a rather obscure attitude.

    His acquiescence cheered Holley up.

    She thought God bless her.

    She even didn''t have to separate from the person in her heart.

    "We have something to celebrate. Don''t you think so?"

    After walking into the elevator, Holley looked up at the man beside her with her hands clasped behind her back.

    She smiled coquettishly and shook her body slightly.

    It seemed that she was coquettish, which made all the impact on Ron, so that he couldn''t refuse her.

    "Okay, let''s go for a celebration. Let''s have breakfast for that."

    Ron replied her in a bossy tone. Then he bent down and kissed her.

    It was not until the elevator stopped at the first floor that the man stopped his imperious kiss. ''So, we shouldn''t resign ourselves to fate more.''

    He murmured to himself, holding the hand of the little woman tightly, and walked out of the hospital with pretty firm steps.

    "Western food or Chinese food?" Ron asked for the little woman''s opinion.

    He didn''t care what he would eat, the point was that she liked eating.

    "Chinese food."

    Holley smiled softly.

    "The Hong Kong style, Taiwan style, Cantonese style or northeast style. Which one do you like?"

    "Taiwan style."

    Turning her head slightly, Holley looked around at the surrounding restaurants. After that, Holley pointed at that small restaurant where the real Taiwan restaurant was located and said, "I like the environment here."

    "I like it, too. Let''s go."

    Ron answered with affection.

    He would like whatever she liked.

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Through the telescope, Teresa clearly saw what had happened outside the gate of the hospital.

    "They are so sweet. They make me sick."

    When a person''s heart was filled by hatred, he would lose himself and his nature.

    This was how Teresa was. Her whole face was unrecognizable.

    "Brother, tell me your plan. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I will be pissed off by them before I can enjoy my

    e looked back, she couldn''t smile.

    She saw a phone on her desk.

    A video was on the screen.

    The video was shot in the room, along with many doctors and nurses in white.

    But this was not the point.

    The point was that the woman lying on the bed was her grandmother, who had been diagnosed dead four years ago.

    What was going on?

    Holley''s eyes widened and stared at the screen.

    She tried her best.

    The person who took the video seemed to be afraid that she couldn''t see it carefully and was unable to identify that the person in the video was her grandmother. He froze the frame of the video on her grandma for a full minute.

    In fact, it didn''t take so much time. Holley was sure that the person in the video was her grandma.

    But why was her grandmother still alive?

    What happened four years ago?

    She was confused and then she saw that figure of Young Master Lei appeared in the video.

    Young Master Lei appeared on the screen with his annoying face.

    With a big smile, he teased, "Holley, if you don''t want your grandmother to be in trouble, you should go and get the divorce certificate with Mr. Ron today. Oh, don''t forget to make Mr. Ron marry my sister. I am very tolerant of you because you are a lovely woman. I give you a whole day to deal with this matter. I hope you won''t do anything stupid!

 Chapter 408 The Man Who Spoiled His Wife Too Much (I)

    "Oh, I almost forgot it,"

    Young Master Lei said in a sardonic voice, "I still want to remind you that you should never tell Ron your real reason to divorce him. Otherwise, I can''t promise what I will do to your grandmother.

    "Such a scumbag!"

    Holley was furious.

    As the saying goes, never take revenge on one''s family.

    How could Young Master Lei do such a dirty thing for his selfish goals?

    Especially take an old woman hostage.

    However, no matter how angry Holley was, Young Master Lei just waved his hand with a cheeky smile and said goodbye to her.

    When the video was finished, a waiter came over and was about to take the phone away.

    Although it was a sudden thing to see this video.

    The news that her grandmother was still alive popped out all of a sudden.

    However, after going through so many ups and downs with Ron, Holley''s ability to calmly think in the crucial moment of crisis was also getting better and better.

    When Young Master Lei said those bad words just now, she had almost guessed the truth.

    Ron had insisted on divorcing her because he knew her grandmother was being blackmailed.

    Holley felt grateful to Ron from the bottom of her heart.

    After all, grandma had no relation with Ron, he could be selfish and regardless of whether she was alive or dead.

    After all, with his full power, it was also easy for him to cover up the fact that Holley''s grandma was killed.

    But Ron had put Holley in her shoes and protected her grandma.

    Holley also understood why was it so difficult for her to hear that Ron said he wouldn''t resign himself to fate.

    Her grandma was too weak to stand a little torture.

    No matter how well Young Master Lei hid grandma, but fighting was inevitable if Ron wanted to save her.

    It would be a pity in his lives if he had hurt their grandma.

    Therefore, it was almost impossible for Ron not to be threatened or forced by others.

    ''Thank you, Ron.''

    In Holley''s heart, she was moved by that man, but more reasonable.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s hand tightly.

    As Ron protected her and walked out of the restaurant, he felt a little nervous.

    He could feel Holley''s hands were soaked with cold sweat.

    Her hand and her whole body were trembling.

    ''Did she know what happened to her grandma?''

    Although Ron was guessing, he didn''t dare to ask Holley.

    How much he hoped that he was not right.

    However, this wisp of hope was shattered as soon as Young Master Lei appeared.

    "Mr. Ron, I do have the nerve to get my phone."

    Young Master Lei smiled and reached out his hand, "Give me the phone, or the people you care about will be in trouble."

    "Give it to him."

    Ron said, he believed that there must be some important information in the phone.

    But it wasn''t more important than Holley''s grandma''s safety.

    But Holley refused stubbornly. She held her phone tightly and smiled at Young Master Lei, "Since we all have known the truth, you don''t need to hide it."

    "How dare you!"

    Seeing that Holley was about to tell Ron that she had known what had happened to her grandma, Young Master Lei cried out to stop her.

    If Holley said what she had known, Young Master Lei''s plan to make her and Ron hate each other and make them not love each other would be disrupted.

    "Holley, I think you just ignore my words. Don''t challenge my kindness. I can do anything!"

 Chapter 409 The Man Who Spoiled His Wife Too Much (2)

    Holley smiled fearlessly.

    "Young Master Lei, I''m not sure if she is my grandma. Why should I be threatened by you?"

    In fact, Holley wasn''t threatened by Young Master Lei at all. She shook her phone and then shook her head.

    "Do you think that I can believe that she is my grandma just because she has the similar face with my grandma? No one knows whether your video is specially edited or not? No one knew if this person was a fake after cosmetic surgery. What I know is that my grandmother died of illness four years ago. What was the matter with this sudden woman?"

    Ron raised his head slightly and looked at his little woman.

    He admired her a little for her brain, for she could think of such things.

    Holley spoke out what she knew.

    Young Master Lei had to keep his mouth shut.

    If not, what else could he do? Did he kill the old woman because Holley disobeyed his will?

    It was just a threat. Young Master Lei couldn''t kill the old woman.

    Moreover, his ultimate goal was not to kill anyone.

    He was going to marry Holley, to have a relationship with the person who had a lot of relation with her.

    Young Master Lei smiled coldly and pointed at Ron, "You should ask him about your grandma."

    Ron guessed what Holley was thinking.

    This was an opportunity to them.

    If both of them insisted that they couldn''t confirm whether the old woman was Holley''s grandma.

    Then Young Master Lei must try his best to prove that the woman was Holley''s grandma.

    Ron and Holley would still have a chance to find grandma if only Young Master Lei could prove it and contact the old woman.

    Maybe there would be a chance to save Holley''s grandma.

    ''Holley, you are so smart.''

    Ron praised secretly, but he didn''t show it. He said, "Young Master Lei, how could I know whether she is Holley''s grandma or not? The only thing I know is that her grandma was dead four years ago. It was me who took care of the funeral."

    "Ron!"

    Young Master Lei''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Ron refus

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e would give the answer that only the two of us knew. If she is not, Young Master Lei, please stop joking!"

    At the end of the sentence, she snapped, "My grandmother, you can''t lay a finger on her."

    "Well, you just wait and see."

    Young Master Lei left in anger.

    A big trap was just in front of him and he had to jump into it. How could he not be angry?

    Finally, Young Master Lei left.

    Holley''s body became soft, and she leaned directly in Ron''s arms.

    "Holle."

    The man whispered. But he did not do anything excessive. He just acted as if nothing had happened, holding her in his arms and getting in the car.

    After they got in the car and closed the door, Ron checked that there was no monitoring equipment in the car. Then he pulled the little woman into his arms. "You are scared, my little girl. I know you are not a cruel person. You''re just betting Young Master Lei won''t hurt your grandmother. Fortunately, you won. You are a symbol of good luck. God will always bless you. "

    Ron''s voice was deep and pleasant to hear, making people feel a sense of security.

    Holley gasped for breath.

    Only she knew how bold and desperate she was just now.

    If Young Master Lei was stone hearted, her grandma would suffer a lot.

    But luckily, Young Master Lei was not so heartless as to jump into the trap as she wanted.

 Chapter 410 The Man Who Spoiled His Wife Too Much (3)

    Ron held her into his arms, feeling sorry for her.

    He patted the girl on the back and comforted her. "It''s okay. It''s all over."

    "I''m afraid!"

    Holley had been hiding and disguising for such a long time that she finally released her true feelings and burst into tears.

    She burst into tears and said, "I''m so scared. I''m so scared..."

    "Honey, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."

    Ron took Holley in his arms and held her tightly in his arms. "It''s okay. As long as I''m here, everything will be okay."

    Holley was crying, her small body was shaking, but she still handed over the phone in her hand and said, "I don''t need to comfort, I''m fine. You can watch the video first. Maybe you can find something. And keep an eye on Young Master Lei."

    Ron patted on her back and watched the video.

    He watched the video very carefully. Maybe he could find some clues from the video.

    Unfortunately, Young Master Lei was really very careful. The whole video seemed to be convincing.

    Even if he had watched the video a thousand times, he couldn''t see a clue.

    But if there was no clue, why did Young Master Lei have to take the phone back?

    He must have found some clues in the video so he asked for that.

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Young Master Lei returned with frustration.

    Teresa couldn''t help sighing, "Brother, Ron and Holley are too scheming. They could fight back aggressively even at such a disadvantageous position. I''m really unhappy to see you like this. "

    "I am also unhappy."

    Young Master Lei was so angry that his mouth twitched. "Don''t worry, my little sister. I will never give them a chance to turn the tables."

    "But how can you prove that the woman you caught is Holley''s grandmother? If you can''t prove it, will you kill Holley''s grandma?"

    Without waiting for Young Master Lei''s reply, Teresa said first, "Holley is Holley and her grandmother is her grandmother. Although I hates Holley very much and I hope

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    I mean, maybe she could give us some hints and let us know where she is."

    "Holle, you are so clever."

    Looking at Holley with admiration, Ron kissed her on the forehead and said, "You are so smart, and I''m sure you have inherited your parents'' IQ. Your father must have inherited your grandmother''s IQ. So your grandma is a smart woman. She will give us the answer we want. Don''t worry. Over the past four years, her health has been very good, and her brain hasn''t weakened at all."

    Ron'' words comforted Holley to a large extent.

    She forced a smile and nodded, "Well, I can rest assured that everything will be fine."

    They two worked together to make a plan and figure out a solution.

    In the ward upstairs, however, there were only Teresa and her brother were planning it together.

    After racking her brains, Teresa came up with an idea.

    It not only didn''t expose the old woman''s whereabouts, but also convinced Holley that her grandma was in the hands of the Lei family.

    Hearing his sister''s plan, Young Master Lei gave a thumbs up and repeatedly praised, "Wonderful! Wonderful. Teresa, it''s a very good idea!"

    "Brother, then do it. You have to hurry up to make Holley suffer. I want her to suffer. I''m happy as long as she is miserable."

    Teresa''s eyes were blinded by hatred.

 Chapter 411 The Man Who Spoiled His Wife Too Much (4)

    Both Ron and Holley thought that Young Master Lei would not show up until he calmed himself down for a few days.

    However, only a few hours later, Young Master Lei called him. "I''ll give you the chance to meet the old woman. If you have the guts, come here. I''ll wait for you until eight o''clock. I''ll send you my location via wechat."

    That was the solution Teresa came up with.

    Since Ron and Holley wanted was to find out where the old woman was now, let them know.

    Because in many cases, knowing everything was just like knowing nothing. And the Lei family was resourceful enough to make sure that no one could take the old woman away.

    This was a fallback strategy.

    Ron and Holley were not foolish. They knew that Young Master Lei dared to invite them in this way because he had something to back him up.

    But even so, they still had to go there.

    If they didn''t go there, what was hopeful might be hopeless.

    If they went there, what was hopeless might be hopeful.

    Ron drove all the way with Holley towards the place where Young Master Lei was.

    As they were about to reach the destination, Ron slowed down the car and said, "Holle, remember, you have me."

    "Okay."

    Holley answered, but forced a smile.

    "Little fool, it''s okay."

    Having sensed her anxiety, Ron didn''t speed up, but drove slowly.

    Finally, they reached their destination.

    Young Master Lei had already arrived. He stood at the gate of the villa with a big smile, waiting for them.

    Seeing them get out of the car, Young Master Lei waved happily to them. "Come with me."

    Young Master Lei introduced the villa all the way. "Both of you are knowledgeable people, I don''t need to explain more. You must have heard of the infrared burglar technology? It has been a popular technology in recent years. Our family runs black market, so we naturally know and come into contact with this kind of technique."

    "Our family has put up the infrared burglar technology in this villa. To ensure the safety of everyone in the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    What makes you do it at all costs?"

    "For the sake of my sister, she loves Mr. Ron so much. As her brother, I have to help her." Young Master Lei was talking nonsense.

    Holley would have believed Young Master Lei before.

    But now, Holley didn''t believe Young Master Lei.

    He must have his own reason to do it.

    Holley was still wondering why Young Master Lei had been thinking about marrying her since their first meeting.

    Her mind wandered, but was pulled back to reality by Young Master Lei''s words.

    "Just do what you should do. Holley. That is life. Love and family relationship, love and power, family affection and power, are very difficult to balance. So don''t blame me, just accept it. Although Mr. Ron may not treat my sister well, I will not treat you badly. As for your grandma, I will take care of her like our ancestors. I just want to make it up to you. As long as I have money and power, you will get it. "

    Young Master Lei seldom uttered such a passage, which was not very offensive

    Then he turned around and waved to Holley, "You go to persuade Mr. Ron. I''ll only give you three days. If Mr. Ron can''t win my sister''s heart back and make her willing to marry him, I have no choice but to hurt your grandma."

    Young Master Lei was annoying again.

    His threat made Holley powerless to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 412 The Man Who Spoiled His Wife Too Much (5)

    Ron stood there and waited for Holley.

    Seeing the girl coming over, he directly ran over and held the little woman into his arms.

    He did not speak, and she did not either.

    They just hugged each other tightly.

    "Worst but so."

    One minute later, Holley said slowly.

    "Right, worst but so."

    Ron repeated in a deep voice.

    Young Master Lei made an appointment with them boldly. At that time, Ron and Holley had expected the worst result.

    At the worst, it was just that they had to divorce and Ron was going to marry Teresa.

    She had to marry Young Master Lei as a price to protect her grandma.

    Young Master Lei gave them three days.

    However, as time passed by day, Ron still didn''t go to the hospital to coax Teresa.

    Finally, when there was only five minutes left, Ron came to the hospital and arrived at Teresa''s ward.

    He didn''t come alone. He even took Holley with him.

    At the sight of Holley, Young Master Lei just frowned slightly. He just didn''t know what they were doing.

    Teresa was extremely upset.

    She wanted to see how painful Holley was, but now she felt that they were sympathizing with her.

    "Mr. Ron, do you like to take risks or have confidence in your way of entertaining girls? You only have five minutes, but you''re still bringing your ex-wife. What do you want to do?"

    Young Master Lei teased them as he couldn''t understand what they were thinking.

    Ron took out a small red marriage certificate and said, "This is what you want. Have a look and see it clearly."

    Ron showed the divorce certificate to prove that he and Holley had divorced.

    However, Teresa was not as happy as she had expected. It might be because they still love each other even if they divorced. If they didn''t suffer, she wouldn''t be happy.

    "Brother, have they fulfilled your request?"

    Teresa hated the gameness of Holley and Ron. Teresa''s intuition told her that she wouldn''t win so she chose to ask her brother this questio

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . Ou glanced at her grandson and said, "I''m not a fool, Fabian. But if you want to break off the engagement with Teresa with any ridiculous excuse to let the Lei family off the hook. Don''t do that, grandma!"

    As she spoke, she heavily smashed her phoenix head stick to the ground.

    "Grandma, that''s not an unreasonable excuse. I really love another woman, so I have to break off my engagement with Teresa," said Fabian with an awkward smile.

    "If you want to say. You are in love with a young man from the Lei family, so you don''t have to say such words. The Lei family will be immediately ruined."

    Mrs. Ou was so ruthless that she took the initiative to speak harshly.

    Fabian felt relieved.

    He thought that his grandma must have guessed who he was referring to, so she opposed strongly.

    Luckily, grandma wasn''t right.

    Fabian smiled. Then he looked up at Ron.

    Noticing that Fabian was looking at him with admiration, Ron got goose bumps all over his body.

    ''Is he really crazy about Teresa?

    In order to prevent the Lei family from suffering, he even dragged me into the mire to help him to realize his lie!''

    Ron took a deep breath and turned away to avoid eye contact with Fabian.

    Fabian came over to look at Ron and said, "Thank God! You''re divorced! We''re finally together!"

 Chapter 413 Fulfilling Them (1)

    ''You brat, stay away from me!

    It was okay to be good friends between us, but it was absolutely impossible to have love.''

    Ron complained in his heart.

    However, as soon as Ron saw Fabian coming over, even the knowledgeable Ron was a little impatient.

    "Fabian..."

    Hearing his words, Fabian gave him a wry smile.

    Ron got goose bumps again and said, "You..."

    Ron was too shocked to say anything.

    The most trusted secretary of Mrs. Ou walked over and whispered in her ear the news that Ron maybe a gay.

    Mrs. Ou was scared.

    She was still unable to accept her grandson''s sexual orientation.

    Ron couldn''t help but take a step back, "I... I''m not a gay man."

    "Mr. Ron!"

    Fabian who was always polite flew into a rage directly, "What are you talking about? I''m not interested in you. Don''t flatter yourself."

    Fabian denied Ron''s conjecture

    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at Holley.

    It was obvious that she was the only one who may be loved by Fabian in the ward.

    Holley didn''t think it had anything to do with her?

    But this had something to do with her.

    Then, Fabian passed by Ron directly.

    He came to Holley and held her hand.

    "You finally get a divorce."

    Holley was stunned by Fabian''s words.

    She stared blankly at Fabian, wondering if she had an illusion.

    "Grandma, I love Holley. I don''t want to marry Teresa. The one I really want to marry is Holley."

    Fabian said this with considerable certainty.

    After entering the ward, Mrs. Ou''s eyes fell on Holley for the first time.

    After taking one glance, Mrs. Ou withdrew her sight anf asked, "Fabian, do you really love her? Do you really want to marry her?"

    Fabian nodded seriously, "Yes, grandma. I really love Holley and want to marry her. For her, I''ve made up my mind to break off the engagement with Teresa."

    Mrs. Ou nodded to show her understanding. "Okay. The engagement is broken off, I won''t make things diffic

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    lley, she was angry, and the wounds on her body were still faintly aching.

    Young Master Lei suddenly felt powerless as well, as if he was thinking that all his hard work was in vain.

    He had no power to compete with the Ou family. What he could do was to give up on marrying Holley.

    The future of the Lei family...

    Young Master Lei sighed silently in his heart, but still walked over and separated his sister from Holley. "After Mr. Ron and my sister get married, I will send Holley''s grandma back naturally. As for the other things, just forget them."

    After saying that, he extended his hand in a polite manner and made a gesture of please.

    After all, just now, Mrs. Ou had accepted Holley to marry Fabian and soon she would become a member of the Ou family, so the Lei family couldn''t snub her.

    Holley nodded to Young Master Lei and turned away.

    Her friendship with Teresa was gone long ago, and she was reluctant to stay in Teresa''s ward.

    Since she was leaving, so was Ron.

    Seeing that the two people were about to leave in pairs again, Teresa screamed, "Holley, think about your grandmother. You should persuade Mr. Ron to stay here."

    All of a sudden, Holley turned to look at Teresa. "You have changed. You are not the person who is best friend with me at all."

 Chapter 414 Fulfilling Them (2)

    Teresa was stunned.

    But it was none of Holley''s business.

    "If you are not afraid that your grandmother will die, you can continue."

    Teresa leaned against the headboard and struggled to sit up.

    She didn''t want to look up to Holley.

    Ron held Holley''s hand and said, "I''m looking for you later, dear."

    "Okay."

    "You are so shameless!"

    Teresa said, "Holley, you are going to marry Fabian. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to still have an ambiguous relationship with Mr. Ron?"

    Without even turning his head, Ron said indifferently, "Teresa, whether it is appropriate, you are not qualified to tell her."

    "Didn''t I have the qualification?"

    Teresa sneered and said, "I have the right to say anything because Holley''s grandmother is in my hand. Besides, what I said is true. "Mr. Ron, you''re so good tempered. Your girlfriend has been poached by your friend. Are you just going to endure them?"

    "It''s enough!"

    A faint sullen look appeared in Ron''s eyes.

    It was because Holley''s grandmother was kidnapped by the Lei family, that he endured everything.

    However, he couldn''t stand that his bottom line was touched.

    He would never allow anyone to hurt his beloved wife, Holley.

    "If you don''t want us all to get what we want, you''d better shut up."

    Ron said word by word.

    Teresa clearly knew that Ron might not follow they request, Holley might not be able to do that.

    But she thought she''d better not to leave the matter in a hopeless position.

    She smiled coldly, slowing down her pace, "Let Holley leave and you stay here."

    "Mr. Ron, please hold on for me. Please."

    Holley said in a low voice.

    How could Ron refuse Holley''s request.

    He nodded and also lowered his voice, "Don''t worry."

    As soon as Holley walked out of the ward, she saw Fabian.

    Without any hesitation, Fabian grabbed Holley''s hand and said, "You are finally here. Let''s go."

    "Us?"

    Holley furrowed her eyebrows. They were not even friends.

    But Fabian was happy to pull Holley

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ce and then the police took Bella back to the police station. But then the Lan family produced proof that Bella was mentally ill. She''s been bailed out and under treatment."

    Fabian said, frowning slightly. "She is so lucky that she is mentally ill. However, she was indeed very crazy to say that it was Teresa who asked her to bury the explosives. Do you think it is ridiculous?"

    Holley didn''t think it was ridiculous.

    But Fabian was deeply in love with Teresa. He thought what Bella said was just a lie.

    Holley didn''t want to mention it too much, so she replied, "At least she got caught."

    She looked at her watch and said, "It has been more than twenty minutes. Actually, we are not familiar with each other. It''s so embarrassing that we have sat together for a long time."

    In the ward upstairs.

    Teresa asked Ron to stay here but she kept silent. When she received a message, she threw the phone to him and said, "Mr. Ron, check this. This was taken by someone from the Lei family. Your beloved Holley and Fabian left the hospital hand in hand. They stayed in the car for more than half an hour, but no one knew what they had done. Then they left together. You said that Fabian had been paying close attention to Holley since she was in high school. So it''s hard for you to find out if they''ve ever been in love, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 415 Fulfilling Them (3)

    Ron glanced at the phone that Teresa had just thrown.

    Ron said indifferently, "If you are jealous, just stay alone. Don''t involve me in."

    Ron had always been cold to people, especially to women.

    Except for Holley, he was extremely cold to any woman.

    Teresa''s face darkened after hearing what Ron said.

    Teresa''s face took on a ghastly expression. Then, Ron just smiled lightly and said, "The research result of psychology is quite accurate to your women. When a man was obsessed with you and chased after you with great enthusiasm, you were disdainful of him. Then when he turned around and left, being together with another woman, your possessiveness was triggered again and you felt upset. Perhaps you have been trapped in such a situation, haven''t you?"

    Ron was not only cold, but also sharp tongued.

    He gave all his tenderness to Holley, and would only give her this lifetime.

    Teresa bit her lip with anger.

    She was overwhelmed by such harsh words.

    Ron snorted, "Can I leave now?"

    He asked superciliously.

    Teresa chuckled, "you are not allowed to leave today. You have to stay here tonight, or I will hurt Holley''s grandmother. But if you don''t care about Holley and don''t worry about she would be heartbroken knowing her grandma had suffered the torture, you can leave the ward now. "

    Teresa requested and tugged at the corner of her brother''s clothes, indicating him to bring the phone over.

    Young Master Lei did as instructed. After getting the phone, Teresa sent a message to her brother, asking him to let out the news that Ron would stay with her tonight in the hospital, especially to Holley and Fabian.

    After reading the message, Young Master Lei was silent for a long time.

    Why bother?

    He was a man. From a certain point of view, he agreed with Ron''s comments on his sister.

    ''When Fabian was single-mindedly devoted to her, and was about to marry her. She thought that Fabian loved Holley only and treated her as a substitute.

    It doesn''t matter. As her brother, he could find a way to help his sister break off the engagement, and he could also try his best to let her marry the man who she was willing to save

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    anc¨¦e.

    "I don''t know if I was wrong. This is a judgment call. And I know you are not qualified to mind this. Whether I contact my ex-wife or keep a mistress outside, you are not qualified to manage."

    And I don''t want to repeat the same warning a third time. I can do whatever you ask me to do, but if the requirements of your Lei family are excessive, I''d rather destroy everything by all means!"

    Having said those harsh words, Ron ignored Teresa and directly turned to walk out of the ward.

    No one answered, and the call hung up automatically.

    Holley was not good at making phone calls to check what Ron did.

    Even if she did it occasionally, she would only call him once and if there was no one answered her, she wouldn''t call again.

    It didn''t mean that the girl didn''t care about him. She was just a person of principle.

    She thought he would definitely notice the call. If he was busy at the moment and didn''t answer the phone, he would call her back when he finished the work. If he was too busy to notice the call, he would call her when he finished his work.

    Therefore, she never made more than one phone call.

    Thinking of the little woman''s kindness, a gentle smile appeared at the corners of Ron''s mouth.

    ''Little fool, I am calling you back.''

    Ron called back, but unexpectedly heard an official voice: Sorry, the phone you dial is in the middle of the call, please call it later.

    ''Who was she calling?''

 Chapter 416 The Battered-Body Trick (1)

    Did she knew that she couldn''t get through to him, so she called him again?

    Thinking of this, Ron smiled and became more gentle.

    He didn''t call back. He was waiting for her call.

    A few minutes later, there was still no call from Holley, Ron began to feel that something was wrong.

    ''Wasn''t Holley calling me on the phone just now?'' Ron confused.

    Slightly frowning, Ron called back Holley again.

    But she was still on the phone.

    ''It was almost midnight. Who was she talking to?''

    Ron was more confused. Even though his phone could be connected with Holley''s, he seldom checked her call records.

    But tonight, he felt something was wrong.

    It''s so late at night, and it''s impossible for Holley to make a phone call with an ordinary friend.

    With great curiosity, Ron found out the call records of Holley. He saw that Fabian''s number was in the first place.

    Fabian and Holley were on the phone for seven or eight minutes.

    Are there something they need to talk about for so long?

    A fire of jealousy burned in the heart of Ron.

    In fact, he had been jealous for a long time.

    His heart was filled with jealousy when he heard that Holley had left with Fabian hand in hand and stayed in the car for a long time.

    But he was a reasonable man. He knew how to behave in front of Teresa and Young Master Lei, so he didn''t show his true emotions.

    Ron didn''t call Holley anymore. He just waited. He wanted to see how long she and Fabian could talk during such an ambiguous time.

    After twelve minutes, Fabian hung up the phone.

    Fire of jealousy had already been burning crazily in Ron''s heart.

    From the moment he saw the end of the call, Ron constantly stared at the screen of his mobile phone, as if he had been forced to do something.

    He was waiting for the call from Holley.

    He thought she should have called back.

    One second, two

    there soon. Honey, I miss you so much."

    Hearing his sweet words, Holley was stunned. Then, Ron hung up the phone.

    He really intended to leave. After all, he stayed here not only for Holley''s grandma, but also for seeing what tricks Young Master Lei and Teresa would prepare.

    Now that the play has come to an end, there is no need for him to stay here.

    He had reached the outside of the elevator, but was stopped by the young nurse who rushed over.

    "Mr. Ron, Miss Teresa has an accident. She needs your signature for the surgery now."

    Hearing this, Ron frowned slightly and snapped, "What happened to her? Her family should sign on the operation agreement, so why are you looking for me?"

    The nurse was scared, but she plucked up courage to tell the truth. "Miss Teresa was stabbed in the thigh with a fruit knife and cut an artery. She had to be rescued immediately before Young Master Lei come to the hospital to sign it. Miss Teresa said that you are her fianc¨¦. You can sign it. "

    The nurse said in a hurry, "Mr. Ron, if you don''t sign it now, Miss Teresa will die. Please sign it first."

    "Why did the fruit knife hurt her?"

    Obviously, Ron didn''t believe it. He would rather believe that it was the battered-body trick.

 Chapter 417 The Battered-Body Trick (2)

    The nurse didn''t know what had happened. She just shook her head and begged, "Mr. Ron, when I entered the ward. Miss Teresa had been stabbed. Please go ahead and sign it. It''s a matter of life and death."

    She tried to pull the hem of Ron''s clothes.

    The expression on Ron''s face suddenly turned cold.

    "Loosen your hand. Let go and lead the way."

    He demanded in a cold and imperative tone.

    The nurse loosened her hand timidly, trotted towards him and took him to the operating room.

    Even outside the operating room, Ron smelled a strong smell of blood.

    It was not easy for her to play the battered-body trick to such an extent.

    Ron could refuse to sign this agreement, but he had to take full responsibility for killing Teresa.

    The Lei family would take it out on grandma because of what happened to Teresa.

    Holley''s grandma was a dead person legally. The Lei family wouldn''t have to bear any legal responsibilities, no matter what they did to her.

    Ron signed the agreement with a stroke of pen.

    Teresa was trying to keep Ron by hurting herself, but he, a ruthless man, wouldn''t stay here because of this.

    Then Ron turned around and left the hospital without looking back.

    In the operating room, doctors and nurses were busy treating the wound on Teresa''s leg.

    The knife was stabbed into her leg and her artery was cut.

    More importantly, it was not done by Teresa.

    She didn''t have to hurt herself in order to let Ron stay.

    When the surgery was over, she was pushed out of the operating room. The empty corridor made her feel somewhat funny.

    Although she didn''t hurt herself with the knife, it happened when she knew it or even acquiesced.

    Someone said that she was not heartless enough.

    Someone said that since she lost her conscience, she should loss her conscience completely.

    And she shouldn''t relent.

    Someone had said that she was a coward now. No matter Ron or Holley would appreciate her kindness.

    S

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    home and even took a shower!

    ''Which bastard is he?''

    Ron walked into the house with a cold face.

    Holley was lying on the sofa in the living room, feeling bored. When she saw that he was back, she waved at him weakly and said, "You''re back."

    Hearing her weak voice, Ron felt worried and had a bad feeling.

    Especially the sound of bathing in the guest bathroom on the second floor could be heard.

    "Who is upstairs?"

    Ron asked nervously.

    "Fabian."

    Holley answered feebly. She was too sleepy to open her eyes.

    No one knew how miserable she was this night. She didn''t sleep well the whole night.

    She couldn''t sleep well in the first half of the night because she was concerned about Ron.

    In the second half of the night, Fabian screwed everything up. He kept talking about Teresa with Holley. After drinking, he cried and complained about his relationship.

    When he got drunk, the door of his bar would be closed again. There was no place for him to work in, but he called Holley to ask what he should do.

    What could Holley do? She had to ask people in the bar to send Fabian home.

    If Fabian was sent to the Ou family, she didn''t know what''s going to happen if Mrs. Ou knew that.

    Holley didn''t think it was a big deal to take Fabian in. But that was not what Ron thought.

 Chapter 418 Last Kindness To Her

    "Why not send him to the hotel?"

    There was a clear dissatisfaction on Ron''s face.

    Holley could feel his strong jealousy from his words.

    As a matter of fact, she had been so sleepy that she could fall asleep as soon as she spoke. However, she tried to cheer herself up for the sake of Ron.

    "I want to do that, but your friend, Fabian, only has a bank card with him. He is unconscious now, so he can''t pay the bill. The person in the bar doesn''t want to pay for it for him either. The credit card you gave me doesn''t support online payment at all. I can''t transfer the money to the bar. I don''t allow anyone to send him home. How about I throw him on the street?"

    Holley explained it and hoped that Ron could understand her.

    Ron just looked up at the guest room on the second floor with jealousy. "Isn''t he drunk and unconscious? Why does he know how to take a shower?"

    "How could I know? Someone in the bar carried him upstairs. I haven''t been there. How could I know what happened to him?"

    Holley rolled her eyes at Ron.

    What was he thinking?

    Did she have to take care of Fabian in addition to taking in him?

    Hearing the little woman''s words, Ron''s mood was suddenly better. "Yes, you can ignore him. Remember, you are a girl, and don''t take drunk people home. It says that alcohol can make you confused... "

    "I locked the door, and arranged a sofa to block it."

    Holley smiled coquettishly and she was also afraid to stay with a drunk man.

    She wouldn''t have taken Fabian in if he hadn''t saved Ron''s life and helped her a lot.

    Ron was even happier now.

    "Holle, you are so smart." Ron heaved a sigh of admiration from the bottom of his heart. Then he changed the subject and said seriously, "But it''s still not safe to let a stranger carry a drunkard into the house at late night. Only this time, you shouldn''t do it again."

    "I''m wondering why no one come to open the door for me even if I have made such a big noise.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r talk about it after I got drunk last night. I got drunk because I knew Teresa planned the explosion on the engagement party. I also know that the reason why the Lei family let you and Holley make a concession is that they have controlled Holley''s grandma. I will protect Holley. I will not let her marry someone she doesn''t like. I will not let others bully her. My only request is to let the past be the past for the sake of our brotherhood. Please don''t pursue the matter."

    This was the source of Fabian''s pain. The girl he had fallen in love with was not the real one he had loved, who would not hurt others.

    She had changed. She didn''t want him. She refused to get married and wanted to be with another man.

    But Fabian didn''t changed, he couldn''t change.

    There is no possibility for them to be together. He would also break off all his feelings for Teresa, so he got drunk and buried his feelings.

    Now, helping Teresa get rid of those terrible things was the best thing he could do for her.

    "If, she did the same thing again in the future, I would not hide it for her anymore, and would not ask you or others to hide it for her."

    "Fabian, are you an idiot?"

    Ron couldn''t help drinking the whole bottle of wine.

    Fabian asked Ron nervously, "So are you going to say yes or no?"

 Chapter 419 Heart Out of Control (1)

    ...

    Ron took a sip of wine.

    He didn''t open his mouth until the whole bottle of brandy was drunk. "Before I came back from the hospital, I was delayed by something. It has something to do with Teresa. "

    Even though he spoke very slowly, Fabian couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "what is it?"

    He crazily questioned about her, showing no sign of giving up.

    Ron smiled, "her artery was cut by a fruit knife."

    "Did anything happen to her? Was she rescued or not?"

    Fabian was even more anxious and angry than before.

    Ron remained calm. He shook the left brandy in the bottle and said, "I didn''t care. I just went home. Why don''t you go to the hospital? "

    He suggested kindly.

    Fabian nodded, "Yes, you''re right. I should go to the hospital. You can ignore her, but I can''t do it. "

    He turned around and was about to leave. But when he reached the door of the villa, he stopped.

    "You are tricking me, Ron Mu!"

    He came back to his senses.

    If he went to the hospital like this, it meant that he was unable to stay away from it at all, regardless of what Teresa did.

    If he couldn''t do it, then naturally, Ron would not have to promise him, not to pursue those bad things like explosion and kidnapping.

    He walked back to the sofa and grabbed the wine bottle from Ron''s hand. Then, Fabian drank the rest of the wine and said, "I won''t go. Ron, I swear with my dignity that if Teresa dare to do anything to hurt you or against Holley, I won''t help her after that. But let the past be the past. "

    "Fabian, is it worth it?"

    After a long silence, Ron started to talk.

    His words gave Fabian hope. He said, "it''s worth it. It''s worth it."

    "Okay."

    Ron nodded, "I can only promise you that I won''t pursue any matter. But I have to remind you that the Lei family has many enemies. Even if I forgive them, it doesn''t mean that others will forgive them. "

    "As for other forces, I will handle them. But what I want to confirm is whether you can make sure that your little wife will not pursue these things in the future. I''m afraid that she has long thought of the things related to Teresa, and has been investigat

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s sister, Holley and Fabian, so that his sister could be determined to break off her engagement with Fabian and marry Ron.

    Because he believed that Teresa definitely loved the man that she was willing to save him at any cost.

    But he didn''t expect that things would become so out of face, and his sister''s heart was filled with hatred.

    Was she really his sister?

    Was she still his well protected little sister, far away from the dirty plot?

    The Lei family needed a miss who was clever, scheming.

    But as her brother and uncle, both of them didn''t want Teresa to be like this.

    "Teresa, Holley didn''t do anything. It''s not her fault that Fabian likes her. It''s just a coincidence. "

    Young Master Lei put in a good word for Holley, and he also said something nice. Then he found his sister changed her face.

    "Brother, are you in love with Holley, too? You pleaded for her because you were afraid that I would hurt her? I can tell you that no one can plead with me. I just want to make Holley suffer. If you want to help her, you are not my brother! "

    After speaking out those harsh words, Teresa took a deep breath and said with hatred, "brother, if you are still my brother and you care about me as your younger sister, you help make me marry ahead of the schedule without being captivated by Holley. I want to marry Ron as soon as possible, so that they couldn''t be together sweetly after getting divorced."

 Chapter 420 Holleys Heart Out Of Control (2)

    Young Master Lei agreed.

    After all, Teresa was his younger sister. No matter whether Teresa were right or wrong, she were his family.

    He would do anything for his sister as long as he could.

    "Okay. I will tell Mr. Ron about the advance of the wedding date. But why are you so silly to hurt yourself?"

    "Brother, I''m tired and want to have a rest. You''re disturbing me."

    Teresa''s words made Young Master Lei speechless. He could only sigh in silence and left the ward.

    ''Teresa, what should I do? What is the best choice for you?

    Young Master Lei found the doctor to inquire about his sister''s health condition. Then he set the wedding date three days later.

    He did not discuss with Ron but informed him.

    As for Ron, he didn''t pretend to not to see this massage. He quickly responded.

    His response was as simple as the memorial of the emperor in ancient times. There was only one word.

    But what Ron replied was a simple "Hmm".

    Ron put down his phone and closed his eyes. A bitter smile appeared on his face.

    The day would come sooner or later, but it turned out to be too early.

    After all, he couldn''t accompany his little woman day and night after getting married with Teresa.

    He was afraid that Holley''s reputation would be damaged and people would scold her.

    After all, he was going to marry another woman in a church.

    Whether he wanted it or not, destiny was such a cruel thing.

    Looking up at the little woman who was busy in the kitchen, Ron did not know how to say.

    She would know it sooner or later, but he didn''t have the heart to tell her.

    Ron hesitated. He loved Holley, but Teresa would not.

    She used to be Holley''s good friend, and now she was her enemy. She just wanted to see Holley suffer.

    As soon as Teresa got the screenshot from her brother, telling her that Mr. Ron was not opposed to getting married in three days, she immediately forwarded the photo to Holley without hesitation.

    Sh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    all.

    Even in the end, it was Teresa who was injured by the explosion.

    At best, Teresa could be sentenced to six months to a year in prison or even acquitted in court.

    What''s more, even if they win the case, wouldn''t the Lei family do anything to harm Holley''s grandma?

    "Holle, don''t be silly. If it works to sue her, I will take this method to get rid of everything when Young Master Lei threatened me. But I have thought it over carefully. Once I did it, your grandma would be hurt and the Lei family would be enraged."

    "I''m silly, but I won''t give in. I just want to have a try. So many evidences have been in our hands. Can we threaten Teresa and make her stop forcing you. Ron, I won''t give up unless I have a try."

    Holley grabbed Ron''s clothes and cried.

    Ron shook his head and said, "My silly girl, even if you want to try, you shouldn''t. It''s up to me to do this hateful thing."

    "Do you know who called me just now?"

    Holley asked, sobbing.

    Ron nodded his head. He already knew it was Teresa who called Holley.

    "She wants me to be her bridesmaid. If I don''t agree, grandma will die. I was pushed too much by her, and I was not rational enough. But she couldn''t force you to marry her and tortured me. How could stand in the church with you, but couldn''t be your bride?"

 Chapter 421 Dont Tell Her About It (1)

    Holley was so desperate that she lost her mind. She planned to use the evidence to sue Teresa.

    But it was just like what Ron said. There was no point in suing Teresa. It would only infuriate her.

    "No way."

    Holley shook her head, grabbing that man''s shirt.

    "I know. I will solve it. I won''t let you experience those unhappy things. Good girl. "

    Ron said lightly and held her head into his arms.

    Ron patted on her back gently and said slowly, "Let''s go out for dinner."

    "But..."

    "My silly girl, you have cooked the pan already."

    Ron took her hand, walked into the kitchen and turned off the fire.

    Holley curled her lips sadly, seeing the pan dried up, and said, "I carefully prepared this for you."

    "Let''s go out for dinner. It''s not a good idea to cook today. It would be a loss if we fire the house."

    Ron coaxed Holley and took her out of home.

    While Holley was ordering in the restaurant, Ron sent a message to Fabian, asking him to find a way to take Holley out of N City.

    By the table.

    Resting her chin on her hand, Holley heaved a slight sigh. She looked at Ron and said, "Teresa threatened me with my grandma. Can you help me?"

    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry."

    With a doting smile, Ron tried to comfort his little girl. He kept putting food and meat into her bowl with chopsticks.

    It seemed that he was going to put all the food into her bowl.

    After a while, a bowl of rice piled up in front of Holley.

    "Is this the last dinner we have with each other?"

    Holley had a sixth sense. She keenly perceived something.

    She looked at Ron and shook her head, "No, I don''t want it!"

    "How could it be the last dinner?"

    "We''ll have dinner tomorrow, and we''ll have dinner the day after tomorrow," said Ron smilingly

    "You..."

    Holley shook her head and said, "Don''t lie to me. I know it is our last meal."

    "Holle, don''t think about that. Pl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ay. If you want to leave, just do it, okay? Don''t be like this. I''m not abandoning you. It''s not that I don''t care about you anymore. It''s a strategic action. I just need to do something."

    "Ouch!"

    Fabian interrupted Ron, "Oh, my God. Am I here at the right time?" Do you have enough of it?"

    Ron was speechless.

    Fabian came at a wrong time

    He should have come when Ron have sweet words with Holley.

    Ron held Holley''s hand tightly and smiled. He said to Holley, "My little fool, you are mine. Even if we get a divorce, you can''t escape from me. Enjoy yourself, okay?"

    "But I want to go out with you. I don''t want to go with Fabian."

    Holley said bluntly.

    Fabian touched his forehead and said, "If so, I''ll just leave here as Mr. Ron doesn''t ask me to save you from the fate of being a bridesmaid."

    "Please don''t."

    Holley begged with a bitter smile, "I''d better take a trip with you."

    "Don''t worry. I will do a good job since Mr. Ron asks me to help you."

    In fact, Fabian and Ron had agreed to make a deal which Holley didn''t know.

    It was with the safety of Holley, they won''t blame the bigoted business done by Teresa any more.

    This was the wisest choice, but they couldn''t tell Holley.

    After all, that was not fair to her.

 Chapter 422 Dont Tell Her About It (2)

    If Ron and Fabian had known that there was someone in this restaurant who was eavesdropping their conversation.

    They didn''t talk much in the restaurant.

    But they didn''t know anything about it. Therefore, all their conversation was spread intactly to Teresa.

    Actually, it was not Teresa who had sent people to monitor Ron or Fabian.

    It was the man who had advised Teresa to do something more malicious that day. Without the permission of Teresa, the man had monitored Ron and Fabian and sent all their conversations to her via wechat.

    ''Holley, you are such a cunning woman, '' Teresa thought.

    ''You don''t have to be my bridesmaid and you don''t have to suffer a lot because you missed my wedding if you are going to travel with Fabian.

    When you come back, your grandma will also be saved. So does Mr. Ron divorce me, either?

    How proud you are! Why do you enjoy all the good things?

    Holley, just wait and see. I won''t make your plan come true.

    As long as I''m alive, I won''t let you off.

    Even if I die, I won''t let you live well.''

    Staring at the conversation between them, Teresa was more and more vicious.

    Finally, the three of them left the restaurant.

    Ron left with Holley, saying that he needed to go back and make preparation.

    Fabian left by himself because he also needed to pack his luggage.

    Making sure that Fabian had moved on without Ron and Holley, Teresa called Fabian happily.

    "May I invite you to the hospital?"

    Teresa''s invitation was a deadly poison for Fabian. It could make him lose all his reason and his dignity.

    "Okay."

    Fabian readily agreed without any hesitation.

    "Is there anything I can do for you that you ask me to go to the hospital?" Fabian finally calmed down.

    "Yesterday, my legs were pricked by a fruit knife. Fabian, there are good doctors in the hospital. But in terms of emergency surgery, nobody is better than you. And you are good at removing scars. So I want to ask you to check my injury."

    Said

    It was so funny to think about all these things.

    Fabian did as what she said. He sat next to Teresa obediently, murmuring, "Teresa, don''t make more mistakes..."

    This was Fabian''s last consciousness. After discovering the drug, he knew that Teresa was going to do something wrong again.

    But he didn''t want to see the girl he loved being beyond recognition.

    Seeing that Fabian was trying to persuade herself, Teresa pulled a long face and said, "What qualifications do you have to say that I am wrong? I didn''t do anything wrong."

    "Teresa, don''t make any more mistakes. Whether it was an explosion or a kidnapping, there is evidence for all those things. It took me a lot of effort to persuade Mr. Ron to get a promise that Ron and Holley wouldn''t hold you accountable for your wrong doings. I have spent a lot of time and energy to solve these problems for you, so don''t make more mistakes. "

    Fabian blurted out unconsciously.

    Teresa heard some other information from his words.

    It seemed that there was some sort of deal between him and Mr. Ron. And this deal, should be more useful to irritate Holley.

    Thinking of this, Teresa changed her mind. She put down her phone and asked in a soft voice, "Fabian, tell me. How did you persuade Ron? And how did you get the promise that they won''t pursue me?"

 Chapter 423 Danger Of Beauty (1)

    "I''m not asking too much, so Mr. Ron agreed. Besides, I promised to protect Holley."

    A touch of excitement flashed in Fabian''s eyes which were controlled by the drug.

    He grabbed Teresa''s hand and said, "I have cleared up the mess. Don''t make any more mistakes. If you do something wrong, others will get the goods on you. I can''t protect you all the time."

    Teresa''s eyes had already been blinded by hatred.

    She felt that she had been hurt in her relationship with Fabian and been treated as a substitute by him.

    She was so sad that she didn''t understand the truth and didn''t understand Fabian''s deep love at all.

    The whole world knew that Fabian loved her so much, but she didn''t think it was true. She just thought he fooled her.

    ''Fabian didn''t do that for me.

    I have Holley''s grandma and I has nothing to fear.

    No matter how much evidence Holley got, she couldn''t threaten me.

    So Fabian told something truth that he was protecting Holley.

    He was afraid that if Holley pursued what Teresa had done, it would irritated me that I will kill Holley''s grandmother because of anger.

    Fabian, since I dare to do it, I am not afraid of being pursued.''

    Teresa grabbed the phone and turned on the recording function. "Fabian, I beg you one more time. Please tell me how you handle those things for me by begging Mr. Ron. But did this have anything to do with Holley?"

    "Mr. Ron has promised me that he will stop Holley from pursuing what you have done."

    "I see. But does Holley know about it?" Teresa asked naughtily.

    She believed that Holley didn''t know about it.

    Holley was a person who would never give in or do things against justice.

    As she expected, Fabian''s reply lived up to Teresa''s expectation.

    "She doesn''t know." Fabian said.

    "That''s to say, it''s Mr. Ron who betrayed her. She has been set up by me for several times and almost lost her life. I

    e door open and entered the bedroom.

    There was something that he cannot be avoided.

    Besides, he didn''t mean to hurt Holley.

    Ron firmly believed that the girl would understand him.

    "Hot milk."

    Ron crouched down and handed her the milk. Then he directly held her into his arms.

    "If you want to ask me anything, just ask me. I will tell you and give you a satisfactory answer."

    The man said in a low voice, and grasped the little woman''s hand with some pity. "I didn''t betray you. I know you''ve been wronged. But it''s the best choice for you to let Teresa go this time."

    Ron tried to explain this.

    Holley raised her hand and held his arm. "I''m very unhappy. I''m very angry."

    "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. Don''t say that, Holle."

    Ron coaxed her, "But think about your grandma is in Teresa''s hands. She doesn''t seem to care about what we are going to do with her, because we can''t do anything to her. If she dares to hurt grandma, even you."

    "So I said I was very angry."

    Holley turned around and looked at Ron, "I understand it. You shouldn''t have kept this from me. And, how could you promise Fabian that you would never investigate that? The Lei family will get rid of me some day. By that time, I will get even with Teresa."

 Chapter 424 Danger Of Beauty (2)

    Fortunately, Holley was so smart that she ignored those provocative words.

    Ron thought it was a lucky thing, but at the same time, he regretted.

    If he had known that his girl was so kind, he would have told her earlier.

    If he had told Holley everything, he wouldn''t have to feel guilty and uneasy these days.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Holley looked up at the man and said, "I have told you, I am angry and have a little emotional. Why do you promise Fabian that you will never investigate it?"

    "There is a condition. As long as the Ou family don''t break, Fabian will protect you on behalf of the Ou family."

    As Ron explained, he saw his little woman pouting. "Do I need Fabian to protect me all my life? I thought you would do it."

    "Of course it''s me."

    As a man, Ron wanted to protect his woman. It was triggered by what Holley said just now.

    "I''ll protect you from harm for the rest of my life. Today, I''m going to do something strategic."

    Then Holley stared at Ron and added, "Fabian can''t protect me forever. Why should we promise not to investigate those things Teresa had done?"

    "Uh...?"

    Ron was dumbfounded.

    Holley was right. The best choice for them was that as long as Fabian could protect Holley, they would not investigate those things that Teresa had done.

    Once Holley needn''t to be protected by Fabian and they wouldn''t be threatened by the Lei family, they would blame them for their murders.

    But it was too selfish and inhuman.

    Seeing that it was hard for Ron to do it, Holley sighed slightly and said, "All right. Don''t be upset. I know you have a good relationship with Fabian, which is also a blessing for Teresa. Fabian treats her well and clear up the mess for her. But I have a word. If Teresa goes too far in the future, I will let her pay for what she has done together."

    "I have also told Fabian these

    ut Holley anymore. He said to Teresa in a calm tone, "Look out for yourself. Don''t make more mistakes. Good luck is not always with you."

    Then, Fabian turned around and left the ward.

    Holding her head high, Teresa didn''t stop crying until Fabian walked out of the ward.

    It was all because of Holley that Fabian was so cruel to me. Because I hurt Holley, who had been waiting for by Fabian.

    She cried so hard that her body was trembling.

    After she had cried enough, she grabbed her phone and packed up the intimate photos of Ron and Holley she had received before, telling her follower to send them to Mrs. Ou.

    Teresa believed that Mrs. Ou wouldn''t put up with Holley''s behavior as her soon to be granddaughter-in-law.

    Teresa gave the order with tears in her eyes. Once again, she held the pillow and cried out loud.

    Her heart hurt so much and that kind of grievance could not be stopped at all.

    Her heart ached, and she cried all night.

    When she was tired of crying, she sat up slowly, only to find that the man who crawled out of hell, no different from a devil, had somehow appeared in her ward like a ghost.

    She hated to be laughed at by others, especially by this man. Teresa said coldly, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 425 Danger Of Beauty (3)

    Teresa said rudely.

    But that man didn''t care about it at all. He smiled and said, "What can I do? Of course, I have to take a look at Miss Teresa and see what you will do as crazy as anger."

    "Huh."

    Teresa sneered, "I''m different from you. I have my own principles. You don''t have to tell me your ways of doing things that either do not do, or do absolutely complete."

    Teresa excluded the man, but he seemed to be very willing to make trouble for her.

    He shook his head with a smile and said in a hoarse voice, "Well, let''s see. You do as you want and see what the result will be. Now I can assure you that Holley will not get involved. If you really want to see that Mrs. Ou will be angry because Holley still has an affair with Ron and makes Holley into trouble. You''d better send the pictures to the Internet, and then buy some online rumormongers to send them to the top search."

    "Family troubles are not a thing to be talked about in public. Even if Mrs. Ou doesn''t want to deal with Holley, she will have to do it once everyone knew it. What you want is nothing more than the fact that Holley has lost the protection of the Ou family. No one will protect her and no one can threaten your family. And then you can take advantage of her mother and threaten her to do anything, right?

    That man, was no more than a devil.

    His ideas were always very vicious.

    He had always been good at seeing through people''s minds and had already seen through Teresa''s thoughts.

    After seeing Teresa''s thoughts through, the man did not talk any more. He just smiled at Teresa. "Miss Teresa, take good care of yourself. I will keep an eye on everything you care about. I will inform you of any news at once. If you have any need, just call me."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the ward without looking back.

    He did it on pu

    er to help him lie.

    Holley had fallen asleep, but was woke up by Fabian''s call.

    To be honest, Holley was a little scared of Mrs. Ou.

    After all, she was a strong woman.

    "Why? It''s late at night. Are you having a jet lag in America?"

    Holley couldn''t help but ask.

    Fabian shook his head and said, "I wish I knew it. Anyway, come here as soon as possible. If it''s not necessary, I won''t let you have so much trouble."

    "Okay, I see. I will set off in a minute."

    When Holley talked to Fabian on the phone, she kept her phone heard by Ron.

    Ron heard what Fabian said clearly. But nobody could guess what had happened based on Fabian''s few words.

    But it is certain that Holley have to meet Mrs. Ou tonight.

    It was late at night, and it was impossible for Ron to let the little woman go out alone.

    Ron drove Holley to the residence where Mrs. Ou lived.

    A butler had been waiting at the gate of the mansion.

    Seeing that the car stopped, he stepped forward and waited respectfully beside.

    Holley pushed the door of the car and got off. The butler saw Ron through the car door. He didn''t say anything but said in a tone neither humble nor pushy, "Miss Holley, Mrs. Ou is waiting for you. Please follow me."

 Chapter 426 Danger Of Beauty (4)

    Outside the study, the butler asked Holley to wait a minute, then he left Holley alone outside.

    He walked into the study and whispered in Mrs. Ou''s ear.

    Mrs. Ou nodded her head and said in a low voice, "Let Miss Holley come in."

    The moment Holley entered the study, she sensed something wrong.

    She stopped next to Fabian and greeted, "Good evening, Mrs. Ou."

    Mrs. Ou responded and told the butler, "Since the guy of the Mu family has arrived, please invite him in together."

    Mrs. Ou responded Holley with one word "please" and called her politely as Miss Holley.

    But when it came to Ron, Mrs. Ou called him casually.

    Standing there, Fabian couldn''t help but feel a lot confused.

    ''Why his grandma to be polite to Holley?

    It might be the same reason as that his grandma asked him to pay attention to Holley.

    It was a pity that he had been keeping an eye on Holley for almost ten years, but he still didn''t know why.

    Hearing that Mrs. Ou asked Ron to come in, Holley could not help but look back uneasily and looked outside the study.

    "Miss Holley, are you really divorced?"

    The voice of Mrs. Ou drew Holley''s sight back from the door of the study.

    "Yes."

    Holley answered honestly.

    Mrs. Ou nodded her head. Without saying anything, she just took a buff envelope uniform.

    She didn''t say anything until Ron went into the study, "You son of the Mu family. Are you really divorced?"

    She didn''t ask any tough questions, but her question like this made Ron, Holley and even Fabian have a bad feeling.

    "Yes."

    Ron answered with a frown.

    Mrs. Ou nodded her head and gave the buff envelope uniform to the butler next to her.

    The butler placed the photos in front of Holley and Ron.

    Their intimate actions in the garden were all captured.

    They were full of sweetness and happiness in these photos. No one would believe that the couple in the photo had divorced.

    That was why Mrs

    o insist on it."

    Mrs. Ou sighed.

    The butler didn''t understand what Mrs. Ou was talking about, but he could feel that she did not approve of the marriage. However, it seemed that there was no choice for her, she had to urge the marriage.

    Realizing that the matter might be involved in secrets, the butler wisely chose to remain silent.

    He just nodded respectfully and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ou. Although it''s on a bit of a time crunch, I''ll make the engagement party of Fabian to a great success."

    "Go ahead."

    Mrs. Ou didn''t explain anything but waved her hand.

    In the study.

    As the newly met couple stared at each other, Holley and Ron brimmed with love.

    If they weren''t in the study of the Ou family, or if Mrs. Ou hadn''t warned them, they would have hugged each other tightly.

    Between them, Fabian could do nothing but felt helpless.

    He coughed hard and continued, "Please control yourselves. Don''t let me down."

    No one paid any attention to what he said.

    Embarrassed, Fabian went on, "I want to say that I have an idea. I think the best solution at present is that I will temporarily leave N City with your beautiful wife for a period. Or I''m afraid that you two will be photographed again when you can''t control your feelings. What do you think?"

 Chapter 427 Danger Of Beauty (5)

    In the next morning.

    Fabian and Holley had passed the security check, and were waiting for boarding. But they were stopped by the people ordered by the butler.

    "Mr. Fabian, Miss Holley, the engagement party is about to begin. Please follow me."

    "It''s just an engagement party. We don''t have to go. And we are boarding in ten minutes."

    Said Fabian in a somewhat domineering manner.

    Last night, a thorough investigation had been found between him and Mr. Ron. It was Teresa who had hired someone to take those photos and have them delivered to Mrs. Ou.

    After Teresa made mistakes again, Fabian knew that he couldn''t stop her. However, if he allowed Teresa to do so many wrong things and lose her heart, she would get herself into trouble one day.

    This was what Fabian didn''t want to see.

    At present, the only thing he could do was to temporarily leave N City with Holley, whom Teresa tried to hurt.

    So when the butler stopped them from boarding and asked them to attend the engagement party, Fabian refused without hesitation.

    Even though Fabian knew that the butler represented her grandmother, he still refused him with a strong attitude. "Please ask Mrs. Ou to give a gift to Mr. Ron when you go back."

    The butler was shocked by Fabian''s words and said, "Mr. Fabian, Mrs. Ou is the witness. Today''s engagement party belongs to you and Miss Holley."

    So, whether it was Fabian or Holley, they must be at the engagement party.

    Fabian was shocked, "My engagement party? Why didn''t I know?"

    "Mrs. Ou has prepared the party for you for a long time, so please take Miss Holley home. If you run away during the engagement party, there will be a lot of people involved."

    The butler always kept a poker face.

    Fabian was speechless.

    He suddenly found that his grandma was a little over protective and seemed to be eager to help him and Holley get married.

    But why did she do that?

    "Mr. Fabian and Miss Holley, this way, please."

    Fabian and Holley had no choice but to follow the butler into the car as he urged them again and again.

    They were sent direct

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g stuck in the lounge, Holley didn''t know that something serious had happened outside.

    Fabian''s mother suddenly fell into a coma in the lounge.

    As her son, Fabian was willing to accompany their mother to the hospital. The engagement party was temporarily cancelled. As a matter of fact, the Ou family had sent people to inform Holley of the news, but the hotel where the party was held was on fire before those people arrived at her lounge. All of them ran away from the hotel in a hurry, leaving Holley alone.

    The fire was a small and was extinguished soon.

    Because there was something happened in the Ou family, the guests all went away one after another.

    Mrs. Ou just ordered her butler to handle the following things. Then she personally went to the hospital to check on Fabian''s mother.

    In the hospital, Fabian''s mother had come to herself after the first aid.

    The doctor had not found the cause of her disease, but said that she must have worked too hard and been too worried, so she fainted. He also suggested that she rest more and less worry.

    After confirming that her daughter-in-law was all right, Mrs. Ou nodded and said, "Just take care of yourself. Health is the most important."

    She was busy and was ready to leave. In the ward, the seventh lady of the Ou family, Fabian''s cousin, Mary, said suddenly, "Why doesn''t my new sister- in-law come to the hospital?"

 Chapter 428 Danger Of Beauty (6)

    In the Ou family, few people remembered Holley.

    If Mary didn''t mention Holley, nobody in the Ou family would think of her.

    But when Mary mentioned her, everyone noticed that Holley was not here. When the expectant mother-in-law fell ill and went to the hospital, Holley, as the daughter-in-law didn''t even come to see her for the time being.

    Not to mention the powerful family like the Ou family couldn''t bear it, even the ordinary people could not accept this kind of daughter-in-law.

    As soon as Mary finished his words, many people had a discontented look on their faces.

    Mary looked at her brother and asked, "Brother, where is my new sister-in-law? What reason does she not come to the hospital?"

    Fabian didn''t know where Holley had gone.

    He was speechless. Mary rolled her eyes and said angrily, "A girl of civilian origin is indeed ill bred."

    "She is your sister-in-law."

    Even though Fabian didn''t know why Holley didn''t come to the hospital, he still chose to protect her.

    After all, it was his mistake to get engaged to her.

    Holley was not obligated to visit his mother in the hospital.

    Seeing that her brother was on Holley''s side, Mary pouted, "You are not married yet. I don''t want to admit that she is my sister-in-law."

    "Mary."

    Before Fabian could say anything else, Mrs. Ou said first, "Okay. Why are you argued in the ward?"

    Then she walked out of the ward with her phoenix head stick.

    Mary pursed his lips with a slight frown. "What''s wrong with Mrs. Ou? Why is she so polite to an ordinary girl?"

    She whispered. Fabian suddenly turned around and looked at her. "Your sister-in-law is not that kind of person. If there is no reason, she will come."

    He wanted to stop the thing and solve it.

    But Mary was a serious girl. "What''s wrong with her? It is the most important thing to come to the hospital to visit Aunt? Brother, don''t try to protect her too much."

    "She must have been delayed by something,"

    Fabian emphasized.

    Mary curled her lips, "I

    ''s lounge.

    Outside the lounge, she checked the iron bars on the door and smiled with satisfaction.

    Then she opened the door and entered the lounge, holding her head high.

    Without lights, the light in the lounge was very dim.

    Mary raised his hand and turned on the ceiling lamp of the lounge.

    The light was dazzling.

    Under the light, Holley opened her eyes faintly.

    Mary knew from Holley''s expression that she had a hard time being trapped in the lounge for a long time.

    Looking at her, Mary sneered, "Holley, if you are smart, you''d better tell my brother immediately that you don''t marry him. Otherwise, this time, I will just lock you in the lounge, but next time, I will not only lock you in, but also set a big fire on you. You don''t deserve my brother and the Ou family at all."

    "So you instructed someone to take my phone and make me unable to contact anyone. It was also you who had me locked up in this lounge, right? "

    Hearing what Mary said, Holley seemed to understand something.

    But it was useless if she just knew it clearly. She still needed her to admit it personally.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Listen to me carefully. When you get out of here, break off the engagement with my brother right away. Don''t try to seduce him again, or I won''t let you go!"

    Mary ordered in a domineering and pushy way.

 Chapter 429 Danger Of Beauty (7)

    "You dare to lock me here and threaten me, but dare you admit it?"

    Holley shook her head and smiled. There was banter in her voice.

    To a certain extent, it was an goading way.

    It seemed that Mary was trapped.

    She pouted in anger. "Even if I admit it, what else can you do? You are just a girl from an ordinary family. You have no right to ask these questions. What can you do with me if I admit it?"

    When Mary was saying in an arrogant and shrewish way, she heard footsteps coming behind her.

    Looking back, Mary saw a tall man, with a camera in his hand, coming over from not far away.

    There was an air of coldness in him.

    There was no expression on his face at all, and he still wore a slightly cruel stupidity on the corner of his mouth.

    Mary was vaguely impressed with him.

    He was the famous Mr. Ron in N City and he was also the ex-husband of Holley.

    Ron was expressionless when he saw Mary, but when he looked at Holley, he was wearing a totally different face.

    His gentle eyes made it hard for anyone to associate him with the previous cold and cruel man.

    But in fact, they were the same person.

    But Ron gave all his tenderness to Holley, no one else.

    "Thank you for admitting your crime."

    Holley smiled softly.

    Until now, Mary found that Holley''s face was red and her eyes were bright.

    She didn''t look like the poor girl who was stuck in a remote lounge and ate or drunk nothing the whole day.

    But Holley''s phone was taken away and thrown into the trash can. How could she find Mr. Ron to save her?

    Mary felt confused.

    Holley didn''t want to explain it.

    After all, it was a secret between her and Ron, and it was also her way to save her life.

    She really wanted to thank Ron for giving her this birthday gift.

    There was the best GPS system on that bracelet.

    And she sho

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    l was destroyed. As for Fabian''s mother, she was always in good health. The reason why she fainted suddenly was not that she got sick. We found it in the banquet hall."

    Ron took out a transparent bag, inside which there was a small needle. "There is a poison applied to the needle. This poison cannot be detected medically, because it needs to mix with the fragrance of rose mallow in the banquet hall today, and that is why it makes people in a coma with special body. Coincidentally, your aunt has such a special constitution."

    "Miss. Mary, you should know it. The person who could take actions against your aunt, which means he is going to do harm to your family. Mrs. Ou may not mind if you go too far because you despise me, a woman who is about to marry into the Ou family. But what happened today was more than that. So if you are willing to tell us what the hell is going on, since we are able to find out the murderer, we don''t need to tell Mrs. Ou it. Even if we can''t find the murderer, we won''t mention you in front of Mrs. Ou. So, Miss Mary, would you like to think about it?"

    In a perfect match, Holley and Ron cooperated perfectly with each other. They cooperated hard and soft, forcing and seducing Mary.

 Chapter 430 Danger Of Beauty (8)

    The reason why the Ou family could live in this world for several hundreds of years was because of their family discipline and style.

    Everyone in the world was good at scheming.

    But once they were faced with someone that was going to do harm to the Ou family, they would put aside all personal grudges and unite against the outsiders.

    So from what Holley and Ron said, Mary could tell that that person had done a lot of harm to the Ou family. Then Mary changed her mind.

    "I told you that person''s matter doesn''t mean I accept you as my sister-in-law, Holley. I still don''t like you. I don''t think you deserve to marry my brother. But as a member of the Ou family, I can''t allow anyone to hurt the Ou family. "

    Then Mary simply explained the whole thing to Holley.

    She was not the person who locked Holley in the lounge.

    Mary just received an anonymous message from someone telling her that Holley, who would be her sister-in-law, had been locked in the lounge. And as long as she wanted, there must be a way to make Holley dare not to marry into the Ou family.

    Mary initially planned to lock Holley up for a whole day and scare her in the midnight.

    However, to her surprise, Fabian''s mother, Mrs. Ou fainted all of a sudden.

    Although it was not a good thing, Mary took the opportunity and successfully slandered Holley in front of everyone in the Ou family, which made the whole family hate her, a granddaughter in law who had not been married yet.

    "I have told you everything I should say. You two have to keep your promise and can''t tell this to my grandma."

    Now that it had become a big issue, Mary was afraid.

    Holley flipped the hair near her ear and smiled, "that depends on what you do, Miss Ou."

    "What can I do? I have told you everything you asked me. What else do you want?"

    Mary asked worriedly. If such an important thing was known to her grandma, she would not only be scolded, but also her parents would

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    one, she would take these important things into consideration.

    "If my mother asks you something or says something to embarrass you, please say something to make her happy for the sake that she is an elder," Fabian said seriously.

    "Are you insane about Teresa? You go to see her and we can talk about it later. "

    Apparently, Fabian had misunderstood them. So Holley reminded the man with a little dissatisfaction, trying to bring his thoughts back to the normal level.

    "Is that?"

    "Teresa and I will never be together again. She is not the kind of girl I love. She has changed. I can''t love her anymore." Fabian added.

    His voice was getting lower and lower.

    "Come with me. It''s complicated."

    Holley took Fabian downstairs and got on Ron''s car.

    At the sight of the needle, Fabian said, "I was wondering why the doctor couldn''t find out the reason. It turned out that the perpetrator did such a vicious thing. Do you have any suspect? "

    "The monitoring equipment was damaged, and nothing near the banquet hall was shot. Step by step, if you want to find the right person. "

    Ron objectively appraised the matter.

    Fabian frowned and remained silent for a while.

    After a long while, he said suddenly, "I know who did it."

    He took the needle and said, "lend it to me."

 Chapter 431 I Know Its You (1)

    Fabian was so quick that he got the needle, got off the car, and rushed to the hospital.

    Was he going to ask for an explanation from Teresa?

    Full of doubts, Ron and Holley also got off the car.

    Fabian was fast, and he got off first, so he rushed into the elevator first. As a result, Ron and Holley were shut out of the elevator because they were one step slower.

    "Call him now. It''s not Teresa who did this."

    Ron had made a phone call as Holley said the words.

    But Fabian didn''t answer the phone.

    After the elevator stopped at the VIP floor, Fabian violently pushed the door of the ward where Teresa stayed.

    Fabian walked over to her with the needle in his hand and said, "you''ve gone too far, Teresa."

    "Get out!"

    Teresa was also angry.

    Fabian''s attitude toward her was getting worse and worse.

    It was obviously he who took her as a substitute, and played with her feelings, but he didn''t feel guilty at all. How could he blame her for being ruthless.

    Thinking of this, Teresa stopped fussing about it.

    But what happened today? Did he come to blame her?

    She hadn''t offended Fabian, and it was not worthy for him to come here.

    "Teresa, stop doing something wrong. You confined Holley in the lounge. you... "

    Fabian was stating what had happened yesterday.

    What pissed him off most was that Teresa hit his mother.

    Before Fabian could speak of his mother, Teresa sneered first, "your dear Holley is a treasure, and I have no interest in doing that kind of thing. You come to me and blame me for that. Fabian, are you crazy?"

    In Teresa''s view, it was very clear what Fabian meant.

    He was defending Holley.

    Finally, all Fabian''s thoughts were exposed.

    He could do anything just for his Holley, even wronged her.

    Then, Ron and Holley rushed upstairs and found Fabian in Teresa''s ward.

    Fabian was too angry to say anything by Teresa''s attitude.

    ''Is there any reason for you to deny what you have done?''

    Teresa was the only one who would do any

    rehead and sighed. After a while, he said, "I''m going to apologize. Wait for me for a moment."

    When he walked into the ward, Fabian smiled at Teresa in embarrassment.

    He just smiled and didn''t say anything. Teresa frowned unpleasantly and said, "get out!"

    "Teresa, i..." Fabian lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you."

    "Huh!"

    Teresa was amused.

    Why did Fabian insist that she was the killer before? After Holley came, she pulled him at the door and said a few words, and then he came to apologize?

    In Teresa''s opinion, it was not a thing that Holley had been locked in the lounge. It was just a conspiracy that she had plotted to frame her.

    To weaken her relationship with Fabian, Holley had done everything she could.

    And the reason why Fabian apologized to her now was that Holley was afraid of being retaliated, so she fooled him.

    What a scheming bitch!

    ''Holley ye, do you really think I don''t know you are the one who should be blamed even if you send Fabian to do all these things?''

    After taking a hateful look at the direction of the ward door, Teresa raised her voice and said, "don''t worry. I won''t let Holley get away with it. As for you Young Master of the Ou family, please leave my ward. I''m so vicious that I will pollute the air and make it difficult for you to breathe."

 Chapter 432 I Know Its You (2)

    he knew that he had misunderstood Teresa and it was not Teresa who hurt his mother.

    Fabian was back to his intimidating self.

    He had heard what Teresa said. She wouldn''t let Holley get away with it.

    However, he turned a deaf ear to her words.

    What Fabian had thought about was only to apologize to Teresa and try to get her forgiveness as soon as possible.

    In Teresa''s eyes, what he said and did was only a helpless action after he heard that she was not willing to let Holley go.

    Fabian had done so much for Holley.

    Teresa calmed down a little bit. "Fabian, you can go out now. It''s useless to apologize. I won''t accept or forgive you."

    "Sorry, I really misunderstood."

    Fabian apologized sincerely. Teresa just sneered, "I won''t let Holley go. I won''t let her get away with it. Whatever you say is useless."

    "Why did you make such a mistake, Teresa?" Fabian sighed.

    "It has nothing to do with you. Get out!"

    Said Teresa.

    Then Fabian turned around and left the ward.

    He looked back at Teresa repeatedly in every step. He was worried about her but at the same time wanted to persuade her not to make more mistakes.

    However, facing the hateful eyes of Teresa, Fabian could say nothing.

    After walking out of the ward, he smiled as if nothing had happened, "it''s normal that she doesn''t forgive me. If I had been misunderstood, I would also have been like this. But Mr. Ron, please ask your wife to be careful. Teresa is also crazy now... "

    In the ward.

    Thinking of what Fabian had done, Teresa was angry.

    Thinking of Holley, she couldn''t help but call Fabian.

    Fabian answered the phone quite positively, "Teresa, are you going to forgive me?"

    "Please help me invite Mr. Ron and Holley to my ward. You must come, too.."

    She said these words on purpose.

    She didn''t want to be scolded and wanted to take revenge.

    Fabian didn''t get Teresa''s evil intention and he thought it was

    ring her words, Fabian had mixed feelings.

    He kept silent for a while and said, "as long as you are happy."

    Teresa was unhappy.

    The only happy thing for her was that Holley had a hard time.

    She kept silent for a while after hearing Fabian''s words.

    "How about I help you again? I''ll ask Mr. Ron back, and you try to get along well with Holley ye?"

    "Please don''t!" By instinct, Fabian stopped her.

    "You don''t want to be with Holley?"

    Teresa asked in confusion.

    "No, it''s not." Fabian lied, "my mother is still in the hospital. I have to take care of her."

    "Is Auntie okay?"

    Though Fabian''s mother didn''t contact Teresa a lot, she still took her as a daughter.

    Although she and Fabian were not meant to be together, there was still a trace of conscience in her heart.

    "Nothing serious." Fabian smiled at her and said, "thank you for your concern. I''m leaving now."

    After Fabian left, Teresa was not as calm as before.

    It didn''t matter that Fabian didn''t appreciate her kindness. Anyway, she wouldn''t let Holley get away with it.

    She forced a smile and called Holley. She said in a very pleasant voice, "please persuade Mr. Ron to talk with me about the wedding. Think about your grandmother. I will only give you five minutes. You have to do it."

 Chapter 433 I Know Its You (3)

    Without another word, Teresa hung up the phone, leaving no room for Holley to bargain.

    "What did she threaten you again?" Ron pulled her hands and asked with concern.

    "Go upstairs to keep her company."

    Angry and annoyed, Holley shook her head and said, "I really don''t know what she wants from you. You don''t give her a good look. Why does she have to make trouble for herself? And the doctor treats her so well. Why doesn''t she want to stay with the doctor? "

    "That''s why she have such a distorted mind." Ron frowned in disgust.

    "What happened to her?"

    Holley sighed helplessly. After all, Teresa she knew in the beginning was not like this.

    "Yes, she threatened me with my grandma. We have no choice."

    Holley heaved a sigh as she hugged the man tightly.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t be nice to her."

    "I know and I believe you."

    Then she pointed to the cafe across the street and continued, "I''ll wait for Roger there. When he comes, I''ll go home. Will you come back tonight? "

    Holley asked with uncertainty.

    She wanted him to go home tonight, so she was holding his clothes tightly.

    "I''m home. I''m not leaving you behind,"

    Ron promised overbearingly.

    Holley smiled, "I''ll wait for you."

    Ron sent Holley to the coffee shop and ordered her a cup of coffee before he left.

    The coffee he ordered was her favorite, caramel macchiato. He knew her taste better than anyone else.

    When she was served a cup of caramel macchiato, Holley looked more charming. "It''s great," she said sweetly.

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    Ron answered. He waved a hand at Holley before he turned around and left.

    Holley watched Ron walk away until he disappeared at the corner of the street. Then she withdrew her sight.

    "Miss ye and Mr. Ron love each other so much."

    A sweet female voice came from behind.

    Holley turned around alertly because she was not familiar with the voice. It wa

    "

    It was needless to ask such a question. How could Holley be willing to give up her love with Mr. Ron?

    Since her grandma was in Young Master Lei and his sister''s hands, she had to accept the fact. Even if she didn''t want to give up, what else could she do?

    Hearing no response from Holley, the woman who said she was Jane Yin with the charming smile on her face replied, "don''t worry. I won''t let you do anything you don''t want to. I know the reason why you and Mr. Ron resigned to Young Master Lei''s threat. There were bombs with the newest infrared burglar technology to connect an entire street on your grandma, so you don''t dare to save her. But I''m familiar with the infrared burglar technology. I''ll help you deal with the problem of the infrared burglar bomb, and then take your grandma to see you at the wedding. "

    "You''ll definitely ask me why I helped you, and if I have any purpose to help you. I also want to tell you frankly the reason why I did so. Apart from not wanting Rainer to continue making mistakes, I hope that either Miss ye or Mr. Ron will not fall out with the Lei family. If you have to make a choice later, for the sake of my help today, I won''t push you to help Rainer. I just hope you and Mr. Ron don''t add insult to his injury. "

 Chapter 434 I Know Its You (4)

    With a cunning smile, Jane raised her head to look at Holley. "Do you think I''ll do something behind your back as I am so humble? In fact, I''m a person who doesn''t fight for anything. I hope Rainer can stay calm like he does. I don''t want him to have too many enemies, especially for some stupid reasons. It is really not worth breaking you and Mr. Ron up just because of some ridiculous reason. Please trust me. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just want to stop the mistake from happening. "

    "The most important thing is that..."

    Feeling that Holley was still hesitating, it seemed that she didn''t trust her. Jane said again.

    She lowered her head shyly and said, "I know Rainer wants to marry you, but I believe that it''s not because of love. It is not because of love that makes me more worried. Because the real person who could beat love was only the reality and profit. If Rainer had met the one he really loved, I would never appear in front of him again for the rest of my life. But since he didn''t meet someone he loved and had been thinking of me for so many years, how could I easily give up him and our love. I want to fight for myself, even if someone is strongly against me being with him. So miss ye, can you understand me? "

    "For me, you are my rival in love. Young Master Lei won''t have a chance to marry you unless you and Mr. Ron are separated. So, I hope you can trust me and promise me that you won''t mind what happened now. Don''t embarrass Rainer and the Lei family in the future. "

    Jane Yin said with sincerity.

    But the woman''s intuition told Holley that what she said was partly true and partly false. She must be hiding something.

    But Holley was sure that Jane didn''t mean to hurt her.

    She shouldn''t have said more, but Holley couldn''t help asking, "so, what have you experienced in the past years, good or bad?"

    The smile on Jane''s face disappeared for a moment.

    She didn''t expect that Holley would ask her this question.

    She was still alive, and she had met some of her old friends.

    Only few people cared about what she had experienced.

    "Miss ye, if you ask

    sy. "I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Holley smiled and called the waiter, "Another cup of caramel macchiato, please."

    "I don''t drink anything else because I think caramel macchiato is the best. You are loyal to Mr. Ron. I''ll buy you the best coffee. "

    "Young Mistress, you''re welcome. Roger is doing his job. He saved my life, so I need to pay him back. "

    Roger stressed each syllable.

    Holley nodded, "You are grateful. I''m Mr. Ron''s woman. I want to thank you for protecting him."

    Seeing that Roger was still refused, Holley pressed him to his seat and said, "Mr. Ron is in the hospital. You drink coffee with me and wait for him by the way. If he''s quick, we can go home together. "

    "It''s up to you, Young Mistress,"

    Roger couldn''t refuse again. He took the coffee cup and sat beside Holley.

    "Don''t be so nervous. I don''t think Mr. Ron treats you as an outsider, or as a bodyguard. But when did Mr. Ron save you? "

    Holley just asked Roger casually, but Roger turned over the coffee cup in his hand in panic.

    "I''m sorry."

    Although Roger knocked over his cup of coffee over himself, he couldn''t help apologizing to Holley.

    After apologizing a few times, he said that he needed to change his clothes and then left.

    It was just a question of time. How could he be so scared?

    Or there was something she didn''t know?

    Holley was suspicious.

 Chapter 435 I Know Its You (5)

    When Roger came back, Holley asked him again, "when did Mr. Ron save you? It should happen four years ago. After all, I didn''t see you before. "

    Roger was not good at lying so he nodded. However, he could not help but feel a little flustered.

    Mr. Ron said that he was not allowed to tell anyone what had happened in the past few years.

    But Young Mistress asked.

    Roger didn''t know how to change the topic. He stood there, bowed his head and said nothing.

    He didn''t say a word. Of course Holley couldn''t do anything to him.

    She couldn''t torture Roger to get the truth.

    Besides, she was not that kind of person.

    Holley smiled awkwardly and asked, "is it the rule of the black market that you can''t tell anyone. It''s not a big deal if it''s not convenient for you. I will ask Mr. Ron later. "

    This staircase that Holley found was quite perfect.

    It was not only effective to her, but also a good platform for Roger.

    Roger nodded repeatedly and said, "that''s right. Young Mistress, just ask Young Master. He will tell you."

    "Well, forget it. I''ve asked the waiter to make another cup of coffee for you. Have a cup before you go."

    Roger was scared.

    No sooner had Holley finished the conversation than it was dead.

    He was unable to answer any of her questions.

    So Roger instinctively refused to drink coffee. "Young Mistress, let''s go home first. Young Master told me that tomorrow is the big day. You need to keep up your spirit in case of being disturbed. So I think we''d better send you home earlier. If Young Master knows that, he will be distracted. "

    Roger was trying to escape.

    Holley quickly came to a conclusion.

    It seemed that there was really something wrong.

    However, since Roger didn''t tell her the truth, then she had to wait for some time to get the truth out of Mr. Ron''s mouth.

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Young Master Lei made a wedding plan by himself and read it out to Ron and Teresa.

    Teresa listened to him carefully. After all, it was her wedding.

    More importantly, the more successful she w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d you everything you want. I advise you not to dream of anything else. "

    "Didn''t the Lei family tell you back later? Without the help of the Lei family, can your Dark Night Organization rise crazily? Then let''s have a discussion together to find out who is to blame, Ron mu or the Lei family? "

    Teresa said excitedly, "Your wife cheated on you and even seduced Fabian when she was with you. It''s inevitable that you two separate. You cherish Holley so much... "

    "Teresa."

    Young Master Lei felt the intent of killing from Ron, so he held his sister''s hand to stop her.

    Ron clenched his hands into fists and said, "your brother knows that I never avoid hitting women. So if you dare to speak ill of Holley, I will show no mercy to you! "

    "Mr. Ron, please go ahead. No matter how many times you beat me, I will make Holley''s grandma suffer more. I marry you and even asked Holley to be my bridesmaid. I did all of this to torture you. But what can you do with me? "

    Teresa laughed with some distorted expression. "Mr. Ron, you regret that you''ve saved me. I also regret to know you and to be saved by you. I didn''t ask you to save me. You are not responsible for the beauty. You... "

    "Alright."

    Young Master Lei hurriedly covered her mouth.

    "Mr. Ron, you can go now. Other than asking you to marry Teresa, the Lei family won''t make any trouble for you. "

 Chapter 436 I Know Its You (6)

    Mr. Ron was so determined that he left without even turning his head back.

    Teresa struggled desperately with wound.

    Young Master Lei dared not push as he was afraid that his sister would tear up her old wound.

    It was not long before Teresa broke away from her brother''s control and asked, "what are you doing? You know clearly that your sister hates Holley the most. Why did you let Mr. Ron go? Why did you let him to stay with Holley? "

    "Brother, I''m your sister!"

    Teresa''s voice was filled with grief.

    She had no one to pour out all her bitterness in her heart, but now she was holding her brother''s arm and crying bitterly.

    "But you are not happy. In order to revenge others, you sacrifice yourself and ruin your own life. Was it worth it? I tried to persuade you to be with Mr. Ron because I thought you loved him very much. But I think I was wrong. Maybe you don''t love Mr. Ron, but you love Fabian. "

    There were only them in the room. Young Master Lei had opened his mouth to say what was in his mind.

    Teresa was silent.

    She looked stunned and there was a little bitterness in her eyes. "But Fabian doesn''t love me. I am just a substitute. What can I do even if I''m so painful? What can I do even if I like Fabian? Brother, I am not a humble substitute. I can accept the fact that he doesn''t love me and I marry him because of my family. I also wish that he loves me and I have married the man I love. But no matter what, I can''t accept the fact that I marry a man who said he loved me but took me as a substitute. Brother, I don''t want to be a substitute. Even if nobody is happy, I won''t be anybody''s substitute to make others happy. "

    Teresa spoke her mind.

    Young Master Lei felt sorry for her, but he regretted.

    He was greedy and jealous of the relation between Holley and the bigwig, hoping to bring the Lei family to a higher level.

    Therefore, when he found that his sister risked her life to save Mr. Ron, he did not hesitate to find an opportunity to separate Mr. Ron and Holley.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    other can get love and happiness. "

    This was the brotherhood between brother and sister.

    Young Master Lei sighed, "it''s all my fault."

    "No. It''s Holley''s fault. She shouldn''t have made Fabian fall in love with her."

    Teresa couldn''t hate Fabian, but she could only hate Holley.

    Because of the heavy rain, the wedding car drove on the bumpy road all the way.

    The muddy road and muddy water all spoiled the wedding car.

    The white wedding car only left the traces of mud splashing over.

    Even though Teresa was careful, her white wedding dress was soaked in rain when she got off the car.

    All this was not a good omen.

    Young Master Lei was worried about his sister.

    But he also knew that today''s wedding could not be stopped anyway.

    He sighed and caught up with his sister quickly, trying to help her to straighten her wedding dress.

    But before he reached out his hand, Teresa slipped and shook.

    It was impossible for her to fall down.

    But she had an injury on her body, and it was a severe one.

    The violent shaking made her wounds look a little worse.

    She felt so painful that she lost her balance and fell forward.

    Young Master Lei had been swift enough, but he still did not hold her.

    Teresa couldn''t keep her feet and fell to the ground, with half of her face buried in the mud.

    It was ominous!

 Chapter 437 Dont Lose (1)

    Young Master Lei hurried to her.

    Before he reached out his hand to take his sister, another man extended his hand and held her hand tightly.

    "Fabian..."

    Young Master Lei was stunned. He never thought that his sister would be helped by him.

    Young Master Lei didn''t believe that he didn''t love Teresa when he saw Fabian''s affectionate eyes.

    But being a substitute, could he be so good to her?

    In the world of love, only his sister knew that she was loved or just a stand in.

    Teresa grabbed Fabian''s hand, as if he was a life-saving straw.

    However, when hearing her brother call out that name, her hand was so soft that Teresa could no longer hold it.

    Seeing that she was about to let go of him, Fabian couldn''t help but add more strength.

    "Hold on tight. I''ll help you up. Mind your injury. "

    Fabian''s voice was tender and attractive.

    Teresa didn''t want to hold his hand, but she looked so awkward that she couldn''t raise her head to look at that man or bury herself in the mud.

    Standing not far away, Young Master Lei saw clearly that his sister was resisting the man named Fabian.

    He took her hand from Fabian and said, "let me do it."

    Fabian''s hand was empty, and he lost in his thoughts. Looking at the empty palm, he didn''t say anything in the end. He just stood up and silently stepped aside.

    Teresa was helped up by her brother. She turned around and stood with her back to Fabian.

    Even though she turned around very fast, Fabian still could see the mud on her face.

    He sighed in his heart.

    He really didn''t understand why Teresa had to suffer this.

    In that case, she could even die. Hence, the pain she suffered from the flesh was nothing to her.

    But his heart ached.

    Although Ron didn''t care about Teresa, Fabian cared!

    He took out a handkerchief and handed it to Teresa. He said softly, "wipe it."

    Teresa didn''t accept the handkerchief.

    To her, Fabian''s kindness was just a kind of charity, whi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    thought that Teresa didn''t care about her relationship with him before, so she soon forgot him and put him down. Now she could frankly tell him to be nice to other women and teach him how to please girls.

    "Thank you."

    He was unwilling to lose his gentlemanly demeanor and his noble manner.

    Fabian tried his best to smile at her. Then he opened the umbrella and walked to Holley quickly.

    With an umbrella blocking the rain, Holley turned around suddenly and saw Fabian. "Thank you," she said.

    "Let''s go to the hotel. As the bridesmaid and groomsman, we have to change the dress anyway."

    Fabian was not good at talking. What he could say and what he cared about Holley made him seem not to be so profitable. There were only a few words.

    In any case, what he was thinking about was nobody but Teresa.

    So after a few words of concern, Fabian asked directly, "where is Mr. Ron? Why doesn''t he come with you? He didn''t arrive at the hotel at this time. He won''t run away, right? "

    "Of course not."

    Holley frowned and said.

    When she saw that Teresa was staring at her not far away, Holley, who had always been strong, smiled and said, "after all, my grandma is now in the hands of the Lei family, so Mr. Ron must be present at the wedding. And Mr. Ron left an hour before I left home. "

 Chapter 438 Dont Lose (2)

    Holley''s words and smile were for the brother and sister of Lei family, especially for Teresa to see.

    Because she didn''t finish her words yet.

    Even if Mr. Ron came out an hour earlier than the scheduled time, he didn''t go to the wedding in advance to make preparation.

    Recently, too many things took up his time in dealing with the company.

    So he left an hour in advance, in order to go to the company and deal with some company affairs.

    Besides, Holley knew what kind of person Mr. Ron was.

    Although the man didn''t mention it before he departed in the morning, Holley knew that he wouldn''t go to the hotel earlier to prepare.

    He even wouldn''t arrive there on time.

    In Ron''s character, he would be late for the tricks of the brother and sister of Lei family.

    On the whole, however, Mr. Ron would fulfill Young Master Lei and Teresa''s wishes and complete the wedding, so they would not do anything to harm her grandma.

    However, Holley wouldn''t tell Lei family this secret.

    At least she was planning to watch the joke on the wedding later that the groom didn''t show up when the ceremony began.

    She was smiling, not giving in.

    Even if Young Master Lei and his sister provoked her and framed her up, she would not accept her fate.

    "Young Master Lei, the wedding is about to start. When will you bring my grandma back?"

    Holley asked coldly.

    This was a big deal. Young Master Lei said in a low voice, "after Teresa and Mr. Ron''s wedding ceremony, they still need to go to get their marriage certificates. Only getting the marriage certificate could be counted as a real marriage. After they get the marriage certificate, my men will escort your grandma to see you. "

    "Okay, I''ll wait. If anything happens to my grandmother, I will never let the wedding go smoothly. Even after the wedding, I won''t let Mr. Ron and miss. Lei get the marriage certificate. "

    Then she took Fabian''s arm and said, "let''s go, Fabian. We''re the Groomsmen and bridesmaids, and we''ve been invited to our exes. How can we not prepare well for it? "

    Fabian didn''t like that intense atmosphere.

    In his heart, he was on the side of Teresa. But his mind told him that he should coordinate with Holl

    ys bring a gun with her.

    A gun was pointed at her own head. "Brother, if you don''t promise me, I will shoot myself. I remember that when my father was still alive, he told me that the children of the Lei family would rather die of bleeding than be humiliated. So I won''t be insulted. I won''t allow Holley to insult me. The drug you can give to me is the only way I can think of to prevent me from being insulted. Brother, you can choose not to help me, but you can''t refuse my request. "

    Young Master Lei could do nothing if Teresa threatened him with her life?

    Even though he knew the medicines would hurt her body and that what his sister did would only make Mr. Ron hate the Lei family more, he still nodded and agreed.

    "Okay, here you are. But Teresa, you have to promise me that you won''t use it unless it is absolutely necessary. "

    Young Master Lei was still reminding her, but Teresa ignored him and smiled bitterly, "brother, isn''t it the last resort now?"

    Young Master Lei was speechless.

    He silently took out that kind of medicine and handed it to his sister. "Little sister, I still have to advise you not to do something stupid. It''s not worth it to punish yourself for revenging on others. "

    Taking over the medicine and holding it tightly in her hand, Teresa smiled bitterly. "Brother, don''t judge it by the secular standard. That is not standard at all. I just think it is worth it. I would like to be so crazy even if I''m lost in love. "

 Chapter 439 Dont Lose (3)

    The wedding began.

    A host has come up on the stage to give a speech, but the groom hasn''t arrived yet.

    The Lei family was in a mess. Even Mr. Lei, who had been receiving guests in the banquet hall, was shocked.

    Mr. Lei made up an excuse and went to the backstage lounge.

    "What happened?"

    He shouted.

    Young Master Lei shook his head, "Mr. Ron wasn''t here. I can''t get in touch with him."

    "Then kidnap that woman surnamed Ye!"

    Mr. Lei roared angrily.

    Although Teresa was his niece, there was no difference between her and his beloved daughter.

    Teresa was the daughter of the Lei family and the only beloved daughter. He would not allow anyone to bully her like this.

    Teresa had a long face.

    She had never thought that Ron would not attend the wedding on time.

    At that moment, she felt so depressed and powerless.

    What was the point of her schemes.

    In the end, what she got was a slap in the face from Ron again and again.

    This was not what Teresa wanted.

    She hated it!

    She hated Holley, because it was all her fault.

    Watching Holley being escorted into the lounge, she raised her hand in an attempt to slap her.

    But eventually, Teresa stopped.

    She pulled back her hand and aimed the gun at Holley. "Ask Mr. Ron to come to the wedding ceremony immediately, or I''ll shoot you. The Lei family is really not afraid of killing! "

    She threatened, but someone opened the door of the lounge and rushed in.

    It was Fabian.

    "What are you doing? You kidnapped my fianc¨¦e and even pointed a gun at her. Do you want to be the enemy of our Ou family? "

    Fabian said lightly.

    The more relaxed he was, the more nervous the people in the Lei family were.

    After all, the Ou family was powerful and they could take control of everything.

    It''s possible that the Lei family would fight against Mr. Ron alone.

    But if they became an enemy of the Ou family, they wouldn''t even have a chance to breathe.

    "Misunderstandings."

    Young Master Lei h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d asked, "are you hurt? Do you feel uncomfortable of the wound? "

    He asked anxiously.

    Teresa shook her head.

    She regretted, because she had missed the best opportunity. It was impossible to let Holley fall into her hands again.

    But she was unwilling to give up. She didn''t want to be humiliated like this.

    She needed a chance.

    "Hi, girl."

    Young Master Lei saw that her eyes were dull and did not respond to his question. He shook his sister''s arm with worry.

    Teresa came to her senses and smiled at her brother. "I''m not feeling well. So what? Today is my wedding. I can''t fall ill. But Dr. Smith isn''t in N City now. Who else can we trust? "

    She said it to Fabian.

    After all, Fabian had offered to check her body and her injury before.

    Now, it was also her last chance.

    Therefore, she decided to take this opportunity to have a try. Maybe it would also be a good idea to feed the medicine that she planned for Ron to Fabian instead.

    Now that she lack of her groom on her wedding, she could also let Holley lose her fianc¨¦.

    She gasped, pretending to be very uncomfortable.

    Moreover, she did get injured just now, so with Teresa''s extremely pale face, Fabian rushed over without hesitation.

    "If the Lei family believes me, I can give Miss Lei a physical examination and check her injury.

 Chapter 440 So Angry That He Protected Her (1)

    Fabian''s suggestion just hit the nail on the head of Teresa.

    This was exactly what she wanted. But she couldn''t behave too obviously, or people would see that she had a plot.

    While Teresa was thinking about how to react, Fabian came over. "Uncle Lei, brother, please let me deal with Teresa. I swear with my doctor''s medical ethics that I will never hurt her."

    "Thank you, Fabian."

    Mr. Lei still thought highly of Fabian, and he was satisfied with his performance.

    It was a pity that his niece didn''t like him and even sacrificed her life for someone else.

    As an uncle, he had no right to say anything about it.

    He nodded and winked at his son, hinting him to follow him out.

    When leaving, Mr. Lei kept looking at Holley.

    Holley was on alert. She looked into Mr. Lei''s eyes, walked to Fabian from the resting room''s door.

    "Let me help you. We''ve been engaged. I should be in harmony with my husband."

    Holley was on her guard, and there was no emotion in her voice.

    Holley had made the right choice to follow Fabian. So Mr. Lei failed to take advantage of her to threaten Mr. Ron.

    Since it was impossible to capture any of the targets, he naturally had to give up.

    Mr. Lei took back his gaze and left the lounge with his son.

    Fabian probably knew the reason why Holley insisted on staying here.

    It was for safety.

    "I will protect you and no one can hurt you. Don''t worry."

    Said Fabian in a calm voice. But this was a man''s promise, which had nothing to do with love, but he would keep it.

    Hearing that, Teresa had mixed feelings.

    It was not the lover''s honeyed words.

    But in this case, he really cared about her.

    Teresa was full of jealousy.

    And it would be an eyesore for Holley to stay here.

    How could she drug him when Holley was here?

    If Holley found out that she did it, she would definitely stop her.

    She was a troublesome and bad woman.

    "I feel so cold."

    Teresa had made up her mind to send Holley

    me alone, no one will take care of me if I die because of the relapse of my injury. "

    She tried her best to keep Fabian stay.

    Even in Teresa''s case, Fabian was able to infer.

    Actually, it was Teresa who asked Holley to leave and keep him.

    Fabian frowned and shook his head. "Teresa, your wedding with Mr. Ron is coming. Mr. Ron was late. But he would come. So don''t do anything wrong anymore. Just take a good rest and attend you and Mr. Ron''s wedding. "

    "I''m cold. What''s wrong with drinking strong wine?"

    Teresa didn''t like Fabian''s lecture. In particular, she didn''t mean to hurt her by sending Holley away to get some wine. Therefore, she couldn''t accept what Fabian said to her for the sake of Holley.

    She responded strongly.

    "Did I do something wrong? Is it wrong to ask Holley to bring the wine? She is a living person and she said she would come to help you. Now I need her. What''s wrong with her? "

    Fabian sighed, "Don''t make a fuss. It doesn''t matter if you don''t drink it. The air-conditioner had been turned up."

    "You are making trouble out of nothing? Everyone knew that I was injured and cold. Drinking strong liquor was good for my health. Why am I making trouble out of nothing? "

    Teresa asked angrily, "or do you think I asked Holley to bring the wine just to harm her?"

 Chapter 441 So Angry That He Protected Her (2)

    That was how Fabian doubted Teresa.

    At first, he was not going to make it clear.

    Since Teresa asked, he didn''t need to beat around the bush.

    "Isn''t it true?"

    Fabian asked.

    He frowned slightly. When he looked at Teresa, his eyes were full of a feeling that she was incurable.

    Being treated this way and wronged by Fabian, Teresa couldn''t help but sneer. "Do you think I asked her to bring the wine because I wanted to hurt Holley?"

    Fabian kept silent, but the helpless look in his eyes was still there.

    "Okay, I don''t need her or you."

    Said Teresa in a fit of pique.

    She could find a way to get Holley out of the lounge.

    She called Young Master Lei and said, "brother, could you bring me a glass of wine? If you don''t have the time, send someone to offer me one. I need the strongest drink."

    She especially needed strong wine because she felt cold.

    But now, this feeling of coldness had been piercing into her heart.

    Teresa hung up the phone and threw it aside. Then she asked Fabian, "do you believe it now? Do you believe that I really need wine and don''t want to hurt Holley? "

    "Teresa, only if you are in a peaceful mood can you help with the recovery of your injury,"

    Fabian didn''t want to argue with her about this, so he changed the topic.

    In most cases, Teresa was a slick person.

    However, ever since she met Fabian, she had become much more sophisticated, serious and narrow-minded in everything.

    "Fabian, what do you mean? You don''t believe me at all, so you don''t even mention me, right? "

    "Teresa."

    Fabian felt a little tired.

    As a matter of fact, they all knew what had happened in their hearts, so there was no need to mention it.

    "Forget it. Let me have a look at your wounds."

    Even though he knew it was a bad thing or a wrong thing that Teresa did.

    Fabian didn''t want to blame her anymore since she didn''t

    o patiently explain, "a man and a woman are different. The doctor is checking up my sister''s injury, can I go in?"

    The reason was so reasonable.

    It seemed that Young Master Lei was really inconvenient to come in.

    Actually, it was the best chance for Teresa to drug him when she was suddenly hugged by Fabian.

    But suddenly hugged by her beloved man, Teresa''s brain was blank for a moment, and her heartbeat was accelerating.

    Therefore, she missed the most suitable three seconds of gold.

    When she heard her brother''s conversation with Holley, Teresa thought that Holley was too sentimental.

    It was not a big deal to bring her a bottle of wine?

    "Fabian, I did it for your sake and didn''t shoot. You ask Holley to bring me some wine."

    Biting her lips, Teresa lowered her voice and said to Fabian.

    Seeing Fabian hesitate, Teresa sighed, "I''m so cold, I feel so cold when you hold me like that. I need strong wine. If you trust me and think that I won''t harm Holley, you can let go of me and let me take the wine. If you still want to protect her, just let her bring it to me. "

    After thinking it over, Fabian said, "Holley, please do me a favor. Bring the wine here and close the door. Teresa cannot get cold because of her wound. "

 Chapter 442 Motivation (1)

    "I always keep a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. If I want to do something, I will do it even no other requests. If it''s something I don''t want to do, I won''t do it even if Fabian asks me to. "

    Holley said in a cold voice.

    Then she bent over to pick up the glass and closed the lounge door.

    With a glass of wine in her hand, Holley walked to Teresa and said, "Teresa, I have never forgotten the time when we were in the ski resort in Alaska. You stand in front of me without any tricks or any plots to save me at the risk of your life. This glass of wine is yours. "

    She handed over the wine, but Teresa sneered, "don''t come. The last thing I''ll do is to make friends with you."

    She was just being stubborn.

    Her eyes were even redder, and her hands were trembling as she took over the glass.

    "Holley ye, it''s all your fault."

    Her words reminded Teresa of her past.

    She still remembered how she protected Holley when she was in the ski resort.

    She didn''t forget how much she felt guilty after her brother harmed Holley.

    She still remembered that her brother had hurt Holley, but Holley still trusted her and treated her as her good friend.

    The past was like smoke, which had never disappeared. It was deeply buried in her heart.

    At that moment, Teresa''s tough heart softened a little.

    She didn''t want to say anything, so she held the glass and turned around.

    Backing against Fabian and Holley, Teresa felt a little lonely. Raising her head, she gulped down the spirits all at once.

    The fire of the wine, mixed with the fire of Teresa, spread throughout her body, making her turn around impulsively and point to Fabian.

    She wanted to ask why Fabian treated her so cruelly. He knew that she and Holley were good sisters, but Fabian thought she was just a stand in for Holley. Fabian even wanted to play tricks on her.

    But she choked with sobs before she could ask. She choked on the wine and kept coughing.

    Fabian felt sorry for her, especially at this moment when her body was in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    es with the strong light.

    There was no reply on Teresa, as if all the outside excitement could no longer arouse her body.

    Although Teresa had done so many wrong things and caused her trouble again and again.

    But after all, they were not born enemies. They became sisters for a period of time. It was true during that period.

    They had helped each other, trusted each other and said that they would not hurt each other.

    At this point, Holley was still unable to see that Teresa just died like that in front of her.

    While Fabian was doing emergency treatment, Holley called the hospital.

    "Doctor, don''t give up. You still owe Teresa an explanation. You must save her, let her know your feelings, and explain the matter between you and me to her. Although the medical conditions here were not good, people from the hospital would come soon. I have introduced the Mu family, the Lei family and the Ou family. The hospital won''t be careless. "

    She was not a doctor, so she could do nothing to save people.

    It might be very long winded, but this was the only thing she could say to Fabian.

    Likewise, she said these to Teresa too.

    She wanted to bet that Teresa had feelings for Fabian, and her words about him could stimulate her will to live.

    Just like what she had done on the ship that day to inspire Mr. Yan''s endless desire for life.

 Chapter 443 Motivation (2)

    Ron was late for more than one hour, but he finally arrived at the wedding hotel.

    He wore a sportswear and appeared in the sight of everyone, looking sleepy and dispirited.

    This was a slap in the face, and even an idiot could tell that he didn''t care.

    Seeing this, Mr. Lei''s face immediately darkened.

    He ignored Ron and left directly.

    Young Master Lei couldn''t stand it, either.

    No matter late or dispirited. But he had to put on a suit to get married?

    It was not proper for him to wear sportswear like this.

    The Lei family lost face, let alone Teresa''s uncle.

    Young Master Lei didn''t want anything unexpected to happen at his sister''s wedding, so he came to welcome Ron directly.

    "Mr. Ron, I have sent someone to the villa. After Teresa and your wedding, the infrared burglar bomb on Holley''s grandma will be removed. After you get the marriage certificate, her grandma will be sent back to Holley''s side. It''s just for Holley to see her grandmother earlier. I think you should also wear a decent suit to marry my sister. "

    "That''s good."

    In this way, Ron had made up his mind to disgrace the Lei family and make Teresa the laughingstock of the upper class.

    Young Master Lei''s face darkened.

    Ron was determined to make trouble for the Lei family.

    Then don''t blame him for helping his sister entrap a person.

    Young Master Lei still remembered that his sister asked him for that drug.

    Therefore, he had made up his mind to bring Ron to his sister, so that his sister could have a chance to drug him.

    "My sister had Holley ye, so Mr. Ron should know what I mean. If you come with me to the rest room, change into a suit, and show some respect to my sister, then walk out of the lounge hand in hand with her. I can promise I will not hurt Holley. Otherwise, the Lei family may do something crazy for the sake of our dignity."

    Young Master Lei said casually.

    However, when Ron looked around but didn''t find his little woman, he began to fe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ble.

    Mr. Lei said that the groom had gone to change his clothes and the ceremony would begin soon.

    But after waiting for almost half an hour, Ron didn''t come out.

    More strangely, his son Young Master Lei didn''t appear either.

    Something was weird. Mr. Lei couldn''t sit there peacefully, so he had to find an excuse and went to the backstage to look for them.

    In the corridor.

    Mr. Lei saw from a distance that the door of the lounge was wide open. His intuition told him that something was wrong.

    He quickened his pace and walked into the lounge, where Mr. Lei saw something that made his heart ache.

    He had always been taking care of her niece as his daughter, but now¡­

    "What happened? Who did it?"

    Mr. Lei shouted angrily.

    Young Master Lei shook his head bitterly. "She was poisoned all of a sudden. I don''t know how she was poisoned."

    Mr. Lei felt that all the blood had rushed into his brain.

    His mind went blank, but he managed to cheer himself up. He walked around in the lounge and looked around.

    He had to find out the murderer for his niece.

    No matter who killed her niece, the Lei family would never spare her life.

    Walking to the exit, Mr. Lei sized Holley up and down anxiously from time to time.

    Because only she had enmity with Teresa, and only she had motivation!

 Chapter 444 Motivation (3)

    She was being gazed and doubted by Mr. Lei.

    Holley was quite calm.

    She didn''t do anything, so she didn''t feel guilty.

    Looking into Mr. Lei''s eyes, she was calm and indifferent.

    There was already a faint killing intent in Ron''s eyes.

    He protected his little woman and would never allow anyone to hurt her.

    Besides, he had confidence in his little woman. He believed that she would never do anything to hurt others.

    "Fabian."

    Mr. Lei took back his gaze and went to Fabian. "Tell your Uncle Lei how did Teresa get poisoned? How long have she been poisoned?"

    Fabian was with a dull look in his eyes.

    After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, "I guess it''s a serious poison. Even an elephant can''t survive for three minutes from it."

    As a result, Teresa was poisoned in a short time. Even though Fabian tried his best, it only delayed for a little time and didn''t pull her back from the gate of hell.

    "Fabian, you were in the lounge the whole time before Teresa''s poison attack. Tell me, what happened at that time?"

    Mr. Lei had found clues.

    He kept asking.

    Fabian closed his eyes and tried to recall the past.

    One minute later, Fabian said, "we''ve been talking. The only special thing is that Teresa has drunk a glass of strong wine. "

    "Where is the wine? Where is the glass? "

    Asked Mr. Lei.

    Fabian pointed at the place where Teresa was before, and Young Master Lei quickly walked over.

    There was still a trace of wine in the glass.

    "Have the drink checked."

    Commanded Mr. Lei decisively.

    Young Master Lei took the wine glass and ran outside the rest room.

    Before he ran far, Mr. Lei stopped him. "Stop. Leave the glass in the lounge. Call reliable people to check it."

    "Okay."

    Young Master Lei went back to the lounge and solemnly handed the wine glass to Mr. Lei.

    They were extremely cautious when it came to the murderer of Teresa.

    In three minutes, Young Master Lei brought people he could trust into the lounge.

    He poi

    ine and which glass I will use in advance? "

    "Then why did she want to drink all of a sudden?"

    Ron questioned closely.

    "Teresa..."

    Young Master Lei was speechless. He really didn''t know why his sister suddenly wanted to drink.

    But he, as her brother, had to find a way to send the wine to his sister as she asked.

    "Teresa said that she felt cold and needed strong wine to warm her body," Fabian added.

    "That''s right."

    Ron retorted, "it was Teresa''s idea to drink. But Holley didn''t expect that. Even if she was carrying poison with her, how could she have imagined that she would have the chance to touch Teresa''s food today? She must have the opportunity? Besides, Holley''s grandmother is in your Lei family''s hand. How dare she act rashly? "

    "Everyone knows that Holley is thoughtful. When people betrayed on the cruise ship of our Lei family, she was able to survive with the help of all kinds of forces. If you said that she is not in the mood of plotting to poison Teresa, I don''t believe that. After all, she was Teresa''s bridesmaid and they had contacted for so long today, so she had too many chances to contact Teresa. Either way, if she finds an opportunity, she can kill my sister. That glass of wine is an opportunity! "

    Young Master Lei said. He looked determined to take Holley as the murderer.

 Chapter 445 Never Give In (1)

    Finally, Mr. Lei spoke.

    "The Lei family doesn''t want to wrongly wronged people, nor do they want to miss the murderer. So, Mr. Ron, please hand her over to the Lei family. If we find out the real murderer is not Holley, the Lei family will not embarrass her. "

    Mr. Lei spoke slowly, but every word showed his dignity.

    He had made a concession. He was lucky enough that he didn''t shoot Holley to death on the spot.

    If they acted in the way they usually did, they wouldn''t care if it was done by Holley. But even if they suspected her, they couldn''t murder her?

    However, Ron didn''t want to give in. "I won''t let you take her away. No one can take my woman away from my hand! "

    He said in a low voice, his tone as slow as his words, and even a bit harsher.

    Holley was his beloved woman. If he didn''t protect her, who else would protect her.

    "Young Master Lei, have you forgotten what you have done in Alaska? Or do you want the nasty things your brother and sister of Lei family did together to be made public after Teresa''s death? "

    Ron slowly stated. He held the evidence.

    If one is dead, with his reputation ruined, then this person is too tragic.

    Mr. Lei was moved, but he was angrier. "Does Mr. Ron know what you are talking about?"

    "I also want to remind Mr. Lei that for so many years, if the secret account of the Lei family fell into the hands of Lisa, the second most powerful family, or directly into the hands of your big boss in the black market. I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen to the Lei family. "

    There were some things that could not be mentioned at all.

    Any businessman would hate others mentioning of their dark account. The dark account would destroy a company legally, destroy the trust of partners, and even make people hate each other.

    In the black market, once the bad news spread, there would be a fierce fight.

    After all, 60% of the profit should be transferred to the headquarter of the

    Lei family in the hearts of the big boss of the black market.

    The Lei family would try all their best to seek justice for Teresa.

    But before they got justice back, the Lei family couldn''t lose their backup.

    They could not afford to lose the power of the black market.

    "Okay,"

    Young Master Lei looked at Ron with some resentment. "You are ruthless enough. The Lei family can let Holley go, but we have to use some means. If she is the murderer, the Lei family will also have the ability to stop her from getting away with law. "

    Young Master Lei took out a small box from his pocket and opened it. A dark green pill was inside. "This is the poison developed by my Lei family for many years. Only our Lei family has the antidote. If Holley couldn''t get the antidote in thirty days, she would die. Within 30 days, both the Lei family and the Mu family should have the ability to find out the truth. You either give the Lei family a satisfactory reply, or watch your woman die. If you can''t do that, then we have to stand here for blood today. Only the strong living master has the right to ask for anything. "

    Young Master Lei''s words represented Mr. Lei and the Lei family.

    This was the last concession that the Lei family could make.

    Other than that, the Lei family would never give in!

 Chapter 446 Never Give In (2)

    "Don''t you ever think about it!" Ron still held a tough attitude.

    "Let''s fight to the end!"

    Young Master Lei yelled and put the small box aside.

    "Fabian, it''s none of your business. Get out." Mr. Lei opened his mouth, and in a way agreed with his son''s idea that he wanted to fight to the end.

    The atmosphere in the lounge became more and more tense.

    A sweet female voice came through all of a sudden, which sounded especially harsh.

    Almost at the same time, the father and son of Lei family turned their heads to stare at Teresa.

    How much they hoped that their family was still alive.

    However, that voice did not come from the direction where Teresa was, nor was her voice.

    The woman in a green cheongsam walked into the lounge in high heels.

    She was the owner of the voice.

    "You''re so bossy."

    She repeated what she had just said.

    Holley knew this woman.

    The woman who introduced herself as Jane Yin and met her yesterday.

    The father and son of Lei family recognized her too.

    Young Master Lei indeed loved Jane Yin much.

    Originally, his eyes were full of killing intent, and his eyes had turned scarlet. He didn''t even have any spirit because of his sister''s departure.

    But when Jane Yin appeared. Young Master Lei was totally different.

    His face was full of excitement. His eyes were full of affection when he looked at Jane. He didn''t look like a man who wanted to fight just now.

    But Mr. Lei''s reaction was just the opposite to his son''s.

    He looked even more sullen than before. His eyes always flashed when he looked at Jane.

    If his eyes could be hurtful, Mr. Lei''s stare towards Jane would be more hurtful than towards Holley.

    Standing at the door of the rest room, Jane was a stunning beauty, with a gorgeous smile on her face. She stood there quietly, which made people intoxicated with her, not to mention the smirk on her face.

    "Rainer, you don''t remember me?"

    Hearing what she said, Young Master Lei could not help walking towards her.

    Suddenly, Mr. Lei shout

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er Lei''s hand.

    Young Master Lei frowned and said, "Teresa hates her so much."

    He didn''t want to degrade his sister, so he just said this.

    "So you are a shrewd man."

    With a sigh, Jane swung her hair before replying, "it''s all because that Teresa tried to set up a trap for Holley several times and wanted to kill her. By the way, she also used Holley''s grandmother to break up the good marriage between Holley and Mr. Ron. So, you think Holley will deliberately harm your sister, right? "

    "You are apparently guilty. You have a feeling that someone will hurt you if you hurt others,"

    When Jane spoke of Young Master Lei, she sounded sharp but gentle.

    "Rainer. Am I right? "

    She smiled. Young Master Lei nodded, "yes. But Holley is really suspicious. It was her who sent the poison to Teresa. "

    "It was you who sent it here. You got to the lounge from the banquet hall. You had plenty of time."

    "Why did I do so?" Young Master Lei defended himself.

    "You want to get all the property of the Lei family alone."

    Jane said, "I know you."

    "I am not that kind of person." Young Master Lei defended himself.

    "What about Holley? She is not that kind of person. She even has no reason to do so. "

    Jane spread her hands, "What can Holley get after Teresa''s death? She can get nothing, worse than you. You can get the property."

 Chapter 447 Return For Him (1)

    Young Master Lei knew she was making trouble out of nothing.

    "If the person she poisoned was the subordinate of the Lei family, even the one I trust most. I will let her go if you ask. But Teresa is my family. She is as important as you. "

    Young Master Lei said after taking a deep breath.

    "But why did Holley poison Teresa? What did she get?"

    Jane rolled her eyes at Young Master Lei and said, "you are so active to attribute the crime of poisoning to Holley. I even suspect that you have poisoned your sister."

    "I didn''t!"

    Young Master Lei raised his voice. He roared, "I am not accusing Holley of any crime in purpose. She has her own motives and is suspected."

    He shouted at Jane obstinately.

    With the grip on his hand, Jane involuntarily released her grip.

    She knew that her death had caused a great deal of shock and harm to Young Master Lei, but she really didn''t expect that he became so unreasonable.

    If it were in those days, why did she speak so much nonsense.

    As long as she said her motivation, Young Master Lei would understand what was going on.

    "Then tell me, what''s the motivation of being suspected? Teresa was dead. Could she save her grandmother? If she can''t save her grandma, she will have to be confined to the Lei family. "

    Being a gentle woman, Jane called out loudly.

    "What if she did this because she thought she could do nothing to save her grandma and was tortured?"

    Young Master Lei was quite paranoid when he was sure that Holley was the murderer. No one else could help her explain.

    "You mean Teresa? She got mental issues. She tried to murder Holley for several times. When she failed, she destroyed her marriage."

    Without being harsh with Young Master Lei, Jane responded immediately.

    Young Master Lei couldn''t find any reason to refute. He could only say, "if it was not her, who would it be?"

    "It''s your sister who died. Who else are you expecting if you don''t look into it?"

    Jane spoke to Young Master Lei

    in front of you again. After all, people have to keep their words. But your son and your niece keep bugging Holley. I can''t do anything about it. "

    "Does Holley really have something to do with that big shot? I can''t believe that even you are here to interfere in this. "

    Mr. Lei sighed thoughtfully.

    Jane smiled without saying anything.

    "Miss Yin, you''d better not go too far, or I will tell him everything that happened in the past. I''d like to see whether my son will still love you as the purest girl when he knows the truth. "

    Mr. Lei said something heartless for his son.

    His niece, who he regarded as a daughter, had died in love.

    He would never allow his only son to fall in love.

    With the same smile on her face, Jane spoke nothing.

    "The same as before, you said nothing!"

    Mr. Lei waved his hand angrily. "You can go out too."

    Jane turned around and walked to the door of the lounge. When she was about to leave, she said, "I didn''t do anything to hurt Rainer or the Lei family."

    Then she walked out of the lounge.

    Mr. Lei glared at her as she left.

    ''Even if you haven''t hurt Lei family and my son.

    But your identity will harm the Lei family, your original evil purpose and the things you did in the past will also hurt my son.

    Anyway, I will not allow you to hurt my son.''

 Chapter 448 Return For Him (2)

    Young Master Lei kept an eye on Ron and Holley as they walked out of the hotel.

    But there was no unusual behavior of the two.

    ''Is it because they have nothing to fear? Or is it really not Holley who murdered her?''

    Outside the hotel, looking at the receding figures of Ron and Holley, Young Master Lei could not help but swallow his pride and released the pressure in his heart. He stopped Holley.

    "You..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley said honestly.

    "What''s your relationship with Jane?" Young Master Lei asked. He wanted to know all the things about Jane.

    "Kind of person that I know,"

    Holley gave an objective answer.

    "That''s all?"

    Young Master Lei asked in disbelief.

    If it was that simple, then why did Jane try so hard to lift the infrared burglar bomb off and rescue Holley''s grandma? Besides, there was even a chance that Holley was the murderer, but why did she save her at all costs?

    The relationship between them had long surpassed that between people she knew.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Holley replied calmly.

    "Do you know why she helped you so much?"

    Young Master Lei asked.

    "You want to know that? Why don''t you ask me?"

    As Jane walked out of the hotel, she heard Young Master Lei''s question.

    ''You still have conscience and know to ask things about me.''

    She smiled faintly and walked in the hazy rain, just like a beauty coming out of a painting.

    Young Master Lei was a little embarrassed. His little trick was discovered by Jane.

    Jane walked towards him, put her right hand on his shoulder and pointed the gun at his waist with her left hand.

    "I have returned your gun. You can ask me whatever you want to know. Don''t ask anyone else, especially a woman. "

    Jane was a sympathetic person. She was so narrow-minded that she even didn''t cover up her little thoughts.

    She waved her hand at Ron and Holley and said, "I''ll take care of my man."

    Ron nodded, held Holley''s hand and turned away.

    In the lounge.

    Mr. Lei felt like his heart was filled with gloom.

    His niece had been killed, and his son''s beloved woman appe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    erienced lots of setbacks and sufferings. As a result, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.

    Fabian went after him and helped Mr. Lei get up. "Uncle Lei, I''ll go."

    After that, he directly pulled out the fire extinguisher at the corridor and opened the fire bolt.

    Fabian''s hands were trembling. It should have been easy to do it, but it took him more than one minute.

    He rushed to the lounge with the fire extinguisher. But before he could get inside, he was stopped by a wooden shelf at the door.

    The lounge was on great fire that Fabian was unable to break in at all.

    The fire even started to spread to the corridor.

    Through the fire, he saw Teresa. Even though she was tanned, he knew that he should not love her any more, but he still loved the woman and could not let her go. She was devoured by the fire.

    Mr. Lei also came to the door of the lounge. Seeing this, he slumped onto the ground, covering his heart and could no longer stand up.

    "Uncle Lei!"

    Fabian threw away the fire extinguisher and kept pressing the acupuncture point on Mr. Lei''s wrist.

    It was the first aid for a person with a heart attack.

    In fact, he should have put Mr. Lei flat on the ground, but the fire was so crazy that he couldn''t take any risk.

    He picked up Mr. Lei, rubbed his acupuncture points and ran to the banquet hall.

    In the hall, Fabian shouted, "fire! Fire!"

 Chapter 449 A Big Fire (1)

    Outside the hotel.

    Young Master Lei and Jane were still gossiping about the old days. Suddenly, many people ran out of the hotel to run away. Looking at this scene, they were stunned.

    She stopped a man and asked him what happened. Then they knew the fire.

    So many people ran out of the hotel, but Young Master Lei didn''t see his father.

    He was nervous and anxious. He knew it was dangerous to run into a hotel, but he ran into it without hesitation.

    Jane trotted towards the hotel after him.

    In the hall of the hotel, they saw that Fabian was holding Mr. Lei and running out.

    "What''s wrong with my father?"

    In the past, the relationship between Young Master Lei and his father was always very bad because of Jane Yin. Although their attitudes had softened in recent years, they had been not very nice to each other.

    Except for the necessary conversation, Young Master Lei and Mr. Lei almost never talked to each other.

    He didn''t pay much attention to his father''s health condition.

    But when he saw his father''s pale face, rigid limbs and his left hand clenching on his chest, he could not help but become nervous.

    All the emotions suppressed by him exploded at that moment, "Fabian, what happened?"

    "Uncle Lei might have a heart attack. I gave him emergency treatments. He should be fine."

    Fabian carefully carried Mr. Lei out of the hotel, laid him flat on the ground and repeated the first-aid measures.

    Three minutes later, Mr. Lei''s face recovered a little.

    He gasped, grabbed his son''s arm and said painfully and difficultly, "lounge¡­ Fire! "

    Young Master Lei was stunned by his words.

    Teresa was still in the lounge. Even if she had already been poisoned, she shouldn''t be buried in the fire like this since she was also a member of the Lei family.

    What''s more, the lounge was on fire all of a sudden! How could it be?

    It was obviously that someone wanted to destroy the corpse and the evidence. Otherwise, there shouldn''t be only fire at the lounge.

    The fire was so fierce that even his father and Fabian didn''t try to break into the fire to save his sister, which only meant that the

    l anything.

    She could even feel that her limbs were trembling and her life was fading away.

    In the end, her vital signs disappeared, and she believed she was dead.

    Teresa had a very good feeling of death. When she regained her consciousness, she was at a loss.

    She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes, but she began to doubt if she had died and went to the hell like what the ancient rumors said. After all, she had done a lot of wrong things.

    She vaguely heard their conversation.

    "Luckily, she was sent here in time. Otherwise, the poison on her would be fatal."

    "It''s good that she was saved. She lived a hard life too. She was even poisoned. Give her more medicine to ease the pain. "

    "I heard that she is the daughter of the Lei family, but today she was poisoned on the wedding ceremony with Mr. Ron."

    "Don''t mention it. It is said that the previous Mrs. Mu did all these out of jealousy. But we can''t do anything about it. After all, Mrs. Mu is protected by so many people. The Ou family had come out to stop them. Even though the father and son of the Lei family have known that she is the murder, they have no choice but to release her. "

    "What a vicious woman the former Mrs. Mu is! She even set fire to the hotel after she poisoned Miss Lei. She is really good at destroying corpse and evidence... "

    The sound was getting farther and farther. At last, Teresa fell asleep again.

 Chapter 450 A Big Fire (2)

    Finally, Teresa was awake.

    She had regained her consciousness. Although her body was still sore, she got her strength back.

    She sat up and found her lying in a strange room.

    Everything around her was strange. This wasn''t her home.

    Confused as she was, she got out of the bed, pushed the door open and walked out of the room, only to see a strange villa.

    ''Where''s here?''

    Teresa shook her head blankly. She went down the stairs to the first floor and found the man she knew was sitting in a dim corner of the living room.

    He was smoking a cigar.

    Teresa was stunned, because she had a bad impression of him.

    He appeared in front of her over and over again and advised her to be a completely evil person and not to be always bullied by others.

    "What conspiracy are you playing?"

    Being disgusted by the man instinctively, Teresa frowned slightly and said unpleasantly.

    The man stood up and extinguished the cigar. "Miss Teresa, I think you misunderstood. It''s not that I have some plots. It''s just that you would have been killed if it weren''t for me."

    The man''s hoarse voice came through, "Miss Teresa, don''t you know that you drank a glass of poisoned wine?"

    "So what?"

    Teresa gave the man a cold look.

    The man gave a sinister smile and said, "You were in a coma because of poisoning, but the murderer even set fire in the lounge to make you die as soon as possible. And your uncle, brother and Fabian were all called away deliberately. So you were nearly burned to death. It was me who saved you."

    "Why should I believe you?"

    Actually, Teresa didn''t know what happened since she was unconscious.

    Teresa didn''t expect that the man posed the most powerful evidence to her. "Miss Teresa, the reason why I saved you is very simple. We have a common enemy, Mr. Ron and Holley. But I''m a cautious person. So I have specially filmed the video in the lounge before I saved you. After

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t it was meaningless to keep Holley''s grandma by his side. After all, you were already dead. That''s why he has canceled the beam of infrared burglar on Holley''s grandma''s body. He plans to send her back to Holley after your funeral in two days."

    "If it had been me, I would have taken her away. But after all, she is under your brother''s control. So I think I should ask for your permission before I take action. Do you think I should help you get her back?"

    The seed of hatred had already taken root in Teresa''s heart.

    The hatred was spreading. She said without hesitation, "Okay, you go and get her back."

    "Then I need Miss Teresa to give me the detailed map of your villa and the situation of the guard arrangement. In this way, the casualties can be reduced as much as possible and unnecessary collisions between me and the Lei family will be avoided."

    Said Patrick with confidence.

    In the car of Ron.

    He started the car, drove to the opposite street and stopped.

    He turned around, looked at his little woman, and grabbed the girl''s hand. "Tell me, did you poison Teresa?"

    Holley was stunned.

    She thought that at least Ron believed her.

    But he asked her in this way.

    "You don''t believe me!"

    Feeling a little hurt, Holley bit her lips hard.

 Chapter 451 Youd Better Know It

    "I just want to confirm it."

    Ron didn''t explain or hide anything.

    "Why?"

    Holley yelled as she grabbed the man''s sleeve.

    "If it''s you who poisoned Teresa, we should be prepared; if it''s not you, we should do some preventive measures. Whether it''s you or not, there will be someone targeting at you from now on. I will protect you well, but in a different way and in different means."

    For Ron, it didn''t matter if Holley would do anything harmful.

    The most important thing now was to find out whether the conspiracy was deliberately arranged to frame up Holley.

    "I see."

    Holley was satisfied with the man''s answer.

    Although Holley couldn''t tell whether Ron doubted her or not.

    But at least she could see that he spoiled her.

    On one knee, Holley got close to that man. She pulled his collar and whispered in his ear, "Do you think I poisoned Teresa?"

    "No."

    Ron answered confidently. At this moment, the little woman beside him smiled and said, "You are smart."

    "I''ve always been smart, and I have a good taste, especially when it comes to choosing my wife."

    Ron seemed to be very proud of himself.

    Holley nodded with a gentle smile. Thinking of Fabian, she couldn''t help feeling sympathetic for him. "It''s a pity that Fabian is so affectionate."

    Then she looked back at the hotel.

    However, Holley was dumbfounded by her glance.

    To her surprise, the hotel was on fire.

    At the thought of this, she held Ron''s hand and pointed to a hotel, "Look!"

    A trace of cruelty flashed across Ron''s eyes as he looked back.

    The killer was trying to destroy the body.

    Judging from the place where the fire was burning, it should be the lounge of the hotel, where Teresa was poisoned before.

    Looking at the smoke all over the sky, it was obvious that there was a big fire.

    All the evidences would ruin in the fire.

    After taking a deep look at the direction of the hotel, Ron raised his hand and pushed the little woman

    mportant thing.

    After a long while, Ron said, "Holle, I want to make some arrangement for you. I want you to go somewhere safe and I don''t want you to get involved in these conflicts."

    "Holle, don''t refuse me. It is not safe in N City now. Teresa''s death is just a fuse."

    Ron said in a quite low voice.

    Holley grabbed Ron''s hand nervously and said, "How can I leave you at this time?

    I can help you."

    Holley said hurriedly.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, she felt herself ridiculous.

    What could she do?

    She even couldn''t prove her innocence.

    And even if she had the diploma and passed the highest certificate in the financial industry.

    However, she was still a rookie in the workplace, and lacked too much experience.

    There was really little she could do to help that man.

    Sometimes she felt she was the best for him as long as she didn''t cause more troubles to him.

    She seemed to be his weakness.

    Holley nodded and promised, "I''ll follow your arrangement. I''ll be fine and not be a burden to you. No matter where I am, I will protect myself well and take good care of myself. You too."

    Holley exerted her last strength to say the farewell words in advance. "When should I leave?"

    "Tomorrow night."

    Ron said in a low voice. He didn''t want to leave her.

 Chapter 452 Where Was My Grandmaï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    "Holle, I can do whatever I want to as long as you are going somewhere safe. By then, I will get rid of those guys quickly. So, we''re just separating for a while."

    Ron was coaxing his little woman.

    He didn''t know how long it would take, but he would finish it as soon as possible.

    "Besides, absence makes the heart grow fonder."

    As Ron spoke, a slightly wicked and charming smile appeared on his face, "Holle, let''s have a baby when everything is over. I like both a son and a daughter. It would be best to give birth to opposite sex twins, a boy and a girl. I want to have a son and a daughter, but I don''t want you to get pregnant twice. Giving birth is a risk, risking your life and making you suffer, so it''s enough once."

    Late next night.

    Ron had arranged a perfect plan for Holley.

    After the last intimate hug, Ron opened the secret tunnel of the villa.

    Along the way to the suburb where a helicopter was waiting for Holley.

    Holley would be taken to a safe place.

    For various reasons, Ron couldn''t send Holley away in person, but he sent the most trusted follower, Roger, to go together with Holley.

    He commanded that Roger must protect Holley at all costs.

    Waving her hand to say goodbye, Holley didn''t cry. She just smiled softly and said, "I still have to come back to have a baby with you. I''ll come back and ask for you the present every year."

    Holley turned around. When she was about to leave, she heard a crazy knock on the door.

    The sound was deafening.

    Ron hesitated for a second before he pushed Holley into the tunnel. Then he said, "Just go. I''ll deal with everything."

    Then he shut the door of the secret tunnel directly.

    After tidying up his clothes, Ron walked to the door as if nothing had happened. He could not help frowning slightly when he saw the people outside the villa through the monitor.

    It was Young Master Lei who came here at right time.

    "Ron,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    take her away."

    Ron said sincerely, "I really didn''t go to take her away."

    Young Master Lei hesitated.

    He didn''t know if he could believe in Ron.

    ''Who else would have kidnapped her if it weren''t Ron?

    Except for me and Jane, there were only two people, Ron and Holley, who knew where Holley''s grandma was.

    Obviously, Ron was the most likely suspect.

    "Mr. Ron, as a man, you should be responsible for what you do. After all, it was not Holley who poisoned my sister. If you really take the old woman away, just tell me. Anyway, I also intend to send her back to you safely."

    Young Master Lei said with a frown.

    In fact, Holley had been avoiding Young Master Lei since a long time ago, he had firmly believed that she was the murderer who poisoned Teresa.

    But when she heard what Young Master Lei said that it was someone else who had hurt Teresa, Holley didn''t think so much.

    She opened the door of the secret tunnel and rushed out. "What happened to my grandmother? What''s wrong with her?"

    She asked while running.

    Ron wanted to hide the report, but it was too late

    Holley get the report and read it.

    Her hand shook slightly. "But where is my grandmother? If something happens to her and I can''t find a matched bone marrow, then she will... "

 Chapter 453 Where Was My Grandmaï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Holley was rendered speechless.

    She couldn''t think the worst result.

    Grasping the inspection report tightly in hand, Holley raised her eyes and stared at Young Master Lei. She asked, "Where is my grandmother? Where was she? Who kidnapped her? "

    "Didn''t you just threaten me by controlling my grandma? How can you lose her?"

    Tears welled up in Holley''s eyes, but she didn''t let them fall. She approached Young Master Lei step by step. "If you can''t protect the hostages and keep your evidences, then you shouldn''t rob her at the beginning."

    Young Master Lei had to back off.

    He was dodging. After all, it was he that did something wrong to Holley on this matter.

    But it wasn''t his fault. If it wasn''t Holley who asked Jane to help her deactivate infrared explosion, nobody dared to take her grandma away from the villa.

    After all, everyone would be killed by the explosion system on the spot if he wanted to take her away.

    In others'' view, Young Master Lei was a ruthless man who had done beam of infrared explosion on the old woman''s body. But his purpose was to protect her and intimidate anyone who coveted her.

    Seeing that Holley didn''t listen to him, Young Master Lei stepped aside and came to Ron, "Keep an eye on your woman."

    Ron didn''t follow Young Master Lei.

    He was just worried that Holley would hurt herself under such a circumstance.

    Moreover, Young Master Lei was not a good man.

    It seemed that his attitude was good now. Once he was pissed off, the little fool would be the one to suffer in the end.

    Ron walked over and pulled Holley into his arms, and then he hugged her tightly.

    Hugging Holley. Ron didn''t say anything. He just wanted to calm her down a little bit.

    At this time they must not be disorderly, they need to be sensible.

    After three minutes, Holley finally regained her composure.

    She weakly leaned in the arms of Ron, but still staring at Young Master Lei. "I want the surveillance video in the villa. I want to ask everyone in the villa at that time. I want to go to the villa to check if they have left any clues."

    "Don''t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ne could find any flaw in her words.

    Facing such a person, Holley was not strong enough to control herself.

    She almost wanted to say that she would try her best to recall what had happened.

    However, Ron held her little hand tightly and did not give her a chance to speak.

    "See you off."

    Ron responded calmly.

    Then Jane left.

    When Ron went to close the door, Holley followed him carefully and asked, "Why don''t you want me to help her?"

    "Silly girl, that''s just a social formula. Jane just wanted us to not fall out with the Lei family and keep the friendship with them. But for me, Keeping friendship with them are impossible. But I won''t fall out with them. The action I took just now showed my attitude."

    Ron explained thoughtfully.

    Holley thought it over and thought Ron was right. She just was so worried that she couldn''t understand the underlying meaning of Jane''s words.

    "I agree with you."

    Holley heaved a sigh and went on, "But it doesn''t matter. The most important thing for us is to find where Grandma is. Would the kidnapper torture her? I''m so worried about her."

    Suddenly, Holley did not speak.

    Then she held Ron''s hand and said, "I have planned to ask Jane''s subordinate about that. Usually, only someone who knows how to unlink an infrared explosion will rob grandma. Jane and her subordinate could expose it to others. Do you think we can do it?"

 Chapter 454 Dont Doubt My Purpose Of Coming Back (1)

    At the villa of Patrick.

    Patrick and Teresa sat opposite each other.

    There was a small monitoring device on the tea table between them, from which Holley''s voice could be heard.

    Patrick showed a smug smile and asked, "How about it? It won''t be a bad deal to cooperate with me, right? Holley was already suspicious of Jane and I believe that before long they will fight against each other."

    Hearing what Patrick said, Teresa couldn''t help but curl her lips and sneered, "You haven''t kidnapped anybody. How can you have the nerve to say that it won''t be a bad deal for me to cooperate with you?"

    Teresa gave Patrick the internal structure map of the villa and even the arrangement of guards gave a clear position.

    However, Patrick had no merit except that he was ruthless.

    He couldn''t even do such a thing as robbery.

    It seemed that the cooked duck had already gone.

    What made her angrier was that she couldn''t find out who had kidnapped Holley''s grandma.

    "Patrick, I warn you, don''t think of my brother. Don''t put your mind on my brother. You can do anything you want to deal with Holley, but if you dare to hurt my brother, my uncle and my future sister-in-law, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"

    With a gun in Teresa''s hand, Teresa took out the gun and aimed it at the head of Patrick.

    A fierceness flashed in Patrick''s eyes.

    He suppressed the anger in his heart and even put on a false smile. "Miss Teresa, I have never done anything to hurt your uncle or your brother. As for the sister-in-law you mentioned, I don''t think she has ever treated you as her sister. It was Holley who poisoned you and set a fire. But she even had means to confuse right and wrong and made your brother believe that it had nothing to do with Holley. Do you think it''s necessary for you to defend such a woman?"

    Patrick was much older than her, and he was good at being decisive.

    Teresa was totally confused.

    Her hands with gun also trembled slightly.

    She was poisoned and almost burned to death.

    If Patrick hadn''t save her, she w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oung Master Lei forever and arranged a fake death for her.

    None of Mr. Lei''s requests were important, and there was no need for Jane to tell Young Master Lei about these things.

    She loved that man, so she understood his father''s good intention.

    Jane believed that if Young Master Lei was in her place, he would make the same decision.

    Young Master Lei suddenly turned around and tightly held Jane in his arms. "But I have known your identity and background for a long time. It was unlikely that I couldn''t find out these things in the black market. You should have told me so I could stand up for you in front of my father to prove that there is no such a stain. You really shouldn''t have left like that. If you never show up again, I will miss you all my life."

    Young Master Lei''s breathing got faster and faster and his speaking speed became faster and faster.

    He didn''t care if Jane was another man''s mistress.

    He just regarded Jane as a woman he loved.

    "Rainer, it''s all over. The most important thing is that I''m back and be with you now. You shouldn''t doubt me. I came back just to stay with you. I will never let you go. You are not allowed to marry other women."

    What Jane said was true. That was one of her purposes of her return.

    Her words moved Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei sighed, "I was so stupid. How could I suspect you?"

 Chapter 455 Dont Doubt My Purpose Of Coming Back (2)

    With a mocking smile, Jane said, "Rainer, but you''re right to suspect me, because I''m a suspect too. And it''s important to make it clear. Otherwise, if you keep everything in your heart and doubt me stealthily, I will feel your coldness and be driven mad by you."

    "No, I won''t leave you alone. I won''t upset you."

    Young Master Lei said solemnly. How turbulent the sea was, how hot his love.

    With a smile, Jane turned around, rested her head on Young Master Lei''s chest and said, "Rainer, the mastermind behind this accident knows very well about the internal situation of this villa. It can''t be me to kidnap Holley''s grandma. I have been the villa only once. And I''m going to help the old woman remove the infrared explosion from her body. I can''t figure out all the arrangements of guards in the villa. And the person who took away Holley''s grandma must be the culprit who laid everyone down in the villa on the ground."

    Jane persuaded Young Master Lei emotionally and rationally

    Jane had totally proven her innocence about the matter that who had kidnapped Holley''s grandmother.

    Young Master Lei nodded thoughtfully. "The culprit must be very familiar with the interior situation of the villa and know the distribution of guards."

    Speaking of this, Young Master Lei shook his head. "But it was me who hired someone to design this villa, and I arranged the guards by myself. Only Teresa and my father knew the whole situation. But Teresa has been killed and my father would never do such a thing."

    All was so weird.

    "Maybe someone else inadvertently knew the situation in the villa, but we don''t know either. I will help you find out this thing. All you have to do is to focus on investigating who poisoned Teresa. Rainer, we will find the murderer and we won''t let him get away. He must pay with his life for killing Teresa!"

    To Young Master Lei, Jane was always a sweet talker.

    Her gentle words always comforted Young Master Lei.

    She was so kind that s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he villa was all put in the monitoring room on the first floor. The situation in the villa is the same as it was when the accident happened. Nothing has been changed."

    "As for me, I''m half a suspect. After all, I know that Holley''s grandma is trapped here, so in order to prevent me from interfering, I won''t accompany you upstairs. You all have my phone number. If anything happens, get it connected on the phone."

    With no intention of following them into the villa, Jane took the initiative to avoid suspicion.

    Ron nodded at her and led Holley into the villa.

    When he pushed the door open, Ron suddenly stopped.

    He turned around and walked towards Jane. He took out the leaf and asked, "Miss Jane, have you seen it before?"

    "No, I haven''t."

    Jane was confused by Ron''s question.

    She couldn''t understand why Ron suddenly brought a leaf to ask her, but she had never seen the leaf before.

    By instinct, she even stepped back two steps. "Mr. Ron, maybe you don''t know that I''m allergic to leaves. I can''t touch leaves, nor get too close to them. So please forgive me for this."

    Ron said nothing but packed the leaf and went back to Holley. They went into the villa together.

    Looking at the disappearing figure of Ron, Jane whispered in a low voice, "Phoenix leaf? Is there audio monitor on it?"

 Chapter 456 Gift For Apology

    When they walked into the villa and closed the door behind them, Ron spoke in a low voice, "be careful when you contact with Jane Yin. She is a very scheming woman."

    "Yes."

    Holley nodded.

    She knew what a shrewd person Jane was.

    She was always gentle, but she had been using tenderness to overcome the hardship. She had never let herself suffer losses.

    She always succeed in achieving her goal.

    Did Ron find something new?

    Ron nodded and replied, "I believe a woman like Jane must know how to restrain her emotions. She has been living for more than twenty years. Even an ordinary person would not have the same reaction when facing allergic Platanus leaf, let alone her. "

    "So, do you doubt that she installed the eavesdropping device?"

    "No, I won''t." Ron shook his head and said, "if she installed that, she would have hidden her emotions very well. I guess she must have met the owner of the leaf. The owner must have left a deep impression on her, so she was shocked to take a step back. "

    Ron gave a simple analysis about Jane.

    After all, for them, their purpose of coming here today was to look for anything and see if they could find anything.

    Holley and Ron walked into the villa and went to the monitoring room said by Jane.

    They saw all kinds of evidence on the table.

    But the kidnapper was so careful that he put on the clothes which were used by the infrared burglar. It''s hard to find out the basic feature of the kidnapper with the equipment.

    Holley''s grandma appeared in the screen.

    At the beginning, her grandma did not fall down, but was taken out of the bedroom unwillingly when she was sober and even dragged downstairs.

    Her grandma resisted, and the other party knocked her out directly.

    When Holley sa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    her. They were waiting for the answer.

    Jane frowned, "I don''t think this kind of monitoring equipment should be used on his behalf anymore. Six years ago, he and his gang were all wiped out and all of them died. It was recorded in the confidential file, which could be disclosed only with the permission of the president. So, although I was shocked that the dead man now came back to life, I dare not say anything. Please forgive me. "

    Her reasons were solid. At least, both Ron and Holley ignored her.

    But she was kind of uncomfortable.

    As for Ron, he didn''t care as Jane was not his woman.

    But for Holley, she couldn''t treat Jane as a friend even though she had helped her several times.

    It was so uncomfortable.

    "To make amends, I have a more shocking news for you."

    Jane sensed the hostility from Ron and Holley towards her.

    In other words, as she had expected, she did even prepare a gift for apology.

    "Please get ready. What''s more, please do not tell anyone about this. Even if you did, don''t let anyone else know that I told you that. Is it a sub agreement? "

    With that, Jane raised her right hand and swore, "Give me five if it is okay."

 Chapter 457 The Womans Secret

    Ron did not raise his hand. It seemed that he had no intention of swearing to the opponent by high palm.

    "Since you''ve come to make amends to me, don''t attach too many conditions. I can find out everything you can."

    On hearing this, Jane smiled, "Actually, it''s very simple. The matter has something to do with Rainer. I don''t want to be the bad guy. So I don''t want anyone to know that it was me who told the whole thing to you. I also sincerely apologize to you."

    While saying that, Jane withdrew her hand in a very natural manner and tidied up her hair. "How about this? Let me tell you what had happened first. I believe that both of you would not entrap me."

    "Actually, it''s easy. My followers found where Teresa was. She was not poisoned to death in the resting room. Fortunately, she was still alive. My followers haven''t got a chance to prove that the person they found is actually Teresa. But one thing was for sure. They looked exactly the same. I also have her address now. As long as you can promise to keep it a secret for me, I will give you the address right away."

    Jane was a sly fox.

    Jane knew Holley and Ron would help him keep his secret, so she had left a backup plan, in which case they must agree to her request.

    Ron didn''t like this kind of person.

    After all, a man of that character could not be treated as a friend but a competitor or a member of the benefit alliance.

    He frowned slightly. When he was about to promise her, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    Making a gesture to ask to wait for a moment, Ron took out his cell phone.

    He looked at the number on the screen and picked it up.

    It was Eleanor.

    "What''s up?"

    Ron murmured.

    Eleanor laughed, "It''s a good news for you and Holley."

    "Well, I have something serious to do. Please finish your words as soon as possible."

    Ron was right. Nothing was more important to him than to know where Teresa was.

    Eleanor d

    kiss him than kiss him perfunctorily.

    "Alas."

    Ron sighed, looking like a loser. "I was afraid that you would worry too much about grandma, so I played a joke with you. But I think all my efforts are in vain. Can''t you adjust your mood and not torture yourself?"

    After saying that, he stretched his tongue and turned his neck. As a result, he leaned against the chair and said, "I''m so angry with you."

    Holley was in no mood to laugh.

    But it couldn''t be resisted because of Ron''s funny and acting skills.

    Holley smiled and shook her head. "Let''s hurry up and see if Teresa is still alive."

    At the villa of Patrick.

    A man covered in blood was dragged out.

    Sitting there and smoking, Patrick said coldly, "Miss Teresa, it''s time for you to run away. The man was actually Eleanor''s subordinate. You should be very clear about the relationship between Ron, Holley and Eleanor. Soon, Ron and Holley will expose your true colors of being alive."

    Teresa laughed indifferently. "You''re just like a frightened bird now. Do they dare to expose the fact that I am still alive? Let me tell you. They don''t dare. They are afraid that I will bite back that I said that Holley poisoned me and I survived and was saved. Now that they are coming, just let them come and see."

 Chapter 458 Her Followers

    What Teresa said was what Patrick wanted to hear.

    What he wanted was to let Teresa provoke Ron and Holley. The crueler they killed each other, the happier he would be.

    All of a sudden, Patrick stood up and said with excitement and passion, "Miss Teresa, I really admire your courage. It''s my fault. You don''t have to hide. They can''t do anything to you anyway. I''m leaving. You do it at your will, okay?"

    From his words, Teresa sensed conspiracy.

    She knew it clearly that Patrick wanted to take advantage of her to deal with Ron and Holley.

    But that two people always made her unhappy and make her hate them. Even if she knew it was a plot, she was willing to be trapped.

    "Okay, you just leave here. You and your followers leave the villa together. I will surely deal with Ron and Holley."

    A touch of resentment flashed in Teresa''s eyes.

    Patrick left with his followers happily.

    Before leaving, he added, "By the way, Miss Teresa, although the people we caught to keep watch around is Eleanor''s follower. But my followers also found that another group of people was hiding near the villa. It was the group working for Jane. I heard that Jane didn''t tell your brother about that you were still alive, but she leaked the information to Ron and Holley.

    But she did it for your own good by hiding the truth from your brother. Your brother''s presence at this time will only destroy your plan, won''t it?"

    A hint of embarrassment flashed on Patrick''s face.

    Anger appeared in Teresa''s eyes.

    Although Jane had stood up for Holley on the matter of her being poisoned and even let you brother changed his attitude towards this matter.

    After all, Jane is the love of your brother.

    Teresa was unwilling to antagonize Jane too much. She had decided that she could give her a chance. As long as Jane could give up defending her, she would not mind what happened

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    emotions.

    She cast a sidelong glance at Holley and said coldly, "You don''t have to think that just because you have a man to protect you, no one can get you for all the bad things you''ve done." There was no one could escape for the reincarnation of the heavenly law. For example, right now, your grandmother is missing and you don''t know whether she is alive. Maybe she is being tortured so that she can''t beg for death. Why are you acting so superior? You will ask for help one day."

    Holley''s brain went blank for a moment.

    She assumed in a straight line that only the people who had abducted her grandma would know her whereabouts.

    But she forgot.

    Being a member of the Lei family, even if Teresa faked her death, the relationship network that she designed could not be broken. She would not miss the news she wanted to know.

    But she had forgotten about it. She asked Teresa with an impulsive tone, "What do you mean by that? Are you the one who has taken away my grandmother?"

    Teresa was very much a suspect.

    Only she had a good understanding of the structure of the villa, the arrangement of the guards, and everything.

    Only when she took action would she not kill the guards, because they were all members of the Lei family!

 Chapter 459 Bringing His Last Words

    Teresa just mentioned Holley''s grandmother on purpose.

    This was her trick. And the thing made her happy was that Holley was trapped.

    She liked to see Holley fall into her trap.

    ''How Holley set me up would be paid back by me in a thousand times, '' Teresa wondered.

    She sneered and said, "Of course.

    My brother didn''t want to get even with you about the poison thing, but I won''t. Since you have poisoned me, I will never let you go. Don''t think that you can do anything you want just because Mr. Ron will protect you. Holley, you have to remember that you are not alone. You still have your grandma. As long as there is someone you care about in the world, I will arrest him. I will not let you live well."

    Teresa was a tortured soul woman now and she looked ferocious.

    Her ferocity scared Holley, but also calmed her down a little.

    Holley gradually came to her senses and shook her head, "First, I didn''t poison you. Second, I know very well that my grandma is not with you now. Because you are too talkative. That''s not who you are. If my grandmother is in your hands, you will definitely let me see the evidence."

    "Huh!"

    Teresa sneered, "I don''t care what you think. Anyway, she is in my hand. I will let you know what you have to pay for it."

    "Do you know who owns this villa?"

    Holley changed her topic. She didn''t know why Teresa would be so stubborn and believe that she had poisoned her.

    Maybe, it had something to do with the owner of the villa.

    "Do you think that I can let go of your grandmother if you change the topic?"

    Teresa sneered again.

    Holley sighed. "The villa belongs to the Lan family, in other words, it''s a private property of Craig."

    Craig always had good relationship with Lisa who was the second most powerful family in the black market.

    And Lisa had always been in bad relationship with the Lei family.

    Holley was giving a hint that Craig might have

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    dim. Everything could be seen clearly. There was no ambush in the tunnel.

    In front of a cage, Teresa stopped.

    A man covered in blood was locked in the cage. He looked like at his last gasp.

    She pointed at the man lightly. "He is Eleanor''s follower. He was caught by me when he was sneaking around outside the villa. He finally admitted that who was his master after being tortured.

    As she spoke, she took out the key and opened the cage.

    In order to show her sincerity, Teresa went into the cage first.

    She walked over and kicked the dying man, "Hold on, someone''s listening to your last words."

    Her attitude was bad, her words were harsh and her behavior was a little worse.

    Holley frown lightly, Teresa used to be kind-hearted. But now she is beyond recognition.

    It turned out that people could become so terrible.

    Ron took off the gun from the woman''s waist and put it in her hand. "Protect yourself and don''t go inside."

    Besides the conspiracy in the cage, Ron was also afraid that any close contact with the blood covered man would frighten the little woman.

    Considering what had happened in the cage, Ron decided to keep Holley outside here.

    Seeing that Ron went into the cage, Teresa was overjoyed.

    Everything was just as she expected.

 Chapter 460 She Wanted To Kill Me

    Ron went into the cage and walked to the side of the man who was covered in blood.

    He leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Are you Eleanor''s follower?"

    When Ron was asking, Teresa seized the chance to get out of the cage quickly and locked the door.

    Holley pointed her gun at Teresa and shouted, "Open the door!"

    Ron also stood up abruptly.

    It was obvious that he was trapped.

    Although the man who was lying on the ground and almost dying, covered in blood, was indeed Eleanor''s follower.

    It was a trick, planned by Teresa.

    A murderous look flashed through Ron''s eyes as he looked back. "Open the door."

    "Why do you order me?"

    Teresa glanced at the man covered in blood disdainfully and continued, "He can''t hold on for too long. He ended up like this for you and Holley. If you have made up your mind, don''t listen to him and just come to grab the key. I am standing here. The key is in my hand. But he may not have time for you.

    And you, Holley, you have to pay with your life for a murder. You can point your gun at me, but it''s useless."

    Teresa waved her hand without fear and tried to push the gun in Holley''s hand away.

    "Don''t move!"

    Holley said in a cold voice, "Teresa, can''t you remember what you used to threaten me.

    "You told me at that time that my grandmother was already dead. Many years ago, she died. There is a death certificate, a cremation certificate, and a cemetery. You said you won''t violate any law no matter you kill her or hit her. Even if you are devoid of conscience, you won''t surfer anything. Now, I can do it for you. You are a man that everyone knows you are dead all over the world. Even if I shoot you, I won''t get any legal punishment. Do you think it''s useless?"

    "If you dare to shoot me, you can try it."

    Teresa didn''t believe that Holley could do that.

    She snorted with disdain.

    It was true

    acquaintance, Fabian.

    She did not intend to explain anything, but continued to forcefully take out the key from Teresa and threw it to Ron.

    "Fabian, help me..."

    Teresa hurt so much. With her old wound on her body, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Fabian didn''t say anything. He just stood there and stared at Teresa.

    His chin was covered with thick beard.

    Fabian had been in a bad mood ever since he knew Teresa had been burnt to ashes by the fire.

    He was sad, painful and self-condemned.

    Fabian who had been a gentle doctor was supposed to be a beggar.

    The long hair, the weeds like beard and the casual clothes made Fabian look gloomy.

    After letting out a sigh, Fabian added, "You''re still alive."

    "Fabian, help me! Holley is gonna kill me!"

    Teresa shouted at Fabian in despair. It seemed that she had grasped a life-saving straw.

    Fabian turned to Holley and asked, "Do you want to kill her?"

    Holley laughed, "I only want to kill those who want to kill me."

    "No, Fabian, I have left Mr. Ron as Holley asked, but she still wants me to die. She poisoned me but I was saved. Now she tried to kill me in person. She is too vicious."

    Teresa said without hesitation. She could tell that Fabian was helping her.

 Chapter 461 Ill Handle It Myself

    Ron, who was locked in the cage, received the key exactly from Holley.

    He didn''t step out of the cage. Instead, he held the man covered in blood and said to Fabian, "Help me see if the man can be saved."

    Fabian nodded without hesitation.

    As for Teresa, he didn''t care her at all.

    Teresa was stunned. She found that it was a little difficult to see through Fabian today.

    The behavior of Fabian made Teresa feel unsure. ''Why didn''t he send messages to my brother?''

    It seemed that Fabian was helping her, but Teresa was still felt uneasy.

    "Fabian, help me..."

    Teresa said helplessly.

    Fabian stopped because of her voice.

    Closing his eyes slightly, he turned around and said, "It''s a doctor''s duty to save lives and heal the wounded."

    Fabian didn''t refuse Teresa directly, but acted to refuse her.

    "But Holley is going to kill me."

    Teresa continued shouting in a desperate voice.

    "She won''t kill you."

    Said Fabian affirmatively.

    Then he strode into the cage.

    After checking the man covered in blood, Fabian shook his head.

    He was the best surgeon, the best first-aid doctor.

    But he couldn''t do anything to the man who had wounds all over his body and almost lost all his blood.

    With a sigh, Fabian placed the man on the ground carefully.

    He bent down and said, "Sorry, I can''t help you. I can''t save your life. Just let me know if you have any requirements. I will try my best to meet them."

    He raised his head and looked towards Ron.

    He was too weak to save himself, so he could only show his last words to Fabian who came to save him that he had told Ron everything.

    The man shifted his eyes from Fabian and stammered.

    "I...mercy killing..."

    Although he could lose his life at any time, as long as he still had a breath, he would suffer pain.

    Fabian knew

    Holley withdrew her hand and walked back to Ron.

    It was a terrible signal to Teresa.

    Holley could leave here safely. It meant that Fabian didn''t trust Teresa at all.

    "Fabian, Holley is going to kill me. How can you let her go?"

    Teresa cried.

    When Fabian saw her tears, he felt sad.

    Fabian raised his head to look the ceiling. After looking at the ceiling for one minute, he asked, "Teresa, do you really love Mr. Ron so much?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Teresa asked in confusion.

    "Tell me. Do you love Mr. Ron so much? Are you crazy about him?"

    Fabian didn''t mention what had happened just now, but what he cared about was nothing but Teresa''s love.

    Teresa couldn''t figure out Fabian''s thought on love.

    He had already got Holley. Why would he waste his time and energy on a substitute?

    But from what Fabian said, it seemed that he didn''t want Teresa to be in crazy love with Mr. Ron.

    Maybe it was because of his possessiveness, so even if he didn''t love her and had found his true love, he didn''t want Teresa to love another man.

    Thinking of this, Teresa calmed down and said, "Yes, of course I love Mr. Ron very much. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have risked my life to be with him."

 Chapter 462 He Was Always Affectionate (1)

    Then Fabian gave out a helpless and bitter smile.

    "Even so, I have to protect you again. You are the one I love most."

    After saying that, he directly held up Teresa and said, "I will settle your problem."

    "Where are we going?"

    Teresa didn''t want to go with Fabian at all.

    She couldn''t let everyone know that she was still alive, which would ruin all her plans.

    What''s more, what did Fabian mean that he would settle her problem?

    "It was Holley who poisoned me. If you really want to help me settle it, go to kill her."

    Teresa shouted at Fabian while punching his chest.

    Fabian was determined. He didn''t say anything more and hugged Teresa tightly. "Stop it."

    It was a painful thing to be poisoned by someone. Teresa couldn''t accept Fabian just saying stop it.

    Teresa was angry. Regardless of the pain on her body, she shouted, "It is not my fault. If anyone wants to poison me, I won''t let him or her go easily. I wouldn''t let Holley go, even if you were pretending to take good care of me.

    "It wasn''t Holley who poisoned you."

    Seeing Fabian being pretty sure about that, Teresa couldn''t help but sneer, "I''m the victim, and I know better than anyone else about who killed me."

    Their quarrel, which should not have ended, was temporarily ended by the strange sound of "Boom! Boom".

    The sound was quite strange and it was coming from this secret tunnel. It even gave people a ghastly illusion.

    All of a sudden, everyone held their breath and looked around for the source of the sound.

    The sound kept going on. The four people in the tunnel all looked at the northeast corner.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" It was from the corner.

    What was that sound?

    Everyone got closer to the corner with doubt.

    Ron had been holding the little woman''s hand. Now, he suddenly loosened it.

    He said in a low voice, "Step back."

    "Watch out."

    Holley knew that Ron wanted to find out wh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ?"

    Patrick said with a smirk.

    "Do I need to report to anyone about the issues of the Ou family?"

    Said Fabian in a manner as powerful as anyone else.

    Patrick nodded with a smile. "Of course, you don''t have to explain to me anything. But since you have taken the distinguished guest away from my house, I''m afraid that you have to explain it to me? Although I''m not a big shot and I don''t have the background of your family, my guest can''t be beaten like that and be taken away."

    Patrick said this not only to Fabian, but also to Teresa.

    He was telling Teresa that under the current situation, she shouldn''t have left. Once she was taken away, everything would be exposed.

    Of course, Teresa knew what Patrick meant.

    However, Teresa felt that Fabian had known that she was alive, so she had to find a way to make Fabian shut up and not tell her uncle and her brother about it.

    "I''m not kidnapped. Fabian is my friend. He just invited me to be his guest."

    Hearing what Teresa said, Patrick thought it was inappropriate to do that, but he didn''t want to provoke the young master of the Ou family either. After all, it was not a good idea for him to get the Ou family involved.

    So he nodded his head and said, "Okay. Take care of yourself, Miss Teresa."

 Chapter 463 He Was Always Affectionate (2)

    In this way, Fabian took Teresa out of the villa in his arms under the gaze of so many people.

    Teresa smiled gently all the time, as if she was to prove that what she said was true and that she was invited by her friend to be a guest.

    After Teresa walked out of the villa where Patrick couldn''t see him, she didn''t have that gentle smile on her face any more.

    She just didn''t want others to laugh at her, but she never planned to bow her head. She never intended to let Holley go.

    "Fabian, what do you want to do? Do you really think you can help Holley to get rid of me even if she has poisoned me?"

    Teresa shouted angrily, but she still gasped.

    Holley slapped so hard that Teresa''s face hurt.

    Teresa covered her injured face with her hand, and the resentment in her eyes became more and more heavy.

    Deep inside, Fabian sighed.

    After holding Teresa into his car, he said, "Teresa, if the person who poisoned you is really Holley, you can stand out and expose her. There was no need to scheme like this. What''s more, you lied to me. How could I trust you?"

    "I lied? Which one of my words is a lie? Didn''t you see that Holley tried to kill me and hurt me?"

    Teresa mouth twitched in anger.

    Closing his eyes, Fabian shook his head and said, "Teresa, you shouldn''t be like this. I don''t think Teresa who I know is like this."

    "Well, don''t force me to become what you think!"

    Teresa snorted.

    Fabian didn''t continue but changed the topic, "You said that Holley wanted to kill you, but her grandmother was kidnapped by you. How did she dare to kill you? You said that Holley threatened you to stay away from Ron and even though you had left her, she didn''t let you go. But her grandmother has always been in your hand. How can she threaten you? Just because she said that she would kill you if you didn''t leave. Can it threaten you?"

    "Tere

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    fire?"

    "Haha."

    Teresa sneered.

    Whether being poisoned or being burned, Teresa felt it was the greatest shame of her life.

    As the daughter of the Lei family in the black market, Teresa thought it was unreasonable to be so calculated.

    "I saw the video. I knew it was Holley who poisoned me and set the fire. She wants me to die. Only after I die will no one compete with her for Mr. Ron."

    Teresa was gasping for breath.

    "Everything at the scene was destroyed, including the surveillance video. How could you possibly see that?"

    Fabian shook his head.

    It must be a plot. There must be someone alienating the relationship between the Lei family and the Mu family.

    This man was probably Patrick.

    "Teresa, your brother has found some clues about the man who poisoned you. We are investigating him. I''ll take you to see him. He''ll show you the evidence." Fabian understood that as an outsider, he couldn''t convince Teresa to believe him.

    Therefore, he chose another way to prove everything to her.

    "No!"

    Teresa screamed, "What do you want to do? Why do you send me back now? Do you want my brother to be distressed when he saw me covered with bruises? "Fabian, can you at least care about other people''s feelings?"

 Chapter 464 He Was Always Affectionate (3)

    For a moment, Fabian was speechless.

    Although he had found Teresa, he should have sent her back to the Lei family as soon as possible.

    But her health condition really did not allow her to appear in front of her family.

    "What''s your plan?"

    Fabian asked Teresa.

    Teresa replied frankly, "I want to be homeless for some time. I will go back when I feel better. But before that, you can''t tell my uncles and brother about my news."

    "To be homeless?" Fabian couldn''t help but worry.

    He turned around and looked at the villa. "Are you wandering in this villa? This is the villa of Craig..."

    Before Fabian could finish his words, Teresa interrupted, "The man we met just now is named Patrick. He is the adoptive father of Craig."

    Teresa''s intention was very clear. She had already known who the man was and whose house she lived in, but she still would live here.

    Fabian shook his head.

    Even so, Patrick was a dangerous man, who just like a time bomb.

    It''s not safe to live with such a person.

    "You can stay in my house. You need the best doctor to take care of your wounds."

    Fabian invited earnestly.

    Teresa peered sideways at Fabian, "How dare you let me live in your house? Aren''t you afraid that Holley would misunderstand and be jealous? However, even if you are engaged, it''s only your own wishful thinking. The one in Holley''s heart is still Ron. So, you are a joke."

    "Do you come to me just because Holley abandoned you?" Why would I live in your house for you?"

    When talking about emotion, Teresa looked very excited.

    "You love Mr. Ron, while I love you. I never loved Holley and I was engaged to her to keep her from marrying your brother. You have already ruin others'' marriage because of your selfish love."

    "With the power of the Ou family, I can keep the engagement with you. Even if you take away Holley''s grandmother, it will be impossible to fulfill your dream of marryi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    whether Teresa was involved. Fabian wants to keep her safe."

    Because of her relationship with Eleanor, Holley hardly hid anything from her.

    She had never thought to find an excuse for Teresa. The only thing she was afraid was that if Eleanor went against the Ou family, Eleanor would suffer losses in the end.

    Eleanor understood what Holley meant, but she had made up her mind. "Mr. Ron, Holley, you can go back first. My follower was killed and I need to deal with this affair. It''s not convenient for you to be here temporarily."

    Ron nodded and said, "Patrick is my enemy and I will fight against him as well. By that time, we can cooperate with each other. As for whether Teresa was involved in it or not, my followers will also investigate it."

    Ron was also implying Eleanor not to deal with Teresa first.

    Eleanor nodded her head without any hesitation and said, "Okay, please excuse yourselves."

    When Ron and Holley turned around and were about to leave, they suddenly heard an angry voice from Eleanor''s laptop.

    An old man cut in, "My dear child, Holley has made you look like this. Why are you still taking good care of her? Do you have to lose your life? Do you want me, a silver haired man, to see you die? We Yan family don''t owe them anything, do we?"

 Chapter 465 He Was Always Affectionate (4)

    There were needn''t any explanation or speculation.

    Ron, Holley and Eleanor all knew who the old man was.

    He was Old Master Yan, the grandpa of Rex.

    At the same time.

    In the ward of the best medical conditions in A Country.

    Old Master Yan was shaking his head, full of confusion.

    Back then, he took his grandson overnight away from N City, just to distance him from Holley.

    He even told his grandson that it was because Holley had said those words said on the boat counted for nothing. So he made the decision to leave N City with his grandson sadly.

    But even so, his grandson was still thinking about the woman named Holley, and was still concerned about her matters in every corner.

    "You tell me, what''s so good about that woman? What if she promised to get you a license to marry you? When you were in the emergency room, she had told me that what she said was just a lie and couldn''t be taken seriously. She said she loved Ron, but she was engaged to the son of the Ou family.

    I don''t understand why do you still worry about her and even get our confidant killed for her who doesn''t love you, but also dallies with your feelings.

    You have almost been killed by her once. Now it is your confidant who has died, so will you be so lucky next time? And the next time, it will be you... "

    The old man said in tears.

    He was an old man who always protected his kids. He only wanted his grandson to be safe.

    He had seen his kids die once when he was 56 years old.

    His son and his daughter-in-law both...

    He didn''t want the same thing to happen again. He only wanted to protect his grandson.

    He always knew that his grandson was talking with people in N City about Holley on the phone.

    He held back his tears and didn''t say anything.

    Now, he did not hear his grandson speak again. Only when he thought

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    olley asked her to stay.

    Watching Eleanor leave, Ron walked over, closed the door and locked it.

    Then he looked at Holley, with an imperious air in his eyes.

    He strode towards the little woman.

    With a wave of his big hand, Ron directly held the little woman''s waist.

    He held her tightly in his arms and pinned her against the wall not far away. Without saying a word, he kissed her.

    His kiss had always been domineering.

    He was still as domineering as before.

    Holley was stunned and couldn''t help but widen her eyes.

    This kiss came so suddenly, she

    "Close your eyes!"

    The man gave an irresistible order.

    The little woman could not help following his order.

    Almost stifling, all the craziness began to fall.

    Touching closely to the little woman, Ron raised his hand and raised her chin.

    Fixing his eyes on hers, the man slowly asked, "Tell me, if Rex didn''t leave N City, would you go with him to get the marriage license?"

    He was an overbearing man. He did not allow anyone to try to get close to his woman.

    He didn''t ask the reason, but the answer he wanted to hear was that Holley told him that she would not go to register marriage with Rex.

    Ron was waiting for an answer...

 Chapter 466 He Was Always Affectionate (5)

    Looking away from Ron, Holley said, "I will."

    This was her answer and even her choice, and she would do it without hesitation.

    She didn''t want to lie to Ron because it was untruthful to hear a lie and no one would believe the lie.

    "Just because he saved your life? There are many ways to repay him for saving your life!"

    Ron growled.

    "Marrying Teresa was not for repay her for saving my life. Do you understand it?"

    Clenching the little woman''s wrist, Ron shook his head and asked.

    "Ron."

    Holley called out his full name. "I won''t break my promise on that night. It''s not just to repay him for saving my life... "

    "Do you like him? Do you leave a position for him in your heart?"

    Ron asked jealously.

    Staring into Ron''s eyes, Holley shook her head and said, "It has nothing to do with love. Although I wanted to stimulate his desire to live at that time, there was a man willing to give his lives to me, so it''s worthy for me to fulfill my promise. After all, it was a foregone conclusion that you and Teresa would get married then."

    Holley said slowly, "Ron, don''t worry about this anymore. Because time would not go back. Rex has left and Old Master Lei also didn''t want me to marry him, so I promised him that I wouldn''t be with Rex. So... "

    "So even so, I still hope to hear you tell me that you will not fulfill your promise for him. Even it''s worthy for you to fulfill your promise to him."

    Ron shouted what he was thinking.

    Holley didn''t say a word. She just reached out and hugged him.

    Resting her head against his chest, Holley said slowly, "If the next day when I went to register with Rex, you showed up, even a word or look would be enough to make me be a person who eats my words."

    Hearing what Holley said, Ron thought it was enough for him.

    A sense of satisfaction overwhelmed him. He nodded, "Oka

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as she thought.

    That man was well dressed. There were no water stains on his body. He hadn''t taken a shower.

    The only difference was that his stubble, which he hadn''t taken care of for several days, was gone.

    "Are you shaved?"

    Teresa asked, not knowing what to say.

    Fabian took it for granted and nodded, "Yes. I need to keep a good image when chatting with my goddess. What if you, my goddess, can treat a loser like me differently?"

    Fabian was good at both laughing at himself and teasing others.

    "By the way, what do you want to tell me?"

    Fabian had noticed the murderous look on Teresa''s face.

    But he was such a person that he could turn a blind eye to most of the things.

    The only person he wanted to see was Teresa.

    Teresa managed to squeeze out a smile.

    She withdrew her hand awkwardly. "Actually, what I want to say is..."

    Teresa still felt embarrassed.

    Perhaps, it was just that she had expectations that were not supposed to have, so she had all the illusions and speculations.

    She turned around and walked to the sofa in the living room, "Let''s sit down and talk about it"

    "Okay."

    Fabian followed her closely like a foolish boy.

    He was not stupid. He just loved her so much.

 Chapter 467 But Their Destiny Is Not Enough (1)

    In the living room.

    Fabian took a seat opposite to Teresa.

    It was eight o''clock in the evening. It was a good time. From a psychological point of view, Eight o''clock was the easiest time to communicate with people.

    "Teresa."

    Teresa answered softly when Fabian called her name.

    Raising her head slightly, Teresa looked at the ceiling lamp. Then she asked in a soft voice, "Fabian, can you give me ten minutes?"

    "Of course."

    Fabian agreed without hesitation.

    Teresa stood up with a silk scarf in her hand.

    Fabian didn''t know when she had gotten that silk scarf.

    However, he didn''t care much about it. As long as she was with him and he could protect her, it was enough for him.

    With the silk scarf in her hand, Teresa walked forward. Then she bent slightly and stood in front of Fabian. "Fabian, can you cover your eyes first?"

    "Just use this silk scarf."

    Teresa gently waved her hand.

    On the other hand, Fabian couldn''t help taking the silk scarf and covering his eyes.

    Five minutes later, Teresa said, "All right."

    When Fabian took off the silk scarf, he saw the two candlesticks on the opposite end table.

    The candlelight flickered. The candle turned out to be a very antique dragon and phoenix candle.

    But he didn''t know where Teresa got those candles. After all, they were not his family''s belongings.

    The lights in the living room had been turned off by Teresa.

    The soft candlelight was swaying in the wind.

    The light was so beautiful. The layers of halos reflected Teresa''s beauty.

    Fabian couldn''t help but smile, "You''re so beautiful, just like the snow night in Alaska!"

    The corners of Teresa''s mouth were still wearing a faint smile, but when she heard Fabian praise her like that, she suddenly lost the smile.

    Maybe Fabian was so unforgettable because she was the one who was like Holley in that snowy night.

    There was no need for Fa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Making Fabian faint was probably the beginning of her plan.

    In fact, when Teresa promised to live in Fabian''s house in the afternoon, he knew it was a conspiracy.

    But he chose to pretend that he knew nothing and saw nothing.

    He just wanted to be her lover.

    But it didn''t mean that he should be used by Teresa or fall into her trap again and again.

    He is a doctor. If Teresa succeeded in drugging him twice, then he would not be a doctor anymore.

    With a hint of bitterness in Fabian''s eyes, he gently placed his hands on Teresa''s shoulders.

    Pushing her away a little, Fabian shook his head and said, "You still chose not to believe my love for you. What should I do to make you believe that you are the one I love all the time?"

    Teresa kept silent. Then, she turned her head away and said, "You got me. I lost. I don''t care if you want to fight or kill me. It''s up to you."

    Fabian closed his eyes and shook his head.

    He didn''t have the heart to fight or kill her.

    Holding Teresa''s waist, Fabian kissed her again.

    This was a crazy kiss.

    Teresa was unable to resist or struggle at all.

    Just then, Fabian raised his right hand and there was an injector in his hand.

    He injected the unconscious drug into Teresa''s body bit by bit.

 Chapter 468 But Their Destiny Is Not Enough (2)

    Cold drugs were injected into her body.

    A tear streaked across Teresa''s eyes.

    She asked Fabian silently with her eyes. Couldn''t he give her a chance to revenge? Couldn''t he spoil her as the way Ron dotes on Holley?

    Fabian''s heart was broken.

    His hand froze. There was still half tube of the drug that hadn''t been injected into Teresa''s body.

    At that moment, Teresa hit Fabian on the back of his neck.

    His hand became soft, and then he lost consciousness.

    Fabian fainted, and so did Teresa.

    Time passed.

    It was over two o''clock in the next morning that Teresa regained her consciousness.

    This time, she won.

    If she won time, she would win more than half of the victory.

    She stood up slowly. Then Teresa slowly dragged Fabian towards the door as if she was dragging a dead body.

    At the door of the apartment.

    Teresa suddenly stopped.

    She could no longer hurt Fabian to see him show mercy to her.

    She couldn''t be heartless to Fabian, even though she knew that he showed up in front of her and took good care of her with a purpose.

    Even though she knew that Fabian was the best use, she gave up.

    She let go of her hands.

    Looking at Fabian, Teresa couldn''t help but say, "Always feeling, but rim shallow. Goodbye, Fabian. I''m going to take revenge. You and I are just strangers. If we had to have a relationship, you''d be my enemy, too, because you''d protect Holley."

    After saying that, Teresa turned around decisively.

    She pushed the door open and almost ran away.

    Because she was afraid that she would regret and change her mind if she was one step slower.

    After all, using Fabian was the most effective way.

    She ran away.

    Fabian opened his eyes suddenly who had been lying unconscious on the ground.

    There was a touch of melancholy in his eyes.

    He woke up for a long tim

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    just took the phone and went back to the bedroom and put it on the bedside table.

    Holley had already fallen asleep. He wasn''t bored enough to wake up his little woman in the middle of the night and not let her sleep for the sake of a text message from someone else.

    But she woken up.

    She turned over and held Ron in her arms, "Where have you been?"

    She asked in a sweet voice.

    A warm and pampering smile appeared on Ron''s lips in an instant. "My silly girl, I have got the phone. Otherwise, can I run away in the middle of the night and abandon you?"

    "Really?"

    Then Holley sat up and went into the arms of Ron.

    "Where is my new phone?"

    She stretched out her hand to ask for it.

    Ron grabbed the phone and unlocked it when he was not paying attention.

    The screen was still on the message page.

    The messages she saw at the top were from Rex.

    Surprised, Holley turned around and looked at Ron.

    She just wanted to know what the man thought after he saw those messages?

    She tried to find a hint from the man''s face and eyes.

    However, the man just looked at her affectionately, making her unable to see his real feelings.

    "I haven''t contacted with Rex..."

    She explained nervously.

 Chapter 469 Did She Forget It

    Ron only felt was angry and funny about Holley.

    It was annoying that she was so guilty for fear that he suspected she still had contact with Rex.

    But it was funny that she forgot that she hadn''t used her phone for a long time, so that she couldn''t contact with others.

    However, looking at her serious and flurried face, Ron shook his head with a smile.

    He raised his hand and ruffled the little woman''s hair, "Silly girl, haven''t you woken up? You don''t have your phone. How could you contact someone else?"

    Hearing Ron''s question, Holley patted her head. "It''s right. I don''t have a cell phone. Of course I haven''t contacted with Mr. Yan."

    With a sullen face, Ron snorted, "Someone has sent so many messages to you. Don''t you think about replying him?"

    "No, I won''t. You must trapped me. If I reply him, you will be angry.

    Holley rebuked the man beside her harshly.

    While speaking, she looked towards Ron and asked him with her eyes whether she was right or wrong.

    Ron smiled but didn''t say anything.

    Because he really wanted to test his little woman.

    He knew he had to retreat for the sake of advancing. He just wanted to see what choice Holley would make and whether she would ignore Rex.

    Holley laughed and yawned, "I''m so sleepy. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Let''s go to bed."

    "My little girl..."

    As Ron called her, it seemed that she was really sleepy. She fell asleep so soon.

    So Ron gave up.

    He didn''t want to wake her up, so he had to fall asleep reluctantly.

    Next morning, Ron woke up.

    He was still waiting for her decision.

    In his whole life, he cared about nothing except things related to Holley.

    But Holley didn''t sleep soundly.

    After a day and a night without sleep, she needed sleep and rest so much that she almost slept in a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    out to protect Teresa. As long as Teresa would not provoke her in the future, she would not pay attention to her.

    Because she was not interested it, Holley directly changed the topic, "I''m so hungry. Are we going to eat brunch?"

    "If you want two meals, I''ll go with you."

    Ron was that kind of person who spoiled Holley deeply.

    "No, just one meal is enough. Do you cook or do I cook, or do we go out to eat?"

    Holley asked, with her head tilted to one side, and looked Ron.

    "Let''s get out. I need to go to the company today."

    After hearing Ron''s decision, Holley gave him a thumbs up and said, "Okay, I''ll go and get washed."

    She ran away, but Ron seemed to be a little lost.

    Didn''t she say that she would tell him whether she would reply Rex or not as soon as she woke up?

    She had woken up twice, but why didn''t she mention this matter about Rex?

    Did she forget it?

    Or was it because she has made up her mind to return a message to Rex that she will not tell him?

    Ron was eager to know Holley''s answer.

    Finally, he couldn''t wait any longer, and broke into the bathroom with the cell phone. "What are you going to do to Rex''s message? Will you reply him or not?"

 Chapter 470 One Word Was Enough

    Fortunately, Holley just took a simple wash and did not prepare to take a shower.

    Even so, when Ron broke in, she was taken aback.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley was too frightened to hear what Ron was saying.

    She looked at Ron confusedly. Her cute appearance made Ron step forward and hold the little woman in his arms directly.

    He kissed her bossily.

    What kind of message was not important at all.

    It was important that he wanted to kiss his woman.

    An ambiguous atmosphere filled the bathroom.

    After a long time, Ron hooked her chin and said, "You bad girl."

    Holley smiled, "What do you want to do? Why did you break in? You scared me."

    Her question reminded Ron of the massages from Rex.

    However, it seemed inappropriate for him to mention such a thing after the passionate kiss.

    When Ron was thinking about how to ask Holley, Holley had already grabbed her cell phone.

    She waved her phone and asked the man, "Are you going to ask if I reply the message to Rex?"

    "Yes."

    Ron made a positive reply.

    "I don''t want to reply."

    Holley answered honestly. She wouldn''t text back.

    After all, in the emotional world, she had already had her own choice, the person she chose was Ron.

    As a woman who was passionately in love, she was supposed to keep distance with other men.

    Moreover, Rex was not an ordinary male. From a certain point of view, Rex was her pursuer, so it was more appropriate to keep a distance from him.

    More importantly, it was not only about love, but also promise.

    Holley had promised Old Master Yan that she would not contact with Rex anymore.

    She calmly and even decisively deleted the message from Rex, deleted his number, and deleted everything related to him.

    This was how Holley responded.

    There was a slight

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Holley heard quick footsteps.

    "Rex, It''s from Holley. I thought for a while and decided to let you answer it since she called you for something."

    Lying in the bed, Rex looked terrible.

    Compared with the high spirited, debonair Mr. Yan, his haggard face was beyond recognition.

    His eyes were dull. But when he heard Holley''s name, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.

    "Holley..."

    Rex said gently and picked up the phone excitedly.

    "Is that you?"

    "It''s me."

    Hearing Rex''s voice, Holley felt a little distressed.

    Holley felt sorry for Rex. But it was nothing about love.

    "Why do you call my grandpa? Have you deleted my phone number?"

    Rex joked.

    Holley told a lie, "I have been in touch with your grandpa for a long time. You got injured because of me. Of course I am worried about your health. I heard that your injury was repeated. I am worried about you. Are you all right?"

    Holley didn''t know how to comfort him. Actually, she didn''t need to know how to do. If she said one word, it was enough to wake Rex up.

    But if she said one word, other man would sad!

    Outside the bathroom, Ron stood with his hands behind his back, looking very angry.

 Chapter 471 Her Answer

    It was true that Ron didn''t intend to monitor the little woman''s talking.

    The phones he and Holley used were the couple''s phones, and were specially customized.

    So the cellphone was equipped with one of the special features.

    As long as Holley received some message from others, Ron could check it.

    Ron could also answer Holley''s phone and hear the conversation.

    This function was used by Ron at the very beginning.

    At that time, he used this function only because of the special situation that he hadn''t completely controlled the situation here. He was afraid that someone would kill his little woman, so he would monitor it real time.

    After he got a full control of the situation, he had already disabled that function.

    It didn''t work for so long that when the new phone arrived in the mail, Ron forgot to disable it while debugging the phone.

    Originally, if it was a normal call, Ron wouldn''t care it, nor would he pry into other people''s privacy.

    But just now, he left the bathroom to change his clothes. When he came back, he found that someone had been talking with his little woman for more than ten minutes.

    Having been on the phone for such a long time, it was inevitable that Ron had many ideas in his heart.

    It didn''t mean that he didn''t trust Holley. He just wanted to know who called her and talked with her for more than ten minutes.

    When he just answered the phone, he heard her voice. She said that she had been worrying about Rex.

    This made Ron jealous.

    He never admitted that he was a gentleman, so he would not hang up the phone hypocritically and stop listening to what the two people were saying.

    Rex felt that he came to life at that moment.

    Holley was an elixir. "I''m fine."

    Although Rex lied, his complexion was much better than before.

    As his heart came back to life, the flesh wounds on his body were nothing at all.

    "I heard that your condition is not very good. I am

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er than watching her grandson give up his will to live and get more and more depressed.

    "Rex, Miss Holley is a girl, how can you ask such a direct question?"

    Rex''s grandpa seemed to be talking about his grandson, but it was actually reminding Holley not to forget the purpose of the call.

    But Holley remained silent.

    It was hard for her to answer this question.

    Outside the bathroom.

    Ron''s hands behind his back had already been clenched into fists.

    He clenched his fists, the blue veins standing out on his temples.

    He was also waiting for her answer.

    The answer was so important to Rex and him.

    Rex coughed again on the phone.

    "Oh my God! Why does you cough blood?"

    Old Master Yan panicked. This was not a good omen. He called doctors and nurses in a loud voice.

    "Rex."

    Holley knew that she could no longer hesitate.

    No matter it was right or wrong, the most important thing was to save him.

    "Rex, can you hear me? Can you hear me?"

    Holley''s voice became nervous.

    "Holley, I heard you. I''m fine."

    As Rex was explaining, Holley interrupted, "Listen to me, I made up my mind to marry you when we were on the cruise ship. So, Rex, take a good rest and return to N City if you recover. If you come back too late, maybe I will remarry Mr. Ron."

 Chapter 472 Wonâ€™t It Be That He Found It

    Finally, Holley gave her answer.

    Ron''s hands behind his back instantly opened.

    He could have clenched his fists towards his rival in love, but he could not be ready to punch her because of her choice.

    "Really?"

    Before Holley didn''t hang up, she heard Rex''s voice from the other end of the line.

    Although he was weak, there was a faint surprise in his voice.

    He didn''t expect that Holley would give him such an answer.

    Holley nodded against her will, "of course it is true. This kind of thing can''t be feigned."

    "Okay. I will have a good rest and return to N City as soon as possible. "

    Rex was a man of his word. He had promised Holley that after the last question, he would end the phone call, and he would do as he said.

    Rex hung up the phone after making a promise to Holley that he would return as soon as possible.

    Doctors and nurses rushed to the ward because of Old Master Yan''s yelling.

    Rex refused to be examined by doctors and nurses. He didn''t like others to listen to his private affairs, so he spoke in Chinese, with a local accent.

    "Thank you, Grandpa."

    Rex calmly said, "in fact, I know her well. She wouldn''t have said yes if you hadn''t asked her to. "

    "Grandpa must have made an agreement with her that she should never contact me again, right?"

    "Grandpa, I want to go back to N City as soon as possible. I hope you won''t stop me,"

    Old Master Yan was Rex''s only relative in the world, so Rex knew him and knew why Holley called him today.

    But he didn''t care. No matter whether Holley could do as what she said on the phone today, he wanted to go back to N City as soon as possible.

    Old Master Yan knew his grandson well. Although his grandson wasn''t ruthless, he knew if he stopped him, his grandson would still be half dead like before.

    Old Master Yan nodded and said, "okay. As long as you get better, we''ll go back to N City."

    N City.

    In the bathroom of the Ron''s villa.

    After the phone call, Holley was at a loss what to do next.

    She felt th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was extremely courageous. He had planned such a big deal as a bait.

    Over the past few years, someone had stealthily stolen the design achievements from the design department and transported to another company, and the results would come soon.

    Craig always didn''t get along well with Mr. Ron. It was rare to find that Ron was late. He undoubtedly slandered him without hesitation.

    "Mr. Ron, you''re so talented that you can''t be late for such an important bidding. Seeing that the Mu''s Group has been determined to win the bid? "

    Craig said, "But I don''t think D series will work with Mu''s Group. Time rules are valued by big companies. A punctual person can''t be a good partner."

    In an indifference manner all the time, Ron didn''t open his mouth until he heard enough from the man named Craig. "Mr. Lan, I think you have misunderstood me. I''m not here to bid on behalf of our company. On behalf of the Mu''s Group, the director of the design department, Jay Zhong had been here for a long time. As for me, I just brought my wife here to see his old classmate''s achievement. So Mr. Lan, I really can''t accept the accusation you put on me. "

    It was a real shame for Craig.

    He had something on Ron''s being late, but he was not the bidding representative, which was not his mistake.

    With a long face, Craig added, "you are late too."

 Chapter 473 The Ability to Retort (1)

    "I had intended to walk to the audience quietly. But Mr. Lan stopped me, interrupting the bidding and the introduction of other companies. "

    Ron made it clear for himself and he also dragged Craig down. He proved that Craig was not only making trouble for him, but also was accused of destroying a presentation of his competitor company.

    Craig said to himself, "damn it."

    He just wanted to make Ron leave a bad impression in front of the senior executives of D series.

    But in other words, he was tricked. He was not a good guy. How could he treat his competitors like this.

    Right now, it was even more difficult for Craig to make any clarification.

    He would further prove his crime of destruction if he snapped back. He didn''t explain, which meant that he acquiesced.

    ''Ron mu, you son of a bitch!

    To maintain a good image, Craig cursed in his heart and spread out his hands, "the Lan''s Group would never compete by unfair means."

    Then he went back to his seat.

    Only the senior leaders of D series were in charge of the bid.

    The senior leaders had a dignified air. They would never interrupt the arguments between Ron and Craig. After the argument, they would not say anything.

    There were three leaders in the bidding, two men and one woman.

    The three of them sat on the spot in a row. The bald middle-aged man from Germany sat in the middle. The French man, who was in a lean and seeming dozy, sat on the left of him. The female senior manager, who dressed professionally and with extraordinary talent, sat on the right of the bald man.

    Obviously, the bald man was the main sponsor of today''s bidding, but he was probably a man who didn''t want to talk much.

    He slightly turned around and winked at the female manager. She nodded and made a gesture of welcome to the conference company.

    The conference, though excellent, couldn''t attract the attention of the several executives a

    e discovered. But did they have to escape?

    They looked like a thieves.

    When Holley was still thinking about the couple, the man beside her had already stood up.

    "Where are you going?"

    Holley asked uncertainly.

    "Of course I will go after them to see who they are."

    Ron answered naturally.

    When he was about to step down the stairs to catch up with the two people, he was surprised to hear the German bald man, one of the three senior leaders of D series, say, "there are twelve companies in total today who have passed the first collection of D series and got the qualification to come to the bidding to state the design case. Now, ten companies have given a speech. The remaining two companies ranked last for their outstanding performance. The two companies provided excellent design cases, and they were surprisingly similar, with the similarity of 99%. We put the two companies at the end and hope the representatives of the two companies can prove who designed this project. "

    The top managers of the D series didn''t need to make an announcement. Everyone present knew which two companies remained.

    One of them was the Mu''s Group which belonged to Ron mu, while The other is Global Stock Co., Ltd. which has already opened the international market..

 Chapter 474 The Ability to Retort (2)

    Ron stopped.

    After that, Ron continued to walk downstairs.

    He had already well arranged everything for the bidding.

    His plan was quite rigorous and flawless.

    He came here today in case of any emergency.

    Moreover, he wanted to see who his enemy that had been hiding for so many years was.

    It was obvious that the Global Stock Company. was the hidden enemy of the Mu''s Group.

    This conclusion wasn''t hasty for Ron at all.

    Because the design with 99% similarity according to the senior executives of D series was sent to his email yesterday morning.

    And 12 o''clock yesterday noon was the final time to receive the initial exam of D series.

    Meanwhile, the email Jay sent to him yesterday morning was the only chance for the supervisors in the design department to steal confidential information.

    If they hadn''t cooperated with each other for many times and trusted that troublesome man, how could the Global Stock Company. be so bold to get the design draft in a hurry and send it to the official mailbox of D series.

    So the Global Stock Company is the hidden enemy.

    After taking a cold glance at the representative of the Global Stock Company, Ron continued to walk towards the exit.

    He noticed that the man and the woman were moving fast, and they were getting farther and farther away.

    If he didn''t go after them now, he would never catch up with them.

    Craig didn''t like Ron for a long time. He wanted to see him make a mistake.

    Before that, he was curious about how the Mu''s Group would perform after getting a support from a powerful general like Jay Zhong.

    But who would have thought that he would have such a big surprise.

    In the bid this time, the Lan''s Group could not have the chance to enter the top three and enter the next round of selection.

    When it came to other companies, the Lan''s Group''s design was less than the top three or five.

    But it didn''t matter. The most important thing was that he, together with the other generals of the design department, had seen much of the world, which would be a great benefit to the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Stock Company were the original designer.

    Second, they Global Stock Company are generous and are willing to cooperate with the investigation and even be willing to cooperate with the Mu''s Group.

    ''this man is definitely a negotiation master.

    This was the comment that Ron gave to this person.

    Full of confidence, he stood on the spot and made a gesture to Jay, who was ready to respond, indicating him to calm down first.

    Jay made no response.

    Seeing that Ron didn''t say anything, Craig felt that he seized the opportunity again. "Mr. Ron, is your company speechless?"

    Not only Ron, but also the staff of the Global Stock Company frowned.

    Because Craig''s words would do no good.

    Ron didn''t give the Global Stock Co., Ltd. a chance to save the situation. He sneered and said, "the Global Stock Company has proposed to check both parties'' e-mails. Naturally, it''s time for the D-series to announce their e-mails. Or what else do you want me to tell you? "

    Ron was rather rude.

    It was too hard for Craig to explain.

    The representative of the Global Stock Company said again, "President Lan, this is between us Global Stock Company and the Mu''s Group. Please let us solve it by ourselves."

    While they were arguing, the D series had been sorted out the e-mails.

    The female senior manager said, "from the time of the email, Global Stock Company is early."

 Chapter 475 A Complete Victory (1)

    At that moment, Craig felt he had gotten his prestige back.

    "Mr. Ron, the Mu''s Group has always had bad reputation. It''s perfectly normal for you to plagiarize."

    He gloated, like a mean man.

    Craig had been so mean that even the senior executives of the D series thought he was too narrow-minded.

    The bald man, sitting in the middle, said in a strong accent, "the Global Stock Company sends e-mail one minute and twenty-five seconds earlier than the Mu''s Group."

    He took the lead with one minute and twenty-five seconds. There was nothing to explain.

    The sending speed of the e-mails was faster or later because of the speed of the Internet.

    This minor advance was unable to prove that the Global Stock Company was original and the Mu''s Group was the plagiarist.

    The German man naturally looked down upon Craig. Sitting in his position, he had never seen a person who was as mean as him. There was no president of a company like Craig who jumped up and down like a clown.

    "President Lan, it was our D series'' decision to plagiarize."

    This was a kind reminder, and at the same time, he was hinting Craig to shut up.

    It was an obvious embarrassment for Craig.

    He sat down, sighing inside.

    Somehow, the tramp Ron, whom he had never thought highly of, became his opponent and even beat him to death.

    What a hell.

    Ron walked back to Holley leisurely.

    He didn''t have to chase them anymore. He had wasted so much time. Even a tortoise could get far enough, not to mention they were two strong people with legs.

    Everyone stopped talking.

    The top executives of D series said again, "the Global Stock Company, Mu''s Group. The D series only needs you to prove that you are the designer of the brooch. If both of you can''t prove it, then you will be removed from the bid and be blacklisted on the D series and from now on, we will no longer cooperate with either of you. "

    The D series was quite generous. From then on, they would no longer cooperate with each other, provoking the Global Stock Company and the Mu''s Group to make their own efforts to prove their innocence.

    "How do D series want us to prove it?"

    The representative of the Global Stock Company asked with a frown.

    "Design thinking, the source of inspiration, the interpreting of design. For the sake of fairness, the Global Stock Compan

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    bal Stock Company''s representative''s face darkened. "Why did you say it was not designed by me? It is my hard work. Do you D series want to make it your own?"

    The French man disdained to look at him and said indifferently, "the designing circle is not very big and I can make you stay out of it forever just by some words. You know exactly how you got your design plan. If you want me to analyze it thoroughly, I don''t mind. "

    The French man didn''t mind it because once he made a point, the designer of the Global Stock Company would no longer be in the circle.

    "I heard that you went to my hometown for further study on design. Haven''t Professor Bruce taught you the bottom line of a designer? "

    According to the French man''s explanation time after time, the representative of the Global Stock Company couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    He knew that the man in front of him must be a master, and he must have seen him through.

    Designer values reputation, so does he.

    In fact, he did not agree to use other people''s works to participate in the competition, but his boss insisted.

    Turning to the other colleague representative beside him, he announced, "it''s not mine. I shouldn''t be here."

    He didn''t reveal the company''s secrets, just gave himself a way to get away.

    After the designer had left, another representative of the Global Stock Company was still unwilling to accept the fact. "You haven''t read the answer of Mu''s Group. How can you say that our designers wrote nonsense. Maybe the Mu''s Group is worse than our Global Stock Company."

 Chapter 476 A Complete Victory (2)

    He is a talented French man with a bad temper.

    If it were another two senior executives in the same company, they wouldn''t have expressed their thoughts so strongly, even though they had the same thoughts as him.

    However, this French man was so arrogant that he didn''t pay much attention to the representative of the Global Stock Company

    With a cold glance at the representative of the Global Stock Company, the French man said, "it''s so scary. Is it because you''re not good at Chinese and can''t understand my words, or there''s something wrong with your understanding that you can''t understand what I''m saying? I have never compared the Mu''s Group to the Global Stock Company I really don''t understand. Why do you come to this conclusion that the Mu''s Group is better than you Global Stock Company? You Global Stock Company are still making nonsense and you don''t need to compare yourself with anyone. The answer is bad itself. "

    After that, he ignored the representative of the Global Stock Company and turned to look at Jay, "how about you? You know yourself well enough. If you can''t give me an answer, then you don''t need to show it to me. "

    After a fierce fight with a French man, the representative of the Global Stock Company felt that his face was scratched.

    But the only happy thing was that they hadn''t accepted the Mu''s Group either.

    Maybe even the original idea of the designer wouldn''t work out to satisfy this French man.

    He then turned to look at Jay and continued, "only when you see the Mu''s Group''s answer, will you D series know that the original designer is our Global Stock Company"

    The French man ignored the representative of the Global Stock Company.

    However, the representative of the Global Stock Company came to Jay and snatched the card from his hand.

    After seeing the content on the card, the representative of the Global Stock Company roared with laughter, "aha ha..."

    He laughed so hard that his stomach was painful. Finally, he revealed his secret to everyone. "It''s a blank paper. The Mu''s Group is a shameless plagiarist. he can''t eve

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n.

    He was so shameless that he deliberately said some words to tantalize her.

    Holley curled her lip discontentedly, but she didn''t ask any more.

    After all, it was impossible to get the answer even if she asked a question in a public place.

    Resting her hands on her cheeks, she continued to look at Jay and the cold tempered French man.

    Neither of the two parties said anything, but the representative of the Global Stock Company said with a sneer, "Mu''s Group, do you think that since you has stolen the latest design of our Global Stock Company, you are the designer? You are working against the rules. The senior executives of D series requested to write their ideas. You can''t answer their questions, but shamelessly help them with the case in which you stole from others. How come there is a jerk like you in the design world? "

    "If you can prove that I stole the design, just show me the evidence. If you can''t, I don''t mind sue you for slander. "

    Jay never talked much.

    As soon as the two men spoke, the outcome was obvious.

    The representative Global Stock Company was in a state of extreme nervousness.

    "So noisy!"

    The French man shouted. Then he raised his middle finger at Jay and said provocatively, "you have one minute. If you can''t get your so-called design plan, you should get out. I don''t want to be in the same room with a disrespectful designer. "

 Chapter 477 Coming For Her

    Without another word, Jay took out his laptop and said, "can we go there alone. I believe you respect the design and the designer. "

    The French man did not deny but turned around directly.

    It seemed that he agreed with Jay''s idea.

    Jay walked to him with his laptop. Then he heard the voice of the representative from the Global Stock Company, "cheating! That''s a unfair treatment."

    He cursed like a shrew.

    The French man kept ignoring him until he pushed the small office door not far away. He turned around and said coldly, "if there is any design from Global Stock Company, you can take it out. I believe that with today''s technology, the rest work will be sent to your phone in no more than one minute. So the time limit I give to you is when I will get back here and get your following work ready. "

    After saying that, he turned around and entered the small office.

    Jay followed him into the office.

    It took only five minutes from their receding figure to the returning time of the bidding event for Jay and the French man.

    But the five minutes was a long time for others.

    Some were happy while some were sad.

    The Global Stock Company was not assured since they knew how they got the plan for their company.

    They had no follow-up design at all.

    Now, the only hope was that the follow-up design shown by Jay Zhong would not satisfy the senior executives of D series.

    In fact, no matter the senior executives of D series were satisfied with it, one fact could not be changed.

    That is, the Global Stock Company was the plagiarist without any follow-up work.

    Craig was overjoyed. He was convinced that Mu''s Group would definitely lose this time. He did not believe that the Mu''s Group had stolen the design. He just believed that no one would satisfy the bad-tempered French man with his work.

    He was so foolish t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    em must be insane."

    The man said fiercely.

    "Well, how can you say that?"

    The girl rolled her eyes at him.

    "Do you still want to watch the show?"

    The man ignored her words and changed the topic directly.

    "That''s right. There''s nothing interesting to watch. Things are quite obvious. People from the Global Stock Company apparently got the design through improper means, and the Mu''s Group was the designer. "

    The girl said coquettishly.

    The man next to her gave her a doting smile and said, "let''s go. It''s time to go home."

    "So soon?"

    The girl was stunned. "We won''t live in N City anymore? Didn''t you say that you came here for Holley? Why did you leave all of a sudden? You said you wanted to see her. "

    "Because there is no need."

    He then told the driver to start the car.

    "How come?"

    The girl shook her head in confusion. "But Holley..."

    As if he thought she talked too much, he turned around, kissed her on the lips.

    At the bidding event.

    The door of the office was pushed open.

    The French man who was unruly and irritable and Jay, one after the other, walked out of the room.

    The French man looked lethargic and arrogant.

    Jay''s face was calm. No one could guess the result.

 Chapter 478 What Makes You Jealous

    Craig looked at Ron with aggressive eyes.

    He was determined that Ron would definitely lose, and Jay wouldn''t satisfy the French man.

    However, when the French man said something, Craig felt like there was a bolt from the blue sky for him.

    The French man was quite satisfied with Jay''s work and announced in public that the Mu''s Group was directly promoted to the next round of assessment.

    As for the top two quotas, it should be discussed by him and the other two senior executives before making a decision.

    At the moment, they were in a heated discussion.

    It was said that Jay''s work must be astounding, or the French man would not make such a decision.

    The representative of the Global Stock Company was against the accusation of plagiarism.

    At this moment, a lot of people were discussing about the skills of Jay Zhong, the powerful Mu''s Group and the shamelessness of their Global Stock Company.

    These words irritated the representative of the Global Stock Company

    He stood up angrily, pointed at the French man and shouted, "it''s a shady deal. You don''t have the guts to take out the following-up design of the Mu''s Group for everyone to judge. You did receive benefits from them. "

    He is an unusual French man.

    If it was someone else, they would explain more or less.

    However, the French man only said, "it''s D series that look for cooperative partners and domestic agents. We will choose our D series like. I don''t know which company will get the other two quotas, but I''m sure that it is not going to be the Global Stock Company, a company of bad quality and stealing other''s achievements of creation. "

    The meaning of the French man was very clear.

    Nobody from the Global Stock Company was eligible to appear at the bidding event.

    The representative of the Global Stock Company was not a fool. If he continued to stay at the venue, he might be drowned in the endless sea of spittle.

    Besides, he had to report to his superior what had happened.

    The representative of the Global Stock Company was about to leave, but Jay spoke in a somewhat cun

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n he was not a man, not a human.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Ron was unwilling to talk about it.

    It was better for him to know the truth.

    He thought it would be better if she could give him some time to make adjustments.

    This time, Holley didn''t allow Ron to speak in such a negative way. "You eavesdropped on me talking with someone else on the phone. You misinterpreted my words just now. Besides, you heard something unpleasant. Why don''t you just ask me directly? What''s the point of being angry alone? "

    "Why should I ask you?"

    Ron frowned and said, "I don''t want to listen to those words that break my heart again."

    "As I said, you are the one who made a deliberate misinterpretation out of context."

    Holley stamped her feet in anger.

    Ron shook his head and said nothing.

    Holley bit her lips hard, turned around and grabbed the man''s tie. She drew closer to the man and said, "do you know who called me?"

    "I don''t want to mention him."

    Ron still frowned.

    "You don''t know at all, do you?"

    Holley was trying to irritate him. Ron knew that she tried to say something to irritate him, but he failed to remain silent.

    "someone surnamed Yan."

    "Okay, you are right."

    Holley knew that what Ron said was definitely not right. She said, "it''s Old Master Yan."

    "Why did he call you?"

    Instinctively, Ron blurted out the question.

 Chapter 479 Go To Remarry Now!

    "Since you have already known the content of my phone call, then why did you ask why Old Master Yan called me?"

    Holley knew that Ron must be jealous after hearing the second half of the phone call.

    Look, she had found the evidence.

    "Of course I heard it," said Ron awkwardly

    He was determined to save his face and dignity as a man.

    Holley smiled, "Then you must have heard it. Old Master Yan said that Rex was dying. He asked me to deceive him and asked him not to give up his desire to live, right?"

    Obviously, Ron didn''t hear that.

    If he had heard about it, he wouldn''t have been so angry with her.

    But Ron would never admit that he didn''t hear that.

    As expected, Holley saw that Ron became silent for a moment.

    There was a flash of surprise in the man''s eyes.

    And then the man''s eyes became as deep as the stars again.

    "I..."After a pause, Ron continued, "of course I heard it. Even if Old Master Yan asked you, you shouldn''t have made such a promise. It''s none of your business that Rex''s dying. "

    "He was hurt for me."

    Holley heaved a sigh and said, "but why are you angry? You should know that I didn''t mean it. I just don''t want a friend to die."

    Ron knew that he really shouldn''t be angry with her.

    But looking at the little woman and the man''s strong possessiveness, Ron didn''t want to easily bow his head.

    Even though she was trying to save Rex, Ron still felt upset.

    He would never be so lofty in his life and he didn''t care about such things.

    "Oh, then you should tell others that you are willing to get the marriage certificate with him? Why am I involved? What do you mean by the words that if Rex comes back late, you maybe remarry me? "

    Ron groaned with discontent.

    Holley smiled, "Really? Did I say something wrong? You are not going to remarry me? "

    "No way!"

    Ron got anxious. It was a matter of principle. He couldn''t say it wrong.

    "I would like to remarry you immediately."

    Ron shouted word by word.

    Holley couldn''t hide her smile

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    en''t finished my words yet. You are smart. D series didn''t tell you what the second test would be. But if you are wise enough, you should know that the second round of assessment is bound to be about the overall strength of each company. Only the most powerful company with outstanding design works can get the acting qualification of D series. "

    "But the Mu''s Group has a bad reputation. As for the company, it had been in decline for three consecutive years. Do you think the D series dare to be cooperative with such a company? "

    "Ron, do you think if I release Mu''s Group''s last year''s financial statement on the Internet, or send it to the senior mailbox of D series. Do you think your qualifications will be directly cancelled? "

    Craig said with an evil smile.

    He had his own purpose by saying that, so he changed the subject directly. "It is said that after becoming D series''s agent, the conservative profit in the first year will be one billion. In the future, it will grow at the speed of Twenty-six percent every year. I''m very happy to see the Mu''s Group become the agent of D series. As long as Mr. Ron pays the three billion dollars which is supposed to be paid on tomorrow''s project for my Lan''s Group, I promise I won''t interfere with it and ruin the good opportunity for the Mu''s Group to get the acting qualification. "

 Chapter 480 For Me Or For Her

    There was a cost of opportunity in the business world.

    What Craig was doing now was to use opportunities to seek benefits.

    That was true.

    If the financial report of the Mu''s Group wasn''t reported to the public by Craig, the Mu''s Group might get the D-series acting qualification.

    But once he announced the financial report to the public, the Mu''s Group would definitely not be qualified for the D series acting.

    Thus, if Ron was willing to invest three billion dollars on that possible gamble, Craig would be the beneficiary.

    If Ron was unwilling to bet, it would not be a loss for Craig. At least he could disgust his opponent.

    A funny smile appeared on Ron''s face. "So, you''re going to count five hundred thousand dollars in three billion, right?"

    I''m generous. I can have another four or five times of separation and I will save one million for you directly. "

    Craig said confidently as if he was a good person to do so.

    Ron snorted, "I''m not interested in that. Get your head out of my car. After all, a car accident like yours will be compensated by 400000 dollars. "

    There was a flash of cruelty in Ron''s eyes when he spoke.

    Craig burst into laughter. "Mr. Ron, you''re so mean. I can accept the fact that you don''t want to gamble. But why do you threaten my life. I don''t want to die yet. "

    "But..."

    His voice became meaner and meaner and his smile became meaner and meaner. "I think you still remember Linda Li, don''t you? You know what? She has found a powerful man and has held him firmly."

    "What does it have to do with me?"

    It seemed that Ron hadn''t had a four-year-long deep relationship with Linda.

    Craig wasn''t surprised.

    After all, it was not the first time that Ron had shown his indifference to Linda.

    But that was not the point.

    The point was that whose leg was that held by Linda.

    "Linda is with my adoptive father now. You didn''t expect that, right? Oh, by the way, you may not know about Linda. When the fire burned the prison, Linda was still alive. She had been released by my adoptive father before the fire.

    tention of many leaders from different companies who had taken part in the bid.

    Craig made a lot of disparaging remarks to the public, saying that they were going to make 10 billion dollars to poach Jay.

    After a while he said he wanted to win Holley''s heart and let her be the wife of the president of the Lan''s Group.

    All in all, the rumors of Craig completely stopped the pace of Ron and Holley.

    Time ticked by. With the delay of Craig, even if Holley and Ron took a rocket to the Civil Affairs Bureau, they couldn''t get the marriage certificate.

    Meanwhile, the results of the D series were announced.

    Besides the selection of Mu''s Group which was announced before, there were another two well-known domestic companies.

    One of them was Fly Group, and the other was Sky Group.

    But to their surprise, Fly Group gave up the bidding.

    The reason was very simple. Fly Group''s major business was film and television, so they didn''t have much experience in handling luxury goods. Plus, they didn''t want to work in this field for the moment.

    It was inconceivable. It even gave people a chance to abstain, as if creating opportunities for the Mu''s Group or the Sky Group.

    In the luxury car running towards the airport, the girl who paid special attention to Holley held the man''s arm and sighed softly. "You give up the D-series competition for me, or for Holley ye?"

 Chapter 481 I Wont Be Associated With Her Anymore

    The man in the car smiled under the woman''s gaze. "Is there any need to compare you two?"

    "I don''t know whether it is necessary or not, but I want to know the real reason why you give up the acting qualification of D series."

    While she was speaking seriously, the man caressed her head in a pampering manner and said, "you big star has been contracted with the competitor of D series, and the contract has been signed for three years. If Fly Group takes the D-series acting qualification, it will only make it difficult for you to do it, and maybe you will be sued for no reason. "

    "Besides, Fly Group''s main operation situation next year will also be promoted to the international film market. Brand agent is not the main business of Fly Group, let alone its chief commander. It''s okay for me not to do it. "

    "Mr. Ling is a real sweet talker. I don''t believe that it has nothing to do with Holley."

    The girl wasn''t jealous, but she wanted to know the answer.

    Mr. Ling still had a faint smile. "For Holley, I have done what I should do. I went too far. However, it was destiny that decided everything. I will have nothing to do with her from now on. "

    At the bidding site of D series.

    The representatives of both the Mu''s Group and the Sky Group had been presented in front of the senior executives of the D series.

    The D series of high-level were also detailed about the content and standard of the second round of assessment.

    The D series required the Mu''s Group and the Sky Group to develop new products in accordance with their designs. And ten days later, the D series would be released in the domestic market.

    The sales achievement of the following three months after the release was one of the main aspects to be checked by the D series.

    The company with high sales figures would finally be granted the acting qualification of D series.

    As for the specific sale of the new products, the legal department would discuss with the person in charge of the two companies separately, and the contract would be confidential to the outside world.

    The exercises for the D series were quite unique. In a word, by doing this, the risk for the D

    e a secure job here for ten years. If your work will be popular for three consecutive years, D series will support you for your whole life. "

    As a French man, he had a weird temper and offered a lot of seductive terms.

    Even the Young Master of a rich family would be attracted by such terms.

    Jay also admitted that he was a little moved.

    If he was only applied to a design director in the Mu''s Group, he would absolutely jump off the company without hesitation.

    But he had a relationship with the Mu''s Group because their grandfathers were buddies.

    Besides, there was still a woman in the Mu''s Group that he wanted to see from a distance and finally see her happy.

    Hesitation was written all over Jay''s face.

    The strange French man noticed his hesitation. Although he didn''t know what Jay was hesitating about, he broke Jay''s another dream directly. "If you think that getting the acting qualification is one way for becoming a top designer of D series, I have to remind you that the Mu''s Group can''t take it. Although we think highly of your design, it is only from a designer''s point of view. If I look at it from the perspective of a manager, Mu''s Group was much worse than Sky Group in terms of reputation, ability and other comprehensive capabilities. Mu''s Group would not become the final agent of D series. So I suggest you quit from Mu''s Group as soon as possible, rather than failing to get what you want in the end. "

 Chapter 482 The Past Four Years

    At the right time, Ron stood up.

    He didn''t step forward, but spoke in perfect French, which in English translates as, "Jay, work together with the Mu''s Group. You won with your talent in design, and the Mu''s Group will help you realize your dream. If the Mu''s Group fails in three months, I will send you to the D series headquarters personally."

    Ron said.

    The French man took a look at Ron for the first time, but he returned to normal soon.

    Then he turned to Jay and said, "Mu''s Group won''t have a chance. There''s no need for you to waste three months."

    "I''m willing to work with the Mu''s Group for three months. Thank you for your kindness."

    Jay said and he had made up his mind.

    Now that Ron could say that whether the Mu''s Group was successful or not, he would help Jay achieve his dream, how could Jay leave the Mu''s Group so quickly just for another job.

    Jay said goodbye to the French man politely, and then he left the bidding place with Ron and Holley.

    "Cousin Ron, I''m still a little worried. Have all the betrayers in the design department been found out this time? I hope the Mu group could win, at least not because the design case was stolen or lost."

    Ron smiled faintly, "Don''t worry. Everyone has reasserted loyalty to the Mu''s Group. Moreover, who will be so foolish to betray the Mu''s Group when he will get rich profits? By the way, my grandfather is paying for the success of the Mu''s Group tonight. Come with me."

    "But..." Jay wanted to refuse Ron because he had never seen that Ron was so enthusiastic to him.

    Intuitively, Jay sensed that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was.

    Unable to find a reasonable excuse to refuse Ron, Jay had to nod reluctantly.

    Roger drove a new car this time. After Ron, Holley and Jay arrived, he got out of it to avoid some misunderstandings.

    Sitting in the car and looking at where the car is going, Jay couldn''t help but say, "This is not t

    my heart and it was not the love between a man and a woman. I just feel that people like Holley deserves happiness. Besides, you have introduced a girlfriend to me. I am just in the stage of knowing with Miss Wen. So you don''t have to be jealous of me."

    Jay explained a lot. Being a gentleman like him, what he wanted was to make Holley live a better life and not feel wronged because of his concern.

    If Jay didn''t mention Miss Wen, Ron might believe his words that Holley was just a dream in his teenager.

    But Miss Wen was very similar to Holley in appearance and temperament.

    Jay was acquainted with such a woman and even dated her.

    However, Ron would never believe that Ron had no interest in his little woman.

    Ron understood that Jay was a frank and honest person, so he didn''t beat around the bush but nodded, "That''s good. I won''t let anyone take my woman away, because there is no one in the world who loves Holle more than I do. Not knowing doesn''t mean it didn''t happen."

    Ron''s voice was extremely deep.

    All his emotions were concentrated in his last sentence.

    Too many things had happened four years ago.

    And a lot had happened in the past four years.

    Many people didn''t know about what Ron had done, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t work hard for Holley.

 Chapter 483 You Were My Woman. And You Can Only Be Mine

    At that moment, Jay was influenced by Ron''s mood.

    He was moved and asked, "Does Holley know what you had done?"

    His voice had pulled Ron back from his memory.

    He put away the complex expression in his eyes and put on a mysterious expression, "Time is limited. Let''s discuss the new products and press conference together."

    "I already have an idea on the way here. But the details depend on the finished product. I''ll work out the final plan later and let you see my idea before twelve o''clock. If it''s not appropriate, we can modify it."

    "Okay."

    Ron showed his full trust in Jay on his design.

    Since he had believed his talent in design, he had to believe him completely.

    More than an hour later, wearing a cloud of ash, Holley walked out of the villa. "The house is nearly cleaned and you can go in now."

    "Good job, Sister-in-law!"

    Cheerfully, Jay walked into the living room first.

    Because he was the key of the plan. He had to get the design draft of the highest quality as fast as possible in the shortest time.

    What''s more, the way Holley looked at Ron implied that she had something to say.

    So Jay had to be tactful and avoid arousing suspicion.

    After Jay went into the living room, Ron was going to follow him. But Holley raised her hand directly and stopped him.

    "Do not disturb the major designer."

    "Okay, I listen to you."

    As Ron spoke, he stepped back two steps in disgust and reached out his hand to fan the air around him.

    "You''ve gone too far, Ron. Don''t dislike me." Holley stamped her feet with discontent.

    "I don''t dislike you. I mind the ash."

    Ron said seriously. But seeing Holley walking towards him, he drew back without hesitation.

    Then when Holley took a step towards Ron, he moved two steps backwards to keep a distance from her.

    Then Holley just stood there and rolled her eyes at Ron, saying, "Stop! I have someth

    t the marriage license today. But it is messed up. Moreover, the man who had screwed up this matter didn''t mention it anymore. Are we a couple? We just got divorced. I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate for you to say you''re my husband. You are my ex-husband."

    "Ex-husband?"

    Ron suddenly grabbed the wrist of Holley.

    He put her wrist behind her back and held her wrist with his left hand.

    As Ron got close to her, he looked down at her and said, "I''m your husband. It doesn''t matter if we get divorced. You will always be my wife."

    Ron claimed peremptorily.

    Holley''s pretty face turned a little red. Being locked up by the man''s eyes, she could not help breathing faster.

    Being stared by that man, Holley''s mind was blank.

    She couldn''t speak, just staring at that man.

    Ron also stared at her and declared slowly what he had just said, "You are my woman. You are my wife."

    The imperious kiss fell on her lips.

    It took a long time for Holley to say. "Then I also want the marriage certificate. Just tell me when we will get it?"

    "We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage license before going back to the company tomorrow morning."

    Hearing that, Holley smiled happily. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Ron''s cheek.

 Chapter 484 I Will Do Everything For You

    Couples should have a set pattern to live together.

    However, things between Ron and Holley were totally different.

    At the same time, Jay came out with the computer.

    He walked out of the villa while lowering his head to work on the computer.

    When he noticed that Ron and Holley were kissing, it was too late for him to return to the villa.

    His appearance and presence had already disturbed the couple in the garden.

    Out of options, Jay walked over awkwardly and said. "Cousin Ron, I have overturned my previous idea. I have a new idea to communicate with you. Although D series requires the new products developed by our company and the other company to be launched in the same time in seven days, the D series doesn''t require that our company should not preheat the new products that are about to be released in advance. I think we can release some local photos of the new product online first."

    Then, he switched the screen of his laptop to Ron and said, "There are seven photos in total, which should be put online in seven days before we officially launch the product. What''s your idea?"

    Holley couldn''t offer much valuable advice on this professional matter.

    She loosened her grip decisively and stepped back. Standing beside Ron, she left most of the space to Jay, so that he could better show his ideas and better communicate with Ron.

    Ron didn''t know much about design, but he offered two advice to Jay based on a customer''s taste.

    Ron spent half the night talking about the new product with Jay and the other half writing a cooperation plan on his laptop.

    During the first half of the night, Holley woke up to calculate the net profit of the Mu''s Group.

    But at midnight, she couldn''t hold on any longer, so she fell asleep with pen and paper.

    Ron didn''t have the heart to wake up his woman. He gently put on a coat and put it on her.

    At the same time, the top manager

    one or something would be stopped."

    Young Master Lei said in an obscure way.

    Holley was in confusion.

    But she knew that Ron understood what Young Master Lei was talking about from his expression.

    Besides, he seemed to be afraid of Young Master Lei.

    For Holley, the marriage certificate didn''t matter too much.

    The marriage certificate was only a form, and the most important thing was what Ron said.

    Holley had seen the attitude she wanted from that man.

    Before Ron could say anything, Holley said first, "Ron, I don''t think it''s a good time for us to get remarried. You are not done with Teresa yet. I can''t get the marriage license with you without a clear conscience. Otherwise, in the future, others will say that I am a mistress and I destroy the relationship between you and Teresa. And you haven''t proposed to me, you haven''t given me a diamond ring, you haven''t arranged a wedding/ I don''t want to get married if you don''t prepare these things."

    Holley seemed to be annoyed and lost her temper.

    But actually, she gave Ron a big step to walk down.

    Not only did Holley save Ron''s face, but also she helped him make a choice out of the dilemma.

    Ron looked at his little woman with appreciation and said, "I will do everything for you."

 Chapter 485 Do Not Talk Nonsense

    Holley smiled, "Although I said I was serious, I lost, Ron. But I took what you said seriously. And so, you have to do it. If you can''t do it, you know that I may go to register marriage with somebody else. "

    She said half jokingly.

    After that, she waved at Ron and said, "I don''t have enough clothes. It''s cold. I''ll get in the car first."

    Holley had done a good job.

    At least nobody would laugh at her for what happened today.

    More importantly, what happened today didn''t get Ron in trouble.

    But Holley was not a woman who would endure everything with patience.

    It was already her upper limit to say something as natural and unrestrained as what she had said a moment ago.

    She couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened and face Young Master Lei with an indifferent look.

    She would lose her temper if she stood so close to Young Master Lei one more second.

    She turned around and walked away easily.

    Young Master Lei talked to Ron seriously, "Ron, a popular woman is not a good choice."

    The corners of Ron''s mouth twitched.

    It was really not Young Master Lei''s decision to judge whether she was good or not.

    But the fact that Holley could easily get a marriage license with someone else made him somewhat unhappy.

    Ron would break the rule if he didn''t care.

    So he ignored Young Master Lei''s alienation and said coldly, "from now on, I, Ron has only one relationship with your Lei family, namely, using and being used. If the Lei family is capable, you will try their best to threaten and use me. If you are not, you have no choice but to be used by me. "

    Almost the same as Holley, Ron turned around and left at a brisk pace.

    Young Master Lei frowned, trying to explain himself.

    However, those words were from the bottom of his heart, only to stop to be spoken out.

    Looking at the receding figure of Ron, Young Master Lei said loudly, "I have made arrangement in all the domestic Civil Affairs Bureau. As long as you Ron and Holley showed up to get the marriage license, I will expose everything I know to

    etween her and Mr. Ron and Holley. In the end, Fabian and Ron were brothers who had been sparing their lives. If Teresa and Mr. Ron could not dissolve the old grudges with each other, then Fabian would be put in an awkward position between them. In that case, Teresa would not be able to get more and better happiness. "

    That was Jane Yin.

    She was so gentle and considerate, but she only treated Young Master Lei like this.

    Young Master Lei smirked. He patted on the back of Jane''s hand and said, "only you know me. I hoped that Teresa could be safe. I also hoped that she could figure it out and stop being stubborn. I hope she can really have the chance to go on the way I paved for her. Jane, I will offend many people, because as long as I am alive, I won''t let Teresa to be responsible for those things. As long as I am alive, I will try my best to arrange everything for her. This is family bond. Although people could not live for a lifetime for family bond, they could not ignore family bond. So... "

    Young Master Lei wanted to say "break up".

    Jane was his true love, but he couldn''t pull her to make enemies for Teresa.

    The Lei family was going downhill. Before long, they might be kicked out from the high ups of the black market.

    Without anything, he didn''t deserve to be with Jane.

    Young Master Lei hesitated as he stared at Jane''s eyes.

 Chapter 486 Mysteriously

    Jane grabbed Young Master Lei''s wrist and smirked, "I know what you want to say, but you can''t say it out."

    Young Master Lei was stunned.

    With a triumphant smile, Jane said, "keep it to yourself. Never say it. You should know who I am. I have promised that I would never show up. Although it is only a promise, it has nothing to do with vows. But if it is not because of the change of situation, I will not appear in front of you anymore, being the person in your heart with regrets and cherish forever. "

    "So, I came back for you. Rainer, believe me. Don''t go against Holley. As long as the Lei family is here, no matter Teresa had done many wrong things, if she didn''t kill anyone, she will be forgiven. Even if she wasn''t forgiven, she wouldn''t get any revenge. If you were really on the opposing side against Holley. No matter how much you have gained in the short term, you will have to pay a painful price. "

    This was the first time Jane had talked about this issue.

    Some were trying to express her attitude, some were persuading Young Master Lei not to give up hope, and most importantly, she was suggesting Young Master Lei not to interfere too much in Teresa''s matter.

    Young Master Lei was not a fool. He knew what Jane was talking about.

    If it was someone else who came to tell him these words, he would definitely get angry and fall out with that person on the spot.

    He couldn''t lose his temper in front of Jane. but he couldn''t agree.

    Hence, he had to play dumb. "You are right. As long as there is no murder, we are not enemies with Holley and Ron."

    Fearing that he might give up on her, Jane bit her lips with anger.

    She had never doubted her position in Young Master Lei''s heart.

    However, it seemed that her position was not as important as that of Teresa. Therefore, even if she gave him such an advice, Young Master Lei still turned a deaf ear to it. He would like to continue to play the fool and help his sister to do evil things.

    With a sullen face, Jane said, "Rainer, I''m l

    you."

    While speaking, she leaned forward a little and drew close to Young Master Lei, leaving a very conspicuous mark on his neck.

    "This is the mark I left for you. Remember, you have your own master."

    With that, Jane turned around and left.

    After she got on the car, she didn''t ask the driver to drive to the airport or dock. She even didn''t ask the driver to drive away from N City.

    Tired, she buried her face between her hands.

    After calming down for a long time, she opened her eyes and ordered, "to the Mu''s Group."

    She had no clue at all, and had no intention of leaving N City recently.

    She just needed some time to think about how to ease the hatred between Young Master Lei and Mr. Ron and Holley.

    But it''s really a difficult thing.

    market.

    Holding the little woman''s hand, Ron went straight to the destination.

    It was a high-end jewelry store.

    The moment he and Holley showed up, a sales person warmly greeted them and introduced the most popular event to them.

    Ron ignored the salesgirl and went straight into the VIP private room.

    The salesgirl followed them left awkwardly. She was not qualified to receive a VIP guest.

    In the VIP room, Holley was cupping her cheeks by her hands. She looked at Ron and asked smilingly, "what on earth do you want to buy? Why are you so mysterious with me?"

 Chapter 487 Guess Please

    "Have a guess, and I''ll tell you the truth," said Ron with a spoiled smile

    Holley was pissed off, but she couldn''t help biting her lips.

    This man was so.

    If she could guess it, what else could he tell her?

    "Ron, you are so mean."

    Looking at the little woman''s sigh, Ron smiled, coaxing and persuading her, "all right, have a guess. Maybe you will have a right guess? I didn''t come here for no reason. think about what happened before, and you can guess it easily. "

    Hearing Ron''s hint, Holley decided to play along and guess carefully.

    And that man said she needed to think about what had happened before.

    He made the decision to go to the mall after leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    It must have something to do with what happened at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    At the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, she said if he was going to propose, he should wear a ring and buy a lot of things.

    Ron said no matter what she wanted, he would give whatever she wanted.

    he came to the jewelry store to fulfill his promise.

    ''what''s the rush? But I love her, '' Holley thought.

    With a coquettish smile, she tilted her head and asked the man next to her, "is the ring right? And they are a couple, right?"

    Ron raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s a good suggestion. We can watch the rings together next time we come here."

    He said that he didn''t come for rings.

    Holley felt a loss, "What''s that?"

    The door of the VIP room opened and someone came in before Ron opened his mouth.

    He was dressed in a suit, with a chest badge on his chest, on which his position was written: manager.

    "Okay, we''ll know very soon."

    Ron didn''t say the reason why he came to the jewelry store, but he just said something unfathomable.

    Holley pursed and leaning against the chair lazily.

    She would wait and see what Ron was going to do.

    The manager walked towards them with courtesy. He asked someo

    ght?"

    "they really didn''t buy anything."

    The manager explained in a helpless voice.

    "Is he a fake big client?"

    "How could you judge people like that?"

    The shop was being noisy when a low voice interrupted them.

    The voice seemed to have some magical power that made people shiver and be timid for no reason.

    When people turned around, they found that it was Ron, the big customer who had been delayed for several hours to be introduced by the manager, but hadn''t bought anything.

    The manager winked at others in the room and they left one by one. Then the manager said with a smile, "Sir, what can I do for you?"

    "That Anklet."

    Ron pointed at a Anklet in the counter, took out a card and passed it to the manager.

    The manager was shocked. He never thought that Ron would come back to buy something.

    And he bought the product that he didn''t introduce before.

    However, the reason why he didn''t introduce this anklet was not because it was expensive, and he thought that Ron couldn''t afford it.

    he didn''t introduce this Anklet because someone had already paid the deposit for it.

    "I''m sorry, this is a limited edition. Someone has paid the deposit. I''m really sorry."

    "What if I must buy it?"

    Ron was a bit unreasonable and didn''t even give in.

 Chapter 488 Everything Is Mine

    "Please!"

    Ron snorted in discontent.

    In order to give a surprise to Holley, he excused going to the bathroom to return to the jewelry store.

    In such a big store, the only anklet he liked had been sold.

    Ron was unhappy. The manager was also in a difficult situation, but he couldn''t break his promise to the previous customer and sold the anklet to Ron.

    The ringing of the phone interrupted the thoughts of Ron.

    It was a call from Holley. Ron couldn''t wait to answer it, "what''s wrong?"

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I want to run into you. But according to a man in the mall, even the tubes and washrooms couldn''t be used today, so the mall''s washrooms had closed the outside world. Where did you go? Will you do something illegal anywhere casually? "

    Holley''s voice was full of disgust.

    Ron was speechless. She thought too much.

    "No, it''s not."

    He denied. "I''m fine. Wait for me for two minutes. I''ll be right back. "

    Then he hung up the phone.

    Holley mumbled.

    If it weren''t for that Ron was the mysterious man, Holley would have run away a long time ago.

    "Change that pair of earrings."

    Ron''s first choice was to buy the product that others had ordered, then he could only turn to his second choice.

    But as soon as he stopped, the manager was even more embarrassed. "I''m sorry. This pair of earrings have also been ordered by one customer. "

    A dull black line appeared on Ron''s forehead.

    "That bracelet!"

    Ron had to change his choice again.

    The manager of the store was in an agony. He had been employed for many years, and had never encountered such an unlucky thing.

    It had never happened before. Every time a customer picked a jewelry that was ordered by someone else in advance.

    He felt he was so screwed this time

    When he saw the manager''s expression, Ron understood it himself. "So, you have also sold out?"

    "Yes."

    The manager nodded.

    Ron was on the ver

    e little woman beside him, Ron smiled indulgently, "I have said that I bought it not for you, have I?"

    "I like it very much."

    Holley smiled and stood on tiptoe to kiss Ron''s cheek.

    Although Ron enjoyed the sweet moment, he didn''t forget something more important.

    "Stand up. Don''t move."

    He said to his little woman overbearingly.

    Holley stood still obediently and asked, "am I a sweet girl?"

    "Very well behaved. Now I need you to close your eyes."

    Holley obeyed.

    With her eyes closed, she heard some noises. However, it was so noisy in the mall that she couldn''t hear it clearly.

    Holley peeked around and tried to open her eyes. But before she could do that, she heard the warning from Ron, "don''t open your eyes. Be good."

    A few moments later, Holley felt something cold around her ankle.

    At the thought of this, she opened her eyes and saw Ron bending over and carefully putting a Anklet on her foot.

    Looking at the man''s earnest expression, Holley''s face showed an expression of "love".

    Her heart was pounding.

    "Thank you, Ron."

    Holley smiled brightly. She was glowing with happiness.

    She was a happy woman.

    Hearing her voice, Ron raised his head and lifted his little woman in his arms, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go back to the company."

 Chapter 489 Put Me Down

    "Ah."

    Holley panicked. Since she was held by Ron, she immediately became the focus of the crowd.

    Everyone, no matter male or female, looked at Holley.

    "Put me down. People are watching us."

    Holley said in a low voice, pushing Ron away.

    However, Ron took everything for granted and said indifferently, "Let them see. Is there anything wrong that I hold my wife?"

    Hearing what Ron had said, Holley found it did be no wrong for Ron to hold her.

    Although Holley was speechless, she felt embarrassed being stared by so many people.

    Therefore, in order to resolve the embarrassment, she chatted with Ron casually.

    "Well, aren''t you curious that I suddenly appear in a jewelry store?"

    Holley asked tentatively.

    A doting smile appeared on Ron''s face, "Our phones are bounded to each other. I''ve taught you the positioning function. Isn''t it easy for you to locate me?"

    The man said with a faint proud and proud smile on his face.

    Obviously, he was confident in his own answer.

    Although Holley didn''t want to hurt his self-esteem, she had to tell him the truth. "Ron, you think too much. I didn''t use the positioning function."

    "Really?"

    "How did you find me?" Ron asked curiously.

    "I know what you are thinking. You wanted to buy me a gift to surprise me so you took the excuse to go there. So I came for you. As I expected, you are picking a gift for me."

    It was Holley''s turn to laugh out loud.

    When two people were together for a long time, they would behave alike.

    This was the case with Ron and Holley.

    Ron also didn''t want to hurt Holley, but he spoke out the truth honestly, "I don''t want to give you a surprise. I should have bought you the gift, but I didn''t plan to give you in a surprising way. It was just because of what you did outside the civil affairs bureau that made me very angry. "

    "What do you say th

    Besides blatantly slandering Holley''s good character and reputation, Joyce said something useful.

    She blamed the fat man who as the sales manager of the Tian Yao Group but he couldn''t do anything to the Mu''s Group. He wanted to cooperate with the Mu''s Group, but he had to pretend to be poor through the front desk to meet Ron.

    Holley found that she couldn''t catch up with what Joyce said.

    Normally speaking, Joyce didn''t get along well with Holley.

    And the bankruptcy of Joyce was planned by Ron.

    ''Wasn''t Joyce foolish enough to ask the man to cooperate with the Mu''s Group?

    Why did she facilitate the cooperation between Tian Yao Group and the Mu''s Group?

    Did she devise a plot against Ron and me?''

    Holley wondered in her mind. She hoped that Joyce and the fat man could talk more. It would be better if she could hear their plot.

    But to her surprise, her phone rang at the critical moment.

    Her meal was delivered.

    Not surprisingly, the ringtone of the mobile phone startled Joyce and the fat man.

    Joyce looked back and recognized Holley immediately.

    She shouted with a loud voice, "Honey, look! This is the shameless girl named Holley who flirted with two men at the same time and stole other''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 490 Beating Joyce (1)

    Holley had a headache.

    Joyce was really a big trouble. She publicly discredited Holley in spite of her image.

    But it is not surprising at all. Joyce had showed her treachery long ago when she was in the Mu''s Group, so Holley thought it was in keeping with the way Joyce had always done things.

    It was just that Joyce''s level was too low. Even the shrews in the vegetable market were a little smarter than she was.

    Therefore, Holley was in a dilemma.

    If she quarreled with Joyce here, it would degrade her.

    If she didn''t respond, it meant that she acquiesced in everything Joyce said.

    But what hurt Holley most was her takeout.

    Holley was already hungry and ordered her favorite dish, Tuna sushi.

    It was right in front of her, but she couldn''t take it. It was so uncomfortable.

    Holley turned around. She looked so calm that she didn''t change the expression on her face at all.

    Holley cast a cold glance at Joyce, but she ignored Joyce and went straight to the front desk.

    Seeing that Holley didn''t respond to her, Joyce thought that Holley was coward.

    Joyce knew that it was impossible for Holley to compete with her regardless of her image.

    Joyce was glad to hear that, so she spared no efforts to satirize Holley. "Holley, why are you hiding from me? Do you want to escape after being exposed your dirty affairs? Holley, I am telling you, such a shameless woman as you who dates with two men at the same time deserve to be scolded. I will scold you every time I see you."

    Joyce''s voice attracted a lot of attention.

    Everyone was curious about what was going on.

    "You all must have known that Ron and Holley got divorced, right?"

    Joyce continued to shout vigorously, "Perhaps you don''t know the reason. Don''t you naively believe that Ron is willing to marry Teresa in order to repay her kindness? Let me tell you the truth is not what you think. The truth is that Holley an

    whole body was going to explode with anger.

    "Holley, you..."

    With a gesture to stop Joyce, Holley said, "You''re welcome. After all, you used to work in the Mu''s Group. Even if you are fired, our company won''t forget you. Therefore, our company will give you this wedding gift."

    "Oh, by the way. I still have a couple of videos left. I''ll carve them into a disk and send it to you. By the way, have you had a wedding? If not, I can give you my wedding gift right on your wedding day."

    Holley said with a slight smile.

    These videos were carefully collected by Ron when Joyce had stirred up troubles in the company.

    Although Holley didn''t know what the use of it was at that time, she must keep what Ron had sent to her.

    Fortunately, there were these videos, or Holley would have really a big fight with Joyce today.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Do you think you are making these fake..."

    Joyce was interrupted again.

    This time, the one who interrupted her was not Holley, but the fat man beside her.

    The man withdrew his arm from Joyce.

    "Honey..."

    Joyce looked at the man beside her in despair and desperation, and she pretended to be weak.

    The fat man said in disgust, "Joyce, we are not married yet. Don''t call me honey. It sounds disgusting."

 Chapter 491 Beating Joyce (2)

    Joyce panicked.

    The woman''s intuition told her that she was going to lose this man.

    From now on, they might not have any relationship.

    All of this was caused by Holley.

    "No, we..."

    Joyce wanted to tell him that they had said that they would register for marriage.

    It doesn''t matter whether Joyce called him honey. They were already together.

    Once more Joyce was interrupted before she could finish.

    The fat man pushed her very hard and pushed her down to the ground. "You shameless woman, don''t bother me again, and don''t throw yourself at me again."

    Joyce sat on the floor desperately and started crying.

    As the senior executive of the Tian Yao Group, the fat man didn''t show a little concern for Joyce.

    He looked at Holley and said, "Women like you are vulgar enough to show everything in public. I don''t have such a shameless hobby like you. So you''d better keep those videos yourself."

    Holley didn''t really plan to send those videos to the fat man.

    She asked the fat man whether he was interested in the video or not, because she wanted to know he was friendly or vicious to be the Mu''s Group.

    Holley had been clear about it after hearing what that fat man said and did.

    This man was vicious.

    He might come to make trouble in the Mu''s Group on behalf of the Tian Yao Group.

    However, he had not been able to carry out his plan yet as he had not been able to carry it out because of the farce made by Joyce.

    It seemed that the fat man was so angry and treated Joyce so ruthlessly not only because of the indecent videos of Joyce which made him lose face.

    More likely because Joyce broke his big deal.

    "You can come to me whenever you want to see those. But at that moment, things would be different. I''m in a good mood now and I''m willing to give those to you for free. If you are in a better mood in the future, perhaps I will sell those to you at a high price."

    "Haha."

    The fat guy sneered and left.

    Joyce continued to cry, trying to get the fat man back. But the fat man was iron-hearted and did not change his mind at al

    ll lose face..."

    "Shut up, bitch!"

    Joyce was so furious that she could hardly breathe.

    Holley smiled, "If we were not classmates, I wouldn''t say that to you. You''d better behave yourself from now on."

    "Humph!"

    Joyce ran away angrily.

    Roger came to Holley and said, "Young Mistress, you''re getting more and more powerful, but I don''t understand why you are telling Joyce about it. Shouldn''t you allow her to get back that fat man to let her look for trouble? Wouldn''t the best end be for her to suffer? Young Mistress, please don''t learn to pretend to be an innocent girl and have a kind heart. I have nothing to do recently but only to reading. I know the kind of woman like Joyce only have one ending, suffering.

    "Don''t worry. I am not a generous person. Joyce was not a fool. She said those words because of her anger. When she calmed down, she would figure it out. Even if she get that fat man back, she would not get anything good, and it might not even succeed. But if I reminded her that things would be different in the future she will prove to me that I was wrong. So she would definitely swallow all grievances and ask for forgiveness, so that she would suffer more. It is not in vain for her good intentions of coming to the company to make trouble with me."

    Holley replied with a gentle smile.

    The longer she spent time with Ron, the more cunning she was.

 Chapter 492 Im Not A Fool

    Roger couldn''t help but thumbed up when he thought of how much he agreed with Holley.

    He said with admiration, "Young Mistress, you''re so awesome. I haven''t discovered that you''re very vindictive."

    Holley smiled and said, "Am I? I don''t hold grudges. In fact, I''m the most easygoing person. And it is good to differentiate between good and evil. By the way, have you had lunch? Would you like to join us? "

    Roger shook his head and replied, "You''re welcome, Young Mistress. I''ve already finished my lunch. Young Mistress, even though you seemed a little mighty, you won''t be bullied by others and won''t bring any trouble to Young Master in the future..."

    Roger found that he was less wary of Holley.

    On one hand, it was because Ron loved Holley very much.

    On the other hand, Holley was not a bad match for Ron, and she could even help him.

    Roger was more and more fond of Holley.

    Because he regarded her as trustworthy, he couldn''t help but speak something he shouldn''t have.

    He couldn''t say what he had said just now.

    Before Roger came back to the N City, Ron had told Roger repeatedly not to mention what happened in the past four years and his plan to Holley.

    But what did he just say nearly made Ron''s plan slip through his tongue.

    Fortunately, he stopped in time at that critical moment.

    Otherwise, he might have made a big mistake.

    "What trouble? Why do you stop?"

    Holley was still waiting for his words.

    Roger hurriedly shook his head and said, "Young Mistress, I really don''t know what trouble you will do to Young Master. I just couldn''t help but keep my mouth shut."

    "Really?" Holley asked in disbelief.

    "It''s true, Young Mistress. I won''t lie to you. Besides, I have no reason to lie to you," Roger reassured Holley.

    "You know I''m vindictive. If I knew you lied to me..."

    Holley reminded Roger.

    Roge

    an eye on the Tian Yao Group. Little fool, don''t worry. I am very experienced in business. I won''t let others get even with me. As for the negotiating, the process was quite tedious, and the result..."

    Seeing the sushi taken out by Holley, Ron was speechless.

    The piece of sushi in the middle of the box was missing.

    There was a big hole on the box cover.

    "Are you delivering the sushi or eating the sushi?"

    There was a hole on the box and one of the pieces of the sushi lost, which really prevented Ron from continuing with the previous topic.

    Ron asked with a frown.

    Holley was very embarrassed.

    She should see where the sushi was and sneaked it out.

    To make it worse, she even tore the box.

    Holley was rendered speechless. She covered her face with one hand and pointed at herself with the other.

    She admitted that it was she who ate a sushi in secret and made a box of it like this.

    "You greedy cat."

    Ron pretended to be angry and said, "Have I treated you badly? Haven''t I gave you anything to eat several times?"

    Holley made her index finger and her middle finger separate, revealing a gap. Through the gap, Holley peeked at Ron, and said pitifully, "I just want to see if the sushi tastes good."

 Chapter 493 I Wont Take The Blame

    Ron was still poker faced but the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up.

    He raised his hand and flicked on Holley''s forehead gently. "Little fool."

    "What are you doing? I only ate a piece of sushi, why did you beat and scold me?"

    Said Holley, pouting.

    Ron''s doting smile became clearer as he said, "You are such a good liar. If your find another backer in the future, I guess he will teach me a lesson every day."

    "It was you who beat and scold me for a piece of sushi."

    Hearing the little woman''s coquettish words, Ron had no resistance at all.

    He pulled her into his arms and said, "Silly girl, I am not that kind of person just because of a sushi. I just want to tell you that you don''t have to wait for me. Just eat if you are hungry. Show some modesty please."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Holley replied obediently.

    At this moment, Ron had already automatically taken a sushi and fed it into Holley''s mouth.

    "That''s great."

    Leaning against the man''s chest, Holley ate the sushi happily.

    Suddenly, she sat up straight.

    Holding half of the sushi in one of her hands, she looked at Ron seriously and said, "I suddenly remembered an important thing."

    "Oh, you are young nut you have had dementia. Can''t you remember anything important?"

    Ron teased.

    Holley rolled her eyes at him and said, "I won''t take the blame. It was Roger who need take the blame."

    "Why is it Roger''s fault?"

    Ron asked with a slight smile.

    Holley had been ready to be brave, but suddenly she was scared.

    What could she say?

    Should she say that she forgot the important thing just because Roger would let something spill?

    Those things were the gaps between them what Ron wasn''t willing to tell her.

    Holley waved her hand and said, "Anyway, I can''t take the blame. Tell them to keep an eye on Joyce. There will be a good show. And perhaps, we can gain something in return."

    "Roger is better than you in this matter. He has already d

    d be changed.

    Those executives, who were disappointed, upset, or helpless, left the office.

    "It seems that everyone disagrees with your strategy."

    Holley said politely.

    Ron smiled, "I can see that you don''t agree with me either."

    "I don''t agree, but I still have to support you. I believe that you won''t screw it up and make things worse."

    Holley raised her head and smiled.

    Her smile was cute, and her words warmed Ron''s heart.

    "Don''t worry. Things won''t get messed up, but we must take a risk. After all, we are fighting for the acting qualification of D Series. If we don''t take a risk and don''t go wild, we won''t succeed."

    As Ron spoke, a complex expression appeared in his eyes.

    He wasn''t sure whether he could succeed this time.

    After all, the market was up to the demands of the customers. For the design works of both the D Series and the Mu''s Group, they still needed to go through the market checks.

    Therefore, if someone asked Ron how much he could win in the competition against the Tian Yao Group, he could only say it was a fifty-fifty chance.

    "I believe you will get the acting power. Although I don''t know exactly how powerful Tian Yao Group is, I always feel that you are the most powerful person and will definitely succeed."

    Holley said seriously.

 Chapter 494 To Praise To Kill

    Seven days later, a tense dance was held in D City.

    The dance was organized by the D Series Group.

    The senior executives of the D Series planned to hold a dance in the following days when the Mu''s Group and the Tian Yao Group were going to release their new products.

    The D Series Group had no intention other than to take advantage of the misunderstanding and make the competition between Mu''s Group and Tian Yao Group more intense.

    For the D Series, both Mu''s Group and Tiao Yao Group were too quiet during the first seven days of development.

    Although the Mu''s Group had done something impressive in the past seven days, it was far from enough. It was just an appetizer in the business world.

    So, the reason why the ball was held today was to set the two group up.

    This kind of action was not mean. After all, D Series was a world-renowned luxury brand. If one wanted to select a domestic agent, he had to select the most powerful agent.

    The only reason why the D Series did all these was to make both of the two companies do their best so that D series could find the most suitable companies.

    So, when the senior executives of the D Series confirmed that the people from the Tian Yao group had arrived, they undisguisedly praised the Mu''s Group, saying that Mu''s Group had done a good job in promoting and developing the market.

    Because in the past seven days, the Mu''s Group had spent 100 million dollars to buy the used right of big cameras in all cities in the country.

    For seven days in a row, the big screens in all cities were occupied by the new photos released by the Mu''s group.

    Nut this publicity campaign could be considered to be unique.

    When other companies did new product promotion, they would show the whole product to the public at one time.

    However, the Mu''s Group used a very mysterious method. They only showed the back of the product, rotating the 3d image at 30 degrees a day. Seven days later, the original design was displayed in front of the world.

    This kind of propaganda had brought a strong visual impact to the public.

    And for six days, that''s enough to kee

    p had been really good at selling, they must make their sales volume increase to 12 billion dollars or more, so that they could be divided into the D series into more than 15 billion dollars. Before the D Series entered our country, another luxury brand similar to the D Series entered. Unfortunately, in the past 20 years, no company has ever achieved 10 billion dollars in sales. As you can imagine, the D Series will make less money from the Mu''s Group than us. If you are the top executive of D series, who do you choose?"

    The fat man was very capable of work.

    In fact, he had already investigated everything about the Mu''s Group, so while the Mu''s Group was doing the publicity, he didn''t report or intervene in the promotion, because he had a better way. Then, the fat man added, "In addition, the legal officer of our company has studied the contract. In our contract with D Series, it is clearly stipulated that the new product is not allowed to be disclosed before the release of the new product. As a result, President, if you revealed the Mu''s Group in public by this, the D Series would end the contract with the Mu''s Group. The Mu''s Group would also have to pay 3 billion dollars for the unable order. President, are you satisfied with the result?"

    The fat middle-aged man said everything confidently.

    His girlfriend, Joyce, who returned shamelessly to him, was also provoking Holley at the dance.

 Chapter 495 You Were Just A Thief

    "Stop! You stole my ring and you wanted to walk away!

    "Holley, you are such a bitch! You not only steal other''s boyfriend, but also steal my ring..."

    All the crowd in the dance was filled with the scream of Joyce, who was like a shrew.

    Unfortunately, Holley met Joyce at the dance.

    When they passed by, Joyce yelled that her ring was lost and insisted that it was stolen by Holley.

    Holley knew that Joyce was making trouble for her on purpose.

    She made two options for Joyce. "Call security or call the police."

    Joyce didn''t make a choice, but kept badgering with Holley.

    "Holley, why don''t you open your purse and show everyone that my ring is in your purse?

    "Holley, you are just a thief. When you were in high school, you always stole from your classmates just because you were born in a poor family. So many years have passed, you married Mr. Ron and became Mrs. Holley and you are still so naughty. Your habit of stolen things can''t be changed any more. You are really bad."

    "I''ll call the police if you don''t call the police."

    Holley said calmly and then she called the number of the police station.

    It was really a bad time for Joyce to make trouble.

    Why did she make trouble at this time when Ron went to the toilet?

    She didn''t even have a helper now. Even if she had an important video, she was unable to defeat Joyce.

    Standing there, Joyce stared at Holley with a cold smile.

    She had waited for a long time and finally got a chance when Holley was alone.

    She had no one around her, so there was no witness. Holley could never prove her innocence.

    More importantly, this was the blind spot of the surveillance camera. No matter what happened, it would not be recorded.

    Joyce was not a celebrity.

    The most famous person at tonight''s dance was the president of the Mu''s Group, Ron.

    So when the people first came here to see what was going on, they would follow suit.

    But when Joyce called Ron madly, everything changed.

    The matter became the focus of everyone''s attention.

    Everyon

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of the Mu''s Group, so things would be different.

    From the interests of the company and the business, this was up to his president.

    He turned around and looked at Terence.

    Before Terence could reply, Joyce shouted again, "Honey, you''re my husband, not that man''s. Why do you ask for his permission to help me? Holley stole my ring. She doesn''t dare to open her purse yet. Please let her open it..."

    "Enough!"

    Terence shouted, "What a mess? What''s wrong with you, David Jin? It''s so humiliating for you to marry that brainless woman."

    "I''m sorry."

    The fat man named David lowered his head and said, "President, I''ll deal with it!"

    Then he pushed Joyce away and said, "I''ve already broken up with you. Don''t bother me anymore."

    "Honey, what did you say?"

    Joyce sounded quite desperate.

    She was really dumped by David this time and he refused so decisively.

    ''Were we really done?

    I got a powerful backer and climbed out of the slum just now. Am I going back again?''

    "Everyone, please wait a moment. The men from the police station will come soon. We''re waiting for the results of the matter,"

    Holley caught the moment to say and mentioned the ring again.

    On the one hand, she wouldn''t make the person who set her up live better; on the other hand, she wouldn''t make Joyce wake up from the pain caused by the same man again.

 Chapter 496 Waiting To See A Good Show

    Overwhelmed by the news, Joyce slumped down on the floor.

    Her heart was almost breaking.

    It''s not the result of losing love.

    Her self-esteem was damaged and she was beaten by Holley. She felt heartbroken when she was really dumped by David.

    No one actually hit her on the face, but Joyce felt a sharp pain on her cheeks.

    ''Holley, you are such a bitch.

    It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, David wouldn''t have dumped me.''

    Joyce believed she was the most beautiful girl in the world and she was so charming. If it weren''t for Holley, she wouldn''t have been dumped by David.

    The more Joyce thought about it, the more furious she became when she looked at Holley.

    "Holley, let''s wait for the police. When the police come, let''s see who is unlucky."

    Sitting on the floor, Joyce heard all kinds of talk.

    She tried to distinguish the voices. They were probably from the mouths of the rich ladies.

    They were laughing at and satirizing her.

    Joyce didn''t want to be talked about by those people as if they were talking about an animal in the zoo. She tried to shift the public''s attention.

    However, the thing that Joyce accused Holley of stealing her ring wasn''t much more shocking than it was that she was dumped by her fianc¨¦, which made the public think that it was worth discussing.

    So even though Joyce brought up the matter that Holley had stolen the ring, it was still a rumor among the crowd that she was dumped by her fianc¨¦. Joyce just heard, "What a poor and ugly woman she was! She deserved it."

    Holley smiled. There was nothing else about her now. Everyone was going to deal with Joyce.

    But Holley wanted to know who the man that roared at David was.

    It seemed that his social status should be higher than David.

    Moreover, with the appearance of David obeying him, he was likely to be the core f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ll and handsome, as dazzling as a diamond.

    However, there was no room for any other women in his eyes.

    Many girls couldn''t help but scream, but Ron couldn''t look back.

    He even didn''t give them a simple glance and went straight to Holley.

    "What happened?"

    Ron asked with concern.

    He wrapped his arms around Holley''s waist and pulled her into his arms.

    He was taking actions to claim his sovereignty over Holley to everyone.

    As they recalled her words, they felt she was telling a joke.

    Some people even believed that Joyce went crazy because she was jealous of Holley''s happiness.

    Holley raised her head, looked at Ron and smiled, "It''s just a small dispute. I''ve called the police."

    She said calmly, as if she had nothing to do with Joyce.

    Joyce was very angry and said, "Holley, as long as the detectives of the police station are here, all the truth will be brought to light."

    "I think so."

    Holley looked up and saw the detectives was walking into the dance. "The detectives are here,"

    Reminded by Holley, the crowd made way for the detectives.

    Although the fact was clear that it was highly possible that Holley didn''t steal the ring.

    But the public were waiting to see a good show.

 Chapter 497 She Was Confirmed to Be a Thief

    It turned out a stunning reversal.

    When the officers from the police station arrived, Joyce rushed over as if she was a victim.

    "detective, someone has stolen my ring, but she doesn''t admit it. Please uphold justice for me."

    Joyce had used the honey trap, hoping to be treated nicely.

    Unfortunately, everything she did became a joke once again.

    The detective had kept a reasonable distance from the woman. When Joyce pounced on him, he stepped back decisively to keep a distance from her.

    "Stop!"

    He shouted harshly while looking Joyce up and down.

    Then he turned his head back to his comrades and asked them, "do you guys think this woman is that Joyce Du who was famous for stealing things at the parties and pretending to be a rich lady and using fake items?"

    "You are right."

    "Look, this is the wanted photo on our internal website. This woman looks like this."

    "She is a repeat offender!"

    All the detectives of the police station came to a conclusion.

    With a wave of his hand, the detective said, "since she is a repeat offender, why don''t you take her out of the ball? Do you have to lose something? Do you know all the people present here are of high status. Why should we be neglected? If anyone gets angry, we all will suffer. "

    At the order of one detective, a group of detectives rushed over and handcuffed Joyce immediately.

    "You''ve gone too far! You can''t do this to me! Why did you wrong me? It was Holley who stole my ring. "

    Joyce was not reconciled at all.

    The detectives of the police station ignored her scream and escorted her to the door.

    "Wait a minute!" Ron called the detectives directly.

    As a man of status, Ron''s words was of importance.

    The chief of the police station came over in person. "Mr. Ron, can I help you?"

    "I believe in law. I don''t want anyone to

    on left, Holley asked, "who is Miss Wen? I''ve never heard of her."

    "She is Jay''s girlfriend,"

    "He has got a girlfriend? When? Why didn''t I know about it?"

    Holley heaved a sigh of surprise, "what a mean person Jay is! he has got a girlfriend, but he never mentioned it to me. What a mean man!"

    "He told me that, but it wasn''t something important, so I didn''t tell you."

    Ron explained and found Jay among the crowd.

    Ron held her arm and walked towards him.

    At the sight of Ron and Holley, Jay waved to them.

    There was a young girl sitting opposite to Jay.

    They could only saw her back, but from her back and her dress, they could imagine that she must be quite gentle and beautiful.

    "Why don''t you introduce your girlfriend to us? Jay, that''s not what a friend should do! "

    Holley complained. The girl sitting opposite to Jay had stood up.

    She turned around and reached out her hand. "Nice to meet you. My name is Sarah Wen."

    Her voice was beautiful and her name was sweeter than her voice.

    Holley also stretched out her hand and shook hand with Sarah Wen.

    However, when they saw each other''s face clearly, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Their stretching hands stopped in the air.

 Chapter 498 The Way of Confession

    When they looked into each other''s eyes, both Holley and Sarah had an illusion that they were looking at themselves in the mirror.

    However, when it came to appearance, Holley and Sarah were not very similar, at most 30% similar.

    However, this similarity was put in their eyes.

    The look in their eyes made these two strangers who had nothing to do with each other feel more like their temperament were 70% similar.

    Under her illusion, both Holley and Sarah were stunned.

    Ron had seen Miss Wen''s picture before today.

    He did see Holley in Miss Wen''s eyes.

    But when he brought Holley here, he didn''t intend to destroy their relationship or tapped the truth out to Miss Wen.

    As the daughter of the mayor of D City, Sarah Wen helped him and Holley solve the big trouble Joyce and asked the director of the police station to apologize in person.

    It would be rude if they still didn''t thank her face to face in time.

    But this Miss Wen''s eyes seemed to be more focused than in the photo.

    When he saw her, Ron finally understood why Jay, who had never given up, would try to contact Miss Wen.

    But if you looked at Miss Wen in that way, you would be misled.

    Jay was frank. He pointed to Holley and Ron, "Miss Wen, they are two big names. You can recognize them even without my introduction."

    Sarah took her hand back at the right time. "Yes, you don''t need to introduce them as I knew them. It''s an unnecessary move."

    She smiled and looked at Holley again.

    She sized Holley up curiously.

    "Miss Wen, thank you for what you did tonight."

    Ron explained his intention.

    Miss Wen smiled, "that''s what I should do. My father and Master Mu have always been good friends, and it was Master Mu who tied me up in this marriage. When Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley come to D City, I should be the host and help you to settle all the troubles. W

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was only one Holley in the world, and that was no substitute or resemblance. She was unique and different.

    Sweet words always made people happy.

    Holley chuckled, "you are such a scheming man, Ron. You have confessed your love to me for so long, haven''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Ron confessed frankly, "isn''t it a better way to confess my love in another way?"

    "Great! I love it!"

    Holley smiled.

    Looking directly into her eyes, Ron pulled her into his arms.

    The sound from the horn interrupted the crazy kiss.

    "Everyone, be quiet. I have an important thing to announce."

    Standing in the center of the stage, the man holding Microphone was the president of Tian Yao Company, Terence Zhu.

    Being interrupted sweetly, Holley and Ron looked up one after another and looked at the center of the dancing floor.

    After seeing Terence''s face clearly, Holley sighed, "it''s him. There is indeed a plot."

    "Little fool, do you forget what I have told you? I''ve told you that no matter what plot they''re up to, it''s useless to me. "

    Ron said confidently, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.

    It seemed that what would happen next was nothing but what he had been planning for a long time.

    ''Ron, did you prepare for this?''

 Chapter 499 The Trap From The Competitor

    Because the voice was transmitted through a loudspeaker to the whole dancing hall.

    So everyone heard Terence''s voice and was attracted by his voice.

    Looking around at all the people, Terence enjoyed the feeling of being gazed at.

    And most importantly, the thing he was going to say next must be eye-catching.

    Only by doing so, could he completely force the Mu''s Group into a dead end, leaving them at a loss.

    Knowing the executives of D Series were here, Terence said excitedly, "Ladies and gentlemen, you must know that the D Series is held for this dance to the release of the new domestic products. I believe that everyone here has saw the Mu''s Group''s promotion of the new product.

    "As the competitor, we have to admit that Mu''s Group''s new product makes people excited."

    He kept praising the Mu''s Group, then he changed the topic and said, "However, no matter how well the promotion of the new product of Mu''s Group was, they are against the contract and it is invalid. Because there is a clear rule in the contract we signed with D Series, that is, the release of the new product must be on the designated day, which is today."

    "I''m here to talk about this matter to want the senior executives of the D Series to give us an explain that if this unfair breach of contract should continue to exist.

    Terence released a sense of blaming. His henchmen, as well as the senior executives of his company, were quite cooperative under the stage and shouted out slogans.

    We refuse this unfair behavior.

    Defaulter should be out of the competition.

    Sounds like these came one after another.

    Unless the D Series didn''t want to own good fame at home.

    As a result, even though it was a hot potato thrown by Terence, the D Series had to be hold it.

    The senior executive of the D Series who was in charge of hosting the dance was forced to step onto the stage.

    Standing next to Terence, the seni

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the strength of Tian Yao Group, it was a piece of cake for them to beat the Mu''s Group.

    Now the most important thing was that he had lost his face and embarrassed himself.

    Normally, it was unnecessary for him to do such a thing.

    But today, in order to strengthen the attention of the senior executives of the D Series and to put as much pressure as possible on them, Terence chose to personally destroy the Mu''s Group.

    But the result was that he got hurt in the end.

    Annoyed, he left the microphone and went down the stage.

    Watching a good show, Holley looked back and said in a low voice, "The president of the Tian Yao Group is a little naive. How could he think that the contract he signed was the same as the one Mu''s Group signed?"

    Ron smiled, "Most of terms are the same. I''ve revised a few terms that are useful to me. Otherwise, I''ll loss by him today."

    "He is too naive!"

    Holley always spoke for Ron. "It seems that it is easy for you to get the acting position. Ron, that''s great!"

    "Shit!"

    Holley and Ron hadn''t noticed that when they were talking, Terence would show up here after he left the stage.

    He stared at Ron and Holley and continued, "I will make you lose everything if you fight against the Tian Yao Group. Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 500 Your Recognition

    After saying that, Terence held his head high and continued to walk forward.

    Ron raised his head indifferently and said in a low voice, "Currently, Tian Yao Group has lost miserably."

    Terence stopped.

    He didn''t expect that Ron dared to talk back and even expose his shortcomings.

    Suddenly, Terence turned around and pointed at Ron with his middle finger. He said word by word, "Ron, you don''t have to be proud. Right now, you are absolutely no match for me. D Series is looking at overall sales over three months, not short periods of time.

    "I don''t think the D Series would like to cooperate with a president who is rude and ridiculous," said Ron calmly without even blinking his eyes.

    Ron was good at bickering.

    Terence was no match for him at all.

    Terence had tried to declare war on Ron, but he failed. He had to swallow his anger and leave in a huff.

    Holley chuckled and said, "It suddenly occurred to me that there used to be a big yellow dog barking at people all day long at the gate of our school, and then it was beaten to death by someone with a stick."

    Today, Terence was wearing a dazzling yellow suit.

    Actually, Holley was pointing at the mulberry and abusing the locust. She said Terence was a big yellow dog.

    She was a woman who always put in a good word for her husband. As she loved Ron more and more, she spoke for him more than ever.

    If Terence dared to come to provoke her, she would fight back.

    Hearing this, Ron burst into laughter. "It''s so good to kill it."

    Terence stood not far away, his face contorted with anger.

    But he couldn''t argue with Ron and Holley.

    Because it was unwise that he had no way to prove that Ron and Holley were insulting him, and they did not mention his name from beginning to end.

    Even if they were making fun of him, there was nothing he could do.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    came bake with nothing, Ron nodded his head and said, "Okay. You two have fun tonight at the dance. We can get drinks for ourselves."

    "Wait a minute."

    Jay stopped Ron who was leaving with Holley and said, "I will give you drinks, but now there is a more important thing to do than eating drinks. Give me one minute."

    "Well, go ahead."

    Ron readily agreed.

    Jay put his hand around Sarah''s waist and said, "I was too nervous just now and forgot to introduce Miss Sarah to you. So I think I should start over."

    "This is Miss Sarah, my girlfriend, she is the girl I''m going to marry in the future. I just want to introduce her to you today."

    As Sarah expected, Jay admitted her identity in front of others.

    That moment was a happy moment for Sarah.

    Even for Holley and their resemblance, Sarah still had doubts, but she didn''t want to ask or destroy such a beautiful view.

    "Thank you, Jay."

    Sarah expressed her gratitude to Jay in a sincere tone. She nodded her head slightly to Ron and Holley. Then she went to get drinks with Jay happily.

    Then Ron and Holley sat back to their previous seats. With a faint smile on Ron''s face, he talked about Jay and Sarah. "Do you think they are a perfect match?"

 Chapter 501 She Appeared Again

    "Ron, how many times do you plan to test me tonight?"

    Holley gave Ron a reproachful look.

    Apparently, she misunderstood him.

    Ron didn''t make any explanation. He continued to talk about Jay and Sarah, "In fact, they have both chosen to be with each other. Among thousands of photos, Jay chose Sarah. Likewise, Sarah also chose Jay from thousands of photos."

    Holley was stunned.

    Previously, she had believed that between Jay and Sarah, one of them is forced to be with the other.

    It never occurred to her that they both had chosen to be with each other.

    "Why do you tell me this?"

    Hearing Holley''s question, Ron smiled, "Can''t I have a little chat with you? I just think that it''s appropriate for me to have a little more conversation with you about Jay''s matter. After all, he is my cousin and he is also your senior."

    "I don''t think it''s simple."

    Holley didn''t believe what Ron said.

    Ron sighed and realized that he couldn''t hide his secret anymore. Then he said, "Well, since my wife is so wise that you''ve seen me through at once. Let me tell you the truth. I''ve heard of Miss Sarah. She''s a smart woman. She''s sure to know what''s going on with Jay and to talk to you later."

    Hearing what Ron said, Holley understood.

    Jay and Sarah were together because they liked each other. So if Sarah asked Holley about Jay''s past, Holley couldn''t say something he shouldn''t because that would break up the relationship between Jay and Sarah.

    Holley nodded and said, "I see. I''m not a bad guy. Even if you don''t tell me, I won''t say anything to destroy their relationship."

    "Of course I know what kind of person you are. But you are my wife, of course I have to pay more attention to everything for you."

    Ron answered seriously.

    Holley smiled softly.

    After the dance, both the Mu''s Group and the Tian Yao Group were busy expanding the market and promoting sales.

    Ron personally went to the array to supervise the promotion of the new product. Moreov

    s heart skipped a beat.

    Holley touched her pistol furtively. She wanted to save Teresa, but she was full of hesitation.

    Holley always had a clear estimation of herself.

    In this case, it was impossible for her to save Teresa.

    But if she didn''t take action, Teresa would have no chance of living.

    Before the man was going to knife Teresa again, Holley couldn''t care more and fired directly at the man.

    Her shot was accurate and the man fell to the ground.

    As that man fell, Holley was exposed completely.

    Holley became the new target of those strong men.

    Almost everyone holding knives and sticks was staring at her with a covetous look.

    Holley was in a panic. Her heart was racing and her hands were shaking.

    But she still pretended to be calm and fearless, standing there with her pistol.

    She found at least she had an advantage. It was a long distance between her and those evil men.

    She had a pistol while those men were using knives and sticks.

    As long as she was good at shooting, she could protect herself.

    But this pistol had only six bullets. Since she had fired a moment ago, there was still five bullets left.

    And there were more than a dozen people at a glance.

    Unless Holley delayed until Roger arrived, the next person lying in the blood would probably be herself.

 Chapter 502 Having A Good Luck

    Roger was on the top floor of the company. It would take at least five minutes to take people here for support.

    About two or three minutes had passed since she had called him.

    Holley believed as long as she could be more careful, it will not be a problem for me to hold on for several minutes.

    However, those men were all unknown and vicious people. It would be hard for Holley to fight against them.

    Seeing those strong men walking towards her with knives and sticks in their hands, Holley raised the coffee in her hand suddenly.

    "You all stop!"

    Holley yelled. Hearing that, those strong men stopped one after another, but looked at her with provocation.

    They looked at Holley with contempt.

    Obviously, they didn''t take Holley seriously. The reason why they stopped was that they wanted to see what tricks Holley could play.

    Actually, Holley did plan to play tricks, because she knew that she wouldn''t win against those strong men by herself.

    "What do you want to do?"

    One of the strong men asked arrogantly.

    Holley smiled softly.

    Someone had taught her not to cry in front of her enemies, even if she was scared to death.

    Because that would only make the enemy happier.

    Instead, maybe she might protect herself.

    "I have a pistol on my hand. Do you want to die? How dare you charge forward?"

    Holley replied calmly and angrily.

    However, those men were not afraid, they just laughed at Holley mercilessly.

    Obviously, those men were not stupid. They knew Holley had only five bullets left.

    No matter if Holley was equipped with enough bullets or not, the man could kill her after she charged her pistol.

    So when they heard Holley mention her pistol to threaten them, they just felt it was ridiculous.

    Holley didn''t care about it. She looked calm and cold. "Do you really think that I dare to shoot you and destroy your work only with the pistol in my hand?"

    Holley answered casually an

    corpses left."

    "Tell me where the corpses are. I will ask somebody to make an autopsy of them and find out who dare chase my sister in the street?"

    Young Master Lei yelled madly.

    He was truly angry.

    Even though Fabian was a gentle man, he cruelly said, "If I know who did it, I will cut him into pieces!"

    "The corpses are all at the police station. I believe it won''t be difficult for you to do that."

    Holley said honestly. "Now that you are here, I will not stay in the hospital."

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    "Holley." Young Master Lei called her suddenly.

    "What''s up?"

    Because of her grandma, Holley could never forgive Young Master Lei. She looked at him with hostility.

    "Thank you."

    For Young Master Lei, it was a rare thing to say thank you.

    But he had to say thanks to Holley for what happened today.

    Even though Holley never claimed credit for herself, he heard about the fact that it was Holley who saved Teresa and didn''t make Teresa killed on the street."

    "I also don''t want to risk my life to save someone, but this happened outside the Mu''s Group and under my watch. So, it''s unnecessary to say thank you."

    Holley''s voice became colder and colder.

    "I will tell Teresa that you saved her life."

    Said Young Master Lei.

 Chapter 503 You Were Getting Bolder

    Holley didn''t look back.

    She never thought that she could be friends with Teresa again.

    After seeing her determination, Young Master Lei looked back at the operating room, and then looked at Fabian. "Fabian, will you give Teresa up if she was given up by the whole world?"

    As a brother, he was worried about his sister. His worry had reached the bottom line and been unprincipled.

    Young Master Lei did his best to ease the relationship between his sister and Mr. Ron and Holley. He was paving the way for his sister in the future.

    Unfortunately, there was such an accident.

    He felt sad, but he had always been far-sighted.

    In other words, Young Master Lei didn''t want to accept the fact that his sister had died.

    Therefore, his consideration was based on the fact that his sister would be fine.

    Young Master Lei''s voice was husky, echoing the silence of the hospital corridor. It was particularly depressing.

    "Brother,"

    Just like when he was dating with Teresa before, Fabian respectfully called Young Master Lei brother.

    "I am willing to be the enemy of the whole world with Teresa."

    This was his promise as a man.

    It was not only because of love, but also because of guilt.

    Fabian felt guilty. He always thought that if he had protected Teresa well that day, she wouldn''t have been taken away by anyone, and she wouldn''t have encountered what happened today.

    At the corner of the hospital corridor.

    When Holley approached Jane, she saw that Jane was standing there, leaning against the wall.

    "Holle, I''ve been waiting for you long time ago."

    She addressed Holley as if she was familiar with her, "Do you mind if I call you Holle? I like you, so I want to be closer to you."

    But Holley just smiled without a word.

    She didn''t think she was acquainted with Jane.

    It didn''t matter that Jane gave her title to Holle for Holley.

    "What''s up?"

    Holley greeted politely and alienatingly.

    Jane smiled and said, "Holle, you know, I only love Rainer. My appearance naturall

    . "Thank you."

    Unconsciously, he said something polite.

    In the hall of the hospital.

    As soon as Holley walked out of the elevator, she saw a man, with a gloomy face, standing in the middle of the hall with his hands behind his back.

    Behind him followed a large group of bodyguards. Holley was not capable to count them just by a glance. She estimated that there were more than a hundred in total.

    In N City, there were not many people who could be so powerful. And Ron was one of them.

    Holley was suddenly embarrassed.

    She didn''t like to be the center of attention, but obviously, she could tell that Ron had brought someone to look for her.

    With hesitation, Holley was back in the elevator.

    That man looked terrible and she felt that he was going to get angry.

    It was better to hide now.

    However, Ron found Holley.

    His eyesight has always been keen. Ron looked at Holley and waved to her and said, "Come here."

    But Holley didn''t want to do that.

    Ron''s voice was so deep. It was not a good omen.

    "My stuff is upstairs. I''m going to get it."

    Holley said quickly.

    She pressed the button of the elevator as she spoke.

    However, just as the door of the elevator was about to close, Ron rushed over and stopped the door from closing, which broke Holley''s little plan of dodging.

    "You are getting bolder."

 Chapter 504 As My Wife, You Didnt Need To Be Sensible

    "No, I just forgot something."

    Holley acted coquettishly to change the topic.

    Regardless of this, Ron pulled her into his arms with his big hand.

    He closed the door of the elevator and pushed her against the wall behind him.

    "You..."

    Holley blushed.

    Ron snorted, "Don''t act like this. I''m not here to be molested by you. I''m here to teach you a lesson. You really need to be taught a lesson. You dare to do anything now.

    More than a dozen people have knifes and sticks, and you dare to provoke them.

    Do you want to die?

    Don''t tell me that Teresa would dying. What does it have to do with you whether others are dead or not?

    Don''t tell me you''re so lucky and you''re not standing here safely to comfort me. As long as I am a person, I could not help but mind it. Holley, you are so..."

    Ron couldn''t find any words to describe the little woman in front of him.

    "Nonsense!"

    No matter how harsh the words were, Ron didn''t have the heart to say it.

    Sighing silently, Ron shook his hand and said, "You little girl, promise me immediately that you won''t do such a stupid thing in the future."

    "I promise I won''t do that again."

    Holley said obediently and stood there lovely.

    Ron had never been angry before. He was worried about his little wife.

    He thought it was not stupid for her to do so.

    Even if someone asked Ron traded the whole world for Holley, Ron would think it was not worth it.

    He only wanted her to be fine.

    "Don''t be like this. I''m already scared. Do you still want to scare me and teach me a lesson?"

    With her hands around Ron''s neck, Holley held Ron, leaned on his shoulder and whispered in his ear.

    It was impossible for Ron to have the heart to do that.

    After a few words of Holley, Ron surrendered. He no longer had the imposing manner to punish Holley.

    Ron sighed and touched the little girl''s head. Then he shook his head and said, "What a troublemaker you are. Let''s go back."

    tunity and she had to seize it.

    Seeing her, Ron snorted helplessly, "You little girl, you really need to be punished. Let''s see how I punish you."

    As he spoke, he picked up Holley and carried her on his shoulder.

    As soon as the elevator door was opened, Ron carried his little wife all the way out of the hospital, got on the luxury car and went back home.

    On the second day, in the Entertainment Week of N City, a topic called the romantic affair between Mr. and Mrs. Mr. Ron was here.

    The report was true. Holley was bashful, so she excused that she was not feeling well and went to the company in the afternoon.

    She just wanted to go to the company after the news went on.

    But she underestimated the employees'' enthusiasm for gossip.

    In the afternoon, as soon as she appeared in the company, she was discussed by the employees.

    Fortunately, there was a special elevator for the president, or Holley really didn''t know what to do.

    "Holle, why are you blushing?"

    This was the first question Ron asked when he saw the little wife.

    Holley pouted, "It''s all your fault that we were photographed."

    "But even if no one took pictures. I will still treat you like that."

    Ron smiled meaningfully, "How''s it going? Have you had a good rest? Are your arms and legs still sore?

 Chapter 505 Be Serious

    "Ron."

    Embarrassed and annoyed by the man, Holley threw her handbag to him directly.

    With a smile, Ron took the bag and put it aside. "I prefer you to throw yourself here."

    "Ron, be serious!"

    Biting her lips, Holley walked to the sofa beside the tea table and sat down.

    "I''m serious. I''m your husband. If I don''t talk to you like this, I''m not serious."

    Ron said seriously.

    Holley saw the shadow of the beast on Ron again.

    He was such a well-dressed man, but his words and actions...

    "No private affairs in the office."

    Holley emphasized, while Ron nodded, "You are the first major shareholder of the group, and I am the president of the group. The relationship between the two of us should be harmonious. If it is not harmonious, it is not good for work. So we two still have to talk. Don''t you think so?"

    As Ron spoke, he came over and stood opposite Holley.

    He bent over, lifted her chin, looked down at her, and asked in a low and bewitching voice, "Am I right?"

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    Being stared at by the man''s burning eyes, Holley felt a little flustered.

    Holley avoided the man''s eyes and answered perfunctorily.

    Ron was not satisfied with her answer. He locked his eyes and refused to let her go. "Answer me carefully."

    "You are right, you are very right."

    Holley nodded vigorously and pretended to agree with Ron, who was just like a chick pecking rice.

    After hearing a satisfactory answer, Ron released his hand and sat directly next to the little woman.

    Ron let go of her hand, and Holley breathed a sigh of relief.

    The unyielding spirit in her heart also followed up, "You are not serious. You must be the most flirtatious president in the world."

    "Really?"

    Ron said lightly, tapping the armrest of the sofa with his slender fingers.

    "Of course."

    Holley moved aside and met the man''s eyes, unwilling to show weakness.

    Ron still smile

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e up. Human brain was very magical. In many cases, people would lose their memory. Some people lost everything, while others lost something. Sometimes, even a slight stimulation could make a person forget something. Therefore, it shouldn''t be a big problem for Teresa to forget something. After all, her head was not injured. Of course, in case of any emergency, I will take a brain CT for Teresa after she recovers some of her vital energy. I will personally take an X-ray and make a judgment."

    Young Master Lei was a little relieved.

    "Fabian, thank God you are here."

    "Brother, you''re welcome."

    Fabian smiled and said, "You can go in and accompany Teresa. I''ll stay outside the ward."

    "I''m sorry."

    "After the storm, there will always be a rainbow. After the thorns, there were also flowers. I believe that I can wait for that day. "

    Fabian said with certainty.

    Young Master Lei nodded slightly and went back to the ward.

    Sitting on the bench, Fabian sighed.

    It was really uncomfortable for him to see Teresa like this.

    When he was still worried about the woman he loved, he heard footsteps from afar.

    Jane came over and waved at Fabian, hinting him to come and talk.

    Seeing the panic and worry on Jane''s face, Fabian had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 506 What Kind Of Video Was It

    Fabian walked over, but Jane didn''t say anything. She looked around and made sure that there was no one else around. Then she pulled Fabian to a corner.

    The grave expression on Jane''s face made Fabian more worried. "What happened?"

    "How is Teresa?"

    Jane frowned and asked.

    After hesitating for a while, Fabian answered truthfully, "She has woken up."

    "But it''s alright."

    Jane signed. Fabian felt that it seemed that Jane didn''t want Teresa to wake up.

    "Miss Jane, what happened?"

    Fabian asked worriedly.

    Jane sighed, "Now there is a video of Teresa killing Holley''s grandmother in all forces. You and Rainer have been in the hospital all the time and you are worried about Teresa, so you may not have received any news. But I have received the video. More importantly, many experts came out and said that the video was not fake."

    Jane didn''t say much.

    Because they were all smart people. In fact, Fabian had already understood what she meant.

    Teresa killed Holley''s grandmother.

    There was irrefutable evidence of this matter, and Teresa could not escape from it.

    For Holley, her grandma was a very important family.

    As for Ron, the head of the Dark Night Organization, who was called Mr. Ron, Holley was his favorite.

    Holley''s enemy was his enemy.

    Therefore, under the current situation, the grudge between Mr. Ron and Mrs. Holley and the Lei family could not be resolved.

    "Although Teresa has woken up, she doesn''t remember what happened these days."

    Fabian was also quite distressed.

    If Teresa still remembered what had happened, then everything would be fine.

    Maybe she could prove that it was an accident, or a conspiracy.

    But she had lost her memory. Not only could she not prove her innocence, but she was also easily suspected by others in such a situation that she did it in order to get rid of the charge.

    Fabian didn''t dare to promise anything for Teresa.

    Beca

    sadly and indignantly, "Have you seen the video?"

    All of a sudden, Ron felt that Jay didn''t fit in with him. Why did he always come out to drag him down?

    But now, it was not the right time to be angry.

    Ron was winking at Jay to stop him.

    But all Jay''s emotions were immersed in the grief and indignation of the old woman''s death.

    He didn''t notice the expression on Ron''s face at all. "Miss Te..."

    Before Jay could finish her words, Ron interrupted him, "Shut up and get out. During working hours, gossip was strictly prohibited. Jay, don''t do this to me just because you have grandpa''s support. If you want to gossip, go back to your design department. If you gossip in the President''s Office, I will never let you go."

    Jay was suddenly enlightened by Ron''s anger.

    He realized that Holley should not know about the video.

    He immediately pretended to be obedient and said, "President, you''re right. I shouldn''t have talked about gossip with you. I''ll go to work now and never talk about it again."

    Ron was inexplicably angry, and Jay bowed her head in front of Ron, which was rare to see.

    And what did Jay mean by Miss Te? Did he mean Teresa?

    Holley was confused.

    She stopped Jay who was about to run away. "Stop, Jay. Tell me what kind of video it is."

 Chapter 507 He Felt Sorry For Her When She Suppressed Herself

    Holley''s heart was trembling.

    She didn''t know what kind of video it was.

    But her heart ached.

    Instinctively, she made a decision and stopped Jay.

    Ron winked at Jay and asked him to leave as soon as possible.

    He knew his little wife best. He also knew how to deal with her.

    As for Jay, he didn''t know much about Holley and couldn''t deal with her.

    Knowing what Ron meant, Jay quickened her pace.

    In fact, the reason why Jay went upstairs was not for gossip.

    However, as Holley''s senior and the Young Master of Zhong family, who had a deep friendship with the Mu family, Jay thought that in this situation, he should stand out and tell Ron and Holley that no matter what happened, he would try his best to help them.

    Now, something went against his will. Of course, it was better to leave as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, he would do something bad out of kindness.

    Jay walked fast, and Holley couldn''t help but shout at him, "Don''t go!"

    Then she walked quickly towards Jay.

    Determination appeared in Holley''s eyes.

    Blue veins stood out on her forehead.

    She didn''t understand why her reaction was so strong.

    But the more she acted like this, the more she knew that she had to watch that video.

    "Hurry up!"

    Ron shouted in a low voice and walked over.

    He was stopping Holley.

    Jay almost rushed out of the door and ran out of the President''s Office.

    "Ron, you know the video he said, right?"

    Holley grabbed Ron''s hand.

    She unconsciously grasped his hand hard. She had not been so strong in the past, but was now extraordinarily strong now.

    The sharp nails directly sank into the flesh on the back of Ron''s hand.

    Holley didn''t notice that Ron didn''t care about the pain.

    For him, he had learned to get used to the pain.

    Besides, Ho

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r. Ron.

    But when he saw Holley, he was stunned.

    After being stunned, he made a gesture of welcome to Holley, "Please come in."

    In fact, he should call Mrs. Holley.

    Everyone knew that Holley was always Mr. Ron''s wife, Mrs. Holley. Even if they divorced, she was the only wife that Mr. Ron had admitted.

    But after all, she had a divorce certificate with Ron.

    The director of the police station didn''t want to offend anyone because of the wrong address, so he chose to ignore it.

    Holley nodded slightly and followed the director into the police station.

    Ron got out of the car immediately.

    He caught up with Holley quickly and kept a proper distance from her. He followed her all the way.

    Entering the police station, the director of the police station was shocked by the sudden appearance of Ron.

    "Mr. Ron..."

    He was speechless.

    Ron nodded slightly, "Director, my wife is here to report the case. Please take care of her case."

    "Mr. Ron, you must be kidding. I will definitely try my best to deal with your wife''s case. Don''t worry."

    He smiled and looked at Holley, "What''s the case?"

    "The case of Teresa murdering my grandmother."

    Holley said coldly.

 Chapter 508 Let Her Pay The Price

    The director of the police station couldn''t help shivering.

    It was not because what Holley said was too shocking.

    After all, before Holley appeared at the police station, the video of Teresa killing Holley''s grandmother had already been spread crazily.

    What made him shiver was the tone of Holley.

    Ron was a petite girl, but her tone was so cold.

    The director of the police station nodded and said, "Don''t worry. We will handle this case well and give you an explanation."

    In fact, he had already received an order that he didn''t need to worry about the identity and status of the Lei family. The case of Teresa killing Holley''s grandmother should be handled in a fair and law-abiding way.

    Holley didn''t know this, but a hint of cruelty flashed through her eyes.

    Her sharp eyes fell directly on the director of the police station.

    "What are you going to do with it? How can you explain it to me? Now Teresa is in the hospital. Should you arrest her according to the laws and regulations? "

    Holley asked, louder than ever.

    The purpose she came to the police station in person was to confirm everything and not to give Teresa a way out.

    Grandma was her closest family, and also her only family in the world.

    Therefore, Teresa had to pay the price for killing her grandmother.

    The price that Holley wanted Teresa to pay was something that the Lei family couldn''t settle.

    The director of the police station nodded solemnly. "Of course, but I have to ask my superior to sign an arrest warrant. Please wait a moment. The arrest warrant will be signed in twenty minutes. I heard that Detective Lin and Mr. Ron are old friends. At that time, I will be in charge of it myself, and Detective Lin will be responsible for the specific arrest. Is that okay?"

    "Okay."

    Holley replied indifferently, "I''ll wait in the car for you to send someone to arrest the murderer, Teresa."

    Then she turned around, walked out of the police station and got in the car.

    Ron followed her into the car.

    He didn''t say a word, just si

    sible for her to get away with it. Even if our Lei family traded everything that we had for Teresa. Holley would not change it. But I''m an elder brother and I can''t leave my sister alone, so Fabian, please help her. Please try your best to fight for her, until she regains her memory so that she could defend herself, or admit her crime in a completely sober state."

    Young Master Lei''s plea was quite kind, and it was not difficult for Fabian.

    Fabian nodded and said, "Brother, don''t worry. I will ask Mr. Ron to give Teresa some time. But if Teresa is really the murderer, I think none of us can protect her. As you know, Ron also has the same background as the Lei family in your black market."

    "Fabian, if it was in the past, I would try my best to protect Teresa. But the woman I love most told me that I can''t solve everything for Teresa all the time. She is an adult and she should be responsible for her own behavior. I didn''t promise her, because Teresa is my sister. I will try my best to deal with anything that is not excessive. But I can''t help her with the murder. Therefore, she had to be responsible for what she has done. I will try my best to make her stay in a relatively better place to go to jail..."

    Young Master Lei sighed and shook his head.

    His sister was so stupid.

    No matter what, she couldn''t do anything to the old woman...

 Chapter 509 Pretend To Be Weak

    In the corridor of the hospital, there was a serious atmosphere.

    The seriousness was suffocating.

    However, when countless media reporters rushed into the ward and broke the heavy suffocation, Young Master Lei and Fabian would rather not be interrupted.

    Because in addition to reporters, the detectives of the police station rushed into Teresa''s ward.

    Young Master Lei and Fabian recognized the lead detective. Detective Lin was a good friend of Ron.

    What they had been worried about finally happened.

    Detective Lin held the arrest warrant almost selflessly and held it high in front of Teresa. "You are suspected of murdering Holley Ye''s grandmother, Olivia Zhang. The police station is arresting you according to the law of N City. You can choose to cooperate or resist, but all your behaviors will affect your sentence in the future. "

    "Detective."

    Young Master Lei passed through the crowd of reporters and came to his sister''s bed. "According to the law of N City, the police station can''t take my sister away in this situation."

    "I just arrested her according to the arrest warrant. Teresa''s life is out of danger. Of course the police station can arrest her."

    He had always been iron-hearted and selfless. He even handcuffed Teresa and locked her on the bed.

    "The police station will apply to the director for medical parole based on the suspect''s situation. But please cooperate for the specific application, Young Master Lei. "

    Detective Lin carried out the task neatly. Then he divided the team of twenty-four detectives from the police station into six groups, with four people in each group. They changed shifts every four hours to monitor Teresa.

    At the same time, the police station pulled open the vigilance and forbade anyone to enter the ward.

    "I killed Holley''s grandmother?"

    Although Teresa was weak, she couldn''t help sneering, "why did I kill her grandmother. I didn''t do it at all. If you police station wants to arrest me, at least show me the evidence. "

    sa could do nothing but get angry.

    But just when she thought these warnings were enough to make Holley restrain a little, another shocking scene happened.

    Holley suddenly knelt down on the spot.

    "I can''t explain it clearly. Teresa, you took the initiative to be friends with me and be good friends. We said that we would support each other and be good friends who can share everything except that person. Why? Why did you hurt me again and again? You kidnapped my grandmother, and finally let me divorce Mr. Ron and make Mr. Ron willing to marry you. You have got what you want. Why did you kill my grandmother? Why? "

    Holley burst into tears, and her voice was heartbreaking.

    "Teresa, I can''t explain it clearly. I really don''t know why you did that? If I knew earlier that you wanted to kill my grandmother, I would kneel down and beg you, please don''t. I can do anything as long as you don''t hurt my grandma. I didn''t do anything wrong to you. Why did you hurt my grandmother... "

    She cried out in grief.

    The voice made everyone sigh.

    But at the same time, this video was posted online, which once again caused the netizens to curse and attack Teresa crazily.

    Even all the personal information of Teresa was exposed.

    Some netizens nearby even came over and scolded Teresa for being shameless and being a scumbag¡­

 Chapter 510 Is My Grandmothers Life Worthless

    Once upon a time, the scene in Teresa''s ward was very chaotic.

    Even the detectives of the police station who were on duty were smashed by the eggs.

    Even so, the detectives of the police station didn''t stop the violent behavior of those netizens.

    After all, what Teresa had done was too outrageous.

    What kind of hatred could make her kill other people''s grandmother.

    Moreover, everyone knew that Holley had never done anything wrong to Teresa.

    It was always because Teresa had a secret crush on Ron and then did crazy things because of hatred causing by not getting his love.

    Teresa was badly hurt both physically and mentally. In addition, she was in poor health. She fainted and was sent to the emergency room again.

    Pushing people to such an extent was also a complete task assigned by Mr. Ron.

    Those media journalists also got the corresponding breaking news. In order to escape their responsibilities, they left the hospital one after another.

    The corridor of the hospital returned to peace again.

    Holley rested alone in a ward. She fainted on the spot because she was too emotional when she cried just now.

    There was a knock on the door.

    When Ron opened the door, he saw two people, Fabian and Young Master Lei, standing at the door.

    "What''s up?" Ron asked in an indifferent and distant tone

    "We want to have a talk with Holley."

    "It''s not convenient."

    Ron replied indifferently.

    Without any hesitation, he was about to close the door.

    "Just a few minutes, Ron. We are brothers. Can''t you do me a favor?"

    Fabian stood against the door.

    "If it''s my business, I will do you a favor."

    Ron still said indifferently.

    He had made up his mind.

    Holley had asked him about his choice. He also said that he chose Holley and would be on her side, not for anyone''s sake.

    Even if Holley didn''t ask about it, it was still the same.

    Hearing the voice, Holley walked over.

    Taking a look at Young Master Lei and Fabian outside the door, Holley turned her head slightl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nows a lot about you. But now, I don''t want to threaten you or beat around the bush with you. Can you just say something straightforward? "

    "It''s up to my wife."

    Ron''s attitude was obvious.

    As long as Holley said that, no matter what she wanted, he would do it as soon as possible!

    "How long will it take for the time being?"

    Holley said calmly, "I have only two years to pursue the case. Do you want to delay it for two years? Ten billion is a lot, but my grandmother''s life is more valuable than ten billion. Even if you use the whole Lei family''s financial resources to compensate, it''s useless. "

    The atmosphere was awkward.

    They had been unable to continue chatting with each other.

    The four of them, Ron, Holley, Fabian and Young Master Lei, sat there, looking at each other.

    After a long silence, Fabian held Young Master Lei''s hand and said, "brother, I''m familiar with Mr. Ron. Let me persuade him. Can you leave for the time being and see how Teresa is being rescued? "

    Young Master Lei thought his suggestion made sense and nodded.

    Then he stood up and left the ward.

    Before leaving, Young Master Lei said, "you can offer any condition that is convenient for money and material."

    After Young Master Lei left, Fabian rubbed his temples with a headache. "Holley, do you have to force Teresa to a dead end?"

 Chapter511 I Wont Let Her Go

    If they were in another place, even if Fabian was her, Holley, he would not be able to let go of Teresa.

    But people were selfish.

    Fabian was no exception.

    After all, it was not his grandmother who was killed, so he still had to protect Teresa, the woman he loved.

    Moreover, Holley did play tricks on this matter, and very cruel.

    Fabian looked at Ron seriously and said, "if I ask you to let go of Teresa, I don''t deserve you to be my brother, Ron. But I just want to beg you to let her go temporarily and give her a chance to remember what happened. If she is framed, she will testify against the real murderer. If she really committed the crime, I won''t protect her, nor will the Lei family. We will let her accept the trial of law. "

    After expressing his attitude quite clearly, Fabian''s eyes became a little gloomy. He said in a low voice, "but Ron, I have something to say first. No matter what I say to your wife later, please don''t blame me, and don''t damage our brotherhood."

    Fabian said seriously.

    Even the way he addressed Holley changed from Mr. Ron''s little wife to his wife.

    This kind of address represented his thoughts.

    Before Ron could say anything, Holley said first, "no matter what you say, it won''t affect the fact that Mr. Ron takes you as his best friend. But I don''t know if you will still treat Mr. Ron as your brother no matter what I say? "

    Fabian nodded solemnly, "the brotherhood between Mr. Ron and me will not change."

    Hearing such an answer, a smile appeared on Holley''s pale face.

    She looked back at Ron and said, "Congratulations! You get such a good friend and buddy."

    Looking at his little woman dotingly, Ron raised his hand and gently stroked her forehead, "silly girl."

    Holding the little woman''s hand tightly, Ron said in a deep voice, "you two talk. Don''t worry about me."

    Holley nodded and looked at Fabian, "what do you want to say?"

    With a straight face, Fabian frowned and said, "you knelt down on purpose in the ward."

    Holley admitted frankly, "yes, I did it on purpose. Do you think I would kneel

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    and pressed the little woman''s head on his shoulder.

    He was the one she could rely on. He would always be there for her.

    Standing there, Fabian was in a dilemma.

    He had his own selfish motive. He wanted to be nicer to Teresa. Even if Teresa would never appreciate him, he didn''t care anymore.

    Because he had completely lost her, he cherished her so much that there was no bottom line.

    But his reason told him that he shouldn''t come to plead for mercy, because once Holley agreed, it was very likely that the murderer Teresa would get away with it.

    Ron waved at Fabian and said in a low voice, "Fabian, let''s drink in a bar another day. She was in poor health. Although she has put on a lot of tricks today, it was out of her plan to cry and pass out. "

    Fabian couldn''t bear it.

    He lowered his head slightly and sighed, but he still made up his mind.

    In addition to expose Holley''s acting today, he also had other resources and other trump cards.

    He shouldn''t have taken advantage of her, but he decided to do it.

    "Holley, do you know? Today, the media and the police station are all on your side, not only because of Mr. Ron, because of your identity as Mrs. Holley. More importantly, a big shot has personally greeted them, asking not to bend the law but according to the evidence. Aren''t you curious about what kind of big shot he is and why he helped you? "

 Chapter512 Her Thoughts

    Holley suddenly opened her eyes.

    "I don''t want to know, because if I tell you, I want to know, you will definitely threaten me to let go of Teresa for the time being. If I let go of Teresa now, I won''t let go of myself. Fabian, I don''t want to know unless my brain is damaged. "

    Holley''s attitude was so clear that even Fabian felt a little ashamed of himself.

    Perhaps, he Fabian was wrong. He shouldn''t have fought for a chance for Teresa.

    It was said that there could be one or two times but no more than three times.

    Then let him make the efforts for the third time. If he still couldn''t make it, he would give up.

    "I heard that this big shot has something to do with the car accident that happened in your family. So you still don''t want to know, Holley? "

    After seeing the video that Teresa killed Holley''s grandmother, Fabian Ou had been well prepared.

    Originally, he just wanted to show his sincerity with these.

    But he didn''t expect that Holley cared about her grandmother''s death so much. Before they could show their sincerity, she had tried her best to force Teresa into a dead end.

    It was because he had no choice that Fabian felt his behavior was shameless and lewd, and could only say those things helplessly.

    Holley trembled slightly.

    Fabian and the others had spent more time and energy than she did. They even traded the murderer of her parents for the murderer of her grandmother.

    Holley wouldn''t make such a deal.

    She wouldn''t let go of the person who killed her grandmother.

    She wouldn''t let go of anyone who killed her parents.

    "He will come to me sooner or later. If someone is courteous for no reason, he must be a traitor or a thief. I''ll wait here and know who is helping me in secret. I''ll wait here. Sooner or later, I''ll know what happened that year. "

    Holley was still determined and wouldn''t let go of Teresa temporarily.

    Fabian nodded, "you''re right. As long as you wait, you will know who the big shot is and what happened in the past. But

    sue in three months. I don''t care if you want to use the public opinion to attack her with the Internet. Is that okay? "

    Holley remained silent.

    She wondered whether it was worth it.

    Ron slightly bent down and whispered in the little woman''s ear, "you don''t need to consider me or anything else. You just need to consider your own business and whether it''s good for you."

    Holley hugged Ron gratefully, "thank you."

    She said softly, with a touch of sadness in her eyes.

    Grandma was gone.

    She hadn''t had the time to take good care of her grandfather yet

    Looking up at Fabian, Holley became determined. "One month. I will only give you one month. I won''t give you any more second."

    This was Holley''s decision.

    To a large extent, it was because of the friendship between Ron and Fabian.

    As for Teresa''s memory regaining or not, it didn''t matter at all.

    Holley believed that the manipulator behind it would definitely appear himself.

    Because until now, the whereabouts of her grandmother''s body were still unknown.

    It was very likely that the manipulator behind it would use her grandmother''s body or ashes to threaten her again.

    Therefore, it didn''t matter whether Teresa could live until she regained her memory.

    ''If you kill someone, you have to pay with your life!''

    Even Teresa was no exception.

 Chapter513 Something Is Wrong

    Finally, a tiring negotiation came to an end.

    Holley sat on the sofa wearily and rubbed her temples with a headache.

    Feeling sorry for her, Ron sat down next to her and said, "girl, it''s hard for you."

    Looking up at the man beside her, Holley shook her head and said, "don''t think too much. I won''t change my mind to make Teresa pay the price for anything for anyone or for any reason. This month was not something that Fabian asked for. Because Teresa is too weak to go to the court for trial in a short time. Moreover, even if someone stands out for me and goes through some fast procedures, the National Day holiday is coming soon, and the court session will be held in about a month. So I have to wait for a month anyway. "

    "No matter what decision you make, as long as you make it, it''s the right decision."

    Ron said in a low voice.

    That was exactly what he meant, so at this moment, his voice sounded particularly reassuring.

    He looked at her affectionately again.

    Leaning against his chest, Holley wouldn''t feel desperate even if she couldn''t see the future.

    She closed her eyes and leaned against the man''s chest.

    After lying for a full minute, Holley sat up straight and said, "I hate hospital. Let''s go back. It was still the three-month competition between the Mu''s Group and Tian Yao Company. I hope you will win. "

    In the corridor of the hospital.

    Young Master Lei sat on the bench dejectedly.

    He was not an idiot. Although he was arrogant and didn''t bother to manage his relationships, he was good at observing people''s mind.

    Just now when he negotiated with Holley, he clearly felt that Holley hated his sister.

    He knew better that Holley would not agree to their request or give his sister a chance to regain her memory.

    But if that was the case, Young Master Lei couldn''t send his sister to prison.

    It was too unclear.

    Finally, he heard the door open.

    The conv

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    et.

    But in the end, there was a distinction between men and women, and brother and sister were no exception.

    He couldn''t see what he shouldn''t see.

    "Fabian, you are my brother-in-law. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    Young Master Lei stuffed the towel into Fabian''s hand, turned his back and stood there.

    Maybe it was really inconvenient for him.

    As a doctor and a man who loved Teresa, it was not easy for Fabian to save Teresa at this time.

    Carefully wiping the poisonous liquid on Teresa''s body, Fabian couldn''t help but think of the doctor he had met in the corridor.

    He was the murderer.

    As he kept sniffing the liquid, Fabian finally figured out why he felt something wrong with the doctor just now.

    Because the doctor had the smell of the poisonous liquid.

    But in the corridor, the smell of disinfectant was so strong that it covered up the harmful smell.

    "Brother, go and chase the doctor. He poisoned Teresa. "

    Fabian made a judgment and said directly.

    Young Master Lei nodded his head and twitched the corners of his mouth.

    Even if his sister''s crime was unpardonable, it should be judged by the law.

    "If you dare to attack the people of our Lei family, you will come to no good end!"

    He said angrily and rushed out of the ward.

 Chapter514 Mans Way To Solve Problems

    Who was Young Master Lei? He soon found out the doctor''s whereabouts.

    But it was too late.

    He saw from the monitor that the doctor who was wiping the poison on his sister threw away the trolley, took off the doctor''s white clothes and hurried into the elevator.

    How dare he run away!

    Young Master Lei cursed in a low voice. He pulled out his pistol and pulled the trigger.

    He rushed out of the hospital and looked for the poisoned scumbag among the crowd at the gate.

    Finally, he found the trace of that person.

    ''Just wait and see. If you dare to poison my sister, I will kill you!''

    Young Master Lei cursed in his heart and ran after him with a gun.

    The person who poisoned Teresa seemed to feel something.

    Suddenly, he sped up and ran forward.

    Looking at his running posture and back, Young Master Lei knew that he must have been specially trained; otherwise he couldn''t run so fast.

    But was he a loser who couldn''t even run away?

    Just as Young Master Lei was about to catch up with the person who poisoned his sister, a car slowly drove over not far away.

    The driver of the car didn''t seem to notice the chase.

    So he drove the car here directly.

    Because of the appearance of this car, Young Master Lei and the murderer were completely separated.

    The distance between them was widened.

    And the murderer was also picked up by someone. In just a few seconds, he got on a black Jeep parked on the roadside.

    The car sped away, and the murderer who poisoned his sister also disappeared.

    Young Master Lei chased after him so fast that he had never thought of stopping.

    The car didn''t want to hit someone, so it braked sharply and stopped on the spot.

    The people in the car were also impacted, and the woman''s scream came through the window.

    Young Master Lei felt the voice familiar.

    Looking carefully at such a car that disturbed him, Young Master Lei found the marks of the Mu''s Group on it.

    Therefore, this was Ron''s car.

    Because people appeared in the hospital recen

    was neither a pushover nor a good tempered man.

    Hearing what Ron said, Young Master Lei broke out directly.

    "Ron, don''t be so self-righteous. You know nothing. Why are you yelling at me?"

    As Young Master Lei said, he turned around, clenched his fists and said, "if you''re a man, solve the problem in a man''s way."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he threw a punch at him.

    In a situation that Holley didn''t understand at all, the two men, Ron and Young Master Lei, were wrestling with each other.

    "You two, stop fighting."

    Holley had her own selfish motive. She was worried that Ron would be hurt.

    However, Ron was quite conceited. "Only if I beat him down, no one can get any advantage from me."

    His words further infuriated Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei didn''t say anything and punched him hard.

    Ron wanted to be a hero in front of a woman, and he would slap him in the face and embarrass him today.

    Holley sighed. She couldn''t stop the fight, so she had to wait in the car.

    On the other hand, Jane heard the news and rushed to the hospital.

    Jane came here in a hurry when she heard that Teresa was hurt again. But she didn''t expect to see the two men tussling with each other before she went to the ward.

    "Rainer, be careful." Seeing that Ron kicked Young Master Lei in the chest, Jane exclaimed nervously.

 Chapter515 Woman of Strong Character

    Men were all heroes, especially in front of the women they loved.

    Therefore, the appearance of Jane aroused the aggressiveness in Young Master Lei''s body. He was more and more determined to knock down Ron.

    As for Jane, he had no time to speak because the fight was too fierce.

    Although Holley and Jane didn''t contact each other a lot and weren''t close friends.

    They could only use people they knew to describe each other at most.

    But at this moment, the two women formed an alliance at the same time.

    This alliance was initiated by Holley.

    She rolled down the window, poked her head out and shook the toothpaste in her hand. "I''ve told the newspaper that there is toothpaste delivered. I just called the night newspaper and provided some clues. You can try the morning newspaper. "

    Jane was smart enough to realize that the fight had lasted for a period of time.

    As for Ron and Young Master Lei, they were almost out of control. Although the two men were usually obedient to their women, this time they both chose to disobey.

    "Well, it''s not bad to get some toothpaste."

    Jane had no choice but to call the newspaper.

    This was probably the most powerless resistance that women could not interfere in men''s duel.

    Sitting in the car, the two women were commenting on the benefits of providing clues sent by the major newspapers, and commenting on which newspaper was generous and which one was stingy.

    Finally, the fight was over.

    In fact, this was not the real end. It was the two men, Ron and Young Master Lei, both exhausted. They fell to the ground at the same time and had no strength to get up and swing their fists.

    Holley and Jane got out of the car and ran to their men respectively.

    "Are you okay?"

    Holley asked nervously, which was her concern, "why do you fight with him? It''s not worth it."

    On the other side, Jane was a woman with a completely different style from Holley.

    She glanced at Young Master Lei and pun

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    mpulsive.

    "I didn''t blackmail."

    Young Master Lei didn''t want to explain to anyone, but to Jane, he was willing to explain. "It''s my pursuing the murderer. I didn''t expect that Mr. Ron''s car was driven out. He got in my way. "

    "Oh, and then you began to fight, didn''t you?"

    Jane turned around and smiled at Young Master Lei.

    Young Master Lei nodded awkwardly. What he feared most was Jane''s such smile.

    Would she add more in a month?

    When he thinking of this, Jane said, "Rainer, I feel sorry for you. Don''t tire you out. So, I give you a chance, either to two months, or you go to explain to Holle and Mr. Ron, and I will deduct it to half a month. "

    Two months or explanation would make it difficult for Young Master Lei.

    One was to embarrass his physical strength, and the other was to embarrass him.

    But only Jane had a way to make him lose face.

    "Go and explain."

    He was scared. Jane smiled, "let''s go. Seven days is just right, because I only have seven days off. I wonder if I can continue to stay after my vacation. "

    She said softly, a little sad.

    Young Master Lei''s heart suddenly tightened. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t leave this time?"

    "If you explain it clearly, I will explain it to you."

    Jane smiled faintly, "Rainer, you have to explain it clearly."

 Chapter516 He Was Killed

    Young Master Lei really explained it seriously.

    Perhaps only Jane had the courage to make Young Master Lei bow his head.

    After Young Master Lei explained the whole process, Jane tried to mediate the dispute and put in a good word for him with Ron and Holley, "Mr. Ron, Holle, there is really no deliberate blackmail. It''s really a misunderstanding."

    "But it seems that Teresa knows some secrets. Otherwise, no one would risk to poison Teresa and make her shut up."

    After all, Jane was not Young Master Lei himself. As for the Lei family, she was an outsider.

    So it was easier to accept some words from her mouth.

    At least, the enmity between Ron and Holley towards Young Master Lei was not as strong as before.

    "I hope so."

    However, Ron was also a very cold person. He just replied indifferently, and then took Holley into the car and drove away.

    After they left, Young Master Lei ignored them, but all his attention was on Jane. "You don''t know why you can stay? Didn''t you come back for me this time? "

    "It''s for you, because someone wants to deal with the Lei family. I came here with selfish motives. But you know my background. After that, there are only seven days left for the two of us. Seven days later, I may not be as free as when I was on vacation. Maybe I have to fly all over the world to do something, so... "

    Jane didn''t explain it clearly.

    Young Master Lei smiled in relief.

    As long as the woman he loved didn''t leave him in such a miserable way as death this time, it would be enough.

    He couldn''t experience the life and death separation with Jane any more.

    Although his body was still a little exhausted, he had recovered a lot. Even because of Jane''s answer, his spirit was much better.

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Fabian was trying his best to save Teresa and remove the poison from her body.

    When Fabian walked behind her, Teresa, who had been in a coma, suddenly opened her eyes.

    She looked ahead absentmindedly.

    In an instant, she looked away and fell into her so-called coma again.

    Bec

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ced medical technology to treat her, and the rest would be handed over to miracle.

    At the same time, in a luxurious villa in N City.

    A tall man sat there expressionlessly, listening to the report of Teresa''s situation in the hospital.

    "Master, Teresa will never reveal your secret. She can''t wake up. What should I do next?"

    This man was the one who had pretended to be a doctor and poisoned her.

    He knelt on the spot and said respectfully.

    The man who was called the master slowly stood up and walked to the man''s side. He patted the man''s shoulder with appreciation and said, "you did a good job. You don''t need to do anything next."

    His voice was so calm that the murderer couldn''t help shivering.

    He suddenly thought of one word "loser".

    It seemed that he had become a useless waste in the mind of his master, so he was afraid that he would not be far from death.

    When he thought of this, he felt his temples tighten.

    A poisonous needle flew out of the master''s hand and pierced into the murderer''s temple.

    The poison on the needle was deadly poisonous.

    "You have already been exposed. What else can you expect to do?"

    The man called the master said indifferently. Then he took out a bottle of super concentrated aqua regia and poured it on the man.

    The body was corroded to nothing, and the man called master also left the villa.

 Chapter517 Making Trouble

    If someone was familiar with the upper class of N City, he would definitely recognize that the villa belonged to the Lan family.

    If there was someone who was very familiar with the upper class of N City, he would definitely be able to recognize at the first time. The person who walked out of the villa was the current head of the Lan family, Mr. Lan, the president of the Lan''s Group, Craig.

    He seemed to be afraid that others would not recognize him. He even stood at the gate of the villa with his hands behind his back for a full minute before he got on the luxury car with the Lan''s family badge engraved on it.

    After getting in the car, he swaggered all the way. He had never hidden his identity because he had killed someone not long ago.

    Until the car drove out of N City and headed for the road to another city.

    In the deep night, the man put down the curtain of the luxury car and isolated himself from everything outside. Then he slowly wiped his face and took off the extremely exquisite human skin mask on his face.

    He was not Craig, but trying to frame him.

    In N City.

    Soon, Young Master Lei found the whereabouts of the murderer who poisoned his sister.

    However, when he arrived at his position, he happened to meet Craig who was backing home.

    Young Master Lei didn''t come alone.

    He was the Young Master of the black market, an lawless man.

    Moreover, now, the black hand of sin actually reached out to his sister.

    He would never tolerate such a thing, nor would he let go of the person who had done it.

    Therefore, Young Master Lei came with a large group of people, each holding heavy weapons.

    If it weren''t for the restrictions of the city, Young Master Lei would have asked someone to drive the tank over and crush those who hurt his sister to death like ants.

    Craig''s face changed dramatically.

    The feud between him and the Lei family had lasted for more than one or two days.

    His dear sister, Bella, even if he knew that she had a low IQ and poor understanding ability, he would blame his sister f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ket is going to be reshuffled, and you can''t get any from it. You''d better feel lucky if you won''t be killed as your Lei family has been in the black market for so many years and knows so many secrets."

    "And your sister, Teresa, has done a lot of bad things. She is so lucky that she has become a vegetable before the reckoning starts. She is really powerful."

    Craig said insidiously, "Young Master Lei, do you think Teresa can get away with it if my sister is insane? I have evidence of how she instigated my sister to commit a crime and ignited the bomb. Besides, I have a lot of evidence. I believe that many people are willing to take the opportunity to rob and pour cold water on the Lei family. So don''t be presumptuous in front of me. You''d better kneel down and beg me now. Maybe I can forgive you. Otherwise, our Lan family will never let you go. Even if I can''t do anything to you, I will make your sister suffer a lot. "

    "Ha ha."

    Young Master Lei sneered.

    He suddenly found that Craig was a very hypocritical person. The people who poisoned her had been sent there, but he still shouted at him like this.

    ''Do you think I will let you succeed if you want to humiliate me?''

    Young Master Lei waved his hand without hesitation, indicating his subordinate to subdue Craig. Then he walked up in person, kicked open the door of the villa and broke in.

 Chapter518 Girl, Are You Pregnant

    "Young Master Lei, you''re courting death. Our Lan family will never let you go!"

    Craig couldn''t resist. He wasn''t a coward. He wasn''t scared by those guns.

    But it was useless for him to resist.

    Young Master Lei brought too many people with him, and he couldn''t resist at all.

    Young Master Lei didn''t care about those threats at all.

    He still walked into the villa of Craig.

    The villa was almost turned upside down, and Young Master Lei didn''t find the person who poisoned his sister.

    However, he found the trace of corrosive floor with the aqua regia in a living room.

    There was even blood stains on the floor

    Therefore, the person who had poisoned his sister had been killed. He was still late.

    If he could arrive earlier, he could catch that person and make everything reasonable.

    Now, he could kill Craig regardless of anything.

    But now the Lei family was in danger.

    The status of the Lei family was not stable in the black market, and if he also killed one of Lisa''s trusted subordinates, Mr. Lan, Craig Lan, one of the famous Young Masters in N City, he was afraid that the Lei family would be in constant trouble in the future.

    Craig deserved to be killed.

    But he couldn''t kill him now.

    Young Master Lei came to this conclusion because of his reason.

    He clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles crunched.

    He hated himself for being late.

    After a long time, he walked out of the villa of the Lan family with heavy steps.

    There was no evidence, and a pool of aqua regia mixed with blood could not prove anything at all

    He was a little weak, but he would not show weakness in front of his enemy.

    When he walked past Craig with a cold face, he glanced at Craig indifferently. Without saying anything to explain, he waved his hand and retreated with his men.

    Craig was quite unhappy.

    If he had a group of people nearby, he would definitely fight with Young Master Lei.

    No matter what he thought, he was unhappy.

    He gave Young Master Lei and his men a ferocious look and swore to himself that he would definitely kill them without a burial place.

    A

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ays, you can have a try. My bullets are faster than yours. "

    As he spoke, Young Master Lei shot, which only rubbed against Craig''s earlobe.

    The hair at his temples was scalded by the bullet.

    Looking at Young Master Lei fiercely, Craig wanted to shoot.

    But in the end, reason triumphed over everything.

    Her sister had suffered a lot in the sanatorium. If she was really exposed to be not insane, he was afraid that with her intelligence and EQ, she wouldn''t be able to survive in prison for three months.

    Craig held back his anger and shot six shots at the sky in a row. "Young Master Lei, I won''t let your whole family die without a burial place. I''m sorry for my father. Let''s wait and see."

    He put up with it and didn''t even look into the matter of rear end collision. He just got in the car silently and drove away sadly. Then he picked up pieces of broken glass and pieced up the portrait in a deserted corner

    In the Mu''s Group.

    After experiencing the torment in the hospital, Holley had no spirit.

    She always lay there in low spirits and felt sleepy.

    Ron thought she was so depressed because of her grandmother.

    He thought that all the pain needed to be vented, so he did not stop her. He just let her be so lazy.

    It was not until the noon of the second day that Holley had a bite of lunch and couldn''t help vomiting that Ron realized something.

    "Girl, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter519 Promise and Trust

    Ron''s voice was not loud.

    Through the half-closed door of the bathroom, Holley didn''t hear what the man said.

    She only knew that the man had said something.

    She wiped her mouth and opened the door of the bathroom as she seemed to be a little tired.

    At the first sight of Ron, Holley was stunned.

    She actually saw a faint joy on the man''s face.

    And the man''s mouth unconsciously raised slightly and raised a smile.

    "Ron, I ate something bad, but you laughed at me."

    Holley curled her lips discontentedly, raised her right foot and stamped it down hard.

    Seeing this, Ron directly rushed over and stopped the little woman from stamping her foot. "Little fool, don''t be naughty. I''m not laughing at you."

    "No, you did. Look, your face is full of ''I want to smile now. I bear it. I don''t smile.'' Why are you so bad..."

    The little woman pouted and punched the man in the chest.

    With a doting smile, Ron picked up the little woman and carried her back to sit on the sofa.

    The man was overbearing and gentle.

    Then he kissed her passionately.

    But today, Ron was different from usual.

    His kiss only fell on the little woman''s face and forehead.

    When Holley closed her eyes for a while, all the madness of the man suddenly stopped.

    When Holley opened her eyes again, a complicated look appeared in her eyes when she looked at Ron.

    "Well..."

    "Ron Mu..."

    "What?" The man replied in a low voice.

    "When we two went to the hospital a few days ago, did you have a secret examination and found that there was something wrong with your body?"

    Hearing the little woman''s such question, Ron was so angry that he glared at her.

    What was this girl thinking about in her little head?

    How could she feel that there was something wrong with his body? How could she feel that...?

    Ron was speechless in some way.

    If she wasn''t possibly pregnant, he would punish her severely without hesitation and let her know what she was think

    some time. I have something to deal with. I can''t put you and the baby in any danger, so don''t go to the hospital for the time being. "

    "Okay, I know."

    In Holley''s eyes, the nervousness of Ron was somewhat inexplicable.

    However, he had been very reluctant to go to the hospital before. Perhaps he had experienced something unpleasant in the hospital.

    "Anyway, I''m not sure if I''m pregnant or not. Let''s wait for the test result tomorrow morning, okay?"

    Holley asked with a smile.

    Ron nodded, "Okay, I''ll wait for the result tomorrow morning. You also wait for my news. Don''t go to the hospital before I tell you. Holley, you must trust me. I don''t allow you to go to the hospital not for hurting you or our child. I''m willing to trade my life for the safety of you and our child, so please trust me and promise me."

    "I promise."

    Holley nodded.

    After a pause, she added, "I believe you."

    She smiled faintly, "but Ron, if I am really pregnant, I won''t let go of anyone, even you, who wants to hurt my child. So I trust you so much now and promise you everything. If I find out that you have done something sorry to me and our child, I will hate you and take revenge on you double. "

    Holley announced seriously.

    This did not hinder her 100% trust, but everything had a promise first.

 Chapter520 Dont You Want This Baby

    "Ron mu."

    Early in the morning, Holley Ye''s scream came from the villa.

    Hearing the sound, Ron Mu rushed into the bathroom directly, "what''s wrong?"

    Before the door was completely pushed open, his voice came in first.

    Holley blinked innocently, "I saw the red line¡­ Can you help me check if I have a visual hallucination? "

    With the pregnancy test stick in her hand, Holley panicked.

    Perhaps she had never thought of getting pregnant, at least she had never thought of having a baby at this time.

    So Holley was in a daze.

    She looked at Ron in bewilderment, waiting for the man beside her to help her confirm whether she was really pregnant or she saw it wrongly.

    Ron was also nervous by the girl''s behaviors.

    He looked at the pregnancy test stick again and again, and then told his little woman rather affirmatively, "you''re pregnant. Girl, you don''t have a vision."

    Ron had never been so excited in his life.

    He was so happy that he kissed her without hesitation to show his love.

    He kissed her crazily and overbearingly.

    Holley replied him but seemed to be indifferent.

    Raising his head slightly, Ron raised the chin of the little woman and locked her eyes. "Girl, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m a little messy and scared."

    Pushing away Ron, Holley didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just shook her head and ran out of the bathroom.

    Seeing that the little woman didn''t know how to take care of herself and stumbled back and forth, Ron was anxious. "Stop!"

    Hearing his shout, Holley really stopped.

    But when she turned around, there were tears with a touch of grievance in her eyes.

    Holley had never known that she loved crying so much.

    She didn''t cry when Ron was so bad to her before. She didn''t cry at all when he sent her into prison before.

    But now, when she was roared by the man, her tears was about to fall.

    Is it really that when she knew that she was pregnant, she become sentimental?

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng is unstable now, and there is a murderer who is watching us. Besides, I didn''t know that I had a child before. I''ve schemed so many things. That''s not good fetal education. I''m afraid. "

    What''s more, I have divorced you. I am pregnant before marriage. After the baby is born, I can''t even get registered. "

    Holley panicked and didn''t know what to do. When she saw the red line on the pregnancy test stick, she thought too much. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was a wrong time, and the more she felt sorry for the baby in her belly.

    So many evil lives and evil people were shared by her baby¡­

    "It''s okay. You don''t need to interfere in anything in the future. You just need to take good care of yourself and give birth to the baby. As for other things, I will do for you. i will only tell you the result instead of the process. "

    Ron was not as sensitive as that little woman, but he roughly understood why Holley reacted like this.

    She just thought too much.

    But it didn''t matter. What mattered was that she was also willing to welcome the child to the world like him.

    The most important thing was that he would handle everything for her and never let anyone hurt her. As for all the bad things that would affect the baby and fetal education, he could do it.

 Chapter 521 Honey, I Love You

    Ron stayed at home with Holley until noon. After lunch, he said that he would go to the company.

    "Call me at once if anything happens, okay?"

    He was worried about his little woman, so he reminded her again and again.

    Holley nodded obediently and smiled, "I will take good care of myself."

    When she sent Ron to the door, the man bent down, lowered his head and gave her a deep kiss, which was the most affectionate kiss.

    Looking at Ron, Holley hesitated for a long time. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, when the man stepped out of the house, she held his hand and called his name.

    "Ron Mu..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    The man turned around and looked at Holley gently and dotingly.

    Holley lowered her head and slightly frowned. "When Nancy was pregnant, the first examination was in the hospital. Later, although she didn''t go to the hospital for prenatal examination, the Mu family also hired a private doctor to take care of her. Are you sure that I''m as tough as you think? I don''t need to go to the hospital and see the doctor. "

    This question had confused Holley for too long.

    But women were always like this. They wouldn''t feel hurt without comparison.

    Even if she didn''t compare them on purpose, those things happened a few months ago, and she remembered clearly.

    In the past, Holley could choose to deceive herself, believe in Ron''s choice, and believe in the feelings she felt.

    But now it was different. In addition to trust, she had to ask all the questions in her heart.

    In addition to trust, she also needed a clear and reasonable answer that could convince her and make her relieved.

    "Ron, I asked this for my child. There could be no fairness for me, but as long as you can give to other child, you must give it to my child. "

    Holley''s mood fluctuated a lot.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    Ron''s half step out o

    Was it for revenge?

    In order to make Nancy feel that her plot to use other''s child to pretend to be Ron''s child had succeeded and was approved by the Mu family to a certain extent?

    And then destroy her everything when she was most complacent?

    If Ron was taking revenge on Nancy in this way, he would be too cruel.

    Holley was lost in thought and didn''t notice that Ron''s hand shook in front of her eyes.

    It was not until she heard the man''s voice that she came to her senses. "What''s wrong?"

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "Nothing. Maybe I suddenly knew I was pregnant and my mood was different. Leave me alone. I''m just overthinking. Go to work. "

    She urged Ron to leave. Ron was really worried, but he reluctantly left the house finally.

    "I''ll go home as soon as I finish my work in the company. Before I go home, I''ll call you and tell me what you want to eat. Honey, I love you. "

    He kissed the little woman''s forehead gently. This time, Ron really left.

    Holley raised her hand to touch her belly, with some other feelings in her heart.

    She didn''t continue asking more. It was not that she didn''t want to know, but that was meaningless.

    No matter what happened in the past, it would not change her will to protect her child!

 Chapter 522 Dont You Want To Know

    Holley was as sleepy as she was a few days ago.

    After sitting on the sofa for a while, she fell asleep.

    Later, the phone rang continuously, waking Holley up.

    She grabbed the phone and answered it without checking who was calling.

    "Hello? What''s up? "

    She asked in a daze.

    A light voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, Holley Ye."

    The strange voice woke Holley up thoroughly.

    Because it was a voice of a strange woman.

    "Who''s that?"

    As soon as Holley asked, a light voice came from the other side, "my name is Holley Mei. Everyone calls me Holle, and so does Mr. Ron. What a coincidence! Do you think so? "

    All the memories appeared in Holley''s mind.

    Ron mentioned that before his parents suddenly disappeared, there happened to be a car accident and his parents crashed the Mei couple to death.

    The Mei couple also had an eight-year-old daughter.

    Ron said that his parents had always felt guilty to the Mei couple, so for so many years, he had been looking for the daughter of them.

    Not long ago, the daughter of the Mei couple was found. But it was also an astonishing coincidence for her to appear at the scene of the car accident.

    The woman who suddenly called must be the daughter of the Mei couple.

    However, she had the same name as her¡­

    She also said that Ron called her Holle¡­

    Four years ago, when Holley and Ron were together, that man always liked to call her Holle.

    Was it a coincidence?

    Or something else?

    Holley never denied that she was a calculating woman.

    At least from the jail four years ago, her mind had become more and more complicated.

    She would think a lot, because in the past, she was set up so miserably just because she didn''t think about anything.

    She thought a lot, and then shook her head to deny those messy thoughts.

    Not long ago, when the car accident happened, Ron didn''t know that Miss

    nt to Holley''s phone in less than a minute.

    An hour later, we met at the West Street Cafe.

    Staring at the message on the phone for a minute, Holley locked the screen.

    Putting the phone into her handbag, Holley went upstairs to change her clothes and shoes before calling Roger, "I want to go out. Give me a ride."

    "Okay."

    Roger agreed without hesitation. He got on the car and drove to the main road leading to the city. Then he asked, "where are we going?"

    Holley didn''t answer. She just leaned against the seat and sat there with her eyes closed.

    She didn''t answer, and Roger didn''t ask more. He just continued to drive steadily.

    Although Holley''s pregnancy was not announced to the public.

    But as the most trusted bodyguard of Ron, Roger was the only one who knew about it.

    He guessed that Young Mistress might be affected by her pregnancy, so she was lazier than usual.

    Since Young Mistress was asleep, he didn''t want to disturb her.

    Anyway, Young Mistress didn''t have any other place to go. She must go out to look for Young Master. It was not wrong for him to drive directly to the company.

    Holley did fall asleep. Sitting in the car, she fell asleep.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the building of the Mu''s Group.

 Chapter 523 Believe Me Or Not

    "How do you know I''m coming to the company?"

    Looking out of the window at the symbolic building of the Mu''s Group, Holley couldn''t help smiling.

    "Young Mistress must miss Young Master when you go out. It''s not wrong."

    Roger was quite confident.

    Holley smiled noncommittally.

    She couldn''t deny that she missed Ron. But this was not the reason why she didn''t rest at home but come to the company to look for Ron.

    In fact, when Holley decided to go out and get in the car, she hadn''t thought about how to deal with the matter of Miss Mei. But she had to come to find Ron anyway.

    She had planned to straighten out everything and make a perfect choice, but her body was so unreasonable that she fell asleep just after she closed her eyes.

    She took out her phone from her handbag and found that there was no missed call or message. Holley felt a little relieved.

    Miss Mei''s plot couldn''t hurt Holley at all. Because she had seen through all these were conspiracies.

    What really worried Holley was Ms. Tien.

    As they were quite familiar with each other, Holley was very clear that if nothing had happened to Ms. Tien, she would never allow the woman called temptress to call her with her mobile phone.

    However, Miss Mei neither called nor sent any message about Ms. Tien, which proved that Ms. Tien''s life should not be in danger at present, and at most her freedom was limited.

    Besides, Miss Mei must want to see her alone, or she wouldn''t have stopped putting pressure on her after she was so late.

    In this case, she didn''t need to think too much. She just needed to go to Ron and carry out the second plan.

    Holley was lucky. Not long after she sat down in the President''s Office, the video meeting of Ron Mu was over.

    When he returned to his office, he was surprised to see Holley.

    Then he made a gesture to his assistant to go out first.

    There was no outsider, and there were only two people left in the office, Ron and Holley.

    "What''s wrong? Why did you come to the company in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u here?"

    He asked in confusion.

    Ms. Tien said confidently, "I know everything about Young Mistress. Of course I should visit Young Mistress for such an important thing and congratulate her. As soon as I saw you come to clear the site, I knew that Young Master and Young Mistress are in a good relationship. Young Master still doted on Young Mistress as usual. By the way, where is Young Mistress? I haven''t seen her for a long time. "

    Roger didn''t look good.

    Because he had heard about it on the way here.

    Miss Mei controlled Ms. Tien and grabbed her phone to call Young Mistress to say some nonsense.

    But now, he not only saw Ms. Tien who was safe and sound, but also found many things that were different from what Young Mistress said.

    Roger was very embarrassed and could not answer the real reason. He just made an excuse, "Young Master, take care of Young Mistress and they are late. I''ll invite them."

    Outside the coffee shop, Roger knocked on the window. He bent over and told them what had happened in the coffee shop. He expressed euphemistically there were many different facts about what Holley and Ms. Tien said.

    Holley was stunned, "how could it be possible that Ms. Tien asked me out? That person has already claimed herself to be Miss Mei."

    Holley shook her head in disbelief and emphasized what she knew.

 Chapter 524 Ron, Trust Me

    "What''s more, even if I can''t hear Ms. Tien''s voice, and I can hear Miss Mei''s voice wrong, but the age of the two people are so different, I can''t hear Ms. Tien as someone else."

    After Holley listed the evidence, Ron patted her back to show his understanding and said, "calm down. Let''s go in and see what''s going on."

    As soon as they entered the cafe, Holley saw Ms. Tien.

    Ms. Tien was still the familiar Ms. Tien. She always smiled kindly and treated her very well.

    As soon as they met, Ms. Tien held Holley''s hand and asked her about her health condition. Ms. Tien said that she was thinner and needed more nutrition.

    Holley thanked Ms. Tien for her concern.

    But the appearance of Ms. Tien and what she said made what happened this afternoon incredible.

    Holley didn''t think she had misheard.

    It was a conspiracy. There must be something wrong.

    "Roger, go and get the surveillance video of the coffee shop from twelve o''clock at noon. I want to see it."

    After she gave the order, Ron nodded in approval.

    Roger got the surveillance video and Holley also watched it carefully. But Miss Mei didn''t appear in the video from beginning to end. She didn''t come to the coffee shop at all.

    "Young Mistress, what are you looking for?"

    Ms. Tien asked with concern.

    Holley looked back at Ms. Tien with hesitation.

    Ms. Tien would never collude with Miss Mei.

    She believed in Ms. Tien.

    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "where is Miss Mei? Didn''t she come with you?"

    "Young Mistress, why are you interested in her?"

    Ms. Tien looked at Holley in astonishment, as if she didn''t expect that she would ask about Miss Mei.

    Holley smiled casually, "she was seriously injured in the car accident and lost her hearing. She still doesn''t remember what happened in the past. Ms. Tien, is it okay that you come out to see me without bringing her? "

    "Why not? Young Mistress, don''t worry. Miss Mei has doctors and nurses, and she also has other servants at home. Ms. Tien just goes to help and make you and Young Master rest-a

    n''t even seen you check it? "

    Holley asked again. Ron smiled, "and thank them for the short message. Although everything seemed to be reasonable, I called Ms. Tien and told her that you were pregnant and hoped her could take care of you at home. She called you not long after she answered the phone. It''s normal for her to care about you. But if it was a message from Ms. Tien, how could she let you, a pregnant woman, come so far away to the West Street? Besides, it''s far from the place I arranged for her and Miss Mei. Here is the weakest place in N city that our Mu family has the least power. "

    Therefore, with such a suspicious message, Ron would naturally pay attention to the previous call.

    "Oh, you knew it before I came here."

    Holley pouted, "then you still pretend to be nervous about me."

    "I''m not pretending. I''m really nervous. I don''t know if you are here to blame me or for something else. I only know that Roger said that you were going out and headed for the city, but you didn''t say the destination. I was worried about you, so I asked Roger to bring you to the company. "

    Explained Ron, holding his little woman tightly in his arms. "Even if I know, I''m still nervous about you, aren''t I? You are my baby, and our child is our baby. "

    "Then let me ask you, does Miss Mei really have the same name as me?"

    Holley looked up at Ron.

 Chapter 525 Mr. Ron Sent Me Here

    "I''ve never paid attention to it."

    Ron''s indifferent answer made Holley laugh.

    She smiled, "you just need to pay attention to me. You really don''t need to pay attention to others."

    "Of course."

    Ron answered rather affirmatively.

    "What are you going to do with Miss Mei? I found that someone wanted to blackmail my husband. "

    Holley asked, and Ron answered seriously, "separate Ms. Tien from that woman first, and I''ll find out what happened to Ms. Tien. As for that woman, I will send reliable people to guard the villa and won''t allow her to have any contact with the outside world. "

    Holley was satisfied with Ron''s proper arrangements.

    But she didn''t even lived a peaceful life for three days before it was destroyed.

    It was still Ms. Tien''s call, and it was still Miss Mei who called by Ms. Tien''s number.

    As soon as the phone was connected, Miss Mei couldn''t help sneering, "Holley, you are so capable that you don''t dare to come to see me. But aren''t you curious why the person who goes to see you is Ms. Tien, but I have never appeared in the cafe before? "

    "You must think that I have already made the arrangement, right?"

    Holley did think so, which was the only explanation that Miss Mei did not appear in the cafe.

    Miss Mei smiled complacently. "You are so self righteous that you can''t see the truth. You think it''s strange that Ms. Tien appears in the cafe, and you think it''s even weirder that I have an appointment with you but I never appeared. But the truth is very simple. It''s just that you didn''t expect it. It was Mr. Ron, Ron Mu. He told me not to go to the coffee shop and let Ms. Tien go. He said it''s not the time to tell you the truth. "

    Holley didn''t accept such brainwashing at all.

    If she didn''t have such a basic trust in Ron, then all the things they had experienced would be in vain.

    Smiling without saying a

    But not today. That''s all for today. Bye. "

    She hung up the phone.

    Holley slowly opened her eyes.

    This Miss Mei really gave her a lot of surprises. At least she let her knew a lot of things that she didn''t know and couldn''t figure out before.

    But she didn''t know whether it was the truth or not.

    However, no matter who wanted to irritate her with these things and make her miscarry, she would never let that person go smoothly.

    Now that she had a baby, she must hold it well, give birth to it and protect it well.

    Holley''s eyes became more and more determined.

    She slowly stood up. At this time, it was time for her to play Mozart''s music for her Baby according to the instructions on fetal education.

    The melodious music always made people calm down.

    But today, Holley couldn''t calm down at all.

    Miss Mei was very perceptive. She told Holley what she cared most and gave a reasonable explanation.

    Therefore, although it couldn''t be the truth, it still upset Holley.

    She thought too much, so she couldn''t calm down and became restless.

    In the office of the Mu''s Group.

    Ron put down his phone gloomily. After listening to the conversation just now, the expression in his eyes became more and more complicated.

 Chapter 526 If You Dont Do It, Ill Do It Myself

    After a long time, Ron picked up his phone.

    He pressed two numbers and seemed to think of something. Then he put down his cellphone and dialed the number he hadn''t dialed out on his cellphone just now.

    The phone was connected and it came over Miss Mei''s voice.

    "Mr. Ron, what can I do for you?"

    Her voice was sweet and coquettish.

    And that was not her original voice, but a little coquettish.

    Ron frowned slightly and put the phone far away. Then he said indifferently, "if you call Holley again, I promise you won''t get anything."

    "Mr. Ron, are you saying the opposite. If you continue to be so fierce to me, you will really get nothing. Think about it. I had a serious car accident and lost my memory. It''s not easy for me to remember something. If you continue to be so fierce to me, I may forget it easily. Besides, Holley is just a woman. She is not the only woman in the world. She is not the only woman who can give birth to a baby. There is no need to hang on a tree. "

    Miss Mei didn''t think her words were shameless at all.

    She even looked a little complacent.

    "Mr. Ron, you know what I want. If you don''t want me to call and harass Holley Ye, then give me what I want. Anyway, if you don''t give me what I want, I won''t let you know what you want to know, and I won''t let go of Holley Ye. Just as I said to Holley Ye, whether it''s better for her to have an abortion voluntarily or to have an abortion crazily because of my torture, it''s up to you. "

    She said and laughed grimly.

    "I shouldn''t have hesitated. You deserve to die."

    Ron said indifferently.

    "Ron, if your parents know that you are so unfilial, will they be pissed off to death?!"

    Miss Mei raised her voice by eight degrees and shouted unhappily, "it was your parents who killed my parents that year. If I hadn''t been merciful, your parents wouldn''t have lived till now. I''m just asking for a little interest from you. If you really want to kill your parents like this, then don''t blame me f

    the other hand.

    He never agreed with what Miss Mei said. Even if Holley was infertile all her life, he would not give up the woman in his heart.

    There was no need to let Miss Mei know such a fact.

    But it was necessary for him to find out whether his little woman was fine.

    Ron called Holley, but her phone was turned off unexpectedly.

    He also dialed the fixed line number at home, but for a long time no one answered.

    Finally, he called Roger as he rushed out of the office.

    Roger answered the phone, but he was not at home.

    "Didn''t I tell you to protect her? Why did you leave? "

    Ron almost roared at Roger.

    Roger suddenly had a bad feeling. "It''s Young Mistress who told me to do so. Someone who kept an eye at Ms. Tien reported that Ms. Tien was missing. Young Mistress was worried, so she sent me to see her in person. Young Master, I... "

    "Enough!"

    Ron interrupted him, "leave Ms. Tien alone. Go back immediately."

    Ron''s mind was in a mess. The person he trusted most was not protecting his little woman.

    ''Holley, you little fool.

    Ms. Tien has always been nice to you. Although you are afraid of her, you are still worried about her, so you asked the person you trust most to look for her.

    But have you ever thought about it? Who can guarantee and be responsible for your safety?''

 Chapter 527 True Or False

    Ron rushed back home immediately.

    Roger was a step slower than him, but to a certain extent, he arrived at the same time as Ron.

    Taking a look at Roger, Ron ordered in a stern tone, "listen, you can''t leave her even if Holley asks you to. Your only task is to protect her. "

    He was giving orders, but he didn''t stop. He had crossed several stairs in a row and arrived at the bedroom on the second floor.

    The door was ajar. The moment Ron raised his hand, his heart tightened.

    He was actually very worried about his little woman. He didn''t know if she was fine, but he was afraid that he would see the painful scene with his own eyes.

    A mixed feeling came to his mind. Ron had always been a decisive man.

    He pushed the door open directly with a little strength.

    No matter what happened to his little woman, he had to face it.

    The door was pushed open, and the scene inside was the most surprising to Ron.

    Holley slept soundly on the spot. She had a good sleep and seemed to have a good dream, with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth.

    Seeing her like this, Ron was still worried.

    He walked to the little woman''s side, carefully grabbed her hand and gently patted it to wake her up from her sleep.

    When she opened her eyes in a daze, Holley pouted with dissatisfaction, "what are you doing? I haven''t slept enough."

    She said half coquettishly, and the look in Ron''s eyes instantly softened.

    Looking at his little woman, the corners of his mouth also raised slightly.

    He spoiled her. As long as she was fine, everything would be fine.

    "I miss you."

    Ron said in a low and bewitching voice.

    Holley smiled, "yes, but I want to sleep for a while. Will you let me sleep?"

    "Sure."

    Ron replied briskly, bent over and kissed the little woman''s forehead. "Have a good sleep."

    Holley was about to sleep, but when the man gently kissed her forehead, she felt that the phone in the man''s trouser

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Mu family owed her. If it weren''t for Ron and the Mu family, her parents wouldn''t have died in a car accident.

    All this was retribution. The Mu family deserved it.

    Looking into the distance, Miss Mei hung up the phone angrily.

    The expression of Ron didn''t look good.

    He raised his hand and pinched his temple with a headache.

    Three seconds later, he gave an order to find Miss Mei at all costs. No matter she was alive or dead, Ron wanted her and he would give one hundred million to anyone who could find her.

    He sent the order through the phone.

    Although Holley was inside the room, she heard it clearly through the door.

    She didn''t want the gap between the two people, and she didn''t want to live in daily suspicion of each other. She walked out of the bedroom directly.

    "Ron, why did you spend so much money to find that woman? And who called you just now? "

    Holley asked.

    Ron didn''t want to lie, but he didn''t know where to start with those words.

    Those things involved too much and too long.

    After a minute''s silence, he summarized all the situations. "That woman wanted to hurt you. Ms. Tien seemed to be in collusion with her. She said she knew about the status of my parents. Probably that''s why I have to find her. She has escaped from my control. "

 Chapter 528 You Thief

    Hearing this, Holley''s heart jolted.

    Other things were not important and would not affect her and Ron.

    But only Miss Mei knew the whereabouts of Ron''s parents, which gave Holley a bad feeling.

    Holley knew this man, Ron.

    He and she were alike. They both valued family affection.

    Although she had a bad feeling, Holley still kept calm and said as if she was not affected, "she is really a bad woman."

    Holley said and walked over in her slippers, "but she is so bad. Why did you hide it from me for her? "

    As Holley asked this, she leaned forward and looked at Ron with a smile.

    Ron was in the wrong. He raised his hand and gently stroked the little woman''s face. "I have never thought of bothering you with these things."

    Holley smiled, "it seems that I should not blame you for deceiving me, but reward you, shouldn''t I?"

    "Girl, trust me. I''ll handle these things well. You just need to take care of yourself and the baby."

    Ron said in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e as before. He didn''t say a word to his little woman, but made all the arrangements before leaving home.

    As soon as Ron left home, an unexpected guest appeared.

    The door of Ms. Tien''s room was pushed open and Ms. Tien came out.

    She was Ms. Tien. But when she looked at Holley, her eyes changed and her attitude was quite bad. She even changed her way of calling her.

    "Miss Ye, why do you want to stay here with Mr. Ron? You thief! Mr. Ron doesn''t love you at all. You stole your love. You are just lucky to have the same name as Miss Mei. Otherwise, do you think you can stay with Mr. Ron for so long? "

    Ms. Tien said rudely.

 Chapter 529 Because I Have To Punish You

    The appearance of Ms. Tien really shocked Holley.

    While she was shocked, she was more vigilant.

    Because Ms. Tien obviously had bad intentions on her.

    Moreover, Holley could clearly feel her malice from her words.

    Holley had trusted Ms. Tien, but now, Holley felt that Ms. Tien was dangerous.

    Instinctively, Holley took a step back.

    She secretly put her right hand behind her back and touched the small pistol that had been worn on her body for self-defense.

    However, before she could say anything or do anything, someone came out of the villa from the dark.

    There was a quite young girl, who was about sixteen or seven years old.

    The girl wore a suit that was suitable for fighting. Her long hair was tied up into a ponytail.

    She almost jumped up and came to Holley, blocking Holley behind her. "Young Mistress, Mr. Ron sent me here."

    She expressed her identity.

    But after all, this young girl was a stranger. Even if she claimed to be sent by Mr. Ron, Holley couldn''t rest assured.

    With due vigilance, Holley didn''t put away her pistol but held it tightly.

    She was ready to shoot at any time.

    No one could get near her or hurt her.

    Because now she was not alone. She got pregnant.

    She would take good care of her child.

    The girl didn''t say anything more. She just rushed over and grabbed Ms. Tien.

    Ms. Tien was not good at fighting, and she was getting old, so she had no power to resist.

    Being subdued, Ms. Tien was not afraid, but looked at Holley contemptuously, "Though you let me be caught and make me not to tell the truth, the truth is still here. Holley, you are a complete thief. You stole Mr. Ron and the marriage. You have stolen the love, the man, the family and everything of the Mu''s Group."

    Ms. Tien said bitterly. She looked at Holley with disgust.

    "Holley, I thought you were a kind person, but I didn''t expect you to be so vicio

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    lse. Because of guilt and the last words of his parents, Mr. Ron chased you and married you as soon as possible. That''s why you, a poor girl, was able to be a rich woman. But all these should not belong to you, because you are just a person who has been mistaken. These things should be given to Holley Mei, but you get these all alone. Aren''t you a thief?

    And four years ago, when you just married Mr. Ron, you became a murderer. We all know that you were wronged, and you are also clear about this. But what you don''t know is why Mr. Ron wronged you for no reason, right?"

    Finally, Holley''s calm heart stirred up a wave.

    Four years ago, in prison...

    The past was still vivid in her mind.

    She would never forget how hateful and ferocious Ron was when he testified against her in the court.

    So, was it because Ron was exasperated when he found out that he had made up for the wrong person?

    Ms. Tien cast a scornful glance at Holley and shook her head. "It was Mr. Ron''s fault that you went to prison four years ago. Because he mistakenly thought that you had used a conspiracy to let his men take your information as the information of the lonely daughter of the Mei family and give it to him. That''s why Mr. Ron punished you and sent you to prison!"

 Chapter 530 I Wanted To Tell You A Secret

    So this was the truth four years ago.

    At least it was the truth four years ago that Ms. Tien told her.

    Holley remained silent and looked at Ms. Tien coldly like she could see through her heart.

    Being stared at by Holley like this, Ms. Tien dodged her eyes. She couldn''t help but be afraid of dodging, but she still added, "That''s the truth."

    "Young Mistress, this woman is talking nonsense. Don''t listen to her."

    The girl also spoke. She firmly stood in front of Holley and said, "Young Mistress, three years ago, Young Master took me in. I know it''s not the case, and the truth is not the same. Young Mistress, you have to believe Young Master. Don''t believe this old woman''s nonsense."

    Seeing no response from Holley, the girl thought for a while and said, "Take this old woman out."

    This time, Holley didn''t stop the girl. She just sat there and watched Ms. Tien being dragged away indifferently.

    After Ms. Tien was dragged away, Holley continued, "Don''t hurt her. She was either forced or cheated."

    Hearing what Holley said, the girl beside was obviously a little excited. She half squatted beside Holley and said, "Young Mistress, do you mean that you believe in Mr. Ron? Don''t you believe that crazy woman''s nonsense at all?"

    The girl was ecstatic as if she had been trusted.

    Holley nodded, "It''s a coincidence, but I know that Ron is not an idiot. If my parents'' experience and my name can deceive him, then he is not Ron. Besides, Ms. Tien knows too little. If she knew more, she wouldn''t have lied to me like this.

    I thought she would tell a very advanced lie, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple."

    Holley sighed and shook her head.

    Ms. Tien or Miss Holley of the Mei family knew little about it.

    If they knew that Fabian who had been keeping an eye on Holley all the time in the past years, they would probably think of another lie to stimulate her.

    If Ron had really misunders

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut Holley''s pregnancy. It''d better be a secret, at least temporarily.

    Otherwise, what happened four years ago would be repeated. Maybe this time it was not simple as what happened four years ago.

    Perhaps it was Holley who didn''t trust the secret guard who said that she was sent by Ron to protect her, so she said this to test the girl.

    It was good that Holley didn''t trust the girl. She was alert enough, and no one else could easily hurt her.

    As for the fake pregnancy, since Holley took the initiative to say it, he might as well take advantage of the current to protect his little wife.

    "I have already known what you said."

    Then Ron hung up the phone and continued his meeting.

    When Ron hung up the phone.

    In an ordinary rental house in N City, Miss Mei also put down her headphones.

    ''Holley, you are pretending to be pregnant.

    I thought you really had a baby.

    To be honest, if you have a baby, I may not be able to take Mr. Ron back.

    But you are pretending to be pregnant. You are so stupid to compete for favor.

    I guess you must want to remarry Mr. Ron in the name of pregnancy.

    But unfortunately, you haven''t remarried.

    Holley, I want to thank you for not being pregnant. Mr. Ron is mine, because I know the whereabouts of his parents.

 Chapter 531 I Wanted To Have A Baby With You

    After the meeting.

    Ron rubbed his neck tiredly.

    He went back to his office and planned to go home after dealing with a few important things.

    But to his surprise, he met an uninvited guest in the Secretary Room outside President''s Office.

    To be exact, the person he met was not an uninvited guest, but his enemy.

    Miss Mei, who had been hiding in the dark, finally appeared.

    She appeared in the Mu''s Group and sat in the Secretary Room, as if she would never left unless see Ron.

    At the sight of her, there was a hint of coldness in Ron''s eyes.

    However, Miss Mei was not afraid of him. She stood up with a smile and waved at Ron enchantingly. "You finally finished the meeting. I thought your secretaries and assistants were lying to me. Since you are here, let''s go into the office to have a talk. Mr. Ron, do you want to talk about those important things with me here?"

    Even if Miss Mei didn''t say that, it was impossible for Ron to talk to her in the Secretary Room.

    But Miss Mei was too self-righteous.

    "Maybe I can call the police."

    Ron said indifferently.

    He only knew one thing.

    If someone had something on him, but the one wouldn''t have used it to hurt him or do anything to him.

    It meant that the person had to ask him for help, or at least he was useful to him.

    In that case, it''s about deciding who''s the crueler.

    The one who was cruel enough might not lose.

    Miss Mei looked at Ron emotionally. She really didn''t expect that Ron would say something like that.

    After a full minute, Miss Mei opened her mouth again, "Okay, Ron, you''re cruel enough, but I still think we can have a talk first. We can call the police after we talk about it. People need to leave a way for their future. What if we reach an agreement?"

    Ron didn''t say anything. He just turned around, pushed the door open and walked into his office.

    Miss Mei followed him quickly.

    "What do you w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ically agree with him.

    But Miss Mei didn''t deserve it.

    Without any hesitation, Ron snorted and said, "Every woman who wants to enter a wealthy family needs to relay on a baby to keep her position. According to the tradition of our country, a mother''s position depends on her son."

    Ron''s meaning was very clear. He meant what Miss Mei said was nonsense.

    Miss Mei smiled, "Mr. Ron, I don''t need to say anything more. Now that you have said, a mother''s position depends on her son. Then I want a baby of yours. If you can have a baby with me, I will tell you the whereabouts of your parents."

    "I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen someone like you."

    Ron said rather cruelly, "Don''t think you can threaten me just because you know something useful. You have to know that you can''t go out of my company today unless you tell me the whereabouts of my parents."

    "Mr. Ron, I''m not a stupid woman. Since I dare to come here, I''m fully prepared. In a factory abroad, your parents were bound with explosives. If I don''t leave the Mu''s Group in five minutes, the bomb will explode. Ron, I believe my life is worthless for you, but your parents'' lives are valuable. So, it''s easy for you, a man, to have a baby with me. Think it over and call me at any time. Bye. "

 Chapter 532 Did Mr. Ron Agree It

    As soon as Miss Mei walked out of the Mu''s Group, a man rushed up to her.

    He was the man who appeared near the hospital after Miss Mei''s car accident.

    When he looked at Miss Mei, his eyes and eyebrows were full of love.

    It was a look of admiration.

    "So, did Mr. Ron agree it? Do he agree to clarify what happened that year?"

    The man had no idea what the woman he loved had talked to Mr. Ron after entering Mr. Ron''s office.

    He didn''t know what his goddess really wanted.

    He only knew that his woman said that she wanted to ask Mr. Ron to clarify what happened that year to restore her parents'' reputation. So that her parents who had died in a car accident would no longer bear the name of drunk driving to cause a car accident.

    And Holley even pretended to be a Miss Mei and fooled around Ron.

    Holley was a complete thief, stealing everything that should belong to a Miss Mei.

    Although Miss Mei didn''t care it and didn''t want to marry Mr. Ron.

    But there must be an explanation for doing something wrong and stealing something.

    He asked anxiously and concernedly, "What about Holley? Has Mr. Ron known her true face?"

    Miss Mei sighed helplessly, "Zack, I''m sorry to make you worry about me. But I''m sorry, I''m useless. I can''t prove my parents'' innocence. Mr. Ron didn''t want to, because once he reported to clarify the past, it meant that he had to admit that his parents were the guilty party and the perpetrator. He said he wouldn''t sling mud at his parents."

    "I have no choice. The mention of Holley made Mr. Ron even angrier. He thought I was scheming, but it was Holley who was more scheming. She even lied about her pregnancy. But Mr. Ron didn''t mind it. I really want to expose that woman''s trick in front of everyone. But I can''t do that. I''m afraid that after that, Mr. Ron will hate me and refuse to restore my parents'' reputation."

    Miss Mei said sadly. The more she said, the more a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he door.

    When she saw Ron, she smiled, "You''re back."

    Ron nodded and waved at the girl outside, "Come in, too."

    Ron also brought another, but Holley was not surprised. "Are you going to officially introduce your follower to me? Or are you going to tell me that this person is very dangerous and I should stay away from her?"

    "The first option."

    Ron smiled and sat down beside Holley.

    Holding the little woman''s hand tightly, he said seriously, "Leila, my secret guard, who you can trust."

    The girl nodded awkwardly.

    She didn''t want to protect Holley, which was really meaningless.

    But she seemed to have been exposed.

    Even if she left, it was just a gamble. She just thought it was not worth it for Mr. Ron.

    But she couldn''t help Mr. Ron anymore.

    "I see. But speaking of this, Mr. Ron, you are the only one in the world who I can trust. So since you''re back, I don''t need a secret guard for the time being, right?"

    Holley smiled.

    Ron nodded in agreement and waved at Leila. "Go to bed."

    After Leila left, Ron continued, "Holley, you don''t need to doubt her. She are responsible for protecting your safety, and you don''t have to test her deliberately in the future. If the one is not a reliable person, I will never transfer him to protect you."

 Chapter 533 If You Sacrifice Our Child

    Holley nodded, "I know."

    This was the only action and language that the little woman had.

    Lowering his head slightly, Ron smiled. "It seems that to gain your trust, Leila still needs a lot of tests."

    "It''s not the problem of tests. I''m just curious why you always went to save people in the past few years, and every time you were a hero to save a beauty. I remember Teresa is like this, so is this Leila. Miss Mei is also one beauty being saved by you as a hero. I''m curious about the process. Tell me. "

    The reason why Holley didn''t ask Leila to come back to listen to their conversation after Ron said that she could trust Leila.

    On the one hand, she didn''t fully trust the female bodyguard who suddenly appeared. After all, today was different from the past as she had a child.

    On the other hand, it was also a relatively important reason. Holley wanted to know how the hero saved the beauty three years ago happened, and it was naturally inconvenient for Leila to be present.

    Ron was amused by her.

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked at the little woman beside him dotingly and said slowly, "it''s not that every time I save a beauty as a hero. it''s just a coincidence. Leila is the daughter of one of my subordinates. He lost his life because of me. I can''t leave his family behind. When I met Leila, she was bullied by several hooligans. She is a grateful person, so she has been following me since I saved her. She is loyal to me and work for me. She can be trusted."

    "Oh, so you are her uncle."

    Holley pursed, "Alas, I''m so young. You made me to be an aunt."

    "Really?"

    Ron pursed and said, "you''re more than twenty and nearly thirty years old. Leila is still a child and hasn''t grown up yet. It''s proper for you to be her aunt. Otherwise, will a teenager and a person about thirty be sisters?"

    When Holley heard Ron''s words, she curled her lips and said, "I''m just afraid. Teresa is enough for us. Now there is a lonely daughter of the Mei family. If Leila you saved

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    deo?"

    Leila shook her head. "We made a mistake. There is no monitor in the room. The two people in charge of guarding Ms. Tien had been in the room all the time, and they did not see anything unusual about Ms. Tien. They just found that Ms. Tien had been sleeping all the time, and felt strange. When they went over to check, they found that she had already died, and her body was cold. "

    "I want a detailed autopsy report."

    Ron ordered with a frown.

    Leila nodded.

    Ron added, "the two people in charge of guarding may lie and interrogate them carefully."

    "Yes, Mr. Ron. Don''t worry. I will figure it out."

    Leila ran out of the bedroom in a hurry.

    Holley sat back on the sofa with a headache. "You know, it must be the woman surnamed Mei who did it. But we don''t have any evidence. She might even know the whereabouts of your parents. Maybe in the end, you will have evidence in your hands but have to let her go. "

    "Ron, don''t explain to me. If I were you, I would do the same thing. But parents are flesh and blood related, so is the child. If you sacrifice me to change your parents'' whereabouts, I understand you and won''t blame you. I will wait for you to deal with everything. But if you sacrifice our child, I will still understand you, but I will hate you for the rest of my life and will never give you a chance. "

 Chapter 534 Why Did You Do That

    In Master Mu''s villa.

    Guests came in an endless stream and presented gifts.

    Every guest sent a gift in the name of congratulating Mrs. Holley''s pregnancy and Master Mu''s upcoming to be great-grandfather.

    But Master Mu had never heard of it.

    After sending the last guest away, he texted his grandson directly, "go home."

    As soon as he received the news, Ron called his grandfather back.

    According to the current situation, it was not safe for him to take Holley out, and it was also not safe to leave Holley alone at home.

    So he tried to cancel his grandfather''s order.

    "Grandpa, what''s the matter? Why do you ask me to go home?"

    "You two haven''t been back for a long time. I won''t object if you want to live in your lovers'' world. But you should also remember to go home. After all, I''m almost seventy years old. Maybe one day I will leave. "

    Master Mu made Ron speechless.

    No matter what, Ron could no longer find an excuse to say that he couldn''t go home.

    "Okay, I''ll be there in an hour."

    An hour later, Ron and Holley appeared in Master Mu''s house.

    As usual, Master Mu was very kind. After a few simple greetings, he called Ron to the study upstairs.

    "Why didn''t you inform me of her pregnancy?"

    Master Mu frowned with dissatisfaction.

    Ron was stunned, "Grandpa, how do you know?"

    Then he thought of Miss Mei.

    But if it was her who disclosed the news, without evidence, Grandpa wouldn''t believe it and ask him like this.

    Ron was still wondering how the news was leaked, and Master Mu told him the truth directly. "Now everyone in N City knows that the Young Mistress of the Mu family is pregnant, and even people from neighboring city have received the news and called to congratulate me."

    "It has been too peaceful recently. So have you forgotten something important? How dare you make her pregnant at this time? Do you know what it means? Even if she is pregnant, it shouldn''t be known to everyone. Just keep it a secret. "

    Master Mu said worriedly.

    It never occurred to Ron that this matter would be known t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    because of her, even if you don''t want to, I will personally solve the big trouble. "

    "Grandpa, you can''t hurt her."

    Ron was interceding for Holley.

    However, Master Mu said with determination, "I have given you the chance. Didn''t you tell her to believe you and not to make things public? Since she doesn''t believe you, it means that she doesn''t love you enough. The person who doesn''t love you enough doesn''t deserve your interceding for her. Anyway, Grandpa will handle it. You don''t have to say anything. Just take her away. "

    "I will take care of everything before danger happens."

    Ron said word by word, telling his grandfather not to hurt Holley casually.

    Master Mu didn''t say anything but sat there angrily.

    When he went downstairs, Ron held Holley''s hand and said, "let''s go."

    "Don''t I need to say goodbye to Grandpa?"

    The little woman asked in confusion.

    "No."

    Ron pulled a long face almost the whole time and pulled Holley out of his grandfather''s house.

    "What''s wrong with you? Is there anything bad happening?"

    Holley asked worriedly.

    Ron didn''t want to say it at first, but when Holley asked, he really couldn''t help it.

    "I don''t understand. You said you believed me and promised not to tell anyone about your pregnancy for the time being. But why did you ask someone to expose it to the media and make it known to everyone? "

 Chapter 535 Why Dont You Trust Me

    "No, I didn''t."

    Holley said these three words seriously.

    "No, I didn''t, Ron."

    She emphasized the truth. It was not that Ron didn''t believe her, but how could he believe her with so many evidences in front of him?

    He had checked the records of the bank. It was true that Holley operated the transfer with her mobile phone and gave it to the guy called Zack Du, asking him to expose it.

    "Nothing, nothing..."

    After saying two words in a row, Ron didn''t say anything more. He just stepped on the gas and started the car.

    Holley''s exposing ruined many of his plans.

    Now he had to figure out a way to deal with everything as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, if that person caught his handle, he would probably¡­

    Holley knew Ron very well. She knew that the man''s reaction was that he didn''t believe her at all.

    "Ron, stop the car. Let''s make it clear before we leave."

    Holley insisted.

    She could be wronged in everything, but she couldn''t be wronged by Ron for things she didn''t do.

    "Holley Ye, that''s enough. I don''t blame you, but you have made a big trouble. I''m going to deal with everything. You''d better stop. "

    Ron was really anxious.

    If he didn''t care about Holley and worried about her, he wouldn''t even waste his time driving her home.

    But that little woman still didn''t understand what kind of trouble she had made.

    Why did she still want to mess even though he had made it so clear?

    "Ron Mu!"

    Holley also raised her voice, "we two should be reasonable, not louder. I have told you that I didn''t do what you said. Why do you believe without doubt that I did it when I really didn''t do it? "

    "Evidence? Do you want me to show all the evidence?"

    Ron took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger.

    But his anger was still burning in his heart.

    He was unable to vent his anger even stepping on the gas.

    Holley was speechless.

    The car shook so fast that she had to hold

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e something to deal with. Please forgive me. "

    Ron lowered his voice and tried his best to coax her and soften her heart.

    Holley was stubborn all the time.

    Now, she was really pissed off by Ron.

    She unfastened the seat belt and pushed the door open, "well, since Mr. Ron is busy, you can deal with it. I don''t dare to delay your business, nor do I dare to bother you to drive me home. I can hail a taxi here. I''ll call a taxi through the software. "

    Then she closed the door.

    Ron rubbed his temples with one hand, opened the door with the other hand, and chased after her. "Don''t make trouble."

    "Mr. Ron, you have a lot of business to do. I have hands and feet, and I''m in the mood to expose it. It''s okay to go home. Don''t worry."

    Holley said angrily.

    Ron was also angry, but this time he was trying his best to suppress his temper. "I''m worried. If I don''t worry about you leaving alone, I''ll let you go home by yourself just now. You little girl, think about for the baby. Don''t refuse again. "

    "I refuse to go with someone who doesn''t believe me. Ron, tell me, what would happen even if I expose my pregnancy to the media? Where can I hurt you? Even if you don''t believe me, I have to ask you why you are so afraid of being known by others that I''m pregnant. "

 Chapter 536 You Are My Only Weakness

    eason!

    If he could say the reason out, he had already said it.

    In the past, Ron didn''t want to tell her because he was afraid that the girl would be involved in danger.

    Now that she was not alone, it was even more impossible for him to tell her.

    But that girl inspired him. He couldn''t tell the truth, but he could tell a white lie.

    ''Ron, you are such a fool. Why didn''t you think of these things before?''

    Ron blamed himself in his heart. It was really true that he cared about her, so he would be in a mess. He had become a fool.

    But now that he had figured it out, it was not too late.

    Taking a step forward, he pulled Holley into his arms and gave the little woman a strong hug. Then, Ron said, "I have my own difficulties. I want to protect you and our child."

    "Then tell me what difficulties you have."

    The word ''difficulties'' was not enough to stop Holley from asking.

    Ron also knew it in his heart, but the most important thing at the moment was to comfort Holley and take her home.

    "It''s windy outside. Come home with me first. I''ll talk to you later, okay?"

    He was coaxing Holley.

    Holley looked at him incredulously, "I don''t want to go home first. Let''s talk here. At the worst, I will give in and let you talk when you drive me home. "

    "Okay. Let''s get in the car first. And talk while driving."

    Ron had bought enough time for himself. He had also thought of a suitable reason to make Holley understand him.

    After getting in the car and starting the car again, Ron brewed his emotions.

    "As you know, there used to be brother and sister of the Lei family who were coveting you and me. Even if the Lei family was no longer doing anything, their hatred to us still exists and the danger would come sooner or later. And the woman whose surname was Mei. These were people and things in public. There were also many people and things that were not known to the public. Thinking of the Lan family, they want to destroy me and the Mu''s Grou

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t the little woman beside him. Although he sighed, the affection in his eyes had never been reduced.

    Although it was troublesome, he would still deal with it and block everything for Holley.

    No one could hurt his little woman.

    ''Those bad guys can''t do that, neither can you, Grandpa.''

    In an ordinary rental house in N City.

    A sinister smile appeared on Miss Mei''s face as she played with her phone.

    It was about time.

    She smiled and dialed a number.

    "Time''s up. Collect the net. Do it clean and neat. Don''t let people to find out that her phone was once infected with virus."

    "Don''t worry. I have always been efficient."

    A man''s voice came from the other end of the line.

    "If she knows that you have tampered with her cell phone to get the so-called bank transfer record, do you think it will be interesting?"

    Miss Mei said insidiously.

    The man on the other end of the phone was furious. "How dare you threaten me!"

    "I just want to remind you that you are in the same boat with me. Don''t be disloyal. Otherwise, what you have fallen into my hands will become a sharp sword to kill you."

    Miss Mei said word by word.

    Her sweet voice sounded vicious.

    "Don''t forget what you have promised me."

    The man on the other end of the phone warned her angrily and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 537 You Dont Believe Me

    It was late at night.

    Ron left home.

    He had a lot of things to do, and he even smelled danger.

    He believed that the news of Holley''s pregnancy must have been spread out. It was meaningless to block the news now.

    He also believed that the guy who had been hidden for so long would definitely make a move and find out the truth.

    He had to make a plan and wait. When that person took action, he would also take action to hit and remove the bad person who had been controlling everything behind the scenes.

    Holley couldn''t fall asleep at home alone.

    She opened her eyes and stood up with a sigh.

    Although Ron didn''t believe her, she was a pure and clean and couldn''t be framed like this.

    She must find evidence to prove her innocence.

    Holley made up her mind to carefully recall every word that Ron had said.

    The man said that he had seen the transfer record of the bank, so she began to check it from the online bank.

    After logging in the mobile internet bank, Holley saw the transfer record.

    She transferred ten million to the account of a guy called Zack Du.

    She didn''t know this Zack Du at all.

    And the money was not transferred by her.

    However, the transfer time was when she was at home alone.

    Without a witness, it couldn''t prove that she didn''t transfer money through her mobile phone.

    It was unbelievable.

    She didn''t ask anyone to do anything, and she didn''t get any benefit, but she had to pay ten million. In a word, it turned as if she had lost twenty million.

    ''No, no, it''s a big loss. No. I won''t do it.''

    Holley called the bank unhappily.

    She was a VIP in the bank, and also a senior VIP, so ordinary people had the right to withdraw the transfer in 24 hours. Holley enjoyed the treatment of withdrawing the transfer at any time within 72 hours.

    She submitted an application, saying that there was something wrong with her account and that she was going to cancel all the recent business.

    But the bank refused her, because the card in her hand,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    sympathy, but he still gave the second order firmly.

    The second order was given to Eleanor.

    Ron was almost sure that Holley would ask Eleanor to help investigate Zack Du.

    Ron''s guess was right.

    Almost at the same time as he gave the order, Holley called Eleanor.

    Eleanor couldn''t help laughing, "you two, just quarrel. I will help you persuade her. Don''t worry. "

    Eleanor was on Holley''s side.

    Therefore, she firmly believed that Ron would not harm Holley.

    So when Holley called to ask her to help investigate Zack Du, Eleanor politely refused.

    Although she was euphemistic, Holley still guessed it, "when I called just now, you were on the phone. Is it because Ron called you to order that you must not get involved in this matter?"

    "Girl, don''t worry about it. Let the man to take care of those messy things. Besides, Mr. Ron won''t hurt you. He would rather hurt himself than you. So don''t think too much. Have a good rest. "

    Eleanor tried to muddle through.

    But Holley was never a fool.

    She shook her head with a bitter smile, "Eleanor, I won''t make things difficult for you. You don''t have to help me investigate Zack Du, and you don''t have to feel embarrassed because you can''t help me. But what I want to say is that this guy named Zack Du colluded with others to set me up. Ron doesn''t believe me. "

 Chapter 538 Im Back

    Being sandwiched between Mr. Ron and Holley, Eleanor was also quite difficult.

    She had no choice but to laugh wildly. "Girl, go to bed early. If you can''t sleep well at night, it''s not good for your health. "

    "You''re right. I''ll keep it in mind. I''m going to bed."

    Holley hung up the phone.

    It seemed that she had to find another way to prove her innocence.

    But what was the matter with that Zack Du? Why did he frame her as she had never heard of him?

    Holley was lost in thought and didn''t notice the call.

    When she noticed it, it was too late. the phone was hung up automatically because no one answered it for a long time.

    Looking at the phone, Holley was a little confused.

    It was an unknown number. Who was looking for her?

    Tilting her head slightly, the phone rang again before Holley could think of an answer.

    This time, Holley answered the phone.

    Although she didn''t know the number and she never answered any call from an unknown number.

    But she would answer the unknown number which called twice in a row.

    "Hello, who''s that?"

    Her voice was as cold as ever.

    Holley always treated strangers like this, because she was not a person who made strangers feel familiar easily.

    "Holley, I''m back."

    A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone.

    The voice was very warm, and Holley''s heart was warmed up after it was hurt by the coldness of Ron.

    "Mr. Yan?"

    She was still not sure whether the person on the other end of the phone was the one she had thought of.

    Holley asked tentatively.

    "It''s me."

    Rex''s voice was full of joy on the other end of the phone.

    "I didn''t come back late, did I? You haven''t remarried Mr. Ron, have you? "

    Rex came back. He not only came back, but also came back with the promise that Holley had made to him.

    At that time, the gunshot wounds of Rex repeated and he almost lost his life.

    In order to arouse his desire to live, Holley said that as long as Rex came back, they would get the marriage certificate. If Rex dared not take good care of his wound and came back late, she would remarry with Ron.

    Holley had never taken it seriously

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ill not loyal to him, you are too scumbag. "

    The girl said angrily.

    Before she finished her words, she saw Holley retching with one hand against the wall and the other covering her mouth wanting to vomit.

    "Really? Are you okay?"

    Leila asked in surprise, "I just told you the truth. You don''t have to do this, do you?"

    "No, no. you are pregnant. Young Mistress, you are so strange. Why do you say you are not pregnant when you are pregnant? Are you testing me because you don''t trust me? "

    Leila was smart enough to think of everything, but Holley had no time to talk to her anymore.

    She felt really uncomfortable.

    After vomiting, she felt as if all her strength had been drained.

    She walked to the sofa and sat down weakly.

    Leaning against the back of the sofa, she felt her body was supported and she came back to life.

    Leila couldn''t understand Holley. She had a lot of questions, but she also knew that Holley needed someone to take care of her.

    She poured a glass of warm water and handed it to her. "I didn''t put poison. Drink it. Don''t worry."

    "But if you are pregnant with Mr. Ron''s child, I will protect you and take care of you. It''s worth it. Then I won''t harm or be a drag on Mr. Ron. But why did you call another man in the middle of the night? You talked with him for almost ten minutes? "

    Leila murmured to herself. If she couldn''t figure it out, she turned around and asked Holley.

 Chapter 539 Didnt He Teach You

    Looking at Leila, Holley had some other thoughts in her mind.

    She gestured for Leila to come closer.

    When Leila walked closer, Holley asked her directly, "tell me, do you really want to know why I talked to another man in the middle of the night?"

    Leila nodded seriously.

    She wanted to know, not only because she was curious, but also because Holley was the woman of her benefactor. Leila wanted to know whether the woman her benefactor cared so much had betrayed her benefactor or not.

    Holley smiled, "Leila, you are also trained by Mr. Ron. Did he teach you that if you want to know other people''s secrets, you must exchange for something of the same value?"

    Leila was stunned for a moment, and then she understood. "Young Mistress, what do you want?"

    "Help me investigate a man named Zack Du. If you find him by tomorrow morning, I''ll tell you. If you can''t, don''t ask."

    Holley believed that Leila had the ability.

    Leila did have the ability to find out everything about Zack Du thoroughly before dawn.

    But she couldn''t. Even if she could investigate, she couldn''t tell Mrs. Holley the result. This was Mr. Ron''s order.

    "Young Mistress, can you change another condition?"

    Leila tried to negotiate.

    Holley smiled faintly, lowered her head and played with her long hair, "then you can ask me another question, and I''ll change another condition."

    Leila knew that it was impossible for her to know who the man was. It was so late at night that he called Holley, let alone what he had said to Holley.

    She sighed silently and felt a little disappointed.

    If only Mr. Ron could give her the right to monitor Young Mistress''s call while ordering her to protect Young Mistress.

    She was lost in thought.

    Sitting there, Holley regained a lot of strength.

    She had recovered a lot and had the strength. She waved at Leila and said, "I''m going to bed. Good night."

    Holley walked towards the big bed, leaving Leila standing there alone.

    After standing for a while, she also felt that it was not appropriate to stay in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    aid Leila pitifully.

    Holley smiled, "then I won''t make things difficult for you. Get out of the way."

    "Young Mistress, no, Young Master has ordered..."

    Leila firmly followed Ron''s order.

    As for Holley, she raised her gun and pointed it at the forehead of Leila. "Get out of my way."

    Holley raised her gun. Leila really didn''t have the ability to fight back.

    After all, Holley was pregnant and couldn''t be beaten.

    Helpless, Leila said, "Young Mistress, I have to protect you when you go out. This is Young Master''s order. Ms. Tien died for no reason. If no one protects you, it''s not safe. "

    "I didn''t say that you are not allowed to come with me."

    Holley took back her gun with a smile and continued to walk towards the gate of the villa.

    Seeing that Holley walked past her, Leila hesitated for a while, raised her gun and pointed it at Holley. "Young Mistress, I''m sorry. Although I want to go out with you, I have to obey the order of Young Master. "

    Leila was very confident in this. She believed that her actions had perfectly kept Holley at home.

    If Leila knew Holley well, she wouldn''t be so confident.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t know.

    Holley was not afraid of Leila, nor was she afraid of her gun. She even turned around casually and said, "if you don''t stop, maybe soon Ron will hear the news that you are going to murder me."

 Chapter 540 Get Off The Car

    Leila was scared again.

    She found that she really couldn''t do anything to Holley. This Young Mistress was not as stupid as she thought, nor was she the kind of person who was very sophisticated and could plot everything clearly.

    Anyway, Leila couldn''t tell what kind of person Holley was.

    But she knew that Holley was different from what she had imagined. Besides, she shouldn''t go against Holley.

    Leila didn''t say anything. She was conflicted.

    Holley was still smiling. She turned her head and glanced at the gun in the hand of Leila. "That''s aimed at the enemy."

    Then she turned around after she finished her words.

    "I''ll go out with Young Mistress. I''ll protect Young Mistress."

    Leila said helplessly and followed her quickly.

    Holley got on Rex''s car, and so did Leila.

    Seeing Holley, Rex was full of joy, all written on his face.

    When he found that besides Holley, there was another Leila, Rex stopped smiling and looked a little uninhibited.

    His warmth and smile were all given to his beloved woman, Holley.

    As long as there was an outsider, he was still the arrogant Mr. Yan.

    "Who is this?"

    Rex asked warily.

    Leila was alert, "Who are you? Why are you looking for our Young Mistress?"

    "Is it illegal to hire children? Where did Mr. Ron find the kid to serve you? "

    Rex asked jokingly.

    He wanted to confirm the relationship between Holley and Mr. Ron.

    Without even taking a look at Leila, Holley said directly, "don''t worry about her. She is just a child. Drive please. Let''s go to the cafe and have a cup of coffee while chatting. By the way, if you are willing to treat me to breakfast, it will be more perfect. "

    "Young Mistress, you are pregnant. Coffee is not good for your health."

    Although Leila was a little younger than eighteen years old.

    it didn''t mean that she had no brain or observation.

    She could clearly feel the man''s love for Holley from Rex.

    S

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nancy and the relationship between Mr. Ron and Holley.

    The reporters were gradually dispersed.

    Rex held Holley in his arms and got into the car.

    After getting in the car, he said to Leila impolitely, "you get out of the car."

    Holley was stunned.

    She didn''t understand why Rex suddenly wanted to kick out Leila.

    But before she could ask, Leila said, "Mr. Ron asked me to protect Young Mistress. Wherever Young Mistress goes, I will follow her."

    "Huh!"

    Rex sneered, "that man surnamed Mu is just saying nice words. Bring a message to him. Since the news that Holley is pregnant with his child is fake, then don''t bother my woman anymore. "

    "Mr. Yan, you..."

    Holley wanted to make it clear.

    However, Rex was furious and made a gesture to Holley to stop talking.

    Seeing that Leila was unwilling to leave, Rex raised his gun and aimed at her.

    As soon as he raised his gun, a large number of bodyguards of Yan family gathered up.

    Each of them stared at Leila.

    "Don''t let me say it a third time. You are Ron''s subordinate. Get out of my car. You have no right to protect my woman in front of me. "

    Rex announced peremptorily.

    Leila tugged at the hem of Holley''s clothes and said, "Young Mistress, say something."

    Holley said, "get off the car."

 Chapter 541 Ron Doesnt Deserve To Be With You

    "Young Mistress, if I got off the car, who will protect you?"

    Leila was very responsible for protecting Holley.

    Although it seemed that Mr. Yan was very familiar with Young Mistress and seemed to be very good to Young Mistress, she still couldn''t leave and leave Young Mistress''s safety to others.

    "Get off the car."

    Holley pulled a long face.

    The way she spoke was surprisingly similar to Rex''s. "don''t let me say the same words for the third time."

    Leila felt frightened.

    In her world view, she knew that only the two people who were close to each other would say similar words.

    Therefore, Young Mistress has a close relationship with Mr. Yan¡­

    What she didn''t know was that Ron also spoke in this way, and Ron would be more domineering. He wouldn''t repeat the same words a second time.

    Before Holley said anything to threaten her, Leila got out of the car.

    She knew that she couldn''t change Holley''s mind.

    She sighed and called Ron as soon as she got off the car.

    At this time, only Mr. Ron could solve this kind of problem.

    After Leila got out of the car, the bodyguards around Rex also retreated a little further.

    Holley, who was sitting in the back seat, got out of the car and sat on the front passenger seat.

    She sat down and was about to talk about her relationship with Rex.

    Rex spoke first, "if I tell you that I will treat your child as my own child, I don''t think you will believe it, because it''s too false, and I won''t believe it myself. After all, the baby hasn''t been born yet. we don''t know whether it is a girl or a boy, and I don''t know whether we can get along well with each other. And I don''t have any experience as a father. But I want to be a good father as much as possible. I want to take care of you and the child. "

    "No matter it''s a boy or a girl, give it a happy childhood. Don''t force him to go to the cram school, and train him regardless of the results if he has any inter

    f we two get the marriage certificate or not. What I want more is to take you away from Ron. I don''t want you to stay with him and be hurt by him again and again. It doesn''t matter if you choose me or not, but don''t be with him. "

    As usual, Rex spoke. He made it clear that he would not force Holley to fulfill her promise, but if she was unhappy, he must take her away.

    Holley shook her head, but she felt guilty.

    She hoped to stay with Ron and that the two of them would be happy and sweet.

    But now everything seemed to have changed.

    Ron was deliberately targeting her and suspected that she had done something despicable¡­

    Holley didn''t say anything. Rex smiled, "Holley, you are pregnant. You should keep being happy. It''s my fault. I''m too eager to force you to make a decision. You said before that you wanted to blackmail me to buy you breakfast. Let''s have breakfast first, okay? "

    "Okay."

    Holley agreed and rolled down the window.

    She didn''t know why she suddenly felt so stuffy in her heart and chest, and she was a little out of breath.

    Perhaps it was because the conversation just now was too uncomfortable.

    When the car started, Holley saw Leila through the rearview mirror.

    She was reporting something. Needless to say, she must be reporting to Mr. Ron.

 Chapter 542 Why Dont You Admit It

    On the other end of the phone, Ron rubbed his temples with a headache.

    No one could blame for what happened today.

    After all, it was Rex who came back. Holley owed him a life. Whether it was to make it clear to him or to meet an old friend, with the ability of Leila, she couldn''t stop Holley.

    Even if he, Ron, was at home, he couldn''t stop her. At most, he could only go to see Mr. Yan with her.

    But what made Ron care about was why so many reporters found Holley and even gave her a difficult interview.

    He didn''t deny that a reporter had come to his company to ask him about Holley''s pregnancy.

    In order to protect the little woman and prevent anyone from hurting her by taking advantage of her pregnancy, Ron decisively denied the fact of pregnancy. He also sent red packets to the media, indicating them not to harass Holley. His emotional life was private and he had to solve it by himself.

    Normally, since those people had taken his money and knew the means of him, Mr. Ron, they shouldn''t harass Holley anymore.

    But they still appeared!

    Before he hung up the phone call with Leila, he had been ordered to send someone to investigate why those reporters still bit Holley.

    In his opinion, the person who had bribed the reporters secretly to make these things was more dangerous.

    On the other side of the phone, Leila apologized repeatedly.

    However, Ron was tolerant and didn''t blame her too much.

    But suddenly, Leila shouted, "oh my God, Mr. Ron, something bad happens. That man is driving away with Young Mistress. I have to hail a car to follow them. I''ll call you later."

    Leila hurriedly hung up the phone and waved at the roadside.

    She had to hail a taxi as soon as possible, or she didn''t know where Young Mistress had been taken by that Mr. Yan.

    Rex went to high-end places. Even having breakfast was the best tea restaurant in the city center.

    After ordering soybean milk and cakes with less oil and sugar for Holley, he pointed t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y child and we two are together. It''s too late for you to come back now. "

    Rex was forcing Ron to say that he was the father of Holley''s child.

    As long as Ron admitted his child and Holley, he could let go of her at ease.

    Otherwise, how could he leave his beloved woman to a man who didn''t even admit her and her baby.

    Ron had his own plans, and he also had his own difficulties that he couldn''t admit now that Holley was pregnant with his child.

    Rex''s words drew him to a dead end.

    After a long time, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Then he said, "I don''t mind being a father."

    Ron was crazy enough for Holley.

    How could he say something like that?

    There was no doubt that he was willing to be cuckolded.

    Rex couldn''t understand the man opposite.

    In the past, Rex thought he was strong enough to deserve Holley. He loved Holley very much, and his love was incomparable to his.

    But now he suddenly felt that this man was somewhat incomprehensible.

    He didn''t need dignity. Why couldn''t he admit that Holley''s child was his?

    "Ron, I, as a biological father, am here. I really don''t need you. If you really want to be a father, you''d better find a wife and get married as soon as possible. "

    Rex smiled and spread out his hands, "but my child has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 543 Really Break Up

    "Holley, say something."

    Ron directly passed Rex and looked at Holley.

    "What did you ask my fianc¨¦e to say to you? It was you who divorced her, and it was you who wasn''t by her side when she was in danger. What right do you have to badger her? "

    Rex pointed at Ron with his index finger.

    Ron was rendered speechless.

    No matter what the reason was, the result turned out to be like this.

    No matter how hard he tried to struggle and change, it was the truth.

    Ron didn''t say anything more.

    Rex turned around and walked towards Holley.

    He gently held Holley''s hand and said, "let''s go home. It''s me who comes back late."

    Standing up, Holley withdrew her hand from Rex''s.

    She walked side by side with Rex. When she passed by Ron, Holley stopped.

    She looked at Ron, waiting for him to speak.

    She was going to be taken away by Rex. Didn''t Ron say something to stop her?

    Ron didn''t say anything. No one knew what he was thinking. he just stood there in silence.

    "Mr. Ron, don''t you have anything to say?"

    She shouldn''t have asked this, but Holley still asked.

    After a full minute''s silence, Ron said, "you are pregnant with someone else''s child. What else can I say. Do you want me to force you to break up your family? "

    Ron''s words shocked Holley.

    That man knew clearly that the child was his.

    He not only refused to admit, but also said that the child was Rex''s.

    "Ron Mu, it''s you who let me go. It''s you who didn''t even ask me to stay."

    Holley felt wronged, but she didn''t cry.

    She bit her lips hard and took Rex''s arm directly. "Mr. Yan, let''s go. I''m not in a good condition today. Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage license tomorrow morning. "

    Ron frowned.

    His heart ached, as if it had been stabbed.

    Rex looked back at Holley.

    He could tell that Holley was in a fit of pique.

    But even he was very angry.

    What was Ron doing?

    Even if he had thousands of

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ly.

    She looked at the entrance of the mall.

    She hoped to see Ron who was chasing out after her.

    Anyway, she was hurt in the tea restaurant just now.

    That man gave up her so easily¡­

    Holley saw Ron. she saw that man angrily walked out of the mall. But he didn''t even look at Mr. Yan''s car and directly got on his own car.

    Seeing that Mr. Yan''s car was still parked at the gate of the mall, Leila kindly reminded Ron.

    However, Ron didn''t care about it at all. He even said ruthlessly, "don''t mention that woman in front of me in the future."

    Leila was helpless but to stay out of Mr. Ron''s private life as she was only his subordinate.

    She had no choice but to follow him into the car.

    Ron turned the car around and drove in the opposite direction of Holley.

    Was this a gesture to show that he and she would never know each other again?

    Holley''s heart ached.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    She was about to cry.

    Rex handed her a tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Be happy for the child."

    "Okay."

    Taking the tissue, Holley nodded, but she couldn''t help looking back at the direction in which Ron left.

    They experienced a lot together.

    But after experiencing so much, including life and death, could they really break up so easily?

 Chapter 544 My Woman, My Exclusive

    Ron''s car drove farther and farther, and finally completely disappeared from Holley''s sight.

    With a sigh, she turned around, rubbed her painful neck and said, "let''s go."

    Rex drove Holley home.

    Outside the Yan mansion, before Rex stopped the car, he saw his grandfather standing at the door with a group of servants.

    Rex was shocked by such a spectacular scene.

    "Well..."

    Rex was a little nervous.

    Did grandpa still not want to accept Holley? Was it just a white lie that Grandpa said he would not stop him and Holley when they were abroad?

    But now, Holley needed protection more than ever.

    Since Ron treated her so badly, she was going to be homeless.

    Did he let her, who was pregnant, to be alone?

    After hesitating for a while, Rex stepped hard on the accelerator and drove to the gate of the mansion.

    "Wait a minute."

    Rex said in a low voice and pushed the door out of the car.

    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"

    Rex asked in confusion and worried about Holley.

    Old Master Yan obviously lied, "nothing. I just came out for a walk."

    As he spoke, his eyes fell on Holley who was sitting on the front passenger seat.

    "You finally brought her back..."

    Sighing, Old Master Yan shook his head without saying a word and went back to the mansion with the servants behind him.

    Through the car window, Holley couldn''t hear what the two men of the Yan family were talking about.

    But the woman''s intuition told her that Old Master Yan didn''t welcome her.

    Seeing Rex standing there alone, Holley rolled down the window and said, "this is your Yan family''s ancestral house. It''s not appropriate for me to live here. I''d better go to your private villa. "

    Holley proposed, but Rex shook his head decisively, "no, you can''t live anywhere except the Yan family''s ancestral house."

    "Why?"

    Holley was frightened by Rex''s resolute attitude.

    Rex didn''t explain.

    Because in addition to knowing that Ho

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    gth to swing their fists again.

    Rex glared at Ron, "do you know that you will lose Holley forever if you let go of her this time?"

    "Do you know that I have been waiting for you to let go of her? If you let go of her, I will chase after Holley and won''t give you any chance."

    "Ron, you are really a bastard. You make Holley so unhappy. You..."

    Rex wanted to say that you should know better than anyone whose child it was.

    However, as if he had guessed what Rex wanted to say, Ron interrupted him directly, "Rex, I don''t want to lose Holley, but she was taken away. You have taken her away, and you hypocritically told me that I would lose her forever if I let her go. I have lost her. "

    At this moment, Rex suddenly became selfish.

    As a man, he guessed that Ron must have his own difficulties to deny the child, deny Holley, and even let go of her.

    But it was none of his business whether Ron had his own difficulties or not.

    Anyway, he would never let go of Holley''s hand and never give Ron any chance.

    No matter what difficulties he had, if he missed her, he would miss her. If he lost her, he would lose her.

    Rex smiled, "Mr. Ron is right. You have lost her, so I really shouldn''t have talked more about Holley with you. After all, she is my woman, and my exclusive."

 Chapter 545 Who Will You Choose, Mr. Yan or Mr. Ron

    There was a fight outside the Yan family''s ancestral house, and it was also not peaceful inside.

    As soon as Rex left, Old Master Yan came in person and knocked on the door of Holley''s room.

    Holley was not surprised at Old Master Yan''s visit.

    When she opened the door and saw Old Master Yan, Holley greeted him and invited him into the room. "I''ll get you a cup of tea."

    "No, thanks."

    Old Master Yan stopped her and pointed at the opposite seat, "sit down. After all, you are pregnant."

    Sitting opposite to Old Master Yan, Holley hesitated for a while and said, "I''m sorry. I know what I''m doing now is against my agreement with you, Old Master Yan. Don''t worry. I''ll just stay in the Yan family temporarily. I''ll find a place and leave as soon as possible. "

    When she expressed her attitude, Old Master Yan smiled calmly, "Miss Ye, in fact, we all know that the reason why you temporarily live in the Yan family is not because you can''t find a place, nor because you are homeless. My grandson was so shameless that he used all means and words to keep you here, making you unable to leave. "

    After Old Master Yan saw through everything, Holley said bluntly, "yes, so I will make it clear to Mr. Yan as soon as possible. I won''t be a burden to him, nor will I be in the Yan family shamelessly, nor will I be with him. "

    "No."

    Old Master Yan made a gesture of denial, "if I, an old man, sit here to beg you to be with my grandson, I wonder if Miss Ye will consider it?"

    Old Master Yan changed his attitude. He was resolutely against her and Rex, but now he really hoped that she, Holley, could marry into the Yan family.

    Holley couldn''t figure out the deeper reason. She just thought that Old Master Yan loved his grandson very much.

    But Holley really couldn''t give an answer to this matter.

    Even now, she knew that she owed Rex a lot and that Rex was willing to marry her and be with her.

    But in her heart, 90% of the time, she would rather be alone with her child than be with Rex.

    She was silent.

    Old Master Yan suddenly stood up and said, "Miss Ye, are you blaming

    aby in Holley''s belly.

    The schemes of many forces had already cornered him.

    If he admitted Holley''s child, that person would do something to Holley.

    So he had to deny it.

    The best denial was that another reasonable man appeared and admitted the child in Holley''s belly.

    Ron had planned to ask Fabian for help. After all, Holley and Fabian had been engaged before. It was reasonable for Fabian to recognize the child. More importantly, the background of the Ou family should be able to protect the safety of Holley.

    But before this plan could be realized, it was snatched away by Rex.

    Although Rex acknowledged the child by accident, he indirectly fulfilled Ron''s plan.

    This was the reason why no matter how Rex asked and how aggrieved Holley was, he insisted that the child was not his and he didn''t want Holley.

    Looking at the two people, Rex and Holley hugged each other almost at zero distance and walked into the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Although Ron had the urge to rush up, he held it back.

    He had endured it for the whole morning, so he couldn''t fall short of success.

    He had to believe in love, believe in Holley''s love for him, and believe that God would not make fun of him and treat him unfairly.

    In a word, even if there was no chance in the future, Ron would create it.

    Because Holley was his woman, and she should only belong to him all her life.

 Chapter 546 The Conspiracy In The Basement

    Leila, who had been watching the fight as a bystander, suddenly rushed forward.

    "Young Mistress, Young Master specially asked me to pack up your things. Young Master is here to bring you something."

    Leila explained her purpose. She wanted to express that Ron had feelings for Holley. He was afraid that she would not get used to living without the things she used to use, so he packed up and sent them here.

    But somehow, the words changed when they were spoken by her.

    It sounded as if Ron had deliberately sent all the things to sever the relationship with Holley.

    Leila was overwhelmed by her own eloquence.

    In fact, it was not her fault. She was a slick talker, but the relationship between Young Master and Young Mistress was too bumpy, and there was a strong rival in love now.

    "Young Mistress, I mean, Young Master cares about you."

    Leila tried to explain, but was interrupted by Ron. "Cut the crap. Do you want to see your Young Master fall to the ground all my life? Come and help me! "

    With a melancholy look at Holley, Leila said, "Young Mistress, please give Young Master a chance. There must be some misunderstanding between you two. Sit down and have a talk."

    "Leila!"

    Ron was already angry.

    Not daring to say anything more, Leila ran over and helped Ron up.

    Almost staggering all the way, Ron got on the car.

    One minute later, Leila got out of the car and pointed at the eight suitcases. "Young Mistress, Young Master said that you can take these if you like. If you don''t, just throw them away."

    "Okay."

    Holley replied coldly.

    This was her only response. Then she supported Rex to go home.

    After keeping a distance from Ron and Leila, Rex said in a low voice, "I''ll ask someone to move your luggage into your room."

    "No, I don''t need it."

    Holley refused without hesitation.

    Rex stopped mentioning the suitcases and asked, "by the way, why did you come out? Who told you that I had a fight with Ron? "

    Rex was smart enough to guess the process

    The man fell into silence.

    He seemed to be thinking about something.

    After a long time, he said again, "the plan for Ron will be the same, and the plan for Holley will be suspended."

    "Suspend?"

    Miss Mei shook her head, unable to accept it. "Why should we suspend it? Only by defeating Holley can we strike down Ron. Moreover, no matter who was the father of the child, as long as we imputed the crime of causing Holley''s miscarriage to Ron, it would be enough for them to fight against each other. Why did you suspend such a good plan? "

    Her tone became hasty, almost questioning.

    The masked man suddenly turned around and slapped on Miss Mei''s face. "I''m the representative of Mr. X, and my order is his order. If you dare not listen to my order, you are betraying Mr. X. "

    After saying that, he slapped back again. "This is a small lesson. If you dare to question my decision next time, you will be punished according to the rules of the organization."

    Then he made a gesture of killing.

    Miss Mei lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry. I was too emotional."

    Although she lowered her head, she was extremely angry.

    In Miss Mei''s opinion, this man was just a lackey. He was not the head of the organization, but just a dog of his master. They had the same status, but why did he yell at her and hit her?

 Chapter 547 There Are Some Things That Cant Be Traded

    In the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Holley took the medicine box and went back to the living room. The servants of the Yan family had moved the eight big suitcases of luggage into the house.

    Glancing at the suitcases, Holley looked away.

    She walked to Rex and sat down. While applying medicine to his wound, she asked, "why do you take those things back?"

    When she asked, Rex smiled, "Holley, I said I knew you well. Do you believe me? You will be unhappy if you lose those things. If I guess too much about your thoughts without your permission, you can throw them away by yourself. In this way, I promise I won''t take anything unpleasant home again. "

    "If you haven''t made up your mind, just keep it. You can throw it away when you figure it out. Look, I''m still young and have a lot of time to wait. "

    He said generously.

    It was impossible for Holley to throw those things away by herself now.

    Although it was clothes, shoes and many daily necessities.

    To Holley, those were memories for Holley and Ron.

    She couldn''t bear to throw them away!

    Looking up at Rex, Holley kept silent for a full minute before she smiled, "thank you, Mr. Yan."

    Rex casually spread out his hands, "there''s nothing to thank. It''s my duty to treat you well."

    Then he seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, I have made an appointment with the doctor for you. You can trust him. I can apply the medicine myself. Have a rest first. The doctor will do a lot of troublesome examinations for you later. I don''t want you to be tired. "

    "I''ve already had a rest. Mr. Yan, behave yourself. I''ll apply medicine to your wound."

    Holley said with her own thoughts.

    An hour later, someone knocked on the door of the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    The servant opened the door and invited two doctors in white coats into the house.

    Seeing the two people in white clothes from afar, Rex was stunned.

    He only invited one doctor, which was his most trusted friend.

    But there were two people coming.

    "Sit behind me."

    Rex said to Holley

    e knew better than anyone else that the baby was his.

    But he could be so cruel to give such a killing order.

    Ron, do you want my child to end up with the same result as the baby in Nancy''s belly?

    Holley felt inexplicably disappointed, with tears in her eyes.

    Fabian said, "Don''t blame Mr. Ron. He loves you very much. It''s understandable for him to make such a decision and give such order when he knows that you have betrayed him. After all, he didn''t take your life and didn''t do anything to Mr. Yan, did he? And this kind of hunting order is at most effective at home. When Mr. Yan takes you abroad, he can naturally give you the best medical conditions to ensure that your child is born smoothly. So don''t worry too much. "

    Fabian tried to persuade Holley kindly, just like an old friend comforting her.

    Holley smiled, "Fabian, I''m afraid you have a purpose for giving me such a big favor."

    Although she felt bad, she was not stupid and her IQ was still online.

    Now Teresa was poisoned and in a vegetative state. If there was no special reason or purpose, he would not come to her voluntarily to check her body, prescribe a prescription, and cook medicated diet.

    "If it has something to do with Teresa, you can leave now."

    Some hatred could not be traded for anything!

    Holley said slowly.

    At this moment, her eyes were particularly firm.

 Chapter 548 Is She Okay

    Fabian had a headache.

    Now that Teresa was in such a bad situation, he still took time to mind Holley''s business.

    Was he a philanthropist?

    It was said that if one was rich, he could help the world; if he was poor, he could be independent.

    Now, in terms of time, Fabian was poor.

    But he still came and appeared in front of Holley. He had made such a big concession. Couldn''t he charge a little interest?

    Besides, the request he was going to make was not particularly excessive.

    He just hoped that Holley would give him more time and Teresa more time.

    A month passed in an instant.

    Previously, Holley had said that she would only do Fabian a favor for not suing in one month, and that she would sue Teresa a month later.

    Although Teresa was in a coma and had lost the ability to act, the court would not accept the case of Holley.

    But as a doctor, Fabian was very clear about Teresa''s physical condition. He believed that after his nursing, Teresa would definitely wake up, but the time would definitely exceed a month.

    He hoped that Holley could give more time to sue after Teresa woke up.

    But when he saw the resolute look on Holley''s face, Fabian sighed, "well, except for the matter about Teresa, I really have no requirements for you. But since you have made up your mind, I won''t force you. I will come to you when I think of something in the future. Or, on behalf of the Ou family, I owe you a favor before. You can consider using it. "

    "Then give me some time to think about it."

    Holley''s face turned pale.

    It was obvious that the hunting order given by Ron and the tragic death of her grandmother were a double blow to Holley, which made her in a much worse mental state.

    Fabian no longer mentioned Teresa, nor did he mention Ron. He was just doing his best to treat Holley''s pulse.

    Hugh pulled Rex aside and said in a low voice, "Fabian has known what we are researching. I have no choice."

    That was why he brought Fabian to the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Hugh had be

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the initiative and threaten him to come to the Yan family''s ancestral house to treat Holley''s pulse.

    Being followed, Fabian exposed Hugh''s behavior directly. "I mean, great expert and doctor, we are all doing scientific research and academic research. Don''t be so godly. I''m not as bad as you think. I don''t appear on purpose. The main reason why I care about Holley is that I want to intercede for the woman I love. Even if I can''t intercede, it can be regarded as atoning for her. So, if you don''t believe me, you can continue to follow me. I don''t care. "

    Hugh still had his research to do. After following Fabian for three days and three nights, he didn''t find anything and then he gave up.

    When he gave up tracking and returned to the lab, Ron appeared in Teresa''s ward.

    He hid his whereabouts and came to see Fabian.

    "Is she okay?"

    Ron asked in a low voice in the dark.

    "As you can see, Teresa is okay."

    Fabian knew that the question Ron asked was about Holley, but he answered it on purpose.

    The corners of Ron''s mouth twitched, "I''m asking Holley."

    "Okay."

    Fabian pretended to be enlightened and nodded, "ask about your little wife. She is very good, eating well and dressing well. There are people to serve her and protect her. The baby is fine too. Her pulse is steady. I guess she can give birth to a fat boy. "

 Chapter 549 For Her Again

    Ron nodded.

    He knew and felt relieved.

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    Fabian was on the verge of breaking down. He found that Ron''s common sense might have been lost for the time being.

    Holley had been pregnant for only a short time, and Fabian was not a swindler. How could he tell that the baby is a boy or a girl?

    Looking at the back of Ron, he shrugged helplessly.

    Then he looked back at Teresa, who was lying on the bed motionlessly and hadn''t woken up. There was tenderness in Fabian''s eyes.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll be back soon."

    Fabian murmured and turned to chase after Ron.

    After catching up with Ron, Fabian said directly, "well, I have something to say first. I''m not sure if she will give birth to a boy or a girl."

    Ron stopped and said, "either a boy or a girl is the same."

    He didn''t hear what Fabian was trying to say. He just raised his hand and patted Fabian on the shoulder seriously. "Thank you, doctor."

    In the ward.

    Teresa, who had been diagnosed as poisoned by all the doctors as losing her ability to move and consciousness, and lying motionless on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes after Fabian left.

    She knew Holley''s big secret unexpectedly.

    It turned out that Holley was pregnant with the child of Ron.

    There was always a gap in Teresa''s memory. She didn''t remember what had happened after her wedding with Ron that day.

    She only remembered that Holley pretended to be her sister and compete with her for Fabian.

    She still remembered that later, in order to frame her, Holley even put the charge of killing the elderly on her, Teresa. Holley also hired media reporters to act in public, and wanted to force her into a dead end and send her to prison.

    And her brother, who had always loved her, was partial to an outsider in killing Holley''s grandmother.

    It was all Holley''s fault.

    Even if she forgot something, Teresa''s hatred for Holley only increased.

    As for Fabian.

    In the past few days, Teresa felt very happy, because Fabian treated her very well and attentively.

    His good intention was about to completely break down the defense line in Teresa''s heart,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r to die. So I have to deal with her. I want to take advantage of the time when Mr. Ron is not with her to deal with her. I won''t let this woman mess with me again and again. "

    Young Master Lei on the other end of the phone was silent.

    After all, he was an onlooker. He could see clearly that Fabian loved his sister very much and treated Holley as a simple friend.

    Moreover, the whole world knew that it was Teresa who killed Holley''s grandmother. The whole world knew that it was irrefutable evidence, without any false evidence.

    Even if his sister forgot it, it couldn''t change the truth.

    But this was not the point. The point was that when his sister killed Holley''s grandmother, someone had recorded the video, which proved that there was another person behind the scenes who wanted to kill his sister.

    That person might even want to harm the Lei family.

    Therefore, he couldn''t indulge his sister to deal with Holley.

    Because as long as she took action, someone would definitely do a series of things behind the scenes, and let the whole world know that Teresa had committed a crime again.

    But considering the hatred in his sister''s words, Young Master Lei didn''t point out these things directly. He just coaxed his sister objectively, "Okay, Teresa, don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone. But I am not in N City. I am on the sea. Your sister-in-law is in N City. I''ll ask her to drive to pick you up, okay? "

 Chapter 550 Cant I Change Another Person

    Speaking of Jane, Teresa''s expression changed.

    She still remembered clearly that when her brother came to the hospital to see her a few times before, this sister-in-law to be was there.

    At that time, when this sister-in-law to be spoke, she could tell that she was partial to Holley to a large extent.

    Women were always like this.

    Even if Jane was the beloved woman of her brother, she couldn''t continue to pretend to be friendly to her in this way as Jane was against her.

    "Brother, can''t you change another person?"

    Teresa asked tentatively.

    Young Master Lei shook his head and said, "Teresa, I don''t believe anyone except your sister-in-law. Trust me. neither your sister-in-law nor your brother will hurt you. "

    Because only Jane could guarantee to bring Teresa back to the Lei family safely.

    Only Jane could stop Teresa from doing anything to Holley.

    "Okay."

    Teresa replied helplessly.

    She sneaked out and didn''t want to see Fabian again.

    Because when she saw Fabian, she would think of what this man had done for Holley.

    When she saw that man, she couldn''t hide her hatred for Holley any more.

    She couldn''t hide it, and that man would stop her.

    It was better to leave him and take revenge on Holley than to be stopped by him.

    Therefore, Jane was Teresa''s only choice.

    If she didn''t leave with Jane, she would be found by Fabian.

    More than 10 minutes later.

    Jane drove to the hospital.

    She dialed the number Young Master Lei gave her. A minute later, before the phone was about to hang up automatically, someone answered it.

    The man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and it was quite serious. "Who are you?"

    Something was wrong.

    Having judgment in her mind, Jane said, "sorry, I think I have dialed the wrong number."

    Because of the short distance, Jane had located the position of the mobile phone owner.

    It was probably on the third floor of the hospital.

    After hanging up the phone, she rushed into the hospital and went to the third floor.

    Jane didn''t search

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r about the grudges between Teresa and Holley. In other words, he was the first one to suspect that Teresa wanted to hurt Holley.

    For this, he even spent a lot of money to hire someone from Eleanor to monitor Teresa. But later that person was killed.

    Then Teresa disappeared in N City as if she had disappeared from the world.

    It was not until she was chased in the street that she appeared in front of everyone again.

    After that, a lot of things happened, which were known to all, and even some people were angry. A young and beautiful girl like Teresa actually killed an old lady cruelly.

    When she became the target of public criticism, she was actually poisoned and became a vegetable.

    She couldn''t be responsible for her crime, nor could she accept legal sanction.

    "I will send everyone to look for this woman and inform the police station to look for her. Holley, don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you or let the murderer escape. "

    The Yan family and the Ou family were also searching for Teresa. Some secret forces, represented by Jane, were also searching for Teresa.

    No one knew who issued the hunting order, saying that no matter she was alive or dead, Teresa would be wanted at a high price of one hundred million.

    All of a sudden, the whole N City was on the verge of looking for Teresa, which even spread to neighboring cities.

 Chapter 551 Common Enemy

    In a basement of N City.

    Teresa was tied to a broken wooden chair.

    There were no obvious scars on her body, but her hair was a little messy.

    Sitting on the wooden chair, Teresa stared fiercely at the woman opposite her, because she heard that the woman had issued a hunting order and offered a reward of one hundred million dollars for her Teresa''s life.

    She was kidnapped here for no reason. Up to now, her personal freedom was restricted, and she didn''t even have the basic ability to move. This was enough to make her angry. Moreover, the other party not only caught her, but also gave a hunting order. This was simply asking her to die.

    "What kind of feud do you have with me? Why do you treat me like this?"

    Teresa asked resentfully.

    Looking at the woman, she couldn''t help but have other thoughts. "Did Holley Ye order you to do this?"

    When Teresa mentioned Holley Ye, there was obvious resentment in the woman''s eyes.

    If Holley Ye was present, she would definitely recognize that this woman was Miss Mei with the same first name as her.

    Teresa had been in a coma for too long, so the information she had was not complete.

    She didn''t know who this Miss Mei in front of her was, but she just instinctively suspected it.

    But when she saw the resentment in the woman''s eyes, Teresa had other thoughts.

    Although they offered a reward of 100 million to hunt her, they had a common enemy, so they might not have to fight to the death against each other.

    "Do you also hate Holley Ye?"

    Teresa asked directly.

    Miss Mei couldn''t help but chuckling, "not bad. Otherwise, why do you think I saved you here?"

    "You saved me?"

    Teresa felt as if she had heard a joke.

    Compared with this woman, she would prefer that the one who took her away from the hospital was Jane.

    "Look, you don''t understand. I want to tell you that my surname is Mei and I have a deep grudge against Holley Ye. I was only a woman. If I did it just by myself, I would definitely not be able to take revenge. Therefore, I chose a force to join. Our organization is called X

    d that I will kill you and leave here?"

    Teresa further probed. Miss Mei understood her intention.

    Smiling without saying a word, she turned on the laptop and showed the picture outside the basement.

    There were quite a few people guarding outside the basement.

    "If you kill me, they will execute the hunting order on behalf of me. And you won''t kill me, because I know the whereabouts of Ron''s parents. You should know what it means to Mr. Ron. With your hatred for Mr. Ron and Holley, I believe you won''t kill me. And I can live till today as a lonely girl to today. I am also capable. "

    When Miss Mei expressed her attitude again, Teresa had already understood.

    "Okay, I can make Holley have a miscarriage, but as I am hunted outside, I want to know what benefits I can get after I help you make Holley have a miscarriage?"

    This was a well matched negotiation, a seesaw battle, which determined how much benefits the two sides would obtain in the end.

    "As long as you succeed, Miss Lei, I will protect you from leaving the Yan family''s ancestral house safely. I will contact your brother and tell him your whereabouts. Anyway, I''m a kind and righteous person. If you help me get rid of our common enemy, I won''t treat you shabbily. "

    Said Miss Mei confidently.

    Teresa nodded again, "Okay, I''ll give you a list later. You have to prepare for me according to it. "

 Chapter 552 Two Choices

    In the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Teresa succeeded in entering the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    She looked like an ordinary servant. She hid herself well, waiting for the night to fall. When Rex no longer guarded Holley, and when everyone in the big house relaxed their vigilance, it was time for her to make a move.

    ''Holley, I will never let you go.

    When you and Mr. Ron got married, you robbed me of Fabian.

    More importantly, you have divorced Mr. Ron and engaged to Fabian, but you want to compete with me for Mr. Ron.

    If you tell me you did it because of love at that time, at least I can understand your behavior.

    But now, you even have Mr. Ron''s child. Why do you still pester Fabian?''

    The strong hatred turned into flames of anger, burning in Teresa''s heart.

    Anger made the sunset in the sky red.

    Finally, in the dark night, all the people in the big house fell asleep.

    At two o''clock in the second half of the night, Teresa quietly got up and sneaked into Holley''s room with all the equipment.

    Holley fell asleep.

    But maybe it was because her intuition was too acute, or maybe God didn''t want her to lose this child.

    When Teresa approached her, she suddenly opened her eyes.

    There was no light in the room.

    In the darkness, a figure suddenly appeared. Holley was really frightened.

    Her first reaction was to protect her lower abdomen with one hand and touch the pistol with the other.

    Secretly pulling the trigger, Holley waited for the figure in the darkness to get closer.

    Since it was so far away and the light was so dim, Holley was really not sure that she could hit him with a shot.

    If she made a mistake, she would alert the enemy.

    She must shoot when she was sure that she could make the other party lose the ability to move.

    Teresa approached Holley step by step, with a syringe in her hand.

    There was nothing more painful than letting th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    th a soft blanket, so that she wouldn''t feel cold when stepping on it.

    Being pointed at by a gun, Holley walked slowly to the window.

    Teresa urged impatiently, "hurry up."

    "I can''t see."

    Holley explained why she walked slowly.

    "Holley, it''s useless to play tricks with me. We used to be good friends. I know what kind of person you are. Do you think you can buy time? Holley, since I''m here, I won''t let you go. "

    Teresa said indifferently.

    Then she pushed Holley hard, "hurry up."

    "Teresa, are you crazy? You are overwhelmed by inexplicable hatred. You could have lived a happy life with Fabian. You could have friends and love. It was you who did it. You ruined everything. "

    Holley had never given up buying time.

    These comments were the conclusion of all the people in their circle after they knew the grudge between Teresa, Fabian, Holley and Ron.

    Now that Holley said it to Teresa, she wanted to give her a severe warning.

    the more Teresa hesitated, the more likely she would be saved.

    As for Teresa, she was dejected for a second, but hatred had already overwhelmed her.

    Without hesitation, she grabbed Holley''s collar and pushed her to the window. "Holley, I give you two choices. Either you jump down yourself, or I push you down."

 Chapter 553 Jump Down

    The bedroom on the second floor of the Yan family''s ancestral house was at least four meters high. With the height of the window, it was about five meters high.

    It was impossible to jump to death from five meters high.

    But for a pregnant woman, the gravitational acceleration was very likely to lead to miscarriage.

    Even if she didn''t have a miscarriage, it was impossible for her to safely land on the ground without sprain or fall.

    For a woman at the early stage of pregnancy, these were all dangerous things.

    Therefore, Teresa didn''t shoot with the gun in her hand.

    What she wanted was not Holley''s life, but her miscarriage.

    "Okay, I''ll jump by myself."

    Holley made a choice. At least she had to take the initiative.

    With the initiative, she might still have a chance.

    She tried her best to slow down. It took Holley several seconds to lift her arm.

    In just a few seconds, Teresa''s patience had been worn out.

    She raised her hand unhappily and pushed the window open directly. "Jump, jump down."

    Holley didn''t know what had happened. Why didn''t anyone come over after such a long time?

    Reluctantly, she turned around and looked at the door.

    Teresa sneered, "do you think I''m not prepared? In order to keep everything quiet, I put a silencer outside your room. No matter what kind of noise is in your room, it won''t be heard. So, if you think the gunshot can wake up others and be your Savior, so that you don''t need to atone for your sin, then you are wrong. "

    "Jump! Now!"

    Teresa shouted angrily, holding the gun against Holley''s hand and forcing her to face the window.

    The night wind blew, and it was a little bone piercing.

    Holley couldn''t help shivering, and she heard Teresa''s creepy voice, "hurry up. jump, or I''ll throw you down."

    Teresa would definitely keep her word.

    Holley nodded helplessly, "Okay, I''ll jump. But Teresa, don''t you think you are distorted? It''s you who gave up Fabian, but blame others for robbing yours. You killed my grandmother, but y

    "Sorry, I''m late."

    He walked up and hugged Holley, "it''s all right. It''s all right."

    "No, there''s something."

    Holley pushed Rex away and said seriously, "tell me, is it Teresa who was shot in the arm downstairs?"

    "Yes."

    Rex had already heard the report from his subordinate.

    Downstairs outside the window of Holley''s bedroom, a woman who was shot in the arm fell to the ground unconsciously with her head hurt and blood all over her body.

    The woman was Teresa.

    "Do you think Teresa will jump down on her own initiative since she came to harm me at midnight?"

    Holley asked nervously.

    Rex shook his head.

    "Do you think there will be ghosts in the world?"

    "What?" Rex curled his lips disapprovingly, "there was no such thing. how could you think of it?"

    "Just now, Teresa pointed at me with a gun at bedside and forced me to jump off the window. But do you know the result? Teresa flew out herself and fell down. She couldn''t have jumped down herself because she was out of her mind, nor could she have been possessed by a ghost and jumped down. That means there is a third person in my room who suddenly threw Teresa down. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen into a coma since this is only on the second floor. "

    Holley analyzed reasonably.

    However, the more she said logically, the more she felt flustered.

 Chapter 554 How Much Do You Hope

    So it was sure that not long ago, there was a third person in the room besides Holley and Teresa.

    But the layout of the bedroom was doomed. There was no place for people to hide in the room.

    Rex, who never believed in the saying of ghosts, shook for a moment, but soon he calmed down.

    There was no ghost in the world.

    It was possible that there was a strange person and a strange thing. Perhaps the person who had been in the room before was a strange person, or a master who was proficient in strange techniques that could kill someone thousands of miles away.

    Thinking of this, Rex patted on Holley''s back and said, "I''ll find it out. Let''s change to another room, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Holley nodded and looked at the whole bedroom with lingering fear.

    Earlier, Teresa suddenly flew out of the window. It was really weird.

    That kind of weirdness was similar to the previous death of Ms. Tien.

    Taking a deep breath and shaking her head, Holley dispelled these messy thoughts from her mind.

    The second half of the night was the time to go to bed, not to think about those things that could not be solved or gain a result only by thinking.

    Staying up late was not good for the baby, and rest was most important for her now.

    Putting the baby first was the standard for Holley to do anything and make any decision now.

    She stood up and was about to leave with Rex when the phone rang.

    It was not her phone, but Rex''s.

    It was almost three o''clock in the second half of the night. If it was not an emergency, it must be someone very close.

    Holley''s first reaction was to avoid it.

    Rex''s hand was still on her back, but Holley took the initiative to move Rex''s arm and said, "go answer the phone."

    Rex nodded awkwardly.

    He didn''t know who would call him in the middle of the night.

    he took out his phone with hesitation. When he saw the number on the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ied ambiguously, "good."

    "Take good care of her. If anything happens to her, I won''t let you go."

    Ron threatened him.

    Then he hung up the phone, leaving Rex who feeling very uncomfortable alone.

    Ron had no right to say such words. He was the one who abandoned Holley, refused to admit the child, and he was the one who hurt Holley the most!

    The best of the scumbags.

    After blacking Ron''s number, Rex walked back to Holley and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to my room."

    Holley followed Rex all the way to his bedroom. After occupying his bedroom, Holley hesitated and spoke out her true thoughts, "Mr. Yan, you don''t have to think too much about me. In fact, I''m glad to see you have a good relationship. A girl called you at midnight. She must miss you very much and want to get a sense of security from you. You shouldn''t have been so cold to her. "

    Rex was always gentle to Holley and liked smiling faintly.

    But when he heard what Holley said, he couldn''t smile.

    After a pause, Rex made a strange sound in his throat and said with difficulty, "do you really want me to have a new relationship? Even if I promise to marry you after you agree, even if I promise to be a good father, do you still want me to have a new relationship? "

 Chapter 555 A Silent Answer

    Holley didn''t answer, but smiled slightly.

    She raised her head and looked into Rex''s eyes without dodging.

    This was what she wanted. She hoped that Rex would be happy, with the real happiness.

    As for her and her child, although she needed someone to protect her and her child as a father, Rex was also the most suitable person.

    Holley still didn''t want to choose like this.

    Rex understood and nodded, "Holley, you are still the same. Maybe, I just like you like this. But I''m sorry, the call just now was not from one opposite sex. "

    "Ah..."

    Holley didn''t know what was wrong with her. She thought it wrongly.

    All in all, she thought of a lot of messy things.

    Suddenly, Holley felt that it was better for Rex to choose her rather than a man.

    "What are you thinking about messily?"

    From Holley''s disgusted and unspeakable eyes, Rex could guess what she was thinking.

    "It''s not good for you to think so. If someone cares about me, I will answer. But compared with you, other people''s care doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I won''t force you. If I can really make room for other women in my heart, I will tell you immediately, okay? "

    Rex coaxed her rather than telling her the truth.

    Holley didn''t think too much. She felt relieved when she heard that Rex didn''t become the kind of person she thought.

    In addition, her physical condition was just like that. Not long after, Holley fell asleep.

    Holley slept soundly, but many people in N City tonight had a restless life.

    Almost everyone in Yan family didn''t fall asleep.

    Rex took charge of the investigation and searched every corner of the house.

    He needed to find out how Teresa got in, and more importantly, he needed to find the master who threw Teresa out of the window and saved Holley''s life.

    But one whole night passed, he didn''t get anything from the two.

    In the hospital.

    Teresa was pushed into the resuscitation room.

    Fabian, Young Master Lei and Jane were waiting outside the operating room. They were worried about Teresa, but they couldn''t get too close to the operating room.

    Because it was the Yan family who sent Teresa to the hospital, the Y

    blame her, but felt sorry for her.

    In the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Accompanied by Rex, Holley sat on the sofa in the living room, face to face with Young Master Lei and others.

    "What happened last night?"

    Young Master Lei asked.

    "I don''t remember."

    Holley didn''t know why Teresa flew out of the window. She could tell Rex about this matter, but she would never tell Young Master Lei about it.

    It was hard to explain it clearly.

    Unless he trusted her 100%, he would doubt that it was her, Holley, who threw Teresa down.

    Although Holley couldn''t do this, she couldn''t prove her innocence, let alone believe Young Master Lei, so she chose not to tell him.

    Rex knew what was on Holley''s mind, so he said, "as you know, Holley is pregnant, and her physical condition is quite special. She was frightened last night, so she didn''t remember those things. But fortunately, I''m here. I''ve described and recorded a statement to the police station. If you''re interested, Young Master Lei, you can go through the process to check it. "

    There was endless hatred between the Lei family and the Yan family. The tragedy of the Lei family was caused by Rex''s parents, which was a great hatred in Young Master Lei''s heart.

    If it weren''t for his sister, he wouldn''t have gone to the Yan family.

    But Rex still looked like he was looking for trouble.

    Young Master Lei couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 556 Never Stop Till You Die

    Jane knew that the twitching of Young Master Lei'' mouth meant he was losing his temper.

    She immediately grabbed Young Master Lei''s hand and stopped him from losing his temper with a smile.

    "Holley, do you really forget what happened at that time?"

    Jane asked softly. Her attitude was obviously much better than Young Master Lei''s.

    But Holley insisted on saying, "Yes, I forget it."

    It was obviously a lie. How could she forget everything?

    If she was really frightened and forgot what happened last night, why didn''t she go to the hospital or call the doctor to check on her.

    It didn''t make sense.

    But no one could guess why Holley said she didn''t remember what happened last night.

    Jane took a deep breath and decided to take the next shot. "Holley, have you called the doctor? I know a very famous expert. I can call him over and ask him to give you a physical examination."

    "It''s not necessary."

    Rex refused Jane''s kindness overbearingly and defensively. "The brain specialist, Hugh, is my friend. He has come to have a physical examination for Holley."

    Jane didn''t give up and continued, "What did the doctor say? Was Holley too frightened to remember something? Don''t you have a prescription to recuperate and regain her memory?"

    "In this case, Holley need to have a good

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e that Ron gave to Holley for self-defense before.

    Therefore, it was not impossible for Holley to kill his sister and ask someone to push her down the stairs. After all, the doctor also diagnosed that his sister fell down from the ground and fell from twenty meters.

    But the house of the Yan family was not more than ten metres high.

    Perhaps people were used to be close to their own family, so Young Master Lei''s inner scale favored his sister. He still believed that it was Rex and Holley who conspired to set up his sister.

    All of a sudden, new and old grudges welled up in his heart. He pointed at Holley and warned, "I warn you, you''d better tell me the truth that what happened last night. You know that the hatred between me and the Yan family is endless. If you don''t tell me, you, Holley, are also an enemy of the Lei Family. Never stop till you die."

 Chapter 557 Silly Girl

    Both Holley and Rex couldn''t help getting angry when they heard this declaration.

    Even Fabian, who had remained neutral and seemed to have no sense of existence since he appeared, could not help but get angry and looked sideways at Young Master Lei.

    That was too much.

    But no one was as quick as Jane.

    The beautiful woman knocked Young Master Lei out in a flash.

    "Don''t mind. Rainer has been very busy recently. He passed out and talked nonsense."

    She smiled apologetically and said these words. Then she looked at Holley and emphasized, "Holley, he just said it on the spur of the moment."

    As she spoke, she grabbed Young Master Lei''s collar and carried him on her shoulder.

    Jane was about to leave with Young Master Lei, because neither she nor Young Master Lei was suitable to appear here. The atmosphere was too tense.

    But Jane was also suspicious of what happened last night.

    After all, Teresa was too swift to be beaten by Holley, a pregnant woman. Even if she lost, she shouldn''t have been in such a mess.

    After winking at Fabian, Jane finally left the house of the Yan family with Young Master Lei on her shoulder.

    Even if there was only Fabian here, Rex still had a cold face. He waved his hand in extreme displeasure and asked Fabian to leave, "Please go back."

    After thinking for a while, Fabian stood up and said, "Let me check Holley''s body. She was shocked last night. Mr. Yan, you should be very clear that pregnant women are most afraid of being frightened. If she don''t take good care of herself, it will be a great harm to the baby and herself."

    "It''s not necessary. Thank you, Fabian."

    Holley refused.

    Fabian shrugged helplessly. "If you say it''s not necessary, it means that you are not shocked. After all, you care so much about the baby in your belly, and you won''t refuse the examination of a professional doctor like me casually. Holley, we have known each other for a long time. We are friends. Teresa has hurt you and done so many bad things. Now she deserves it. But after all, Teresa was not alone. There were always several people in the world who cared about her. We really want to know why Teres

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    amily and our Yan family have deep hatred. Do you know what it means, Holley?"

    "Holley, I didn''t mean to force you to tell me something. But you used to have a good relationship with the Lei family. I think you might know something, so I''ll ask you."

    Rex explained carefully for fear of being misunderstood by Holley.

    Holley smiled, "I don''t misunderstand you. Of course I should tell you what I know. Young Master Lei and Teresa once said that the extermination of the Lei family was done by your parents, so he said that never stop till you die.

    Rex shook his head bitterly, "You also said that my parents did the car accident to your parents. If the tragedy of the Lei family was also done by my parents, it''s not easy for my parents. They have not been alive for so many years, but they have taken a lot of blame. Holley, my parents won''t do that, they won''t!"

    Rex said almost resolutely.

    It was about his dead parents, and he would protect them with all his might.

    "I believe you, too. But since everyone thought so, there must be some misunderstanding. We''d better find an opportunity to clear the misunderstanding. It''s not good to have one more enemy out of nowhere."

    Holley persuaded Rex kindly.

    Rex smiled, "Silly girl, you just think for others. But you will marry me one day, so your enemy is my enemy. It''s impossible for me to be friends with the Lei family. We are destined to be enemies all our lives."

 Chapter 558 A Deep Background

    "Mr. Yan, don''t do this."

    Sometimes, the more affectionate a person is, the more difficult it is for others to bear.

    That was how Rex loved Holley. Holley didn''t know whether she could be with this man for a lifetime, but his kindness made her unable to say no and refuse him.

    Staring at Rex, Holley sighed, "I think I''m hypocritical. It''s not worth it for you. Don''t do anything for me..."

    "My silly girl, you think too much. I made the decision because I want to do so and I''m willing to be good to you. Besides, there is a saying that too much initiative will not get anything done. The Lei family hates our Yan family to the core. Why should I please them?"

    Rex was always like this. He had his own reason. Holley couldn''t say anything, but forced a smile. "Forget what I have said. I want to have a rest."

    "Okay, have a rest. Call me if you need anything."

    Rex sent Holley upstairs and watched her go back to her room. When he looked back, he found that his grandfather appeared in the living room.

    His grandpa sat on the sofa and waved at Rex with a smile.

    Rex understood and ran downstairs, "Grandpa, what''s up?"

    "When will you two get the marriage license?"

    His grandpa asked with a smile, full of expectation.

    Rex was embarrassed.

    He wanted to marry Holley immediately, but Holley...

    "Is Miss Holley unwilling to marry you?"

    Old Master Yan still smiled, but he hit the nail on the head.

    Rex shook his head and denied.

    He didn''t want his grandfather to have any bad feelings for Holley, nor did he want Holley to be embarrassed.

    Taking all the responsibilities on himself, he said, "Grandpa, it''s me who don''t prepare for getting the marriage certificate so soon. Please give us some time to get along with each other."

    Rex said to his grandfather coquettishly.

    The smile on Old Master Yan''s face faded little by little. He said seriously, "When I opposed you before, you didn''t even want to live. You just wanted to be good to her. Now,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    be saved?"

    "That''s why I knocked Rainer out. He is not rational at all. But I know you are a rational man, Young Master Ou, so I come here to have a talk with you."

    Jane smoothed her hair near her ears and said, "To be honest, there won''t be any turning point. The Ou family won''t protect Teresa. Even you or Rainer can''t protect Teresa. Moreover, last night, Teresa tried to murder Holley which made the Generalissimo very angry."

    "If it weren''t for your sake, I''m afraid Teresa would have been executed secretly now."

    Fabian had guessed the worst solution.

    "Not only Teresa, I''m afraid the Lei family won''t exist anymore."

    Jane didn''t exaggerate the situation.

    "But I guess you must be thinking of a way, Miss Jane. I believe that no matter what method you use, you will think it over and won''t make Young Master Lei sad. So tell me your plan and what I need to do. I will cooperate with you."

    Fabian offered Jane an invitation.

    Jane lowered her head slightly and said, "We have no choice but to throw the car away to protect the general. I hope you won''t contact Teresa again, Young Master Ou."

    In the end, her face became a little cold.

    Jane''s indifference was similar to Holley''s indifference in some aspects.

    Fabian was stunned. He thought it was not appropriate for Jane to do this choose.

 Chapter 559 Compromise

    Suddenly, Fabian understood.

    He thought too much. Jane had never said that she was trying to find a way for Teresa to live.

    It was all his wishful thinking. He always thought that Jane loved Young Master Lei so much that she would think more for Teresa for the sake of Young Master Lei.

    But he was wrong.

    Jane didn''t mean to save Teresa. She wanted to cut off all Teresa''s ways of retreat and put her on a dead end.

    No wonder she had so many ways to make Young Master Lei shut up and knock him out.

    She had planned it for a long time and was ready to completely end the matter of Teresa behind Young Master Lei.

    Everyone was selfish.

    Even if Teresa deserved to die, Fabian was willing to try his best to save her.

    So after taking a deep breath, Fabian shook his head in confusion. "Miss Jane, I''ve heard a lot about you before. Everyone said that you and Young Master Lei love each other very much. When I know you, I saw that you were always thinking for Young Master Lei. But I don''t understand why you are so heartless when it comes to Teresa and you don''t think for Young Master Lei at all. Do you know that if Teresa dies miserably under your obstruction, Young Master Lei will hate you very much?

    "He will hate you as much as he loves you."

    Fabian said word by word. He just wanted to arouse the kindness of Jane to Teresa from the bottom of Jane''s heart by the relationship between her and Young Master Lei.

    However, Jane was not at all moved by Fabian''s words.

    She sat there indifferently, held Young Master Lei''s hand and said slowly, "I don''t believe that you don''t know who is behind me at all, Young Master Ou. Even if I can protect Teresa for a few more days, the end was that everyone in the Lei family would die. I love Rainer. I''d rather all the people in the world die than Rainer die. If today, on the contrary, it was Holley who was crazy and murdered Teresa again and again, I might be able to mediate from it. But now, it was Teresa who was crazy and killed Holley again and again. Last time, the Genera

    e couldn''t watch our family being destroyed like this. So, your mother and I decided to atone for our sin with death."

    Fabian took a deep breath again.

    Could he force his parents to death and force all the members of the Ou family to death for a woman?

    Fabian couldn''t.

    After heartlessly cutting off the concern in his heart, Fabian said in a trembling voice, "I''ll go to the hospital to see Teresa again, and then I''ll go home with you and leave N City. I won''t run away or evade my responsibility. I''m a member of the Ou family, so I can''t betray my family. You just wait for me in the hospital. If I dare not to come back, I will die at once..."

    His mother covered her son''s mouth in panic. "Don''t talk nonsense. You won''t die. Your father and I will protect you."

    Mrs. Ou had been sitting in the car, but she didn''t say anything.

    Until now, she said slowly, "There''s no need to go to the hospital. Fabian, it''s up to you. I have made my stand in front of the Generalissimo and many political enemies. I will never protect Teresa, and no one in the Ou family will be an enemy of justice."

    Fabian nodded helplessly. "Everything is arranged by you."

    He was making a concession.

    Mrs. Ou closed her eyes slightly and held her phoenix head stick. Then she said, "Adjust your mood after you go home. The family will arrange a marriage for you."

 Chapter 560 Falling Into A Wolfs Den

    Mrs. Ou was talking about the marriage, not a blind date.

    That was to say, there was no room for manoeuvre this time. Fabian''s marriage was an explanation to the public, which was to tell all the power holders that the Ou family wouldn''t confuse right and wrong.

    So Fabian had to get married as soon as possible.

    "Everything is up to you."

    Fabian answered dejectedly.

    He had to marry someone he didn''t love all his life, but the person he loved deserved to die.

    After saying that, Fabian was completely silent.

    He didn''t know what his fate meant, but he had already been knocked down by it.

    In the Yan family''s ancestral house.

    Rex was still sitting on the sofa in the living room, lost in thought.

    Holley was in her room, but she didn''t sleep on the bed.

    She stood at the door of the bedroom and looked at Rex through the crack of the door.

    She didn''t mean to monitor Rex. But after Rex left just now, Holley found that Rex left his phone here.

    Holley just wanted to return his phone. After all, Rex was Mr. Yan, he was the president who would have something important to deal with anytime. If his phone was not with him, he would definitely miss a lot of important things.

    But she was pregnant and didn''t dare to run, so she walked over at a constant speed.

    As soon as Holley opened the bedroom door, she saw Rex running downstairs.

    Besides, she saw Old Master Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    It turned out that the two were going to chat. It seemed that this was not the right time for Holley to appear.

    When Holley had turned around and decided to have a rest first.

    She heard Old Master Yan mention her.

    Everyone was curious, so was Holley.

    Although it was impolite to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation, Holley was still curious about what the two of them would say about her.

    But it didn''t matter if she didn''t listen to them. She knew something important after hearing their conversation.

    Old Master Yan said vaguely that if Rex couldn''t marry her within seven days, he would lose the chance to be with her forever.

    ''What did he mean?''

    Old Master Yan didn''t explain it in detail, and Holley didn''t understand.

    But she could guess. Anyway, there was nothing important, so she just stood there and thought randomly.

    Judging from the subtle expression on Old Master Yan''s face, Holley thought that he should be afraid of something.

    ''Could it be that there was someone who even made Old Master Yan have to bow his head and interfere in my marriage secretly?

    But this kind of thing was not reliable. I was just an ordinary person. Why did he interfere in my marriage?

    Holley couldn''t figure it out and was in a daze for a long time.

    When she glanced downstairs, she found that Rex was still lost in thought.

    Holley know that Rex was a good man.

    But Holley shouldn''t choose to marry Rex for that.

    In her heart, Rex had never been the

    d sounded reasonable.

    Hearing that, Rex''s doubts were reduced a lot. "Send me the information of that person first. I''ll tell you whether I should meet her or not after reading it."

    "Mr. Yan, she is really good at it, so she has a strange temper and made many strange requests. I said that one of my friends supported my research and hoped that she could meet you. She said that she would give you an opportunity. I called you, and you should decide if you see her immediately."

    According to Hugh''s description, she was indeed a rather eccentric person, even eccentric to the extreme.

    However, if this person really had some knowledge about the Hmong parasite tricks, it would be normal for her to have a strange temper.

    Rex was afraid that Hugh was forced to tell a lie.

    For Rex, Hugh must be safe!

    So Rex meditated a while and said, "See you at Blue Bay Cafe in an hour."

    "No, she said we must meet in our lab. At eight o''clock tonight."

    Hugh refused Rex''s proposal.

    Rex had no other choice and said. "Okay, I''ll be there on time."

    As soon as the phone was hung up, Rex found that Holley was staring at him with her big watery eyes.

    There were worries and doubts in Holley''s eyes. But there was more confusion in her eyes, as if she were a white rabbit falling into a Wolf''s den.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Rex didn''t understand. He just made a phone call, so Holley wouldn''t be scared like this.

    "It''s Hugh, my friend who is a doctor, has been studying the Hmong parasite tricks for many years to help me find out the reason why my parents disappeared. His research has made some progress. He asked me to do to the laboratory. "

    Rex explained the phone call seriously.

    Holley shook her head, "No, I just remembered what happened last night and felt a little scared. Well, go ahead. Don''t let Zack and Hugh wait for you anxiously."

    It was a verbal trick. Holley wanted to know whether Rex and Zack knew each other or not!

 Chapter 561 Dare You Come To Have A Look

    "What?"

    Rex doubted if he had misheard.

    He felt that Holley mentioned something strange just now.

    "Who is Zack?"

    Rex asked uncertainly, "Why did you mention him?"

    "You don''t know him?"

    Holley asked suspiciously.

    Rex shook his head, "I don''t know him, nor have I heard of him."

    Hearing what Rex said, Holley felt relieved.

    Touching her chest, Holley smiled, "I just think you won''t know such a person. It''s so happy that you don''t know him."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Rex was confused by Holley''s changing attitude.

    Holley just smiled and said, "I know this person."

    Then she shook her head and said, "No, I shouldn''t say I know him. I know who he is. Although I haven''t seen him before, I can remember his name and his phone number."

    "What happened?"

    Rex also became alert.

    If Zack had ever harmed Holley.

    There must have been a trick.

    Rex was afraid that Hugh''s safety was really threatened, so he said those strange and illogical words just now.

    Holley briefly explained the fact that she was wronged. "At that time, I wanted to investigate the guy named Zack, so I remember his name and number clearly. It''s this number. I won''t be mistaken."

    "I''ll have someone look into it."

    Rex always trusted Holley.

    So he immediately sent someone to check the number.

    But the result was surprising. The owner of the number did not belong to Zack, but the professor of biology in A University in N City.

    The result also showed that this number had been used for more than ten years, and it had been used recently.

    Obviously, Zack didn''t buy this number for use.

    Rex had always been cautious. He didn''t forget to find Professor Tian''s personal information and investigate him thoroughly.

    But Professor Tian had a clean background. He had nothing to do with either Zack or Miss Mei.

    Rex asked Holley with conc

    rtunity for her to enter the Yan family and prepare two sets of plans for you to miscarry were screwed up. Now I have to do it myself."

    "But even if you know it''s me who instigated Teresa, so what? Teresa is your sworn enemy. You won''t let her go. And the Lei family has long regarded you as the murderer who caused Teresa to be seriously injured. So, I told you the truth, but you couldn''t tell the truth. Are you angry?"

    Holley nodded and said, "Thank you for your explanation. I didn''t expect you to be so capable to arrange such things. But after your parents'' car accident, you became an orphan. It seemed that an orphan had to pay a lot of price to grow to such a powerful force. You are so arrogant. How could you bow to others? It''s not easy for you to be others'' dogs and work for others."

    At this moment, it seemed that Holley was possessed by Ron. She was as sharp tongued as that man.

    But she didn''t know that.

    There was a sense of familiarity in Miss Mei''s eyes.

    Soon she realized that not long ago, Ron had scolded her like this.

    The corner of her mouth twitched violently, then Miss Mei said, "Holley, dare you come to Hugh''s lab to have a look? Let''s see if I can grab your man, such an excellent Mr. Yan?"

 Chapter 562 Good News Should Be Shared

    Holley was inexplicably upset just now.

    But somehow, when she talked to Miss Mei, she suddenly felt funny.

    For Holley, a person like Miss Mei was probably a contemptible scoundrel.

    Therefore, whatever she said and did was meaningless in Holley''s eyes. It was even like playing a treasure, making people feel ridiculous.

    Shaking her head with a smile, Holley put the phone on the speaker. After lying down comfortably, Holley said, "You don''t have that ability."

    "Then let''s wait and see. Holley, I will take back everything that belongs to you. This is the retribution that you robbed me and refused to return."

    Miss Mei said through gritted teeth.

    Holley thought it was funny and had no other thoughts.

    "Well, I''ll just wait. Anyway, Mr. Yan won''t like you."

    Hearing this, Miss Mei sneered, "Holley, you will regret it, because I have told you that I majored in psychology. But you never take it seriously. Next time you will see Mr. Yan become my man."

    This was a provocation.

    After provoking Holley, Miss Mei hung up the phone voluntarily.

    After hanging up the phone, Holley curled her lips and put the phone aside.

    When she took the phone away, she looked at the screen and found that there was a missed call.

    Maybe it was because too many things had happened from last night to now that she had missed the phone call.

    But Holley didn''t know the number.

    After hesitating for a while, Holley put down her phone again.

    She was still not used to answering strange calls.

    Anyway, the person on the other end of the phone had only called once. If there was something really important, he would call a second time.

    Since the person didn''t call her again, it was fine.

    Thinking of this, Holley felt more at ease.

    In the Mu''s Group.

    Sitting alone at his desk, Ron turned on his phone from time to time due to obsession.

    He was waiting for someone''s call.

    But he waited for a long time, but the person didn''t call back.

    Ron was inexplicably disappointed.

    It had only been a few days since he left Holley. She had been so focused on others that she didn''t even call him back.

    But if she put all her heart into Rex, why did she call him the first time after that accident? Ron thought.

    ''Holley, why don''t you call me back?''

    Ron didn''t know that when he was tortured by a phone call, Holley was sleeping soundly in bed.

    The night fell.

    It was getting dark earlier in winter.

    It was only four o''clock, but the sky of N City had lost its light.

    The lab was built underground. Even if the light was on, it looked a little dim.

    Miss Mei had already arrived. She sat there with a smile, waiting for Rex.

    Rex arrived. Although he was not very punctual, he was not ridiculously late.

    When he entered the lab, he didn''t see anyone but Miss Mei. Rex became alert.

    Without asking anything, he took out his phone and wanted to call Hugh.

    Before he finished dialing the number, Miss Mei asked, "Are you looking for Hugh?"

    "In fact, you don''t have to look for him. I''m the person he invited for you to

    . If you make me unhappy, I will let them suffer."

    "Just say such boring words to others."

    Obviously, Rex didn''t believe it.

    Miss Mei took out a ring from her pocket and said, "Mr. Yan, have a look."

    Rex was shocked.

    The ring was the wedding ring of his parents. It disappeared with his parents'' disappearance.

    The ring was made by his father for his mother. It was unique and couldn''t be counterfeited.

    Rex was shocked. Miss Mei took back the ring and said, "I''ll give you three days to think it over. If you have made up your mind, just announce your engagement to me."

    Rex didn''t say anything. With a livid face, he turned around and walked out of the lab.

    Looking at Rex''s back, Miss Mei''s smile became a little cold and ferocious.

    She said that she would take away everything that Holley had, whether it was human or love.

    She would get whatever she wanted.

    If she couldn''t get it, it could only be said that she didn''t want it.

    She smiled viciously and dialed Holley''s number. She would share good news with her.

    In a daze, Holley was awakened by the ringtone.

    She grabbed the phone, glanced at it, and threw it away.

    It was another call from Miss Mei, but Holley was so sleepy that she was not in the mood to answer it.

    But the person on the other end of the line seemed to be possessed and kept calling Holley crazily.

    At last, Holley had to turn off her phone.

    Miss Mei was almost driven mad.

    ''How dare Holley turn off her phone? What''s wrong with this woman? Didn''t she care if Mr. Yan would fall in love with her?''

    The more Miss Mei thought about it, the more upset she became.

    Because she almost lost in the confrontation with Mr. Yan just now.

    Before she showed her trump card, Mr. Yan had a playful attitude towards her, even more excessive than that of Ron.

    Fortunately, she was well prepared and Mr. Yan lost in the end.

    ''Forget it. It would be more interesting if Mr. Yan told Holley something in person, but I couldn''t witness Holley''s reaction after hearing the news.

 Chapter 563 Lucky Girl

    After leaving the lab, Rex drove home.

    However, when the car was parked outside the ancestral house of Yan family, he was unwilling to step into it.

    Miss Mei gave him a big problem.

    If Miss Mei hadn''t taken out his mother''s ring, Rex wouldn''t have taken her threat seriously.

    But now, he had to pay attention to Miss Mei.

    Something would become obsession and difficult to let go if he had explored it for many years.

    The whereabouts of his parents was Rex''s obsession.

    Being with Holley was also Rex''s obsession.

    Now, the two obsessions collided with each other, and Rex had never been in a dilemma.

    Time ticked away.

    Rex was still sitting in the car, motionless.

    In the study of the ancestral house of Yan family, Old Master Yan looked at his grandson in the car outside the house with concern.

    Although he didn''t know what had happened, he knew at a glance that something bad had happened to Rex.

    Rex sat in the car in a daze for two hours, and Old Master Yan also looked at his grandson through the telescope for two hours.

    At last, Old Master Yan couldn''t sit still.

    He went downstairs. But when he reached the gate, he turned back.

    He would never hurt his grandson, nor would he want to see his grandson suffer any harm.

    But now, there seemed to be a better person than him to

    thing.

    At her age, it was impossible for Miss Mei to make his parents disappear.

    But Miss Mei''s parents died in a car accident that year. They were dead, and it was impossible for them to have anything to do with his parents'' disappearance.

    Therefore, it must be after Miss Mei became an orphan that she had a lot of attainments in the Hmong parasite tricks.

    What was more surprising was that she had a ring that represented his mother''s identity.

    This only meant one thing, the person who made Miss Mei connected with the Hmong parasite tricks was the one who had caused Rex''s parents to disappear in the past.

    Although it was not easy to inquire about the person who killed his parents in public.

    But if Rex went to inquire about Miss Mei''s past in the Hmong community, he might be able to find some clues.

    Thinking of this, Rex said, "I may have to go far."

 Chapter 564 A Clear Stand

    "You''ve been alone in your car for more than two hours without getting out to go home just for this matter?"

    Holley was shocked by the reason of Rex.

    So Holley couldn''t help telling the truth.

    Rex was not surprised. In fact, when he saw Holley], he had already guessed that.

    Someone must have reported his return to Holley, otherwise how could such a coincidence happen?

    But at that time, all his mind was immersed in the pain of losing his true love, so he did not pay attention to those things.

    Now, Rex had come up with a good solution, and his mood was relaxed.

    Looking at Holley beside him, he raised his hand with a smile and gently stroked the hair on Holley''s forehead. "You''re beginning to be sad for me. I''m very happy."

    Rex didn''t mention why he didn''t go upstairs. He just talked to Holley, "Take good care of yourself when I''m out. Hugh is no longer my friend. Be careful."

    Rex had told Holley a lot of things, and Holley was listening carefully. She nodded seriously to show tha

    x.

    What''s more, after her secret investigation, she knew that Rex had no intention of accepting her threat at all.

    Rex didn''t mention his engagement to her to anyone.

    When Miss Mei thought of this, she felt extremely unhappy.

    The ring in Miss Mei''s hand belonged to Rex''s mother, but Rex still didn''t compromise.

    Miss Mei was so angry that her whole body trembled.

    She wanted to piss Holley off, but in the end, she was the one to be angry!

    ''Holley, I won''t let you live a happy life. Just wait and see!''

    Miss Mei swore to herself. She took the ring and drove to the ancestral house of Yan family alone.

    She must do something to make Holley unhappy.

 Chapter 565 Dont Want To Know Anything

    Outside the ancestral house of Yan family, Miss Mei got off the car.

    She slammed the door hard.

    As much anger as she was in her heart, she had strength in her hands.

    She raised her head and smiled coldly. Then she dialed Old Master Yan''s number.

    Old Master Yan didn''t answer the phone until it rang for a long time.

    "Hello, Old Master Yan. I don''t know if you have remembered that when your son married his wife, your son personally made a ring for her. Now the ring is in my hand. The vow that "I love you for the rest of my life" and the badge of the Yan family are very clear on it. I wonder if you are interested in it."

    It was impossible for Old Master Yan to refuse such an invitation.

    What happened more than 20 years ago appeared in Old Master Yan''s mind again.

    He would never forget what had happened in the past, and he would never forget the pain of losing his beloved one.

    He couldn''t forget the past, so he cared more about the ring that his son had made for his daughter-in-law. Why did it fall into the hands of such a young woman?

    Slowly looking up into the distance, Old Master Yan said again without any change in his voice, "Where are you? Let''s meet."

    "I''m just outside the ancestral house of Yan family. I

    n appeared there.

    "Are you the one who called me?"

    Standing at the gate, Old master Yan asked in a low voice.

    Miss Mei was a little more complacent. She knew she wouldn''t fail.

    She had already pinched him seven inches. If she failed again, it would be impossible.

    "Yes."

    Miss Mei replied proudly.

    Old Master Yan looked her up and down and made a gesture with his hand clasped behind his back to ask someone to investigate the background of Miss Mei.

    After giving the order, he slowly turned around and made a gesture of please. Then he said, "Please come in. Let''s sit down in the living room and talk."

    Sitting in the living room, Miss Mei became more arrogant and made a request, "Ask Holley down. I will show you the ring and tell you everything with her. If she doesn''t show up, you won''t know anything."

 Chapter 566 She Has A Strong Background

    Hearing Miss Mei''s words, Old Master Yan knew that her target was Holley Ye.

    However, he was old and experienced, so he was still calm on his face even if he had figured out something.

    Even the smile on Old Master Yan''s face remained the same. "She''s not a member of our Yan family. She''s just temporarily living at home. Why does Yan family have an outsider involved in it?"

    Miss Mei didn''t believe what he said at all.

    In her opinion, like his grandson Rex, Old Master Yan was protecting Holley Ye.

    Miss Mei would never allow such a thing to happen.

    She came here for revenge and snatch.

    Even she had to take away Old Master Yan''s protection for Holley Ye.

    With a smile on her face, Miss Mei said, "everyone knows that the child in Holley Ye''s belly, the former Mrs. Mu, is actually Mr. Yan''s. The whole world knew that Mr. Yan and Holley Ye had been together, and the wedding of their two would be held sooner or later. Now you tell me, Old Master Yan, that Holley is not a member of your Yan family, but temporarily lives in your Yan family. Do you think I will believe it? "

    Old Master Yan opened his mouth slowly and was about to say something when he saw a man who was ordered by him to investigate Miss Mei''s past come over.

    He stopped talking at the right time and naturally ordered the subordinate, "you''re getting more and more unruly. Don''t you know to serve tea when there is an important guest?"

    Then he picked up the phone naturally.

    Miss Mei''s past had been investigated, and Old Master Yan also knew the grudge between her and Holley Ye.

    But he was not interested in these things. The only thing he was interested in was who was behind Miss Mei.

    He was also interested in how Miss Mei had grown from a lonely girl to what she was today.

    However, those past had been erased by someone deliberately, and completely.

    After the servant brought some tea, Old Master Yan put down his phone and poured a cup of tea for Miss Mei, "please."

    Miss Mei didn''t use tea, but pointed out what Old Master Yan had done just now. "Your son and daughter-in-law may fall into my hands. You not only ignored my request, but also played a trick of procrastination, and asked people to investigate me. Isn''t it good, Old Master Yan? "

    Old Master Yan didn''t answer her question. He even ignored Miss Mei''s provocation. He just took a sip of tea and said indifferently, "it''s time to take out the ring."

    "I have said that I won''t agree until Holley Ye is present."

    Miss Mei insisted.

    Old Master Yan smiled, "Miss Mei, although I can''t find out what kind of power you have behind you, the Yan family is very clear about what kind of power Holley Ye has behind her. So unless you can offer some real chips that can attract the Yan family, there is no reason for the Yan family to give up the protection of Holley and to offend the big shots behind her. "

    Miss Mei''s face changed when she heard what Old Master Yan said.

    Recently, she also heard that Holley seemed to have the support of the Generalissimo.

    This was probably the reason why her current organization didn''t allow her to hurt Holley Ye.

    But the hatred in her heart, the mistake four years ago, made her lose everything, and she could not give up the revenge on Holley.

    If it weren''t for Holley Ye, she would have married into the Mu family and become Mrs. Mu.

    Someone robbed her of her marriage and her wealth. She couldn''t let her go.

    Moreover, Ron killed her parents. Since Ron loved Holley Ye so much, Holley ye must be unlucky. This was revenge.

    No matter who backed Holley ye up, at the worst, she would be burnt to ashes together with Holley ye.

    Miss Mei was determined to make trouble with Holley ye.

    Even though she was a little flustered when she heard that Old Master Yan had confirmed Holley''s background, she still didn''t change her intention of revenge.

    "Okay."

    Miss Mei took out her phone with a smile and put a photo taken two hours ago in

    e the main character came in, nearly a hundred bodyguards appeared in the living room of Yan family.

    "What do you mean?"

    Miss Mei''s first reaction was that Old Master Yan had done something.

    Old Master Yan drank his tea casually, "I''m just a common people in business. What can I do? The opponent was a high-ranking official, a well-known family, a noble person from the court, and the Yan family could not stop him. But don''t worry, it won''t change anything. "

    Miss Mei sneered in disbelief, "Old Master Yan, if you dare to play tricks, you''re doomed."

    "I don''t dare. After all, it''s about my son."

    Old Master Yan was always with such attitude. Although Miss Mei was angry, she couldn''t lose her temper.

    Finally, she saw the high-ranking official Old Master Yan mentioned.

    He was indeed a noble man.

    Mrs. Ou, with a phoenix head stick in her hand and unparalleled power, came in person.

    She was followed by her son and daughter-in-law, and her grandson Fabian, who was always active in the public.

    What were they doing here?

    Miss Mei was confused.

    Three days ago, the Ou family stood out in person and drew a clear line with Teresa. They even left N City for this.

    It had only been three days, but why did the Ou family come back to N City and come to the Yan family?

    Did they find out that it was she who provided Teresa with drug, pistols and gave Teresa the opportunity to kill Holley ye, so they came to reveal the truth to Holley?

    Miss Mei, who had done something evil, was inexplicably flustered.

    She thought she had done everything perfectly, but she was still worried that the matter would be exposed.

    Flustered, Miss Mei stood up and was about to leave.

    However, when she just stood up, the bodyguards of the Ou family rushed over and controlled her on the spot.

    "How can you control my freedom?"

    Miss Mei asked in a spoiled tone.

    Staring at Old Master Yan, she couldn''t help cursing, "you actually played such a trick. Do you think it will work after you catch me?"

    "It has nothing to do with me."

    Old Master Yan shrugged.

    Miss Mei sneered in disbelief. "Just wait. You will never know what you want to know."

    Mrs. Ou thought she was too noisy, so she waved her hand and someone came up to block Miss Mei''s mouth.

    "The fly finally stopped buzzing."

    Mrs. Ou said slowly, holding her phoenix head stick.

    Old Master Yan stood up and made a gesture of welcome.

    Then he asked someone to serve some tea again.

    Mrs. Ou was not close to Old Master Yan. She just said to him in a businesslike way, "you go and make it clear to Holley ye. The rest is up to the Ou family."

 Chapter 567 She Is The One To Blame

    Old Master Yan nodded and said nothing. He stood up slowly, went upstairs and knocked on the door of Holley''s room.

    The servant opened the door and walked out of the room.

    There were only two people left in the room, Holley and Old Master Yan. The atmosphere was quite cold.

    Holley lowered her head slightly, "Old Master Yan, is that woman surnamed Mei making things difficult for you? If you need my cooperation, just mention it. "

    "No, she is just a young woman. She''s unable to make it difficult for me,"

    Old Master Yan casually mentioned Miss Mei.

    Holley smiled with relief, "it seems that you have dealt with that woman, Old Master Yan. Thank you for helping me solve the problem."

    Holley thanked him obediently. Old Master Yan sighed, "you silly girl, no wonder that my grandson likes you very much. I''m willing to have a granddaughter in law like you. But you and the Yan family are not destined to be together in this life. "

    Old Master Yan sighed. Holley was stunned. "Old Master Yan, I know the seven day agreement. I have promised Mr. Yan that I will register and get the marriage certificate as soon as possible. But he suddenly had something urgent and said that he would go far away. Before Mr. Yan left, we two agreed that he would come back as soon as possible and register with me. The seven day deadline hasn''t come yet. "

    Old Master Yan nodded with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to know. I didn''t expected that you were willing to marry my grandson. I think he must be very happy when you say you are willing to marry him, right? "

    Holley nodded. She would always remember the joy of Mr. Yan.

    "I''m willing to do that."

    Holley stressed her attitude.

    Old Master Yan nodded, "thank you very much. I just lied to Rex. In fact, the time limit was not seven days, but three days. Now the time is up. The relationship between you and my grandson are done. "

    "How could it be?"

    Holley was so shocked that she sat on the sofa behind her.

    After a long time, she came to her senses and said, "Old Master Yan, may I ask who is fiddling with Mr. Yan''s marriage or my marriage?"

    Old Master Yan nodded, "if you don''t ask, I''m going to tell you. But let''s start from the beginning. Do you remember why you met me for the first time? "

    Of course, Holley remembered it was

    he could say.

    Everything was created by God. It was not others'' fault.

    No, it was not his fault, neither Holley''s nor Teresa''s.

    It was the bad woman whose surname was Mei who made the tragedy.

    Pointing at the woman surnamed Mei, Fabian said, "on that day, Teresa came to you because this woman provided many convenience and killing tools. Although we don''t have any presentable evidence, the Ou family won''t allow anyone to do anything recklessly. I will deal with this woman for you. "

    Holley nodded, "thank you."

    Miss Mei''s heart was full of hatred. She struggled to spit out the rag that blocked her mouth and broke out into curses. "Your Ou family is really unreasonable. When you don''t have any evidence, you say that I did it. You are violating the law and killing people casually."

    She cursed. Holley frowned and said, "Old Master Yan, I want to know what she can rely on to come to the Yan family today."

    "She said she knew where my son and daughter-in-law were and took out their love token."

    Old Master Yan could tell that Holley wanted to help him. He felt not only grateful to her, but also told her everything honestly.

    In a twinkling of an eye, Holley looked at Fabian and said, "I know what you mean by telling me about this woman''s crime. You hope I won''t sue Teresa for murdering me again, and I can also promise you that I won''t sue her. But there is a precondition. you need to let this woman make it clear where is the son and daughter-in-law of Old Master Yan, and whether they are safe or not. "

 Chapter 568 Have A Discussion (1)

    "Don''t worry. I will figure out these things and inform Old Master Yan as soon as possible."

    Fabian promised seriously.

    After saying that, he waved his hand, indicating the bodyguard to drag the woman surnamed Mei out.

    Miss Mei was so angry that she trembled all over. She always felt that she had fallen into a trap and was set up by someone.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? How could the Ou family appear just in time.

    But it was not the most infuriating thing. The most unbearable thing was that Holley Ye was swaggering around her fate.

    "Holley ye, don''t think about it. Even if I die, I won''t tell you what you want to know..."

    Miss Mei was dragged away, and her voice became lower and lower. In the end, nothing could be heard.

    Mrs. Ou had always been holding her phoenix head stick. She closed her eyes and sat on the spot, completely ignoring the farce.

    It was not until Miss Mei was dragged away that Mrs. Ou slowly opened her eyes. "Okay. The Yan family has taken care of Miss Ye for many days. This is a debt of gratitude. you don''t owe each other in the future."

    After saying that, she stood up first and left with her crutch.

    As Mrs. Ou stood up, the parents of Fabian also stood up and followed her out.

    Fabian tugged at the corner of Holley''s clothes and said, "let''s go."

    Holley didn''t stand up. She looked at Old Master Yan.

    Fabian took a few steps away and kept a distance away from them.

    There was no outsider in the living room. Holley said softly, "Old Master Yan, please don''t hold too much hope that the Ou family will ask the truth on behalf of you."

    She was kindly reminding him and Old Master Yan would not feel unlucky because of her words.

    Moreover, the price Holley had to pay was to give up suing a person who tried to kill her.

    Old Master Yan smiled generously, "so many years have passed. if I still can''t see through it, I would have lived for so many years in vain. I know that Mr. Fabian of the Ou family has always been on good terms with you, Miss Ye. I believe that he won''t treat you harshly. But you and the Generalissimo haven''t had any interaction before, but he paid attention to your business and even secretly dealt with it. I''m afraid it''s not necessarily out of kindness. "

    Because Holley valued friendship and loyalty very much, even the fact that Teresa tried to kill her could be settled so easily for the Yan Family''s long-term pursuit of truth. Of course, Old Master Yan didn''t want to see her suffer losses. With his years of experience, he saw through something and clearly reminded Holley.

    Holley nodded thoughtfully, "I know. Thank you, Old Master Yan. Take care of yourself. I should go now, lest I cause trouble to the Yan family."

    After a pause, Holley''s eyes turned red.

    When she thought of Rex, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath. "As for Mr. Yan, please do me a favor and blame me." "

    Her words were so moving that even Old Master Yan sighed.

    In the end, his grandson''s love was deep but he was not destined to be with her.

    "Good gi

    Ou family. My grandma has shown her loyalty and said that she will never be an enemy of justice. So in order to prevent people from talking about it, the superior has arranged the marriage between you and me. "

    If she hadn''t heard something from Old Master Yan today, Holley would think it was possible.

    A person like the Generalissimo should not have any interest in fiddling with her marriage of such a nobody, Holley.

    If he really manipulated her marriage, he must be protecting the Ou family and his power.

    But Mr. Yan said that long ago, the Generalissimo seemed to have sent someone to keep an eye on her.

    Moreover, Mrs. Ou had sent Fabian to pay attention to her, which meant that the two of them must have other reasons to pay attention to her.

    The arranged marriage was not to protect the Ou family, but to target her alone, Holley.

    But why?

    Holley couldn''t figure it out and sat there with her hands supporting her chin.

    When she was lost in thought, Fabian interrupted her, "don''t think about it anymore. The Generalissimo has always been thoughtful. Even the Ou family can''t understand what he is doing. It''s useless for you to think about it. You are just wasting your energy and spirit. As a pregnant woman, don''t think too much. Eating, drinking and sleeping are the right way. "

    Holley came to her senses and smiled, "well, I don''t want to go too far, but there are a few things I need to consider now. Such as when to get married and hold a ceremony. Well, I want to make everything simple. Do you think it''s reliable? "

    Fabian shook his head awkwardly. "I''m afraid that the two of us can''t make a decision on the wedding. Even my grandma has no say in it. The Generalissimo has sent a special envoys to my house. The special envoys said that your wedding will be held in a grand ceremony. "

    "I''m pregnant. I will be very tired!"

    Holley was so anxious that she stared at him and lowered her head. She had another thought in her mind, "where is the special envoys? Can I meet him and discuss with him? "

 Chapter 569 Have A Discussion (2)

    Fabian was stunned.

    Although he had always been a carefree doctor, he knew clearly that the Generalissimo of the state now had the power above ten thousand people in a country with a monarchy.

    He personally manipulated the marriage of Holley and Fabian, which was no different from the marriage granted in the ancient times.

    Since the marriage was granted, it was the emperor''s order. No one was allowed to refuse, let alone discuss or bargain.

    If the Generalissimo wanted the wedding to be simple, there was no way for Holley to have a glorious wedding.

    But now, the Generalissimo wanted to hold this wedding in a glorious way. It was impossible for Holley to be simple.

    "Hey, don''t be silly."

    Fabian reminded her quite conscientiously, "we will follow the arrangement of the Generalissimo. In my heart, you are always the wife of my good friend Mr. Ron. I believe that in your eyes, I am just a friend of Mr. Ron. So it''s just a show. You can cooperate till the end. "

    "Okay."

    Holley nodded thoughtfully.

    She knew that Fabian said it out of kindness, but she had other plans in her mind.

    Those plans were somewhat rebellious, so she did not mention them. She just looked away from Fabian and sat there quietly.

    Fabian thought she was pregnant, so her body was heavy and she was easy to get tired. he didn''t think too much and concentrated on driving.

    About half an hour later, the car stopped in the hotel where Mrs. Ou lived.

    Outside the hotel, Holley frowned.

    Others didn''t know this hotel, but Holley knew it clearly. It was the property of the Mu family, the property of Ron.

    Noticing the expression on Holley''s face, Fabian knew that she missed Mr. Ron when she saw the hotel.

    It was really a bumpy road between her and Mr. Ron.

    But it was better than him. At least Holley and Mr. Ron were still alive.

    As long as a person was alive, there must be hope.

    "Holley, we are friends. I won''t hide anything from you. I didn''t choose this hotel, nor did the Ou family. The hotel was designated by the special envoy sent by the Generalissimo. Besides, the hotel is just one of the many industries invested by the Mu''s Group. Mr. Ron won''t come. "

    Fabian tried to explain.

    Holley didn''t say anything but waved at him to stop him from explaining.

    After entering the hotel slowly, Holley wanted to ask which floor she lived on, but the lobby manager came up quickly and greeted her warmly, "Mrs. Mu, welcome you here."

    Holley looked up at the warm lobby manager and felt familiar.

    She remembered that she had met this manager in a meeting.

    But now, she and Mr. Ron had already parted ways. It was really inappropriate to call her Mrs. Mu.

    Holley frowned again.

    She didn''t know whether the lobby manager was so upright that she didn''t believe any gossip news, so she respected her as Mrs. Mu, or she said that with a special purpose.

    The suspicion in Holley''s eyes was undisguised, and a faint coldness flashed through her eyes.

    The lobby manager''s enthusiasm faded away, and she smiled awkwardly. "Young Mistress, when I saw you and Mr. Ron at the company''s meeting last time, I felt that you two were made for each other. Seeing the news report, I don''t want to believe that you two have separated. That''s why I asked you those questions today. I hope you don''t mind. "

    As expected, there was more malice in her mind.

    The coldness in Holley''s eyes deepened, "haven''t you been taught? Don''t inquire about things you shouldn''t inquire about?"

    Her voice was not loud, but the coldness in it was enough to frighten people.

    The lobby manager panicked and shook her head. "I''m sorry, i..."

    Because of the slight dispute between them, the bodyguards of the Ou family had already surrounded them.

    They stared at the lobby manager with covetous eyes, as if they were going to swallow her alive.

    The lobby manager was even more scared. She stood there with tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have ask

    n didn''t expect that the Generalissimo would send Jane to be this special envoy.

    Jane smiled, "Holley, you''ve misunderstood. You''re chosen by the Generalissimo. How can I eavesdrop on you? But Holley, when you were in danger a few times ago, it was obvious that someone wanted to hurt you. Although we have booked the hotel and the whole hotel was replaced with our people, I am still worried about your safety, so every corner of the hotel has been installed with monitoring devices. "

    She lowered her head with an apologetic smile. "Please forgive me if I offend you."

    Finally, Fabian came to his senses and said in a daze, "are you the special envoy?"

    After hearing what he said, Jane smiled and said, "Holley, before I met you, no one knew that I was the special envoy. Even Mrs. Ou only saw me wearing a mask and holding the order of the Generalissimo. Mr. Fabian didn''t hide anything from you. "

    "I didn''t think so, either."

    Holley said indifferently, "I''m tired and want to have a rest."

    Holley really needed a rest.

    She had thought that the special envoy sent by the Generalissimo would be the kind of old-fashioned and loyal man in suit.

    It turned out to be Jane, a super powerful woman.

    As women were too familiar with each other, it was not easy for them to succeed in both plot and frank scheme.

    But the thing that Holley was thinking about, even if it was not easy to succeed, she had to have a try.

    Before the test, Holley knew that she had to have a good rest and regain her spirit before she could have the strength and heart to fight with Jane.

    She wanted to have a rest. Jane didn''t disturb her. She just walked in front of Holley and led her into her room.

    After settling down Holley, Jane took the initiative to say, "we won''t disturb you. Mr. Fabian, let''s go."

    She called Fabian away on purpose. Fabian understood and left the room with her.

    Outside the room, Fabian didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. He just shook his head in disbelief. "What a coincidence. The special envoy is you and the bride is Holley. But miss Yin, can you explain to young master Lei? "

    "Mr. Fabian, you''d better think about your business than think for me." Jane didn''t mention more about her, but said sympathetically.

    "Me?"

    Fabian was confused by her question. "What else do I have to think about?"

    Jane took a deep look at Fabian, "haven''t you received the news?"

    "What news?"

    With uncertainty, Fabian took out his phone and saw an unread message.

    Jane sighed with sympathy and helplessness, "the woman surnamed Mei that you caught was taken away halfway. All the people who escorted her died."

 Chapter 570 Have A Discussion (3)

    Fabian took a deep breath.

    He wouldn''t feel scared because of death.

    After all, he had seen death more than once or two times.

    But the men of the Ou family were well-trained. In order to show the importance of the Generalissimo, the bodyguards brought by Mrs. Ou were all famous figures.

    Each of them was a powerful figure.

    However, not only did they fail in the escort mission, Miss Mei was taken away, and even their lives were taken away.

    It proved that the enemy was a very terrible person, and his power was extraordinary, and he had the courage to oppose the Generalissimo.

    If there was such a force against Holley, it would be troublesome. It would not be easy for Holley to live peacefully.

    "Any further information?"

    Fabian asked.

    Jane meditated and shook her head, "No. there is no clue at the scene. Only the dead bodies. The cause of death is still under investigation. If you are interested, you can take part in the autopsy. I will arrange it for you. "

    "But that''s not the point. The point is that the woman surnamed Mei is missing. I''m afraid the agreement between you and Holley will be invalid. I know you have done a lot to protect Teresa, and I also want to protect the Lei family. Fabian, if Holley knows that the woman whose surname is Mei has run away, do you think she can keep her promise and don''t sue Teresa for murdering her? "

    Jane was right.

    Selfish as they were. it was not the key point that there was a very powerful force to deal with Holley.

    The point was that if the other party made such a fuss, it was very likely that Holley would not be able to fulfill her promise to withdraw the lawsuit.

    If she couldn''t keep her promise, it wouldn''t be long before the Lei family would suffer.

    Even if she, Jane, pleaded in person, she might not be able to protect the rest of the Lei family.

    Not to mention that Fabian, an outsider, went to beg the Generalissimo, let alone that Fabian still had the extravagant idea of protecting Teresa.

    Of course, Fabian knew how severe it was.

    He knew that Holley had a clear distinction between kindness and resentment, but now

    Jane said slowly, "I advise you to marry Holley as soon as possible, and don''t tell her that the woman surnamed Mei has escaped. Holley trusts you. As long as you don''t take the initiative to tell her, you can hide the truth for a period of time. As long as we can persuade Holley to withdraw the lawsuit, everything will be easy. "

    "I may not be able to tell such a lie."

    Fabian shook his head.

    "For the sake of your Teresa, or the Lei family will be doomed."

    Jane glared at Fabian and reminded him, "you have to be selfish when you are alive. Otherwise? Do you have a better way? Don''t you know how much Holley hates Teresa? If you don''t have the last jetton, Holley will sue Teresa immediately. Although Teresa deserves what she has done, I can''t agree as the Lei family is involved. No one can hurt Rainer. "

    Fabian waved his hand and said, "no, I can''t do that. Don''t say anything more. I have to think it over."

    Jane continued to persuade, "I''m not forcing you to confess to Holley. The woman surnamed Mei ran away, so we sent someone to find her back. The worst result is that you have to hide it from Holley until she withdrew the lawsuit. But what if we find that woman back soon? "

    Jane was trying her best to persuade Fabian. After all, she loved Young Master Lei. She couldn''t watch her beloved man get involved.

    In N City.

    In a villa, the masked man was furious.

    He was so angry that he directly took off his mask and smashed it on Miss Mei''s face.

    "Are you a pig? Don''t you understand my order? I have told you not to touch Holley and her baby. I brought you up, but you are so useless. What else can you do except making trouble and letting me waste my people to save you? "

    It was a face full of anger.

    If Craig of the Lan family was present, he would definitely recognize that the owner of this angry face was called Patrick Xiang. It was Patrick who destroyed his father and mother in the past, causing the Lan family to be in turmoil, and causing their brother and sister to become orphans from childhood.

    Similarly, Patrick had also one identity that Crai

    sake of advancing.

    Fabian didn''t know what was on Holley''s mind.

    He just thought that Holley wanted to mention that the wedding should be simple.

    In fact, in his opinion, the wedding was a good thing. Anyway, it made the Generalissimo happy. He had an explanation to his family, and he could also help his brother take care of Holley. This was a matter of killing three birds with one stone. Why not.

    As for the so-called worldly affairs after marriage, Fabian didn''t care about it and never took it seriously.

    So in his opinion, the wedding was just a small matter to follow the instruction of the Generalissimo.

    "Well, don''t take the liberty. It''s good to have miss Yin to hold the wedding for us."

    Fabian interrupted Holley, trying to change the topic.

    Holley said resolutely, "I also think it''s good to have Miss Yin handle it, but I still have something else that I need to take the liberty to be abrupt."

    Fabian''s face changed. He touched Holley''s elbow and reminded her in a low voice, "don''t make trouble."

    Ignoring Fabian''s reminder, Holley said, "Miss Yin, will you blame me for my boldness?"

    Jane was a thoughtful and observant person.

    She had noticed that Fabian Ou knew something and wanted to stop Holley from talking about those things.

    But it seemed that Holley wanted to say something.

    Nodding with a smile, Jane said, "of course, I won''t blame Holley. But I suddenly feel that it''s a little inconvenient for Mr. Fabian to stay here. It seems that we two are chatting tonight. How about this? I''ll ask Mr. Fabian out first and we two have a talk alone. What do you think? "

    "That is the best."

    Holley replied with a smile.

    Jane did it herself, and Fabian was dragged out of the room.

    As soon as they walked out of the room, Jane asked him directly, "you are sneaking around. Is there any plot?"

    "Why don''t you tell me what Holley wants? I''ll consider it first and then try my best to help her."

    Jane was kind-hearted.

    Fabian shrugged his shoulders and said, "she heard that the wedding ceremony was held grandly. She wanted to discuss with the special envoy about whether she could make the wedding simple."

    "I''m afraid I can''t."

    Jane sighed helplessly, "I think the Generalissimo will agree to anything, but I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to make it simple. Think about it. The Generalissimo has even given her some dowry. "

    "Please persuade her. Maybe your women are softer."

    Fabian sighed, "I don''t want to have any more trouble. I just want this absurd thing to end as soon as possible."

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t mean to hurt Holley, and I hope the matter can be settled. Don''t worry. I''m not the one who stabbed others in the back. "

    When Fabian and Jane were talking outside the room, Holley was bending over the door as if she was a thief.

 Chapter 571 The Brides Wish

    Hearing Jane say that the Generalissimo could promise everything except the simple wedding, Holley just felt lucky.

    She was never a person who was particularly interested in gossip. She rarely bent over the crack of the door.

    Every time she bent over the crack of the door, she would hear some bad news.

    But today was an exception. She went to the crack of the door and heard some good news.

    What Jane said to Fabian Ou confirmed Holley''s guess.

    Since Jane was the special envoy of the Generalissimo, what she said represented his will to a certain extent.

    What she could say must be something she could do.

    With a satisfied smile, Holley turned around and returned to her seat.

    After a while, Jane came back slowly.

    As for Fabian, he didn''t come back because he was convinced by Jane.

    In Holley''s opinion, without Fabian''s presence, it would be more convenient for her to mention something and achieve her ultimate goal.

    After all, Jane was a vigilant person. If Fabian was present and she mentioned those things, Jane would probably think that there must be a plot.

    With a smile on her face, Holley said while drinking juice, "I haven''t told you that I wanted to take the liberty. Is it convenient?"

    "Of course."

    Jane agreed happily.

    She must need Holley to speak out her thoughts first so that she could dissuade her from doing so.

    Holley didn''t bother to think about why Jane pretended to be calm and asked her since Jane had known what she was thinking from Fabian.

    Anyway, all she needed to do was to express her thoughts.

    "Well, in fact, I have a little selfishness on this matter."

    Holley pretended that she didn''t know anything and even felt a little embarrassed.

    After saying that, she could not help but sigh slightly. "I know that things will go too far, but I hope you can help me talk about it, so that I can get what I want."

    Jane knew that Holley wanted to make the wedding simple.

    But judging from the hesitation on her face, Holley probably was afraid of the Generalissimo.

    If time continued to delay, it might take a few hours for Holley to say the words "make the wedding ceremony simple" in person.

    Thinking of Holley''s physical condition, it was already more than eight o''clock in the evening. Jane didn''t wait for her to mention it first. She nodded and pretended to understand everything. "Do you want to make the wedding simple considering your physical condition?"

    Jane asked with a gentle smile.

    Holley also smiled. The reason why she deliberately pretended to be misleading was that she wanted to make the real request in her heart out of surprise to surprise the other party.

    Only when the opponent was caught off guard could she have more chances of success.

    Shaking her head, Holley was stunned, "why do you think so? My marriage is different from others. it was granted by the Generalissimo. It''s a great honor that the Generalissimo also gave me a dowry. I can''t ask for a simple wedding. I just want to be more honorable in this honor. "

    "What?"

    Jane was a little embarrassed.

    Because what Holley said was totally different from what she heard.

    She was indeed caught off guard. After a pause, she continued to ask, "what kind of glory do you want?"

    "I want the Generalissimo to host the wedding for me and testify for me."

    Holley said happily, full of expectation, as if what she said was true. She was looking forward to the presence of the Generalissimo at her wedding.

    Jane was stunned again.

    She had never thought that what Holley really wanted was such an honor.

    However, this request really met her evaluation of her own request, and she really hoped that it would be more honorable.

    However, the Generalissimo couldn''t personally appear at Holley''s wedding to testify for her marriage.

    "W

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    everything.

    Holley couldn''t hide anything anymore.

    Looking up at Jane, Holley smiled, "you are so smart. I can''t hide anything from you. As you said, I don''t want to marry Fabian. All I''m trying to do now is to escape from this damned marriage chain. No one wants to marry someone they don''t love, so do I. No one wants to be manipulated by others to marry, and so do I. "

    "I see. I will help you."

    Jane kept her promise and called the Generalissimo.

    The phone was finally transferred to the Generalissimo after being filtered and transferred for four or five times.

    Jane first asked with respect and reported the situation here. After listening to the Generalissimo''s words, she said, "Holley still has some ideas. Please let me communicate with you and ask for your opinion."

    "Go ahead."

    The Generalissimo said slowly on the other end of the phone.

    "Holley hopes you can attend her wedding in person, and be her witness."

    Jane copied what Holley had just said.

    On the other side of the phone, the Generalissimo fell into silence.

    A minute later, the Generalissimo said, "No."

    Jane was not surprised that the Generalissimo refused.

    If the Generalissimo agreed, it would be a strange thing.

    "Well, Holley means that since you have granted her a marriage, why don''t you give her a little more honor so that everyone knows that her marriage is assigned by you and it''s very honorable? So, if it''s not convenient for you to come here, send a special envoy of high status to come here. "

    Jane was indeed fighting for Holley as she said.

    She also felt that Holley''s marriage with Fabian was not a happy one. Only from a political point of view, it could be said that she was marrying equal social status and a noble family.

    Although she didn''t know why the Generalissimo made such an arrangement, as a person who had love and believed in love, Jane didn''t want to see a tragedy of love and a nominal political marriage.

    Since Holley was determined, she would try her best to help.

    One day, Holley would be useful to her and the Lei family.

    And this day would not be too far.

    There was another silence on the other end of the phone.

    The silence for a long time made Holley feel anxious.

    Holley grabbed the phone impatiently, "the Generalissimo, I''m Holley Ye. Although I don''t know why you are willing to grant me a marriage and prepare dowry for me, I still want to thank you. I hope you can attend my wedding. Please this is my wedding wish. Even without dowry, I still hope you can appear. "

 Chapter 572 Half Devil And Half Angel

    What Holley said surprised Jane.

    If she hadn''t tested Holley just now and knew the real purpose of Holley''s request, Jane swore to God that she would misunderstand that Holley really hoped that the Generalissimo would appear at her wedding and host her wedding.

    Jane had such an illusion. Although the Generalissimo didn''t say anything on the other side of the phone, he also had such an illusion.

    The Generalissimo on the other side of the phone fell into silence again.

    There was no sound coming from the other end of the phone.

    Jane''s heart skipped a beat.

    She was a little worried that the Generalissimo had seen through Holley''s mind.

    The tension lasted for a full minute.

    This minute was not long, but for Holley and Jane facing each other in silence, it seemed like a century had passed.

    Finally, the Generalissimo opened his mouth. His voice broke the silence and sounded particularly friendly and pleasant. "Do you really hope?"

    "Of course it''s true. I really hope so."

    Holley emphasized her intention.

    The Generalissimo didn''t say anything but ordered in a flat voice, "give the phone to Jane."

    This answer made Holley''s heart still hanging in the air.

    Since she couldn''t get the answer, her heart was hanging there, beating fast.

    After handing over the phone, Holley almost pressed her whole body against Jane. She really wanted to hear what the Generalissimo said.

    Jane didn''t mind what she was doing. She just made a gesture to stop Holley from talking.

    Holley stood there quietly, stretching her neck to listen to the Generalissimo''s reply.

    Finally, Holley heard the answer she expected. The Generalissimo on the other end of the phone said, "on the wedding day, Secretary Sun will go. You are responsible for other things."

    "Yes, you can rest assured. I will take care of everything."

    Jane answered confidently.

    After hanging up the phone, Holley asked again, "Secretary Sun is one subordinate of the Generalissimo. he is the kind of person who is known by public, isn''t he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ian couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "yes, it''s cannot be met demand... "

    It was dark outside.

    The new moon hung high in the sky.

    In the ICU of the hospital, Teresa slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were filled with pain, and the gunshot wounds on her body and the wounds on her forehead made her feel very uncomfortable.

    But that was not the point. The point was that she remembered a lot of things that she had forgotten before.

    Those things were so terrible that even if Teresa just thought of them, she would feel flustered and uneasy.

    She looked around in horror, her eyes full of panic and horror.

    Recognizing the surrounding environment and finding that she was in the hospital, Teresa felt a little relieved.

    But there was no one beside her, which made Teresa a little sad.

    Now she was so helpless that she really hoped that there would be someone she knew and trusted around her.

    Even if it was Holley.

    Unfortunately, there was no such a person in the hospital now. She could only look at the lonely moon in the sky, lying on the bed alone, and rack her brains to think about what she should do.

    Her lost memory and what happened when she lost her memory intertwined in Teresa''s mind.

    Half was a demon, and the other half was an angel. They were contradictory in her heart and held her back from making a choice.

 Chapter 573 Go There In Person

    In the villa full of conspiracy and sin in N City.

    Patrick was staring at the screen of his computer, on which there were a series of data and radio waves.

    Anyone who knew about medicine would be able to recognize at a glance that these data and drawings were medical data and drawings.

    And the source of these drawings was the equipment in Teresa''s ward in the hospital to monitor her physical condition.

    Patrick looked at the data and drawings with great interest.

    It was said that Teresa had fallen down the stairs and hurt her head. Although she had been barely rescued, she had been in the ICU all the time.

    She was even diagnosed as a vegetable two days ago.

    She was supposed to be lying on the bed silently all her life, with medical tubes all over her body.

    However, Teresa was so lucky that she woke up so soon.

    According to the data, the electrocardiogram, and the electroencephalogram, except that Teresa was weaker than normal people, all other indexes were normal.

    She woke up, but nobody knew if she had remembered more about the past.

    If she remembered, she must die.

    If she didn''t remember, she might be a murderer

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Patrick didn''t care about her at all. He just waved his hand indifferently and ordered his men to take her away. He still restricted her freedom and took care of her.

    Miss Mei was very depressed, but she had no choice. After all, she had been targeted by the Ou family.

    If Patrick threw her out now, the Ou family would definitely skin her alive. Therefore, she could only obediently accept the fact that she was at Patrick''s disposal.

    After dealing with the matters in the villa, Patrick personally went to the hospital.

    Whether Teresa had forgotten the past or not, he would try it himself.

    If Teresa really forgot everything, he would temporarily settle the cases that Teresa had committed.

    This woman would become his sharp sword to deal with Ron!

 Chapter 574 No, Its Not Her

    The night was as cold as water.

    Teresa couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t wake up the doctors and nurses in the hospital, but stared at the ceiling with her big eyes.

    She was thinking about her future.

    In a trance, she heard footsteps coming from the corridor. The footsteps approached from afar and finally stopped outside her ward.

    The footsteps were very light. Someone must have deliberately walked lightly.

    Obviously, she didn''t feel like it was a doctor or a nurse.

    Who else would sneak into her ward?

    Teresa vigilantly closed her eyes, leaving only a gap covered by her eyelashes, and carefully paid attention to everything.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Teresa saw that the door of her ward moved. Someone really came to her and pushed the door open secretly.

    No matter what the purpose of this person was, he should not let go of her, who had become a vegetable.

    Thinking of this, Teresa adjusted her breath and tried to make herself look like a vegetable.

    The door was pushed open.

    Through the faint starlight outside the window, Teresa saw the person clearly.

    She tried her best to control her body, but she still couldn''t help shivering.

    It was Patrick.

    This man appeared frequently in the memory that Teresa had lost.

    In her memory, this man was like a devil who had committed all the crimes.

    He was a horrible guy.

    Teresa still remembered clearly how she was chased and almost died on that day.

    But it was this Patrick who ordered to chase her. It was Patrick who had saved her from the fire after the wedding and said he wanted to cooperate with her.

    In addition, he had done countless appalling things, which were thousands of times more appalling than the punishment of traitors from the black market.

    Teresa was terrified.

    She knew that she had to survive the disaster tonight by herself.

    She had to behave like a vegetable, so that Patrick wouldn''t see through her. After all, she knew too much.

    But if she couldn''t get through and was discovered by Patrick, she would have no choice but to die.

    Teresa was trying to restrain her emotions and hide the panic and fear in her heart.

    Patrick was always unhurried. He closed the door and walked to the bed.

    Looking down at Teresa, Patrick smiled.

    He knew that science and technology were trustworthy and the data wouldn''t lie to him. As expected, Teresa woke up.

    But whether she would forget something as people said, she needed to be tested.

    With a grim smile on his face, Patrick said slowly, "Teresa, I know you''re awake. You don''t have to pretend to be a vegetable anymore."

    Teresa didn''t say anything, nor did she dare to say anything.

    She thought it must be fraudulent means.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Patrick smiled viciously. "Teresa, let''s make a bet. Let''s make a bet that if I turn off these devices, will you die. I think you won''t. "

    Patrick said so, but his actual behavior was the opposite of what he said.

    With an oxygen machine in front of

    took out a mobile phone and put it on the bedside table.

    He left as he said. When he walked to the door of the ward, he didn''t forget to look back and smile coldly. "Miss Lei, don''t try to betray me, because you can''t protect yourself now. I know you are smart and look forward to our cooperation. "

    Finally, Patrick left.

    Teresa kept panting.

    She was really afraid of Patrick, a devil like man who had crawled out of hell and killed people without blinking his eyes.

    With a lingering fear, Teresa looked at the direction of the door and made sure that Patrick had really left. Then she faintly fell on the bed.

    Just now, she knew a lot of things. She needed to digest too much information.

    First of all, she had already lost her freedom and become a wanted criminal with two murders. The reason why she was not taken to the police station now was that she was in a vegetative state and unconscious. From a legal point of view, she was a person without civil criminal ability.

    Secondly, the Lei family was in a very difficult situation now and had become isolated and helpless.

    the last thing was that Fabian and Holley were finally together.

    It seemed that this was the fate of marriage. The people who were not supposed to be together would never be together, and the people who were supposed to be together would always be together no matter how hard people tried to stop them.

    Love was not that important to Teresa now.

    The most important thing was her human life lawsuit, as well as the safety and future of the Lei family.

    Although she was suspicious of the news left by Patrick, Teresa still read it carefully.

    The more she looked at it, the more she found that the reason why the Lei family was in such a difficult situation now was actually so closely related to the two murders she had committed.

    It seemed that she had to find a way to prove her innocence, at least to make Holley believe her.

    Because she didn''t kill Holley''s grandmother. She didn''t kill her!

 Chapter 575 Who Can Be Trusted

    Lying on the bed, Teresa thought for a long time and finally gave up the plan of running away immediately.

    She didn''t have the ability to do that. Now she couldn''t get rid of the surveillance of Patrick, nor could she get rid of the surveillance of the police station.

    Not to mention, after seeing Holley, could she make it clear to Holley that she didn''t kill her grandma.

    It was more difficult for Teresa to see Holley now.

    If there must be a way to let her meet Holley, that way was to agree to cooperate with Patrick.

    But it was not a rush to agree to cooperate with Patrick and continue to be an ally.

    After all, it took more than a day for Teresa to reluctantly agree to cooperate.

    If she agreed too soon, it would definitely arouse Patrick''s suspicion.

    Unwilling to give up, Teresa had no choice but to put the oxygen mask on her face again and continue to play her vegetable.

    She had to wait in the safest state like a vegetable, waiting for a trustworthy person to send a message to Holley.

    However, luck was needed. Teresa felt that she had done a lot of wrong things and might not be able to have such luck.

    In fact, she really didn''t have such luck.

    She waited for three days as if she was in a vegetative state, but no one she could trust came to visit her.

    There was only a doctor, a nurse, or a detective of the police station.

    Teresa was anxious, but she didn''t dare to act rashly.

    On the sixth night, Teresa waited for Patrick again.

    Patrick still came to visit late at nig

    Without hesitation, Holley called back directly. She wanted to see who sent the message here.

    Patrick had done everything perfectly and turned off his phone. He didn''t give Holley any chance to find out the truth.

    Even the number that sent the message was a black card that had not been registered.

    Could she believe such news?

    Holley''s heart was full of contradictions.

    She was not stupid at all. She knew very well that neither Jane nor Fabian could really help her with the matter of Teresa.

    But she had to go to the hospital tomorrow. If she didn''t go to see if Teresa had woken up with her own eyes, how could she deserve her killed grandmother?

    If Teresa ran away successfully because she was afraid of death and didn''t pay any price for her killing, Holley knew that she would regret for the rest of her life.

    Who on earth should she find to accompany her to go to the hospital so as to ensure the safety of her and the baby in her belly and prevent her from falling into any plot and trap?

 Chapter 576 She Was Not Going To Withdraw The Case

    Holley thought a lot.

    Originally, Holley could trust Ron completely. With him, she would not feel afraid of anyone no matter what she did.

    But now, she didn''t know why he didn''t want to recognize her and her baby. He would rather watch her being taken away by another man than ask her to stay.

    Eleanor was also a trustworthy person, but judging from the situation that Teresa killed her grandmother, Teresa should have a very powerful force behind her. If she asked Eleanor for help to go to the hospital with her and made Eleanor involve this issue just because she was not strong enough, it would hurt Eleanor.

    As for Mr. Yan, although Holley didn''t know if he was back, she didn''t want to disturb him anymore. From now on, it was better for them to be passer-byes and never see each other. Because every time Holley saw Mr. Yan, she would bring him harm.

    Thinking of that, Holley fell asleep in a daze.

    The next morning, she woke up because she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t figured out who to accompany her to the hospital.

    But there was no need to think about it now. It was already eight o''clock in the morning.

    If Holley didn''t set out now, it would be a big loss if Teresa planned to escape at nine o''clock and succeeded as the news said.

    Calling the police to go with her might be the surest thing.

    As for the best candidate, it was Detective Lin. He had been in charge of Teresa''s case all the time. Now that the suspect wanted to escape, of course he had the obligation to prevent it from happening.

    What''s more, Holley happened to have the number of Detective Lin.

    She called Detective Lin and he agreed without hesitation. He even repeatedly said that this was his duty, so that Holley did not need to thank him, nor did she feel embarrassed.

    After a while, Detective Lin parked his car outside the hotel.

    Holley told Jane and Fabian frankly that she was leaving the hotel.

    Now Holley was an important person. If anything happened to her, the Generalissimo would not spare Jane, but would also hate the Ou family.

    Jane and Fabian were both trying to stop Holley from going out, because they both knew that Miss Mei, who wanted to hurt Holley, had run away. There were other forces behind Miss Mei. It was not safe for Holley to go out without permission.

    "If there is anything, we can help you. Holley, you have suffered too much since you were pregnant. It''s not good for your health to work so hard."

    Jane advised with concern.

    However, Fabian showed the authoritative posture of a doctor. "Jane is right. When I checked your pulse and body before, I found that you suffered two losses of blood and energy. This is the taboo during pregnancy. You should rest quietly and recuperate your body, or the baby would be weaker before it was born. Think about Bella, who is stupid and anthomaniac, she fell ill because Mrs. Lan didn''t take good care of herself during her pregnancy. Although the medicine has made progress, it''s your own baby and you should be careful."

    "Doctor Fabian, you boasted to me that you were experienced in taking care of pregnant women, which reassured me that you can be my doctor and give me regular prenatal check-ups to ensure the quality of my baby. If there is really an accident, it''s also your fault. Besides, I just go out to meet someone. There are people picking me up and sending me back. What''s wrong with me?

    Did you do something wrong to prevent me from going out because you were afraid that I would know?"

    Holley just said it casually. She had planned to goad Fabian into silence.

    But she didn''t expect that Fabian had really done something wrong. He looked at Jane with a guilty conscience.

    He was exchanging eye contact with Jane and asking her if Holley had known that Miss Mei had escaped.

    But Jane was sure that Holley would never know that Miss Mei ran away.

    Because since Holley arrived at the hotel, she had nothing to do but rest.

    Jane said calmly, "Holley, what we can do is for your safety. As you know, if anything happens to you,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Therefore, Fabian had no choice but to stand there and watch Holley away.

    Jane also followed behind Fabian.

    Seeing that, she got out of the car in a hurry and asked Fabian, "Are you okay?"

    Fabian nodded. He was in good health and didn''t get hurt in the accident.

    But then he shook his head.

    Because everything else had become worse.

    "Holley told me that she didn''t go to the police station to withdraw the case. She didn''t go out today to withdraw the case. Besides seeking justice from Teresa, is there anything else that she has to hide from us and prevent us from getting too close?"

    Fabian was totally in a bad mood.

    Even if Teresa deserved it, he was still reluctant to part with her.

    Moreover, Holley gave her a little hope. "I suspect that Holley knows that Miss Mei was taken away, or she wouldn''t have rushed to the hospital in such a hurry."

    "Miss Jane, you may not believe me. Although the fact was clear in front of us and there was all evidence to prove that Teresa had committed two serious crimes of murder in a row, one of which was successful, and the other was an attempted murder. But I still don''t believe that she would kill Holley''s grandmother. I always feel that it''s a conspiracy, or I won''t believe it unless Teresa admits to me in person that she killed Holley''s grandma. But Teresa has forgotten the past. She doesn''t admit it and I don''t believe it either. So I don''t want Teresa to pay the price for those crimes so soon and accept the punishment of the law. If she is wronged and dead, there will be no chance. Even if the case is reversed, it will be useless."

    Fabian was quite excited.

    This was what he really thought. But he didn''t dare to say it because he didn''t have evidence and what he said and did represented the Ou family.

    But now, Holley was going to rush to the hospital to vent her anger on Teresa.

    What''s more, the Generalissimo had secretly instructed her to deal with Teresa.

    If Holley went there to kill Teresa, she would be fine.

    Teresa was about to lose her life. No matter what, Fabian couldn''t hold it back anymore and didn''t tell what he was thinking.

    He gasped for breath, and his whole body was unprecedentedly out of control.

    Jane didn''t think Teresa was innocent.

    Besides the evidence exposed, Teresa had planned to murder Holley.

    But that matter was not exposed because it was involved too much and was too shocking.

    Although Teresa was the cousin of her beloved man, it couldn''t stop Jane from treating her as an evil person.

    Although Jane didn''t agree with Fabian''s words, she didn''t make it too obvious. She just said, "You deal with the accident and I''ll go to the hospital. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 577 Say It Again

    In the ward of the hospital.

    Teresa waited anxiously.

    She tried her best to find some evidence to prove her innocence.

    But she couldn''t find such evidence.

    She had no ability to prove that she didn''t kill Holley''s grandmother.

    But she still wanted to tell Holley that she didn''t kill her grandmother. Teresa thought she need some time to find out the real murderer.

    She also believed that Patrick would never arrange a meeting between her and Holley sincerely.

    ''Because the real murderer of Holley''s grandmother was Patrick.

    The reason why he arranged Holley to meet me was probably his probing.

    Therefore, it was conceivable that Holley came to the hospital with hatred.

    Could Holley give me a chance to speak something?''

    There was a clock in the ward.

    Teresa saw that it was nine o ''clock.

    This was the agreed time.

    Patrick said that he would only give Teresa ten minutes.

    ''But what would happen if Holley didn''t show up?''

    Teresa felt uneasy.

    This time, the reason why Teresa had to tell the truth to Holley was not only to help herself get away with the crime, but also to let everyone know that there was a person named Patrick.

    This man was a devil. He was hurting everyone, making everyone restless.

    He was the enemy of everyone.

    Only when everyone work together to eliminate this scourge can they get a peaceful life.

    Only in this way could the Lei family be saved.

    ''But would Holley believe me?''

    Closing her eyes slightly, Teresa had made up her mind that if Holley didn''t believe her, she would risk her life to make Holley believe her.

    She was wearing a hospital gown and a fruit knife under her long sleeves.

    Teresa wanted to let the followers of Patrick thought she really wanted to kill Holley.

    But in fact, she just wanted to stab herself at the critical moment to prove that what she said was true.

    She hoped that Holley could believe her.

    Detective Lin drove to the hospital without delay.

    Holley got off the car and came to the elevator with the escort of Detective Lin.

    When the elevator door opened, Holley saw an unexpected person.

    Old Master Yan happened to appear in the elevator of the hospital.

    He walked out of the elevator, while Holley walked in.

    Somehow, looking at Old Master Yan''s slightly red eyes, Holley felt very uncomfortable.

    She had something important to do, but she couldn''t help pressing the door of the elevator to prevent it from closing.

    Looking at the back of Old Master Yan, Holley asked, "Old Master Yan, is there anything wrong with Yan family?"

    Old Master Yan didn''t want to say anything.

    In the end, the fate between his grandson and Holley was over.

    They were not meant to be together, so they didn''t need to care about each other anymore.

    Turning a deaf ear to Holley, Old Master Yan continued to walk forward with his crutch.

    Holley couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    Old Master Yan''s back was so pitiful.

    ''Wasn''t Mr. Yan the only person in t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hasing after her.

    "Holley, you..."

    Jane also found that Holley''s mood was quite unstable. Her eyes were swollen and her hair was messy.

    It was Old Master Yan who was with her.

    It seemed that Fabian was right that Holley had known the truth.

    Jane lowered her head and wondered what to say.

    "Have you seen Fabian?"

    Holley asked anxiously.

    "He''s dealing with the accident. It''s almost over. What are you doing?"

    Jane thought that if Holley really knew that Miss Mei had been taken away, she shouldn''t have asked where Fabian was.

    But she answered truthfully and didn''t mention anything else.

    Holley nodded, "It''s right. I was confused and forgot that he was dealing with the accident. I called him."

    "No. Look, Fabian is here."

    Seeing Fabian from a distance, Jane reminded Holley.

    Holley turned around and saw Fabian, so she ran all the way.

    Holley''s unsteady steps scared Jane to run after her to protect her.

    "Fabian, I''m going to meet the woman whose named Miss Mei. You take me and Old Master Yan to see her."

    Holley grabbed Fabian''s hand almost like a life-saving straw.

    Fabian could not be her life-saving straw.

    Looking at the pain in Holley''s eyes, Fabian lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Holley. I''ve been lying to you."

    "That woman was taken away the day she was escorted back. We have been sending people to look for her, but we haven''t found her. "

    Said Fabian sadly.

    At that time, Holley just felt that someone had thrown a bomb in her mind, and the bomb exploded at once, making her mind blank.

    "Pardon?"

    Holley asked in disbelief.

    Fabian repeated what he had said in a more painful voice.

    "She was lost!"

    Holley yelled and grabbed the collar of Fabian, "You lost her and you didn''t tell me and even wanted me to withdraw the case. Fabian, I take you as my friend and trust you. When I caught that woman, I shouldn''t have given her to your family. I should have let Old Master Yan know those things first."

 Chapter 578 Stop It

    Anyone could tell that Holley''s voice was full of grief and indignation.

    Fabian lowered his head heavily.

    He had nothing else to say.

    Jane also felt sorry for Holley.

    But according to the Ou family''s status and the marriage between Holley and Fabian contained numerous political meanings.

    It was really inappropriate for them to quarrel in the street like this.

    Jane came forward and said, "Holley, calm down."

    "Shut up!"

    Holley didn''t look at Jane, but yelled at her.

    She believed that Jane had already known that Miss Mei was taken away.

    But they united to hide it from her.

    ''What the hell was that!

    Did someone really take that woman away? Or did Fabian get some information from that woman and find that Teresa was the culprit?

    Or didn''t they dare to let Miss Mei live on, so they were afraid that one day all the truth would come to me?

    Did they kill Miss Mei and make up a lie that Miss Mei had been robbed?

    If that was the case, then they were unforgivable.'' Holley thought.

    Holley would never allow herself to forgive attentive people.

    Still grabbing Fabian''s collar, the look in Holley''s eyes became colder and colder. "Fabian, listen carefully. I won''t withdraw the case before Miss Mei is found. I will ask Detective Lin of the police station for help and let the court hear the case quickly. Besides, if we can''t find Miss Mei, we won''t hold the wedding."

    Holley was afraid that everything was all done by Fabian to cover up the crime for Teresa.

    She was really afraid that she would withdraw the case foolishly and let Teresa get away with it in the end.

    She was even more afraid that Miss Mei had died so that she would never be able to ask for the truth that who had hurt Rex.

    Staring at Fabian, Holley gave him the last determined look and released her hand in a fit of pique.

    "Holley, even if the wedding date is postponed, you have to go back with us. That''s the safest place."

    Jane said softly.

    After saying that, she looked at Old Master Yan and said meaningfully, "Holley, are you still going to move back to the Yan family?"

    Obviously, she said this to Old Master Yan.

    Although Old Master Yan was sad, he was not stupid.

    He knew that Holley couldn''t live in his house.

    Now, for the sake of the Yan family and Rex, Holley directly postponed the wedding date with Fabian, which was out of kindness.

    But the marriage was the Generalissimo''s idea. If the Generalissimo heard something stirring up the trouble, he would definitely have a crush on the Yan family.

    But all these things were reasonable. Even if the Generalissimo was dissatisfied, he would not do anything to the Yan family.

    But if Holley postponed the wedding date and lived in the Yan family at the same time, the Generalissimo might be angry with the Yan family and even Holley.

    Holley was kind-hearted, but if she made trouble, it was not what Old Master Yan wanted to see.

    Old Master Yan shook his head slightly. "Miss Holley, do you have a safe place to temporarily live?"

    Holley closed her eyes slightly.

    She was trying to calm down and keep mind.

    She couldn''t go to the Yan family.

    And she couldn''t find any other safe place.

    But she really didn''t want to go back to the hotel booked by the Ou family. Because she had to express her attitude.

    This attitude was for the Ou family to know that if they played tricks on the matter about Miss Mei, then everyone would be in trouble together.

    If the postponement of the wedding caused the Generalissimo to get angry, the consequences were to be borne by all.

    Likewise, this attitude was also shown to the Generalissimo. Holley wanted to let the Generalissimo know that she wanted to find Miss Mei.

    No matter whether he would care about it or not, Holley would try her best not to give up any opportunity.

    When Holley opened her eyes again, she forced a reassuring smile to Old Master Yan and said, "I have an old friend who can take me in for a few days. Thank you, Old Master Yan."

    After a pause, Holley looked at Fabian and Jane and said again, "I have something to deal with in the hospital. You don''t need to worry about me."

    Her words implied something.

    Jane smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.

    Fabian wanted to explain something, but he could only say nothing.

    Holley walked towards the hospital and

    with the help of his opponents.

    Ron believe that his opponents would doubt that this woman had betrayed them after he spread the news.

    Even if Miss Mei could survive, she would suffer a lot.

    In a black minibus outside the hospital.

    Teresa''s hands were tied up, her eyes were covered, and even her mouth was covered.

    It was Patrick who sent people to save her, and they really took her out of the ward on time.

    But this was not what Teresa wanted.

    What she needed was to meet Holley and make things clear.

    No matter whether she and Holley could let go of each other or not, they had to work together to deal with Patrick.

    But Holley didn''t show up. Only Patrick''s followers appeared.

    Teresa had no choice but to be taken away.

    The car sped on the highway of N City and finally was parked outside the villa of Patrick.

    Patrick came to the living room in person to welcome Teresa. "Welcome home, my ally."

    Then he walked up to Teresa and took off the blindfold for her.

    The moment the blindfold was taken off, Teresa was greatly shocked.

    Patrick was indeed a shrewd and suspicious man.

    He chose to welcome her in the room where Holley''s grandmother was killed.

    If Teresa hadn''t thought of this last night and repeatedly gave herself temporary psychological guidance and hints, she would have revealed her flaws.

    Although she was shocked, at least there was no difference on Teresa''s face.

    "Thank you."

    Keeping the aloofness of the daughter of the Lei family, Teresa naturally sat on the sofa behind her, but she didn''t forget to raise her hand to remind Patrick that her wrist was still tied.

    Patrick didn''t notice that Teresa had regained her memory, so he was very friendly and untied the rope for Teresa in person.

    "Teresa, we are allies. But your identity is sensitive now. You still need to work secretly for a period of time before I can help you solve those cases. I have a follower who hates Holley very much. I guess you have heard of her, Mei is her last name. From now on, she will be your subordinate. If you have anything, just ask her to do it and monitor her for me. I suspect that she has betrayed me and my organization. You can help me see how attentive she is. I will help you solve the case."

    Patrick''s voice sounded gloomy.

    Teresa couldn''t help recalling the night when Holley''s grandmother was killed.

    But fortunately, she calmed down and just nodded slightly. "Okay, I''ll help you."

    Although she said so, Teresa knew that if it was really about surveillance, it would be Miss Mei who was spying on her.

    But it was not a bad thing. If Patrick was willing to send someone to monitor her, it meant that she had gained Patrick''s trust to a certain extent.

    As long as she perfectly dealt with all the temptations, she could still stay safely with Patrick.

    That''s good. She can be a qualified undercover agent in the future.

 Chapter 579 Say Sorry

    Teresa thought too much and looked a little absent-minded.

    This small detail immediately aroused Patrick''s suspicion.

    "What are you thinking about? Why are you so absorbed?"

    Hearing his voice, Teresa came to herself at once, "Nothing."

    She smiled awkwardly and regretted being so careless in front of Patrick.

    If Patrick didn''t find anything, he would never try to find out.

    But since he had seen through it, he would never let Teresa pass so easily.

    Looking back and forth at Teresa, a sinister smile appeared on Patrick''s face. "We are allies. Is there anything else that you can''t tell me?"

    He smiled and stared at Teresa.

    Teresa knew that she would lose her life as long as she revealed a little flaw.

    She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Since you asked me to tell you, please don''t get angry."

    "I won''t."

    "That''s good."

    Teresa said with relief, "I was wondering whether you really want me to monitor your subordinate, or in fact, you don''t trust me, so you sent someone to monitor me."

    It was easy to irritate Patrick, but this was also the best way to ease his doubts.

    Indeed, Teresa succeeded.

    Patrick burst into laughter. "Miss Teresa, you''re thinking too much. You''re my ally. What''s the point of monitoring my ally? Besides, you have two murders on your back. If you don''t ally with me, you will be in prison for a lifetime. But you have allied with me. At least I can help you solve your cases. Miss Teresa, you will have the most to gain from this, so I don''t need to worry about your betrayal. Why do I bother to send people to monitor you? I really need you to monitor my useless subordinate for me."

    "Okay, I believe you. But I have wounds all over my body and I have been running all the way. Can I have a rest for two days first?"

    Teresa really needed a rest. If she continued to deal with Patrick, she was afraid that she would give the show away.

    The atmosphere in the room was so depressing.

    Patrick nodded, "No problem. But before I send you to rest, I have another question to ask."

    "Go ahead."

    "How long do you want to hide the knife in your sleeve?''''

    "Ah!"

    Teresa took out the knife and threw it on the tea table. "I didn''t expect that Holley didn''t come. I''ve forgotten it along the way."

    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. But it''s not good if you are scheming with a sharp weapon."

    Patrick said meaningfully and ordered his follower to take Teresa to rest.

    Finally, Teresa returned to the room, but she didn''t dare to be careless.

    She knew very well that every corner of the villa was monitored by Patrick.

    It was Patrick killed Holley''s grandmother and made Teresa end up being chased.

    Teresa didn''t dare to show any panic. She could only hold the quilt to sleep. After a while, she dared to pretend to cover her head unconsciously.

    Only when she covered her head and made sure that it was not photographed by the monitor could Teresa dare to be afraid, flustered and helpless.

    She needed to digest these emotions when she didn''t have to confront Patrick.

    She needed to guard the Lei family well.

    In the hospital.

    Holley waited for Detective Lin.

    Detective Lin explained the situation to her apologetically.

    When he arrived at the ward, there was no one. The opponent was very cautious to take Teresa away without leaving any trace.

    As for Teresa, he was quite sure that she had woken up.

    Detective Lin also said that he would try his best to track down Teresa, and he would definitely catch and arrest her.

    Holley nodded, "Detective Lin, thank you. I won''t disturb you."

    A lot of things happened in half an hour this morning.

    These things made Holley feel tired.

    At the same time, she could do nothing about it.

    All the bad guys ran away, and all the good peo

    as soon as possible, but we didn''t and we just chose to hide it. In addition to considering your health and afraid that you will be emotionally unstable, I do have my own selfish motives. Although Teresa had committed a lot of crimes, she was Rainer''s cousin after all. Now your attitude towards her is more related to the life and death of the Lei family. It''s not easy for us to get the chance to make you agree to withdraw half of the case. We have been afraid that the news that woman has escaped will make you refuse to withdraw the case.

    What''s more, we didn''t expect that after that woman ran away, she could hide so deep that we couldn''t find her for so many days."

    Jane explained in a low voice.

    Holley just felt a little funny, "If you tell me this the first time after she runs away, I will believe you. But you didn''t tell me the truth until you couldn''t continue lying. So I don''t believe you!"

    Holley]''s eyes were red, and tears were rolling. "I''m tired and want to rest. Don''t disturb me again. If you can''t find Miss Mei, don''t talk about marriage. At the worst, let''s go to die together and compensate for Mr. Yan''s life."

    "The expert in charge of the Generalissimo''s health has arrived in N City and now he is in the hospital to rescue Mr. Yan. They used the most advanced medicine and medical equipment. Holley, if Mr. Yan can come back to life, why do we have to sacrifice our lives for Mr. Yan together? You should know that the Generalissimo can deal with the Ou family, and the Ou family can also deal with the Yan family. It will be a dead end."

    Jane hit the nail on the head.

    "Besides, it''s me who asked Mr. Fabian to hide something from you. It''s all my idea. If you are angry, just be angry with me. Don''t be angry with Mr. Fabian. It''s not good for you to always be angry. Whether you love you or not, you will live for the rest of your life."

    Holley was touched by Jane''s last persuasion.

    "Well, let''s wait until Mr. Yan wakes up. If he is fine, then we can talk about the marriage. Please go out now."

    Holley stood up and made a gesture of please.

    Jane left without hesitation

    Fabian had no intention of leaving. Jane didn''t care it. Anyway, it was none of her business.

    "Why don''t you leave?"

    Holley asked with deep hostility to Fabian.

    Looking at Holley, Fabian said, "I want to apologize to you. It''s all my fault. I should have told you something, but I didn''t because I gave up Teresa. I know it''s useless to apologize. But I still want to say sorry to you alone."

 Chapter 580 Offend The Powerful Man

    "I would never say that I forgive you."

    Holley said softly. She was rarely a harsh person, but her attitude was determined, not inferior to anyone else.

    After a long silence, Fabian spoke out what he had hidden in his heart, "The people who kidnapped Miss Mei killed the most elite bodyguards of our Ou family. Even if Miss Mei fell into the hands of Old Master Yan, she might not say anything. Think about that the people who escorted that woman were all dead. If she was in the Yan family, she might kill Old Master Yan."

    "I know."

    Holley narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "But no matter who kidnapped that woman, she would be taken away. But this is not the reason why you hide something from me after she was taken away."

    Holley was right.

    This was indeed different.

    Holley was not a person who haggled over every ounce, but she was very serious about important things.

    "I will try my best to find Miss Mei. I will definitely find her. I will go to the hospital again. I don''t dare to praise my medical skills, but I want to do my best for Mr. Yan."

    Fabian said slowly with a heavy voice.

    "Mr. Fabian, that''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to tell me everything. And our relationship is just two people who are forced to be together. I will never regard myself as your fiancee. Please don''t regard yourself as my fiance. So, please go out now."

    Holley said indifferently.

    Before today, Fabian could be counted as a friend for Holley.

    But after today, she would never have a friend like Fabian.

    Because it was about Holley''s principle and bottom line.

    "Well, have a good rest. I will talk to you about something else when you are in a better mood."

    Fabian sighed in his heart.

    In fact, he really wanted to take this opportunity to tell Holley something about Teresa.

    No matter whether Holley agreed or not that Teresa was not a murderer, at least Fabian should remind Holley that there might be other possibilities except what she thought of and saw.

    But judging from Holley''s current situation, Fabian was afraid that Holley would blow up if he said anything to defend Teresa.

    The night was not deep, and the autumn wind was a little cold, but Holley felt inexplicably irritable and depressed.

    She opened the window and felt a little comfortable in the cool night wind.

    She stood beside the bed in silence.

    Beep! Beep

    The phone rang.

    Because of her poor health, Holley had already set her phone to the lowest level.

    Looking back at the strange number on the phone, Holley hung up the phone.

    Not to mention that she had never been used to answering strange calls in her daily life. With her current state of mind, she was absolutely unwilling to talk more nonsense with strangers.

    But it seemed that the person on the other end of the phone was about to contact Holley, and he called her several times in a row.

    At the fourth time, Holley answered the phone, "Who is it?"

    She asked irritably, and the voice of the middle-aged man came through the phone.

    The voice sounded familiar.

    "Miss Holley, I''m the Generalissimo."

    After the man told Holley his identity, she answered in a daze, "Okay."

    She didn''t know who the man was.

    But three seconds later, Holley suddenly understood.

    She stammered, "The Generalissimo? You said you are the Generalissimo?"

    Obviously, Holley didn''t believe it, and even full of suspicion and disdain. "Hey, don''t be too ridiculous. As a fraud, you should fraud seriously. Can you deceive me by pretending to be the Generalissimo? People like you are just too smart to be mistaken. Do you think anyone else will be overwhelmed by the favor of you calling yourself the Generalissimo? Let me tell you, people are not stupid. You''d better change another person to pretend. At least, it''s more credible. You are such a

    te couldn''t be postponed.

    "What is it worth threatening me in person, Generalissimo?"

    Holley said meaningfully. She paused and continued, "As you said, Mr. Yan''s life is in your hands. I''m not a heartless woman, so I can''t see the person who is good to me lost his life because of my decision. So, the wedding date won''t be postponed. Are you satisfied?"

    "That''s good."

    The Generalissimo seemed to be quite relieved.

    "Since you have threatened me, I just want to ask why you insist on forcing me to marry Fabian. What is your purpose?"

    Holley asked willfully.

    Even Jane, who was standing beside her, felt nervous.

    Only Holley dared to question the Generalissimo like this.

    The Generalissimo on the other end of the phone was silent.

    After a long time, he said, "I have talked too much today. I heard that you are still pregnant. Have a good rest."

    He changed the topic easily.

    Then he hung up the phone without giving Holley another chance to say anything.

    Holley curled her lips and returned the phone to Jane.

    Jane looked at Holley and sighed, "Holley, in fact, I don''t understand what the Generalissimo thinks of you. I only know that maybe you have some relationship with the Generalissimo, so he treats you specially. You scolded him and suspected his intention, but he didn''t blame you. But if that''s not the case, you offend him again and again, which will make your situation very dangerous.

    Don''t say such disrespectful words anymore."

    Jane kindly persuaded Holley, but seeing that Holley looked cold and had other thoughts, she didn''t say anything more.

    She shook her head, turned around and left.

    Five minutes later, Jane reappeared in Holley''s room.

    "Holley, I have a good news for you."

    Jane said with a smile.

    Holley looked back and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "I just got the news that the expert sent by me has applied the most advanced specific medicine to Mr. Yan. Mr. Yan will wake up tomorrow night at the latest."

    Jane said with a smile.

    Holley''s pale face lit up with joy.

    Rex was about to wake up, which was really a good news.

    Although she didn''t know what the purpose of the Generalissimo was, at least after she agreed to keep the wedding date, he didn''t send anyone to harm Mr. Yan.

    Seeing that Holley was happy, Jane also smiled for a while and said, "But the Generalissimo sent an order that you and Fabian should get married as soon as possible. Your wedding will be fixed in three days. At that time, Secretary Sun will represent the Generalissimo to attend your wedding."

 Chapter 581 That Woman

    "Can''t I refuse it?"

    Holley was not confused, so she asked a quite comprehensive question.

    Jane nodded noncommittally.

    "Holley, if you refuse, the Generalissimo won''t force you. But if you refuse, Mr. Yan will die. And there are so many people in the Yan family, none of them can survive."

    That was why Jane didn''t deny it.

    No one asked Holley to do anything, but someone had already said that if Holley didn''t do anything, many people she cared about would suffer.

    "I see. You can arrange it."

    Holley said softly.

    It was surprising, but it didn''t hinder Holley''s plan.

    If she didn''t want to marry Fabian, she wouldn''t marry him.

    As for the Generalissimo, she had her own way to make use of the pressure of public opinion to prevent him from doing anything to her.

    Since Holley didn''t object, Jane felt relieved. Then Jane said, "Holley, it''s not a big deal to marry Fabian. The Generalissimo has given you enough dowry and honor. You really have no choice. I''ve been following the Generalissimo since I was a child. It''s the first time I''ve seen him arrange a marriage for someone else."

    "So, should I be grateful?"

    Holley asked sharply.

    But she didn''t say anything more.

    She warned herself in her heart that she should restrain her sharp edge and not be seen through.

    Jane smiled awkwardly, "Holley, we can''t control fate. Anyway, we are not at the peak of power. We don''t have the ability and power to control our fate. I don''t think it''s too bad as long as we don''t lose our lives and care about the life.

    Back then, I didn''t want to leave Rainer, nor did I want to pretend to be dead. But my identity and my task forced me to leave him. I know how it feels to be forced to leave the one I love. I think I can roughly feel how it feels to marry a man who I doesn''t love at all. But Holley, do you have any other way? This was fate. If you couldn''t resist something, you might as well try to enjoy it. Besides, as far as I know, the Generalissimo didn''t mean to hurt you. The Ou family was also a first-class wealthy family, and Fabian was also a first-class talent. He is not involved in political circles and power struggles, and he is a skilled doctor. No matter the rise and fall of the Ou family or not, his status will not change. If you marry him, you will not be involved in unnecessary struggles and you will live in happiness."

    Jane felt that Holley''s situation was like her past, so she made an exception and said these very personal and objective words.

    Even though Holley was still angry that Jane had hidden the fact that Miss Mei had been taken away, she couldn''t ignore such heartbreaking words.

    Looking at Jane, Holley shook his head and said, "Maybe you are right, but I don''t have such a noble comprehension. All in all, you

    ers, so Ron was unwilling to mention it.

    When Fabian was full of doubts, Ron said indifferently, "I''m over with that woman a long time ago. You''re my good friend, and I don''t care which woman you marry. But the baby in that woman''s belly is Mr. Yan''s. Are you sure you can accept such a woman?"

    Ron had said heartlessly.

    If Fabian didn''t know Ron''s difficulties, he would think that he was heartless to Holley.

    Fabian sighed.

    He roughly understood that now Ron didn''t have the ability to fight against his opponent completely, and he might not be able to protect Holley in the confrontation, so he could only say so.

    "You are so..."

    Fearing that he might make a mistake and ruin Ron''s plan, Fabian pretended to be too angry to say anything. Then he turned around and left angrily.

    In the villa of Patrick, which was filled with sin and conspiracy in N City, someone had presented such a recording to Patrick.

    This was Ron''s comment on Holley, and it was quite interesting.

    "Ha-ha."

    Patrick sneered.

    ''Ron, do you think I won''t doubt you if I haven''t found him?

    I have suspected you for a long time, but you don''t know it yourself.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    Do you think you can protect Holley, the woman you love most, from being harassed this time?

    Ron, I, Patrick, have lived for at least fifty years. I have eaten more salt than you have eaten rice.

    I can see clearly whether it''s true or not.

    So, Ron, you know me. I have told you that no one in the Mu family can live a good life. And don''t think about the woman you care about could live better.''

    Patrick clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles crunched. With a wave of his hand, he asked someone to call Teresa there.

    "Miss Teresa, I have something interesting to tell you. I have a lovely recording. Send it to Holley and stimulate her by the way."

 Chapter 582 Dont You Want To Figure It Out

    Teresa thought for a while and realized that it was not a good thing.

    She didn''t want to do it.

    But now, she didn''t dare to say no in the villa of Patrick.

    After a short hesitation, Teresa nodded with a smile, "Of course I should do such a good thing. But you know, my identity is sensitive and embarrassed now. If I do it myself, won''t I expose myself?"

    Teresa refused him politely.

    But Patrick was the person who didn''t allow anyone to muddle through in front of him.

    With a grim smile, he looked at Teresa and asked, "So, you can''t do it, can you?"

    Patrick asked, gnashing his teeth.

    Teresa''s heart sank. She quickly corrected herself, "No, it''s not that I can''t do it, but that I can''t stand out and do it in public. If you agree with me, I will send the woman you asked me to monitor to do it. First, I want to see if she is loyal to you. Second, I want to protect myself. After all, it''s lucky for me to escape. I don''t want to go back in jail less than two days after I get my freedom. If I am exposed, you will also be exposed for saving me. Do you want to go with me?"

    Teresa had no choice but to threaten Patrick.

    Fortunately, this trick worked. At least, after hearing it, Patrick was less suspicious of her.

    He nodded with satisfaction and said gently, "As long as you are not on Holley''s side and are not willing to hurt her. I have thought for a while. What you said makes sense. I can''t expose you just because of such a trifle. Well, just let my subordinate who needs to be monitored do this. You just need to supervise her."

    Teresa nodded decisively, "That''s good. It seems that we will definitely have a pleasant cooperation in the future. Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on Miss Mei. If anything happens to her, I will report it to you as soon as possible."

    "Okay, go ahead."

    Patrick sent the recording to Teresa and waved at her with a tired look, indicating that she could leave.

    Patrick must have pretended to be tired on purpose.

    He was showing weakness, trying to use a trick to make Teresa relax her vigilance against him.

    It was time to make something clear.

    After receiving the recording, Teresa turned around and was about to leave.

    When she was about to step out of the room, Patrick stopped her. "Don''t you want to listen to what kind of recording it is?"

    Teresa''s heart trembled. She knew it was not a good thing and it was not that easy to pass.

    Patrick was a paranoid demon.

    After taking a deep breath and adjusting her state, Teresa turned around and played the recording.

    The voices of Ron and Fabian came out of the recording one after another.

    Not long ago, the conversation between Ron and Fabian was recorded word by word.

    Fabian was the pain in Teresa''s heart. Her face was a little pale, because in the recording, Fabian had been protecting Holley.

    Such protection made Teresa feel very uncomfortable.

    She sniffed and bit her lips hard.

    She tried her bes

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n''t contact the outside world. I''ve sent the recording to Holley''s e-mail. You two can have a rest."

    Teresa felt lucky that she didn''t do anything inappropriate.

    Patrick did be an old fox, he tested her again.

    When Holley woke up in the morning, she found an email.

    ''I''m no longer the person in charge of the Mu''s Group''s finance and I''m no longer in charge of personnel. Why do you send me an email?''

    Holley thought and got up in a huff and began to talk nonsense. Then she opened the e-mail.

    She didn''t want to have messages from time to time, which would be annoying.

    But to her surprise, the content of the email was not the work email that Holley thought.

    A strange number and a strange message.

    A record!

    Was it a computer virus?

    Holley was a little worried, but on second thought, she didn''t have any money in her phone, so she felt relieved.

    In a daze, Holley wanted to delete the email, but finally, she clicked on the recording because of a sentence in the email.

    It wrote, "Holley, I believe you will want to know something about Ron."

    After clicked on the recording, Holley heard the conversation between Ron and Fabian.

    Now, Ron just called her "that woman".

    Ron was crazy. He knew clearly that the baby was his, but he was unwilling to admit it.

    Therefore, no matter how upset Holley was, she and Ron had reached the end.

    ''It''s so boring. Why did someone send it?''

    Holley didn''t want to listen to it or see it, so she deleted it.

    But it seemed that the person who sent the recording didn''t want to let her go easily. The second email was also sent to her.

    Holley didn''t want to see it, but she couldn''t restrain her impulse.

    The second email said, "The most inappropriate thing in a relationship is to be confused. I heard that you and Ron both were crazily looking for Miss Mei, but Ron was also looking for her in order to protect her, he even offered a huge reward. Don''t you want to figure it out?"

 Chapter 583 You Deserve Death

    The words in the email were heartbreaking.

    Holley didn''t intend to care more about the news, but those words seemed to have some magic, constantly drilling into her heart and disturbing her thoughts.

    The emails came one after another, and the words in them were more heartbreaking.

    Holley fell into silence for a long time. She stared at her phone blankly and lost the ability to think for a moment.

    In Patrick''s villa.

    Linda, who hadn''t shown up for a long time, was sitting in front of the computer and typing quickly.

    Patrick stood behind her and nodded with satisfaction. "Well done, Linda."

    Such an intimate address had already outlined the relationship between the two people.

    Linda looked back with an ambiguous smile and said, "It was you taught me so well."

    Linda''s eyes were full of affection, while Patrick looked her a little colder.

    "Honey, I won''t treat you unfairly."

    He said indifferently and touched Linda''s head.

    However, Linda continued to look at the computer happily and knocked on an email to Holley.

    "It''s enough!"

    Linda had sent eight emails. These eight emails were enough to kill Holley''s heart one by one.

    Sometimes, too much could backfire.

    So he told Linda that there was no need to send another email.

    "Okay."

    Linda jumped up happily, turned around and hugged Patrick''s neck. "It''s finally my turn. I won''t let Holley go. Torture is the perfect revenge. Thank you for teaching me this. I''m really happy."

    She acted like a spoiled child in front of Patrick to express her love and gratitude.

    However, Patrick was always cold, indifferent to anything.

    Although Linda was already his woman, she was just a woman he could make use of for Patrick.

    He remained calm and indifferent. It seemed that Linda had been used to it. She didn''t care about it and just obediently went into his arms.

    "Well, I heard that you have two new women. And they were all young and beautiful girls. I also heard that there is a daughter of the Lei family."

    Linda was jealous and felt threatened.

    She felt that her position in Patrick''s heart was in jeopardy.

    Although Patrick didn''t respond to Linda''s enthusiasm, he didn''t refuse her hug.

    Now, after hearing her words, Patrick pushed Linda away from his arms.

    Keeping a distance from her, Patrick said coldly, "From the first day you were together with me, I have told you that you must be obedient to me as my woman. Just do what I ask you to do. As for my business, it''s none of your business. How many women I have and what kind of relationship we are all my own business."

    After saying that, Patrick shook his hand and left.

    Linda hurried to catch up with him, "No, don''t be angry. I was wrong. Don''t be angry."

    Patrick didn''t turn around,

    nted two times, and there were really only eight emails.

    "But I just received a letter just now."

    Hearing what Holley said, Fabian checked again and found a system notice email. Then he said to Holley, "Look, the person has withdrawn it."

    "I just said there were nine emails. But why did he withdraw it? Don''t he think these are not ruthless enough so he needs to prepare something to irritate me?"

    Holley curled her lips with contempt. She looked down upon a person who did bad things.

    Unable to guess the truth, Fabian could only shrug casually. "I will find out who registered this email and inform Mr. Ron that someone is monitoring him."

    After a pause, Fabian hesitated for a long time before he said, "But, are you okay? Mr. Ron was not a fool. He wouldn''t do anything stupid. Many things were not as simple as they looked. Maybe Mr. Ron has some other reason."

    With her eyes wide open, Holley looked at Fabian and asked, "Then tell me what the reason is."

    Fabian knew it, but he couldn''t say it.

    He sighed, "I just feel that Mr. Ron is not that kind of person. You..."

    Fabian found that when the truth could not be told, what else he said was useless.

    At last, he waved his hand casually and said, "Forget it."

    In Patrick''s villa.

    With an angry face, Patrick pointed his gun at Linda.

    "Who gave you the guts to send that kind of email to Holley?"

    He was very angry, and his eyes were full of killing intent.

    Linda was so frightened that she cried, "I... I just don''t want anyone to take you away. I..."

    While she was crying, Patrick didn''t pity her. Instead, he pointed his gun at her temple harder and said, "You deserve death."

    "No. I was wrong. Please, for the sake of our relationship, don''t kill me."

    Linda desperately begged for mercy, but she didn''t see any softness in Patrick''s eyes.

 Chapter 584 Now That You Are Here

    "No, please."

    The hot muzzle and Patrick''s cold eyes provoked Linda.

    She collapsed and tears streaming down her face. She grabbed Patrick as if she was going to grab a life-saving straw.

    But she couldn''t grab Patrick because there was a gun between them.

    That was the distance between them. Linda fell into the whirlpool of love, but as an old and experienced man, Patrick had never taken all this seriously.

    His eyes were still full of killing intent.

    Because in Patrick''s eyes, there was only interests.

    Linda betrayed him, telling the whereabouts of Teresa to Holley, which was harmful to his interests. Naturally, he said that Linda was courting death.

    Linda was desperate.

    She was a woman who had been stupid in love. Although she was obsessed with the old man in front of her, Linda was not stupid enough to see that he really didn''t take her seriously.

    It was true that he wanted to kill her.

    It was impossible to save herself to use the love between them.

    Seeing the killing intent in Patrick''s eyes getting stronger and stronger, Linda screamed, "No, the email has been withdrawn, and Holley hasn''t seen it either. The address is not exposed.

    Didn''t you say that I was useful to you? As you said, I can play a special role in dealing with Ron. I haven''t shown up yet. It''s not good for your plan if you kill me. Please, for the sake of my loyalty to you and my ignorance today, forgive me and give me a chance to make amends."

    Linda''s words seemed to work.

    Patrick didn''t pull the trigger completely.

    But this was not the end. Patrick thought if someone did something wrong, he had to pay the price, let alone such a huge mistake.

    Although the gun in Patrick''s hand was moved away from Linda''s temple, it was pointed at Linda''s hand.

    With a bang, the bullet pierced through Linda''s palm.

    This was Patrick''s punishment for Linda.

    Since it was a mistake made by hand, Patrick just shot Linda in the palm of her hand.

    Linda fell to the ground in disbelief.

    She didn''t expect that Patrick would re

    ick for his courage to appear in front of him.

    A minute later, Patrick came in.

    When he saw Craig, he smiled kindly as before. "How are you doing recently, Craig? I''m worried about you when I hear about your unpleasant things.

    But it doesn''t matter because you are a man. Although the Gu family broke off the engagement with you, it might not be a bad thing. After all, Hannah was neither the real daughter of the Gu family nor her father''s favorite girl. This kind of marriage is meaningless at all. It doesn''t matter if you get married to her or not. Do you think so?"

    Hearing Patrick''s words, the corners of Craig''s mouth twitched in anger.

    It was true that even if a man was called off the engagement, he could find a woman.

    But it was a humiliation and a loss of dignity.

    For a man like Craig who was extremely proud, this was a scale that could not be touched.

    However, Patrick mentioned it directly.

    Craig got angry and pointed his gun at Patrick. "For so many years, you appeared by my side in the name of an old friend of my father, but in fact, you stabbed me in the back again and again in order to harm me. Although you don''t admit it and I don''t have any evidence, I know you are the beast that caused the destruction of our Lan family, Patrick. I won''t let you go. Now that you''re here, I''ll kill you in front of my father in heaven."

 Chapter 585 An Opportunity

    "You won''t."

    Patrick said with certainty, "Craig, you are my adopted son and you have sworn that you will thank me for my kindness and respect me all your life. You won''t hurt me who are your adoptive father, will you?"

    Hearing what Patrick said, Craig was angrier.

    "Patrick, that''s because I don''t know you are the scumbag. If I had known it, I wouldn''t have acknowledge a thief as my father!"

    He shouted angrily, and Patrick just smiled viciously. "If you don''t recognize me as your adoptive father, maybe Lan''s Group does not exist. But even if the Lan''s Group is still existing, you can''t make a decision and you can''t even get a penny. How can you live without everything with your sister who has intellectual problems?"

    Craig was really speechless.

    After all, Patrick had really helped him in the past few years. But things had changed in the past half a year.

    But what was the point of saying that?

    Did he have to believe that a person who had an unpardonable hatred with his family

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was good or bad, it was someone else''s choice, not something he forced.

    Craig was silent for a while. He wondered whether Patrick was really going to deal with Ron.

    In the end, he came to a conclusion. He was willing to believe that Patrick was going to deal with Ron.

    Ron tricked his Lan''s Group, and Holley tricked his sister. Of course he wouldn''t let those two people go.

    "What''s opportunity?"

    Seeing that Craig was tempted, Patrick laughed out loud. "I can''t talk with you with a gun in your hand."

    It was not until Craig put away his gun that Patrick told him that what he would do to deal with Ron tomorrow during the wedding of Holley and Fabian.

 Chapter 586 Everything Is Ready Except For The Last Step (1)

    Under the instruction of the Generalissimo, the wedding of Holley and Fabian would be held in three days.

    There was an endless flow of guests, all of whom were of high status.

    They were all willing to attend today''s wedding for the sake of the Ou family, but if one looked carefully at their expressions, it was not difficult to find that most of the guests'' eyes were filled with faint disdain and ridicule.

    After all, this was the Nth times that Fabian had held a wedding related ceremony, and several times before, it ended up with the tragic ending that Fabian had been dumped as the female side regretted the marriage with him.

    What''s more, it was hard to tell the truth that the woman Fabian married this time was a remarried woman, and her ex-husband seemed to be a good friend of Fabian himself.

    What''s more, it was said that this woman had a large part of the shares of the Mu''s Group, but although the Mu''s Group had been getting better recently, it was still in danger. In other words, the marriage of Fabian and such a woman didn''t mean that Fabian could get a lot of wealth. On the contrary, he would be heavily in debt because of his marriage with Holley.

    Of course, if that was the case, the guests wouldn''t be too disdainful and sarcastic. Besides, there was something more unacceptable to the public, that was, Holley was pregnant.

    It was said that the child was not the child of her ex-husband, Ron Mu, but also not of his fianc¨¦, Fabian. It was the child of the third man.

    But even so, the Ou family still happily accepted such a woman as their daughter-in-law and held a wedding ceremony in a big way.

    Although the guests came to the wedding for the sake of the Ou family, when they sat together and saw such a devious thing, they couldn''t help but talk about it.

    Expressions of most of the members of the Ou family didn''t look good.

    This kind of thing could be a shame, but the wedding had to be held in a big way, and this woman, who was not good enough for the Ou family, had to marry.

    The only person who could face all this with a smile was Mrs. Ou.

    It was not that Mrs. Ou had lived for a long time, so she didn''t care about thes

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    maintain their righteous status, and also to show their loyalty to the Generalissimo, the Ou family arranged Fabian to marry Holley.

    This was a normal version, and there was something unusual. In order to marry into the Ou family, Holley framed Teresa several times, which made Fabian have no choice but to marry her.

    Someone said that Holley was just bluffing and Secretary Sun wouldn''t come at all.

    In the end, all these gossips and rumors stopped with the appearance of Secretary Sun.

    Secretary Sun did come!

    Not only did he come, but he also sent a very rich gift, in addition to his wishes. "Congratulations, Mr. Fabian and Miss Ye. Today is the wedding of you two. I will send a gift on behalf of the Generalissimo, and also send our blessings. I wish you two love until the end of your life."

    After saying that, he lowered his head slightly apologetically. "I still have some work to do. I won''t stay long. Mr. Fabian and Miss Ye, don''t blame me. "

    Secretary Sun kept a low profile. He was ready to leave after bringing the gifts and blessings.

    It was obvious that he wanted to keep unrelated, so he refused to drink some wine or eat some food.

    Mrs. Ou knew it was his habit as a secretary, so she didn''t make it difficult for him. She just stood up with a smile and wanted to send him away in person.

    Holley waited for Secretary Sun. In front of the guests and reporters, she said directly, "Secretary Sun, please wait."

 Chapter 587 Everything Is Ready Except For The Last Step (2)

    Everything was quite normal at the wedding.

    But as Holley spoke, many people could tell something else from her words.

    Jane was the closest to Holley, so she knew exactly what it meant.

    What on earth did Holley want to do?

    There were so many people, the media and even the Generalissimo had sent their blessings. If there was an accident at this time, it would not be as simple as an accident. It was an insult to the Generalissimo, and Holley would be an open enemy to him.

    If such a thing really happened, perhaps neither Jane nor the Ou family would have a good life.

    Even for some special reasons, the Lei family, which was exempted, would have to pay a huge price for this.

    In Jane''s heart, Young Master Lei was more important than herself.

    She had disappeared for so many years and was unwilling to keep her promise to Mr. Lei. She appeared in front of Young Master Lei again because she knew that the Lei family had encountered an unprecedented big trouble, and she could not sit by.

    All this couldn''t be destroyed by Holley.

    Moreover, if Holley did something wrong at this time, even if everyone had to die with her, finally the most miserable one must be Holley herself.

    When Holley was confused, as a grasshopper in the same boat, Jane had the obligation to stop her from doing stupid things.

    And she couldn''t stop Holley too straightforward and obvious.

    With a smile, Jane took two steps forward. She held Holley''s hand and said, "Holley, Secretary Sun has always been like this. You don''t have to keep him."

    She perfectly mediated the situation, and even pinched Holley''s hand, indicating her not to do stupid things.

    Secretary Sun turned around and nodded slightly. "You''re welcome, Miss Ye."

    Holley could probably understand Jane''s kindness.

    But there was something that she couldn''t do.

    The so-called granted marriage was inexplicable, and many of her friends were controlled by the Generalissimo.

    This was too bad for her.

    "Secretary Sun, you misunderstood me. I just want to ask you something."

    Holley said in a gentle and clear voice.

    Secretary Sun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Since he was able to follow the Generalissimo, he was naturally a smart man.

    Looking at Holley, he knew what this young girl was going to do something.

    But no matter what she wanted to do, it was stupid to offend the Generalissimo.

    The Generalissimo thought highly of this Miss Ye, so he sent him to attend the wedding and send his wishes.

    If he was present and allowed Miss Ye to do whatever she wanted, the farce would not end in a good end, and even embarrass the Generalissimo, which would be a big disaster.

    "Miss Ye, today is your big day. No matter what happens, it should not be more important than today''s wedding, right? No matter what you want to ask me, you can come to see me at any time after you marry Mr. Fabian. I will answer it at any time. "

    Secretary Sun also reminded Holley in a low profile that she could ask anything, but on the premise that she couldn''t screw up the wedding.

    Holley smiled, "what want to ask Secretary Sun has something to do with my wedding today. So if you don''t answer, Secretary Sun, I''m afraid I can''t get married at ease. "

    Holley said that in public.

    That was to say, Secretary Sun had to answer her next question.

    What a little girl who knew how to make it difficult for others!

    Secretary Sun completely turned around and looked into Holley''s eyes, "Miss Ye, what do you want to ask?"

    His expression was already very bad, and his voice was even worse than his face.

    Holley took a deep breath and said bluntly, "someone told me that the marriage between me and Fabian is the order of the Generalissimo. If I don''t marry Fabian, I will die. I didn''t believe it at first, but today Secretary Sun, you came with the blessing of the Generalissimo. I believed it. If my marriage wasn''t arranged by the Generalissimo, how could he send you here? Besides, you said that you came here to send wishes on behalf of him. "

    Secretary Sun''s face darkened.

    He didn''t expect that Holley would ask such a tricky question.

    Jane was also stunned. She had thought that Holley would refuse the wedding.

    But since Holley told the Generalissimo in person that she hoped to be blessed, Jane no longer doubted it.

    Even now, Rex''s life was still in their hands. Jane was sure that Holley didn''t dare to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y.

    The people brought by Secretary Sun had been scattered in every corner of the wedding and looked up at everyone.

    Whoever dared to talk nonsense, even if he wouldn''t be executed in front of the media, he wouldn''t come to a good end.

    Therefore, none of the people present dared to talk nonsense.

    Secretary Sun was quite well behaved. After a lot of messy things happened today, he could still keep a faint smile and wait with Holley on the spot.

    Not far away, Jane moved to the side of Fabian.

    She didn''t dare to talk about what happened today, so she sent a WeChat message to Fabian, "did you know that Holley would do this before?"

    Fabian didn''t expect that. He just thought that Holley would accept her fate under so many threats.

    He shook his head.

    Jane sighed, "I hope the Generalissimo won''t blame me."

    Now, they could only hope.

    Then everyone spent the hardest ten minutes.

    Ten minutes later, Old Master Yan and Rex Yan appeared at the wedding site.

    Rex looked terrible. Although he was alive, he was wrapped in a lot of gauze and looked terrible.

    This was an expert doctor who had been used by the Generalissimo to save him with the most precious medicine.

    Therefore, it could be imagined how badly Rex was injured.

    Holley felt bad. She lowered her head slightly, but dared not look into Rex''s eyes.

    She owed Rex an explanation, but she was unwilling to explain.

    Just let Rex misunderstand her and misunderstand that she didn''t keep her promise.

    "Old Master Yan, please take Mr. Yan abroad for recuperation."

    That was all Holley could say. After she finished speaking, she pulled off the headwear which represented the identity of the bride.

    Throwing it on the spot, Holley said in a low voice, "I don''t want to marry Fabian Ou. I won''t get married today! I won''t marry Fabian in the future. I don''t like him and we are not meant to be together. I just don''t like him. "

    Holley didn''t mean to belittle Fabian. She just tried her best to take the blame of repentance of marriage and slapping the Generalissimo on herself.

    At the same time, she took back her gun and said, "thank you very much today, Secretary Sun. I won''t bother you anymore."

    Secretary Sun took a meaningful look at Holley, shook his head and left with his people.

    Secretary Sun left with his people and brushed past the people who rushed into the wedding.

    The man rushed into the wedding site and shouted while running, "Holley Ye, you can''t marry Fabian Ou. You can''t get married. Something happened to the Mu''s Group. You are a major shareholder. You have to go back. You can''t hold the wedding now."

    This man was sent by Craig after he reached an agreement with Patrick.

    Today, he must prevent Holley from marrying Fabian. Holley couldn''t get close to the big tree of the Ou family, and he couldn''t let the Ou family protect her. Otherwise, many things would be difficult to do in the future.

 Chapter 588 Expose The Lie

    "Miss Ye, Mr. Ron needs you. He loves you and doesn''t want you to leave. He doesn''t want you to marry Fabian. For the sake of Mr. Ron''s love for you, don''t marry Fabian. "

    The man was an actor hired by Craig from the film and television base. Craig had prepared these lines for him in advance.

    And he himself was dutiful to speak out all the lines in a quite powerful way.

    If this person appeared before Holley saying that she wouldn''t get married today, he would definitely cause a big sensation.

    But Holley had already expressed her attitude towards today''s marriage.

    She didn''t want to marry him at all.

    Therefore, when this person appeared after following the order of Craig, he shouted a lot of nonsense, but it did not have the effect. On the contrary, almost everyone present looked at this person as if they were looking at a person with some mental disease.

    These eyes, like sharp swords, were humiliating the man''s performance.

    He stood there, dumbfounded, and suddenly found that his play couldn''t go on.

    Following the order of Craig, Holley would definitely be touched by his words, so that he could smoothly invite Holley to the Mu''s Group.

    But Holley didn''t seem to be touched. She just looked at him coldly and he felt a little flustered.

    "Miss Ye, Mr. Ron really needs you. Now something has happened to the Mu''s Group. You must go back to him."

    The man repeated the previous lines again.

    If it was related to the Generalissimo, no one dared to talk about it.

    However, this farce was not ignored by everyone. They all discussed about it.

    Moreover, they had been repressed for too long before, and now they could discuss it all of a sudden. Almost everyone was talking about the person who ran out, what Ron had done, and the dissolute behavior of Holley.

    The harsh discussion didn''t hurt Holley at all.

    Because no matter how others talked about it, they couldn''t tell the truth. Why did she care about it and hurt herself.

    She glanced at the guests present indifferently and finally looked at the person who sent the message. "Who sent you here?"

    Her voice was as cold as her eyes, making people unable to look strai

    imo was someone the Yan family couldn''t fight against. Now, you have become her weakness. why don''t you go away with Grandpa and don''t drag her down? Even if you leave N city and go to another country, you can still pay attention to her and know everything about her. "

    Old Master Yan persuaded Rex.

    Rex nodded silently and walked out of the hotel with the support of his grandfather against the crowd.

    In the backstage lounge.

    Jane just threatened him slightly, and the man called in, saying that Craig paid him to come here.

    As for why he hired him to say these words, the man only knew that Mr. Lan had taken action and needed Holley to appear in the Mu''s Group today. However, his action time was in conflict with Holley''s wedding, so this man was asked to stop the wedding and find a way to let Holley go to the Mu''s Group.

    Hearing this, Jane immediately sent someone to investigate the situation of the Mu''s Group.

    "Holley, according to the latest news, since Craig holds five percent of the shares of the Mu''s Group, as a shareholder, he requires the group to give him an explanation about the unprofitable situation of the last quarter. Because the position of President of Mr. Ron is consented by you, the first shareholder, so he asks you to personally explain it in the Mu''s Group. At the same time, he also contacted some other people who hold the shares of the Mu''s Group and worked together to put pressure on Mr. Ron. "

 Chapter 589 You Are Courting Death

    How could the shares fall into the hands of Craig.

    Holley frowned.

    She still remembered that when she was in Alaska, the plan of Ron to take back the shares was flawless, but he failed at the last critical moment.

    One person robbed Ron of the shares of the Mu''s Group, and he got five percent.

    Originally they thought that at the later general shareholder''s meeting, the mysterious person would appear, but that person had never appeared.

    Back then, at the general shareholder''s meeting, Craig was forced to quit the Mu''s Group like a stray dog and no longer participated in the fight for the president''s position.

    At that time, Craig still had some shares of the Mu''s Group, which were less than two or three percent. Therefore, he had no say in the Mu''s Group.

    At that time, the Mu''s Group was still in a state of serious loss.

    At that time, Craig could use this method and force Ron away.

    But at that time, he didn''t do that, which meant that he didn''t have the brain to think of this move at all. Or, at that time, he didn''t have full confidence that he would definitely force Ron away.

    It was true that time had passed and circumstances had changed. But what changes would make Craig be sure that he would be able to force Ron out of the position of president?

    Holley couldn''t figure it out. Although she still remembered how heartless Ron was that day, she couldn''t help but worry.

    With a small shareholder stirring up trouble in the company, if she, the biggest shareholder, did not appear, it would be difficult for Ron.

    And Craig must have some malicious intentions.

    Although she didn''t know why Craig tried every means to get her back to the Mu''s Group, she couldn''t just refuse to go because she knew that he had a bad intention?

    Fabian studied medicine, so he didn''t know much about the business world.

    But he could tell that Ron was in a bad situation.

    Thinking of Ron''s difficulties and the things he had to bear alone, Fabian couldn''t help but sigh, "well, will you go back to the Mu''s Group to have a look? This is not only the matter between you and Mr. Ron. It is related to the Mu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    is in trouble because of her."

    Fabian''s mother sighed helplessly. She looked at her son and then at her husband and burst into tears again. "She only cares about herself and doesn''t need to marry someone she doesn''t love. But she never thought that others would be involved because of her willfulness. She doesn''t want to marry into the Ou family. Does the Ou family want her to get in? "

    "Mom, don''t say that. She didn''t leave us alone. Didn''t she say that she regretted her marriage, and it has nothing to do with the Ou family or me. The Generalissimo won''t blame us. "

    Fabian said in an optimistic tone.

    The phoenix head stick in the Mrs. Ou''s hand hit the ground heavily. "Nonsense!"

    She scolded.

    Both Fabian and his mother were scared to shut up.

    After all, Fabian''s father was a man, experienced and knowledgeable.

    "Fabian, do you think a little girl can change the Generalissimo''s mind? Was it her responsibility as she said that she was unwilling to marry? If the Generalissimo thinks that our Ou family doesn''t want her to come in and gives her such a desperate idea behind her back, will our Ou family live a better life? "

    Fabian''s father shook his head and said, "forget it. It''s useless to talk about what has happened. Now that she has left, she has nothing to do with the Ou family then. Fabian, go back home with your mother. Don''t have anything to do with everyone in N City, okay? "

 Chapter 590 So Heartless

    Fabian was stunned.

    Originally, he shouldn''t have any objection to his father''s words.

    But now, Ron was facing the biggest adversity in his life. Although there were some things he couldn''t help, nor could he help.

    But he had made a promise on the matter of Holley.

    He would take care of Holley as a doctor until everything was no need to hide.

    He didn''t answer his father''s question immediately, and Fabian''s father understood what Fabian was thinking.

    "One side is the Ou family, and the other side is your brotherhood. If you don''t want the Ou family, you are unfilial. Regardless of your buddy, you are unjust. Since ancient times, there has been a dilemma between the two, so I won''t make it difficult for you. You don''t have to choose. I will choose for you. "

    His father, who had always been silent, said these words resolutely.

    After saying that, he clapped his hands and called the bodyguard in. "Send Young Master home. Don''t let him step out again."

    Fabian didn''t resist, nor did he want to resist in front of the elders.

    But there was something he wanted to tell Ron, "let me call Mr. Ron."

    Fabian''s father didn''t say anything but looked at Mrs. Ou.

    Mrs. Ou stood there with her phoenix head stick and her eyes closed.

    she didn''t say anything, and all her meaning was self-evident.

    That was to say, he was not allowed to do that.

    Fabian sighed, "let me write a prescription."

    "Write it."

    Mrs. Ou agreed.

    Fabian wrote down several prescriptions quickly.

    But he didn''t know whom to give these prescriptions to.

    It was a big N City and a big social circle. he couldn''t think of a person he could trust.

    He was still hesitating, and his father had already taken action.

    He stepped forward and took the prescriptions. "I will send someone to hand it to Miss Ye. Do you believe me?"

    "Yes, I do."

    Fabian nodded and a bodyguard of the Ou family stepped forward to take him away.

    However, there was still doubt in Fabian''s eyes.

    Mrs. Ou said again, "there''s no need to see Teresa again."

    This was not only the order of Mrs. Ou, but also the idea of the whole Ou family.

    What Teresa represented was the crime that violated the law and could not be tolerated by the common people.

    As long as the Ou family was in political, they couldn''t have such a daughter-in-law.

    As for Fabian, he didn''t want to give up his love. Although it was reasonable, he couldn''t do it more than he wanted to protect Holley and secretly help Ron.

    That was exactly what Fabian was thinking. He looked at Mrs. Ou, his father and mother, and didn''t ask for anything. He just turned around silently and left with the bodyguards.

    Outside the Mu''s Group.

    Jane stopped the car and said, "it''s about the company''s affairs. I won''t go upstairs with you. However, Craig is not a kind person, and you have a deep grudge against him. I advise you to call a reliable person downstairs to accompany you. "

    Even if Jane didn''t remind her, Holley still planned to do so.

    After all, she was pregnant now. Although she was not a delicate person that could not be touched, she had to be careful when she was pregnant.

    As soon as Jane finished speaking, Holley dialed Roger''s number.

    There were several people that Holley really trusted in the large Mu''s Group.

    Roger was the only one who could accompany her.

    After Holley hung up the phone, Jane smiled, "it''s all my fault. You are so smart that you won''t do anything stupid. But is it possible that we are friends? "

    Holley narrowed her eyes.

    She only knew that people with different positions could only be regarded as acquaintances. They could not be friends, but at most not enemies.

    She looked into the distance and did not answer directly.

    Just then, Roger appeared in front of her. Holley felt that God had treated her well, so the embarrassment was easily resolved.

    She pointed at Roger not far away and said with a smile, "I''m getting off the car. I''ll go to my friend''s place later. You don''t have to wait for me. What I did today must have caused you trouble. You may as well deal with it. "

    "Time will tell. Take it easy. I won''t force you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    me fun.

    But since Ron appeared, she had no mood to pay attention to Craig anymore.

    No matter what he said, he was not as important as that man.

    At that time, that man was so decisive to let her go.

    Therefore, Holley forgot her feelings towards him without hesitation.

    She forgot that she didn''t mention it or think about it because she didn''t dare to think or recall it.

    The more she recalled, the more painful she felt.

    But now that Ron appeared and stood opposite her, Holley could no longer pretend that she already let him go.

    Looking at Ron, Holley''s eyes were blurred with tears.

    She stood there silently.

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Craig couldn''t help laughing. "I did say a little bit more ruthlessly, but you can rest assured that as long as you sign and agree to change the president of the Mu''s Group, I promise that the company will make profit. You will get some money. Holley, as long as you are not stupid, I believe you will sign it. After all, Ron has abandoned you. It''s meaningless for you to protect the position of president for him. Do you still have to pay the debt of the Mu''s Group after divorce? "

    Craig said heartlessly.

    Holley still kept silent and looked at Ron from afar.

    She wanted to see love in Ron''s eyes, but unfortunately not, the man was indifferent as if he had never been with her day and night.

    Holley felt wronged.

    She couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch her belly.

    That was their child. He was happy that she had his child. He obviously¡­

    Holley didn''t want to think about it anymore. That man was one of the smartest people, but he refused to recognize their child.

    Closing her eyes slightly, a line of tears ran down the corner of Holley''s eyes.

    The moment Holley closed her eyes, an imperceptible touch of look flashed through Ron''s eyes.

    How could he not feel sorry for Holley?

    He had been worried about his little woman day and night, but he could only put everything in his heart.

    ''Don''t let love become a burden and hurt.

    Girl, wait for me. One day, I will tell you what happened four years ago, what happened to me, what I mean, and gave an explanation to you.''

    "Since the first major shareholder is here, let''s go to the meeting room together."

    Ron said indifferently, restraining all his emotions.

    His words brought Holley back to reality from her complicated thoughts.

    Well, Ron was heartless.

    Heartless had always been his label, but she foolishly believed him.

    When she opened her eyes, Holley didn''t wipe away the tears.

    It was meaningless to wipe away the tears that had fallen. Let time blow them dry.

    Holley walked towards the meeting room.

    When she passed by Craig, she suddenly stopped and said, "Mr. Lan, please show me a way."

 Chapter 591 The Heartless Bad Girl

    Did she mean to offer an invitation?

    Craig couldn''t judge, but at least Holley gave him some hints in favor of this meaning.

    It didn''t matter whether she meant that or not. It was good to fight for it.

    At that moment, Craig changed his face and walked in front of Holley with a smile.

    It was as if he had never had any conflict with Holley, and his dear sister had never been against Holley.

    "What''s the situation now? How many people agree to change the president? How many people don''t agree? Who is the new president you want? "

    There was no sob in Holley''s voice.

    It was obvious that she had recovered from the emotions of crying just now.

    Craig was surprised that Holley had such a strong recovery ability.

    But it didn''t matter anymore. What mattered was that his first goal of making trouble in the Mu''s Group had been achieved.

    That was to prevent Holley and Fabian from getting married.

    This was the main purpose.

    Now that he had achieved this goal, the rest were secondary goals. It was good that he could achieve it, but it didn''t matter if he couldn''t.

    "Basically, everyone agrees to change the president. Naturally, I''m the one to be chosen."

    As Craig spoke, he opened the door of the meeting room for Holley.

    When Holley walked into the meeting room, the first sight she saw was not old employees who had been loyal to the Mu family and obtained more shares from the last equity distribution.

    At first sight, she saw Zoey Gu and Mr. Gu.

    Last time when Mr. Gu appeared in the Mu''s Group with his shares, Hannah Gu was with him.

    It should be Hannah this time. After all, Craig and the Gu family were engaged.

    How could it be Zoey?

    Was it because of Moore that Zoey had always been friendly to her and the Mu''s Group?

    Holley thought it over in her heart, but she just nodded slightly and sat in an empty seat.

    Craig returned to his seat.

    Ron followed into the meeting room elegantly with Roger.

    Because Ron was still the president, he sat on the main seat.

    After Ron took his seat, Craig continued the craziness of the previous meeting.

    He took the initiative in a domineering manner and presided over the meeting. "On the way here, I have talked to Holley, the biggest shareholder of the Mu''s Group. She also agrees to change the president, and the person who will be the next president is me. I can''t guarantee anything else, but I''m sure I''m more reliable than Ron. I''ll definitely bring you money. "

    Craig made a declaration. He even dragged Holley into the water and joined the alliance.

    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fell on Holley.

    The old employees were loyal to the Mu''s Group. Because they had seen with their own eyes how Holley protected Ron and protected the interests of the company, they all asked in disbelief, "is that so?"

    Zoey frowned in disbelief, "Holley, are you sure you want to change Mr. Lan to be the president?"

    "Of course," said Craig directly on behalf of Holley. "Miss Ye only needs to sign on the appointment letter, and the appointment will take effect."

    Seeing that Holley didn''t answer anyone''s question, Craig thought that perhaps because of her previous identity, it was difficult to say something, so he said it directly for her.

    After that, Craig sent the appointment letter to Holley, indicating that she could sign it.

    However, Craig didn''t expect that Holley was used to playing pig and eating tiger, so she kept silent all the time.

    After the appointment letter was delivered to her hand, she said, "I don''t agree with you to be the president of the company, Mr. Lan. It''s better for Ron to be the president."

    Her statement was like a slap in the face of Craig.

    Craig was so angry that his face turned green. He cursed in his heart, ''if you don''t agree, don''t seduce me, as if you want to cooperate with me to kill Ron.''

    He cursed in his heart, but he couldn''t be rude because so many people were present.

    Gritting his teeth, Craig asked again, "Miss Ye, are you sure you are not confused beca

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d ran to the stairs. Ron stopped him, "come back. Let her go."

    Roger was speechless.

    Ron had his own reason, but¡­

    "I want to prepare an agreement about the buy back of the shares in Craig''s hands. You send it to her for me later."

    Hearing what Ron said, Roger was relieved.

    Young Master was a man of sense and cleverness.

    Holley indeed needed protection, but he couldn''t send people there especially for no reason. It must arouse suspicion.

    It happened that Craig came here today. What a good excuse.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be better to send the agreement to an email?

    Roger nodded in admiration, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to find her whereabouts first."

    Roger was smart enough to understand what Ron meant at once.

    It was exactly what Ron needed to do to send someone to follow Holley under such a high sounding and less suspicious name.

    It was called following, but in fact, it was protection.

    After leaving the Mu''s Group, Holley found that Craig and people of the Lan family were standing at the entrance of the company with greedy eyes.

    Especially when Craig looked at her, his eyes were full of malice.

    he was bullying Holley, a woman pregnant with a child. She was powerless and could be treated as a pushover?

    A hint of coldness flashed through Holley''s eyes.

    She took a step back and was about to call the police when a super luxurious car stopped at the gate of the Mu''s Group.

    A man Holley knew got off the car. He was the father of Fabian.

    "Miss Ye, let me give you a ride. Get in the car with me," said Fabian''s father when he walked towards Holley.

    Holley nodded and thanked him. Then she followed him into the car.

    Craig was furious again.

    Didn''t they say that she was abandoned by the Ou family?

    Why did Fabian''s father pick her up in person? How ridiculous!

    Craig had planned to intimidate Holley, but now his plan was in vain again.

    "You have many enemies and offended the Generalissimo. Take care of yourself," Fabian''s father pointed at Craig and said to Holley.

    "Ah!"

    Holley didn''t understand why Fabian''s father said so, but she just nodded awkwardly.

    Fabian''s father said nothing more, "Where are you going? Tell the driver the address."

    Holley told him the address and it was Eleanor''s bar.

    The car started slowly and drove into the alley of the bar.

    From the moment the car started to stop, Fabian''s father didn''t say anything all the way.

    When they arrived at the destination, he handed the prescriptions written by his son to Holley. "The Ou family has its own standpoint. Miss Ye should understand that the Ou family is not related to you. You have to bear some things by yourself."

 Chapter 592 Too Young

    Holley was always a tough person who looked gentle.

    She nodded, but she expressed her thoughts directly. "I didn''t put the blame on the Ou family. In front of so many people, I have already said that I am going to regret my marriage. "

    "You..."

    Seeing the serious look on Holley''s face, Fabian''s father thought of his son.

    "You young people are still too young and inexperienced. What the Generalissimo thinks is out of his own will. "

    That''s all Fabian''s father said.

    As for whether Holley could understand it or not, it had nothing to do with him.

    Now that he had given the prescription, he thought that his son, who hadn''t experienced enough, would have no regrets.

    "Miss Ye, get off the car."

    Fabian''s father asked her to leave.

    Holley suddenly realized that she thought she was smart enough to regret the marriage, but in fact, she brought more people to an unjust situation.

    Fabian''s father was right. What the Generalissimo thought was the most important.

    The mouth of public opinion could only block a disaster for a while. The final decision was still in the hands of the Generalissimo.

    "Sorry, I didn''t think too much."

    Holley apologized in a low voice, but Fabian''s father waved his hand and said, "everyone is young and once confused."

    As he spoke, he gestured for Holley to get off the car again.

    Holley got out of the car and watched the car of the Ou family drive away. Then she pushed the door open and walked into the small bar.

    Eleanor was mixing drinks at the bar counter. She was surprised and delighted to see Holley. "Sister, why are you here?"

    Holley forced a smile and said, "sorry to trouble you."

    "You are becoming more and more polite. If you call me sister, can I treat you shabbily? Tell me, what do you need? "

    With a smile, Eleanor pulled Holley to a quiet corner and sat down.

    "I want to stay here for a while."

    "No problem. stay here."

    Eleanor agreed without hesitation. "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to hem and haw. Well, I''ll ask someone to clean up the room for you. Then you can stay here in peace, okay? "

    "But I have offended the Generalissimo."

    Holley stated her current situation frankly.

    Although it was good for her to live in Eleanor''s house, she still needed to let Eleanor know everything.

    "It''s okay. Stay here. Don''t worry!"

    Only twenty minutes after Holley arrived at Eleanor''s bar, Roger followed in.

    "Rare guest? Why are you here?"

    Eleanor looked at Roger up and down with a meaningful smile.

    Roger smiled ambiguously. "Craig is going to return his shares. Young Master drew up an agreement and let me show it to Young Mistress. Our Young Mistress is the biggest shareholder. Young Master said that such a big thing needs the approval of the shareholders. He thought I was not bad, so he sent me to be a message sender. "

    "Your Young Mistress is over there. Go and send it over."

    Eleanor was experienced and

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    uble secretly.

    Patrick was worried about Teresa, so he was on guard against Linda.

    Therefore, the two of them had completely touched his bottom line when they gathered.

    Patrick rushed back to the new secret base almost immediately.

    He didn''t go to see Linda. Now Linda was disabled because of gunshot and could do nothing.

    More importantly, Linda was useless now. he could take care of such a person by just keeping her alive. It was not too late to use her when she was useful someday.

    As for Teresa, he needed to warn her in some way.

    After all, this meeting was initiated by Teresa.

    It seemed that Teresa had expected Patrick to appear.

    She was not surprised and even said, "I knew you would come. For the sake of my meeting with Linda. "

    Patrick nodded, "what explanation do you want to give me?"

    "Someone told me that the reason why I moved out suddenly was that Linda leaked my location and villa address. I also heard that she did such a stupid thing because she misunderstood the relationship between you and me. Since you and I are allies, I want to live a long and stable life, so I decide to deal with something in person. You have given Miss Linda the punishment she deserves. At least let me tell her my alliance with you. I don''t want to be stabbed and killed by someone from our side one day. "

    Teresa was telling the truth.

    What she said was exactly those things when she met Linda.

    But what she meant was to mislead Linda to think that the person related to Patrick was Miss Mei.

    But what Teresa meant was to mislead Linda to think that the person related to Patrick was Miss Mei.

    She believed that one day, Linda would not let her down and stab Miss Mei in the back.

    As long as Miss Mei was killed, Teresa could stand firm and get rid of surveillance.

    Only when she was trusted to a certain extent could she secretly deliver the news, help Holley, and help the Lei family get through the difficulties.

 Chapter 593 The Supreme Favor

    It was late at night.

    A new moon hung on the branch.

    Holley went to bed early. She had been living like this for a long time.

    If anyone with conscience would not disturb the pregnant woman''s rest.

    Especially those who knew this pregnant woman and said she would make friends with her.

    But someone came to disturb Holley''s rest, and it was Jane.

    Jane opened Holley''s room and shook her hand to wake her up.

    When Holley woke up and saw Jane, she was stunned.

    "What are you doing here?"

    She asked in a daze.

    Jane held her hand and helped her up. "Clean up and come out to see the distinguished guest."

    "What distinguished guest?"

    Holley was too sleepy. She hadn''t woken up yet, so she couldn''t understand the seriousness on Jane''s face.

    "Change your clothes and comb your hair. you''ll know when you see him later."

    Jane said mysteriously.

    Holley smoothed her messy hair more messy and said, "can I not go? I''m very sleepy."

    Holley was really sleepy. She had experienced a lot today.

    She was exhausted, but she saw refusal with no room for negotiation on Jane''s face.

    She sighed helplessly, "then who is it?"

    "You''ll know when you get there. I won''t hurt you. If I hurt you, curse me to die a horrible death. "

    Jane swore viciously as if she was an ancient swordsman.

    Holley had nothing to say at last. She could only put on a woolen coat outside her pajamas and put a hairpin on her head. She cleaned herself up in a hurry.

    Jane was stunned by her rashness.

    Jane''s heart was full of impulse. She really wanted to ask Holley what she was thinking. Why did she go to see the Generalissimo in such a way.

    It was known to all that the status of the Generalissimo was no different from that of the emperor in ancient times. Normally, she had to take a bath, change her clothes and practice abstinence before she went to see him.

    But Holley¡­

    Jane sighed and kindly reminded, "don''t be too hasty."

    "That''s good, not rash. I can take off my coat and go to bed later. "

    That was why Holley chose to dress like this.

    Jane was speechless again.

    How she wanted to tell Holley that she was going to meet the Generalissimo.

    But before she came, the Generalissimo told her not to tell Holley who wanted to see her.

    Jane had no choice but to remind her, "you''d better be more serious."

    "No."

    Holley refused without hesitation, "I didn''t go out just wearing pajamas. It''s for your sake. Let''s go. Or I''ll go to bed. "

    Then she yawned again.

    Jane had nothing to say but to lead the way silently.

    But although Holley dressed too casually, judging from the Generalissimo''s attitude towards her, he wouldn''t blame her.

    After all, this morning, Holley regretted her marriage in public and slapped the Generalissimo in the face. The Generalissimo did not blame her. Instead, he took time out of his busy schedule and came to N City in person to see Holley.

    No one

    Ou family and the Yan family, you don''t need to worry about them. I won''t get anyone involved. "

    This was the promise of the Generalissimo. Holley blinked her eyes in disbelief. "You are such a big shot. It''s strange that you don''t care about it at all when you are embarrassed."

    "Only you are an exception."

    The Generalissimo said bluntly.

    Holley was silent.

    She didn''t believe that there would be a pie falling from the sky. If there was really a pie falling, it must be poisonous.

    "Why?"

    Holley tried to get to the bottom of the matter.

    The Generalissimo shook his head with a smile. "It''s not the time yet."

    "Can''t even I know the reason when I die?"

    Hearing Holley''s question, the Generalissimo could only smile bitterly. "You think too much. I just think that we are destined to know each other. I want to make a decision for you and find a good match for you. Since you don''t like Fabian, then forget it. When you fall in love with someone, I will arrange the wedding for you in person. But you have to remember that neither Rex nor Ron deserves you. "

    The Generalissimo said in a tolerant and merciful tone, ending what had happened today.

    Therefore, he didn''t blame her for regretting the marriage and embarrassing him.

    But if she chose the wrong bridegroom in the future, the Generalissimo would be angry.

    What was the logic?

    Holley thought to herself.

    The Generalissimo said, "I don''t have any children. Holley, can I accept you as my adopted daughter?"

    "No."

    Without hesitation, Holley refused.

    The Generalissimo waved his hand at her and said, "you don''t have to give me the answer so soon. Think it over and call me if you have made up your mind. You also have my number. Or if you are too shy, let Jane tell me. "

    "Well, it''s late now. Have a good rest."

    The Generalissimo came all the way here and said a few words indifferently. Then he was about to leave.

    This was simply confusing.

 Chapter 594 Finish The Battle As Soon As Possible

    "I don''t need to think about it. I can give you my reply now."

    Holley''s words made the Generalissimo stop.

    He turned around and said with a smile, "you are really a smart child. You have figured it out so soon. Since you''ve figured it out, I''ll make an exception for you. I''ll stay in N City tonight and hold a ceremony tomorrow morning. "

    It was a great honor. Holley didn''t feel honored, but felt funny.

    Why did the Generalissimo want her to be his adoptive daughter?

    Holley didn''t think there was any so-called fate between them.

    "You misunderstood me. My reply is that I don''t want to recognize an adoptive father casually, let alone you."

    Holley''s attitude was quite firm. Judging from her tone, there was no room for negotiate.

    The Generalissimo raised his eyebrows, with a hint of embarrassment on his face.

    As a man of high social status, few people could embarrass him.

    In fact, he hadn''t been embarrassed for many years.

    But he didn''t expect that it was so embarrassed for him to recognize one adoptive daughter today.

    Perhaps it was because he was the Generalissimo, he had a good expression management and was much more cultivated than ordinary people.

    He didn''t get angry or blame Holley. He just said, "think it over. Maybe you will regret today''s decision in a few days."

    What he said was so convincing that it didn''t seem to be what a high position man should say.

    Holley was stunned by instinct.

    Without saying anything more, the Generalissimo turned around and left.

    He left for more than a minute before Holley came to her senses.

    Thinking of what the Generalissimo had done and what he had said, Holley felt incredible.

    It was unbelievable.

    As the Generalissimo, after being humiliated by her, Holley, not only he didn''t blame her, but also wanted to take her as an adoptive daughter.

    It was impossible to make such a decision unless he was out of his mind?

    Holley was still suspicious when she saw Jane running in in a hurry. "Holley, how is it going? Did the Generalissimo blame you? It''s not difficult for you, is it? "

    "No."

    Holley answered in a trance.

    If she wasn''t sure that she was awake and not in a dream, she would doubt if she was in a dream. She had paranoia and even imagined such a scene.

    Jane took a half step back, "before leaving, the Generalissimo told me that if you figured it out, you would tell me and let me report the news to him as soon as possible. What''s the matter? Why do you bother the Generalissimo to ask in person? Is it something bad for you? Tell me. Although I may not be able to handle it for you, I have been working for the Generalissimo for so many years. I know his temperament and will always help you find a better solution. "

    Jane said out of kindness.

    Holley nodded thoughtfully.

    It was exactly what Jane said. Jane knew the Generalissimo''s character very well. He might make things difficult for Holley.

    This was what followed common sense and humanity.

    But the truth was the opposite.

    "No."

    Holley couldn''t tell whether the Generalissimo''s proposal was a good thing or a bad thing.

    Jane wasn''t someone she trusted, so she chose

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ttach great importance to Holley.

    Before the Generalissimo paid attention to Holley, Mrs. Ou had sent someone to N City to pay attention to Holley.

    Later, the Generalissimo granted the marriage in person, and sent people to attend the wedding and send his blessings.

    All these had already explained the difference of Holley.

    However, Ron was very clear about Holley''s past and her origin.

    She was just an ordinary girl from an ordinary family.

    She even had a more miserable childhood than most people.

    Although she was a straight-A student and had experienced ups and downs in her young life.

    But that was not the reason why the Generalissimo thought highly of her and wanted her to be his daughter.

    The decision of such a high position person was either to bring supreme honor to Holley, or to flatter her.

    Holley''s situation was not optimistic!

    With his hands behind his back, Ron paced back and forth in the office. He didn''t mind that someone would be good to Holley, but there was no good in the world for no reason.

    But how could he protect his little woman with such a powerful man as his opponent?

    At the secret stronghold of Patrick in N City.

    The man, who had always been gloomy, looked even gloomier.

    He saw the news this morning.

    This news made him feel threatened.

    Holley was Ron''s woman. Even if they pretended to separate, Holley was still Ron''s woman, and the child in Holley''s belly was also the child of Ron.

    Although Holley had behaved coldly in the Mu''s Group before, Patrick still knew that Holley had feelings for Ron.

    He had his own channel. He knew that the Generalissimo really liked Holley and wanted to take her as his daughter, which was a pure honor.

    If Holley gets in touch with the Generalissimo, she will be a hard nut to crack.

    In that case, if he wanted to lay a hand on Ron in N City and let the Mu family, Yan family and Lan family pay the price, it would become an unattainable thing.

    No way!

    He had to change his plan to deal with Ron, but he had to make a move as soon as possible and end the battle as soon as possible.

 Chapter 595 The Secret Of Ron (1)

    Speaking of the quick battle, the first choice was Linda.

    This was also the reason why Patrick had saved this extremely stupid woman from prison and even forgave her stupid behavior for several times.

    All this was not for anything else, but because this woman was the best weapon to deal with Ron.

    She had been with Ron for four years and had never been an underground lover.

    She had always been his real girlfriend.

    Therefore, no one would doubt the truth of many words said by her.

    Since the last time he shot through her palm, Patrick had never seen Linda again. He just asked someone to take the bullet hastily and save her life.

    Some of his men even reported that Linda cried every day and committed suicide several times in pain.

    Patrick''s attitude had never changed. He just said that it was good as she was still alive.

    Today, after reading the news, Patrick, who had already come up with an idea, went to Linda''s place in person under the gaze of a group of surprised subordinates.

    Linda had lost her favor before, so her status in Patrick had naturally declined greatly.

    Those men arranged Linda in the most remote storage room of the new base.

    If it weren''t for the order of Patrick that they should keep Linda alive, Linda would have died in this shabby storage room.

    Patrick''s appearance shocked not only his subordinates, but also Linda.

    She had never expected that Patrick would appear in front of her so soon.

    She had known from the very beginning that she was a person who was useful to Patrick.

    She could be a sharp blade to deal with Ron.

    She also knew that Patrick was arranging troops and playing a big game of chess. And she as the trump card could only work in the end.

    So how could Linda not be shocked when Patrick appeared like this?

    Did something happen to make his plan ahead of time?

    Linda guessed in her mind. She just wanted to distract her attention with something else.

    Otherwise, she would never forget that with a ferocious face, Patrick had shot her coldly with cruelness.

    She was so scared of the man in front of her.

    He even appeared in her nightmare.

    Although it was not the first time that Linda had been hurt by a man she followed, neither Ron nor Craig was such a cruel, ruthless and scheming man as Patrick.

    Linda''s acting skill was terrible.

    At least she didn''t have any acting skills in front of Patrick.

    So she could still stand. It was good enough that she didn''t retreat and knelt down.

    But her whole body was trembling.

    With a wave of Patrick''s sleeve, Linda couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to her knees.

    Before she could beg for mercy, she heard Patrick''s voice.

    "Who gave you the guts to do this to Linda?"

    He roared angrily, and called Linda back to her original pet name.

    As he stepped forward, an old man in his fifties, like Patrick, had also done something extremely romantic.

    He lifted Linda up.

    Holding Linda all the way, Patrick took her to his bedroom.

    All these actions showed that Linda was favored.

    In fact, this was also a brilliant place for Patrick.

    He wanted to use Linda. Even if he was using her, he would let her do it willingly.

    After that, Patrick didn''t mention anything about the e-mail or the shooting.

    It was just that a man and a woman were together and did everything they should do.

    After everything returned to peace, Patrick still didn''t say anything. He just played with Linda''s hair indifferently.

    This was a psychological battle.

    Linda''s psychological quality was naturally impossible to deal with.

    As Patrick had expected, she took the initiative to mention what had happened that day.

    She apologized, "I was wrong. It was all my fault that day. Please don''t blame me anymore."

    "Well, it''s all over. After all, you are so im

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as angry and humiliated, but she held back her anger.

    Everything was for the final result.

    She believed that in the end, she would definitely be the one who could smile.

    "Okay, okay, okay. Holley, just wait and regret. "

    It took Linda so much energy to hold back her anger.

    Eleanor and Jane were more and more relieved about Holley.

    Because the people they were protecting were very smart and knew how to protect herself.

    Jane and Eleanor quickly tied Linda to the chair and searched her again and again to confirm that she didn''t carry any destructive weapons.

    Even so, the two of them still exhorted Holley to be careful. If anything happened, she could ring the warning horn in the room at any time. They would always guard outside the room to protect her.

    The door was closed.

    Holley and Linda sat face to face.

    "If you want to talk about Ron with me, just tell me."

    Holley spoke first, but her voice was neither too fast nor too slow.

    It was difficult to understand her from her indifferent appearance whether she still cared about the man called Ron.

    As a woman, Linda was also confused.

    However, she believed more in Patrick''s judgment that he had never missed anything.

    So she would definitely believe that he said Holley and Ron were separated on purpose.

    Even if they were really separated, she had to ask for more than what Holley had done to her, Linda.

    "Holley, you want to know the secret from me. Why do you pretend to be superior? If you want to know the truth and the secret, you should have a good attitude. You don''t trust me. If you tie me up, I will put up with you. Both you and I are suffering from the same pain and hurt. But I don''t like it when you talk to me in that superior tone! "

    Linda said, trying to retreat for the sake of advancing.

    She came here today to make Holley suffer.

    If she asked Holley to bow to her first, she would get a little interest back.

    But Linda had never seen so many things in her life. She was not as experienced as Holley, so she was not as cold as Holley.

    Her words couldn''t make Holley moved, let alone make Holley bow to her.

    Holley closed her eyes and sat there leisurely. "Linda, although you are not smart, I hope you are not too stupid this time. This is the second time I tell you. If you don''t want to tell me, I''ll ask someone to send you to the police station. If I really need to say these kind of words a third time, I think no matter what secret you want to tell me, you can''t say it again, because I won''t go to jail. "

 Chapter 596 The Secret Of Ron (2)

    This was a clear warning.

    Holley warned Linda mercilessly that if Linda continued to talk nonsense, Holley would directly send her to the police station and let her accept the punishment of the law, so that Linda would never be able to say those things again in her life.

    Linda was very angry.

    She found that if she was entangled with these things again and tried to ask for a little interest, she would be pissed off.

    "Holley, listen well. I''ll only say these things once. I don''t care if you get it."

    There was obvious resentment in Linda''s eyes.

    What she told Holley was her sad and painful past.

    "Ron, I mean this man named Ron you see now is a fake."

    Linda took a deep breath and it seemed that she mustered up all her courage to tell the truth.

    Holley widened her eyes in astonishment.

    ''Ron is a fake? What does she mean?''

    Holley couldn''t understand Linda, probably because the thing from Linda was too shocking.

    Linda said slowly, "I just knew it recently. You may not believe me, but in fact, the person who saved me from the prison is Mr. Ron, not the fake appearing in front of the public now.

    "Maybe you will feel confused hearing what I said. I''ll tell you slowly from the beginning."

    These words were written by Patrick, and Linda recited them countless times.

    Because of the help of Patrick, what Linda said was particularly pleasant to hear, and particularly attracted Holley, making her willing to listen.

    "Let''s start from five years ago. At that time, we two just went to college. You know, I''m beautiful and sexy, completely different from your student girl''s temperament. So I''m the most beautiful girl in our school. And I was admitted to our department with the first place. It can be said that from the moment I entered the school, I have been a person with great honor.

    Although I''m not from a rich family, my parents are both high-class white-collar workers. I''m in a well-off family. I''m no worse than you, Holley. Everyone thinks I''m a goddess, but everything has changed since you came to the school. You are from a poor family, so you can''t have good resources to receive good education. However, you were the number one and talent after the first semester. You took my place. What''s more, when everyone was looking for an internship in a good company, you directly got an internship in the Mu''s Group as Mr. Ron''s girlfriend."

    "Your appearance took away everything that belonged to me. I don''t want to admit defeat because I''m no worse than you, Holley. So, when I found that a person like you who is inferior to me in every aspect can get the favor of Mr. Ron, I was crazy and chased Mr. Ron. It was said that it was easy for a woman to chase a man. But Holley, you are so lucky. No matter how hard I try, I can''t make Mr. Ron fall in love with me."

    Linda couldn''t control her emotions well when she mentioned these things again.

    She could have lived a better life and she wouldn''t have lived so many ups and downs.

    But her wishful thinking made her live such a life.

    It was neither regret nor humiliation.

    She only knew that it was her original choice.

    Holley didn''t know what had happened.

    But it was impossible for her to sympathize with Linda.

    Since Linda was a chatterbox, she would just listen to her quietly.

    As for whether it was true or not, she would judge it.

    It was up to her whether to believe it or not.

    "Holley, you don''t have to be complacent. Back then, Ron cared so much about you, but you still felt sorry for him. You didn''t even know whether it was true or not!"

    Linda suddenly angrily criticized Holley.

    But no matter she was sad or angry, she couldn''t make Holley moved.

    Since her trick didn''t work, Linda continued to talk about the past.

    "But just when I was determined to give up and thought that I would never

    ut the crap."

    After saying that, Holley stood up and pushed the door open.

    Seeing that she was fine, Eleanor and Jane smiled.

    Jane patted her chest and said, "I''ll inform the police station not to let this bad guy go."

    "No, let her go."

    Holley said. Neither Jane nor Eleanor could understand Holley''s request.

    "But she..."

    Holley interrupted them, "Let her go. I agreed it.

    Unless you two want to force me to death, just let her go. I know what you two mean. When I know some secrets from her which are worth it, I can barely keep her alive for the time being."

    Holley said.

    It seemed that Holley must keep Linda safe today. Jane and Eleanor couldn''t say anything more, so they could only nod silently.

    Jane was afraid that Linda would fight back and hurt Holley, so she brought a few more people into the room. Linda was carried to another place before she untied the rope and let her go.

    After Linda was taken away, Holley looked more tired.

    Eleanor asked worriedly, "What did that bad woman say to you?"

    Holley didn''t want to tell it to anyone.

    Because she was also confused. If she didn''t know the truth, she shouldn''t affect others'' mood.

    Besides, if Linda knew that she was here, it meant that someone had betrayed her.

    Although Eleanor wouldn''t hurt her, Holley couldn''t believe her subordinates or anyone else.

    After listening to it, Holley thought it was better to keep some things in her heart alone.

    Otherwise, if it was a disaster, wouldn''t Eleanor be implicated?

    Eleanor held her hand with worry and said, "Holle, we have share weal and woe together. If you have something to tell me, I will be on your side no matter what happens. Don''t bear it alone. You are not alone."

    Holley nodded.

    But she had been like that for a long time. She wouldn''t change her decision.

    "Sister Eleanor, I''m really fine. If anything happens, I will talk to you even if I am shameless. To be honest, I felt very tired after chatting with Linda for a while. You should have a rest too. Take care of yourself."

    Holley was talking nonsense.

    Obviously, she wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible and stay alone.

    Eleanor looked at her and sighed, "Call me when you have something."

    After waving goodbye to Eleanor, Holley turned around and went back to her room and locked the door.

    Then she switched the phone from silent mode to ringtone and connected the charger.

    In a word, if what Linda said was true, she wouldn''t miss Mr. Ron''s call.

    If it was fake, she couldn''t miss it either.

 Chapter 597 The Secret Of Ron (3)

    In the next few hours, Holley was just like a silly girl.

    She tried her best to find herself something to do, but she was not in the mood to do anything.

    She held the phone and turned it to the maximum volume. She pressed the volume button two more times before she stopped in disappointment.

    Holding the phone in her hand, she unlocked it with her fingerprints from time to time to see if she had missed any call.

    Even at lunch time, she was a little absent-minded, holding a mobile phone in her hand. After two bites, she hastened to leave and asked someone to take the leftovers out of the room.

    Her heart beat faster than usual.

    Sitting there, Holley could hear her heart beating.

    Holley didn''t know why she was so nervous.

    Normally, after Linda told the truth, she should have been surprised.

    But for some reason, she was exceptionally calm. She was so calm that there was no joy or sorrow. She was just waiting for the call from Mr. Ron that Linda mentioned.

    Was she afraid that what Linda said was the truth?

    Was she afraid of getting along with that man four years later was just his plot?

    Finally, all the waiting ended in three hours and eighteen minutes.

    Holley remembered exactly how long it had been.

    A strange call came, Holley answered the phone and heard a familiar voice.

    Even if he hadn''t heard it for decades, Holley would still recognize that it was Ron''s voice.

    Besides, she had just heard that man''s voice in the Mu''s Group a few days ago.

    It was the same voice, which Holley would never mistake.

    Tears should have streamed down her face. After all, so many years had passed, and she had suffered so much, but this man had always been missing her.

    But somehow, her eyes were so dry that she couldn''t even shed a tear.

    "Is that you?"

    Holley''s voice trembled.

    At the other end of the phone, the man''s voice came, "Holle, of course it''s me. I''m back. I''m sorry. I came back late, but I finally came back."

    Holley confirmed again that it was his voice.

    Holley closed her eyes slightly. That was what Mr. Ron called her four years ago. Four years later, the man who had been with her all these days had never called her Holle.

    No, it seemed that he had called her Holle once, but he didn''t like to call her Holle for most of the time.

    Perhaps, this was the difference between the two people.

    "You''re back. You''re finally back. As long as you can come back, it''s not too late."

    Holley''s voice trembled slightly.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t express her feelings.

    She could only stand there, staring into the distance, holding the phone tightly in her hand.

    "Holle, I want to see you. Is it convenient for you?"

    The man on the other end of the phone made such a request.

    Holley nodded slightly, "Okay."

    After a pause, she added, "I think you also want to hide your whereabouts for the time being. How about we choose the small restaurant where we used to have breakfast? See you tomorrow morning at the same time and old place."

    "Holle, you are so considerate. As you said, we will meet tomorrow morning. The same time and the old place. "

    The call ended.

    Holley thought it over and over again.

    She might be crazy. The balance in her heart was actually on the side of Mr. Ron in the Mu''s Group.

    Or maybe it was because the truth was told by Linda, even if there was really such a person, Holley became a little incredulous.

    Or maybe it was because of the baby in her belly that she was particularly partial.

    Even if she confirmed his voice, Holley still wanted to test that man.

    The breakfast shop was the memory of her and Ron. Except for the two of them, no one knew it.

    If the person who called could find the breakfast shop, perhaps Holley would believe that he was the real Ron. The man

    you been these years?"

    The man didn''t seem to want to talk about the past. He just handed Holley the soybean milk and delicious food. "It''s cold outside. Eat something first. Let''s talk about it later."

    He was gentle and considerate, and was as good to her as ever.

    Holley had to admit that sometimes emotional people were also good.

    For example, the man opposite her was almost the same as the man she cared about, and he was more gentle, considerate and cared about her than the man sitting in the tall building of the Mu''s Group.

    However, no matter how hard Holley tried, she couldn''t stir up any waves in her heart for the man in front of her.

    She remembered that Eleanor had told her that if two people could be together, the simplest thing was to think about how it would feel if two people pretended to be able to communicate deeply.

    If one found it difficult to hold hands and kiss with the other, it meant that there was no love between the two people.

    Facing the man in front of her, even if he had such a face, Holley couldn''t imagine the development between them.

    Even his kindness made Holley feel a little resistant.

    Holley took the soybean milk at random, but she didn''t drink it.

    "Actually, I don''t want to eat anything. I just want to know what has happened these years? Tell me, okay?"

    Holley looked up with an eager look in her eyes.

    "After all, you have been with that bastard for a long time."

    The man sighed. It was hard to tell whether he disliked Holley or he had any other negative emotions in his words.

    It seemed that he just cared about the woman in front of him with all his heart.

    "Maybe you don''t want me to be real Ron, you just want me to be a fake, a person who comes out to make trouble. But Holle, I thought you loved me the man you first met, not a man in the name of Mr. Ron."

    The man said in a low and hoarse voice.

    Holley didn''t know how to answer.

    She just smiled awkwardly and looked at the man opposite.

    "Holle, the man who named Mr. Ron framed you on our wedding night, making you a murderer. I thought you would hate him and never fall in love with him. But I still underestimated his means. Holle, my love for you has never changed for so many years. But if you want to stand between me and that fake, I can only say sorry that I have to ask someone to take you abroad and keep you away from this battle. I have no choice but to take revenge. I can''t let that person encroach on everything of our Mu family and hurt my grandfather. Holle, can you understand me?"

 Chapter 598 The Secret Of Ron (4)

    "I can."

    Holley thought for a while and answered obediently as per her heart told her.

    The man smiled and reached out to grab Holley''s hand.

    Holley drew back instinctively, so the man missed.

    The man was obviously stunned, but then he was relieved. "That''s right. We haven''t seen each other for almost five years. Holle, I know I made things difficult for you. Maybe you are thinking that if I deal with that fake and let his crime be known to the world, your child will lose his father. I can promise that I will treat your baby as my own child. Holle, we can restart. Although I''m many years later than that fake, at least I''m sincere and won''t hurt you. "

    "Okay."

    Holley replied with only one word.

    She also believed that the one she loved was always Ron Mu, who she met for the first time.

    In the early autumn of that year, she met the famous Mr. Ron, who was one of the best men in N City.

    The man was handsome, resolute, wise and talented.

    That was the most perfect man Holley had ever seen in her life.

    If she had a choice to decide her future, Holley would choose this man as her life partner without hesitation.

    But she also had a clear estimation of herself. She knew that it was impossible for her to be together with the arrogant Mr. Ron.

    But unexpectedly, Mr. Ron took the initiative to pursue her.

    She fell in love with him for no reason.

    Then they got married, but all the ups and downs happened on their wedding night.

    After four years of imprisonment, Holley thought all her feelings and mistakes had been erased and no longer existed.

    But in the short few months that she was entangled by Ron, she seemed to have experienced all the twists and turns in her life.

    The man who hurt her four years ago walked into her heart again, probably because they had experienced something and even several life and death.

    Perhaps others didn''t understand, but Holley knew that although she couldn''t forget the past, she had made up her mind not to tangle with Ron.

    Therefore, the man in her heart was not Ron Mu who she met in the early autumn of that year.

    But the man sitting in front of her looked affectionate, which made Holley unable to say anything heartless.

    Besides, the shares in her hand were given by the man in front of her.

    If he hadn''t given her the shares, she would have been sentenced to death for murder.

    He should have done more affectionate things than the man she had been with in the past few months.

    But Holley just couldn''t fall in love with him.

    Those sweet words couldn''t move her at all.

    Holley''s indifferent response embarrassed the man opposite.

    He kept silent for a while and said, "Holle, I understand. In fact, I should tell you more about the past and cultivate more feelings with you. I shouldn''t have talked about revenge as soon as I came up. It seems that I''m very utilitarian. I shouldn''t have asked you to help me revenge. But I really... "

    After a pause, he didn''t say anything.

    It seemed that he had his own difficulties.

    Holley was waiting for him to continue, but he stopped and just looked at her affectionately.

    Holley rubbed her hair awkwardly.

    She rubbed her messy hair. The man on the other side raised his hand and carefully helped her tidy up her messy hair. "You are still like this. You like to rub your own hair. It''s my fault today. I have said too much. Let''s eat. "

    The man was gentle, but he coughed violently. After coughing for a while, he stood up apologetically and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Holley nodded and felt a little worried.

    No matter whom the scales in her heart were to.

    But there was one thing that never changed. That was, people should be kind and righteous.

    If the man sitting in the high-rise building of the Mu''s Group was really as bad as the so-called description, he could do nothing but use her, Holley.

    She would never help a bad guy.

    But till now, Holley was not sure whether the man in front of her was the pu

    ed, "thank you for telling me this, Uncle Jin. But it''s too complicated for me to digest. Let me think it over."

    "Okay."

    Said Patrick hypocritically.

    He stood up slowly and walked towards the emergency room, pretending to care about the person in the ward very much.

    After a while, he said again, "Miss Ye, you can''t tell who is the real Mr. Ron?"

    Holley neither admitted nor denied.

    Uncle Jin said with a frown, "since I met Mr. Ron, I have helped him investigate a lot of things of that fake. There was one thing that might prove who was true and who was false. You have been with that fake for a period of time. I think you have discovered one of his secrets, that is, no matter what happens, he won''t go to the hospital, right? "

    Holley nodded.

    It was true.

    Previously, Ron was shot and his arm was about to be disabled, but he still insisted on not going to the hospital.

    Holley couldn''t figure out the reason, but now Uncle Jin solved her doubts.

    "That''s because the fake did the plastic surgery, changed his voice and made himself look like Mr. Ron. He even tried his best to imitate and torture Mr. Ron day and night to force him to tell him what happened in the past, in order not to expose himself. But now the technology was not developed enough to change a person''s genes and blood type. He didn''t dare to come to the hospital because he was afraid of being exposed. "

    Hearing Patrick''s words, Holley''s heart trembled.

    It seemed that it was true.

    One person refused to go to the hospital and always trusted the private doctor. He was really afraid that if he went to the hospital, a lot of physical information would be collected.

    "Miss Ye, why don''t you ask me if you have any doubts? If Mr. Ron knows that you can''t recognize him and even doubt whether he is true or not, it will hurt his heart and do no good to his health. "

    Of course, what Patrick said was a lie. He was just worried that the person he found was too stupid to say something wrong and let Holley find out the flaw. After all, Holley was the only woman who had an intimate relationship with Ron.

    Holley didn''t say anything.

    She had a lot of questions in her heart, but she didn''t want to ask, because she needed to think about them carefully.

    She couldn''t be led astray by others on such an important matter.

    But the other party didn''t want to leave her time to think. An old friend she hadn''t seen for a long time also appeared in the hospital.

    Nancy, the woman who was pregnant with Mr. Ron''s child and aborted by Mr. Ron, appeared in front of Holley.

    "Mrs. Holley, long time no see."

    Nancy said with a faint hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 599 The Secret Of Ron (5)

    Nancy''s voice sounded sarcastic.

    In fact, she said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a situation. Mrs. Holley used to be arrogant, but now you are abandoned and your child is denied. How ridiculous and pathetic it is! "

    Holley didn''t say anything and frowned.

    To be honest, she was not happy to see the woman in front of her, and she didn''t want to listen to her.

    However, Nancy seemed to have a lot to say. She ignored Holley''s disgust and sneered, "since you have come to this, why do you put on airs as Young Mistress? As we all know, the man sitting in the tall building of the Mu''s Group is not the real Mr. Ron. The real Mr. Ron is the one who was rescued in the emergency room. "

    "You probably don''t know why am I with Mr. Ron again?"

    "Let me tell you, I''m the same as Linda. We two are both women who are played by that man in the tall building of the Mu''s Group. We are both unfortunate and lucky. Fortunately, we met Mr. Ron. He pitied us for being deceived and played by others so he saved us. To be honest, when I first saw Mr. Ron, I thought the devil in the tall building of the Mu''s Group had appeared. I thought he wanted me to die. It was not until we got along with each other that I realized that I was a pathetic victim. I had never been loved by Mr. Ron. I was just entangled with a fake. "

    Nancy continued telling her story, "Mr. Ron has told me that his experience is too shocking. You won''t believe it. Linda and I always persuade him that since you loved each other, no matter how shocking it, you will believe it. But we underestimated you, Mrs. Holley. We didn''t expect you to not believe Mr. Ron at all. "

    "Linda is going to tell you the truth. You don''t believe her. Mr. Ron appeared in front of you in person, but you still have some doubts about him. Now, I''m here. I didn''t want to show up in front of you, but I did. Because I can''t see my benefactor being distrusted like this. Mrs. Holley, are you unable to forget the man sitting in the tall building of the Mu''s Group? "

    Nancy raised her voice and questioned Holley.

    Holley smiled bitterly, because her heart was unmoved.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she was really unmoved.

    Nancy just felt angry. She glared at Holley and continued, "with so many of us running out to prove it, maybe you still think it''s not credible. But I have one thing to tell you. After I tell you, I believe you will have a judgment in your heart. You know what, I have been an assistant in Mr. Ron''s President''s Office of the Mu''s Group for many years. Even if she is an elite in the business circle and graduated from a top university, every girl will hope to be a Phoenix. How can I be an exception? Let alone beside a man like Mr. Ron. "

    "Before you appeared in Mr. Ron''s life, I wanted to live with Mr. Ron. I thought we would be open-minded when we were studying abroad. I have never thought of being Mrs. Mu. I have a very accurate position of myself. I am not the daughter of a rich family. I just want to be the mistress of Mr. Ron, as long as I can own my own industry in the future. But Mr. Ron refused me. He didn''t even allow me to pull the hem of his clothes. But... "

    She suddenly raised her tone by eight degrees.

    "But four years ago, Mr. Ron suddenly accepted me. With the help of Linda, I became Mr. Ron''s woman. I had never been greedy for the position of Mrs. Mu. I just needed Mr. Ron to support my small business and give me some money. I was not a thorn in the flesh in Linda''s eyes, so my relationship with Mr. Ron had been maintained until not long after you were released from prison. But Mrs. Holley, as I said before, I tried to be with Mr. Ron, but I couldn''t even touch his clothes. But later, Mr. Ron was totally different from before. A woman could feel that they were two totally different peo

    idn''t see Teresa. I just watched the video that my grandmother was killed by her again."

    This was the only reason why Holley was so painful.

    Holley had no choice but to use her grandmother as an excuse.

    But she believed that such an open-minded grandmother would not blame her.

    Jane was absent-minded.

    She couldn''t speak for a long time.

    After a long time, she held Holley''s hand tightly and said, "let''s go. Let it go for what happened today."

    Jane didn''t want to talk about Teresa anymore.

    Because of Teresa, she had a big fight with Young Master Lei. The two of them had been in a cold war until now.

    Did she, Jane, do something harmful?

    Even if she had hurt someone, she had never hurt Rainer or Mr. Lei.

    Even for Teresa, Jane was supposed to add fuel to the fire many times, but she remained silent.

    She had fought for Teresa for Rainer, and she also hoped to save her life from the Generalissimo.

    But it was her limit to protect the Lei family from being subverted, and the premise was that the Lei family would give up Teresa.

    But no matter how hard she tried to persuade him, Rainer couldn''t really let her go.

    Therefore, there were many conflicts between them.

    Until a few days ago, when the Generalissimo said that he would accept Holley as his adopted daughter, the conflict between them broke out completely.

    From a trifle to distrust, they finally said to break up and not to contact anymore.

    Jane would also feel dejected. She devoted herself to the one she loved, but in the end, she got no response.

    What she got was only misunderstanding and distrust.

    It was not her fault, nor Rainer''s, but Teresa''s.

    If it weren''t for Teresa, who had been so distorted in her heart, done wrong things, missed her marriage and ruined everything, would she have quarreled with Young Master Lei?

    Although Jane didn''t hate Teresa, she analyzed the problem rationally. The root cause was Teresa, so she didn''t want to mention her again.

    But they hadn''t contacted each other for a few days, as if they had really broken up.

    Jane was so depressed that she couldn''t find anyone to confide in, but she felt sad when Holley cried.

    She also burst into tears. It was the tears of the little woman who had been strong for too long and could no longer hold on in her heart. "Holley, you may not believe that I broke up with Rainer. Because of Teresa, I want him to choose justice and the Lei family, but he said that he would do everything to protect his sister, because Teresa had been lonely since childhood. But... "

 Chapter 600 The Secret Of Ron (6)

    After talking for a long time, Jane suddenly realized that Holley seemed to be indifferent all the time.

    What was wrong with her?

    With hesitation, Jane looked back at Holley.

    Holley smiled and asked a question that confused Jane, "well, you haven''t seen Young Master Lei for many years after you left, have you?"

    "Ah!"

    Jane was embarrassed.

    She had always been a strong girl. For the first time, she couldn''t help but pour out her feelings.

    However, to her surprise, the one who was poured out neither cared about her nor comforted her, but gossiped about her and Young Master Lei''s past.

    ''Forget it. I''m not fit to be a weak woman for the rest of my life, '' thought Jane.

    Thinking of this, she wiped her tears and said, "yes, we haven''t seen each other for many years."

    "Does Young Master Lei believe you as soon as you show up? He never doubted that whether it is you? "

    Holley asked tentatively.

    Jane looked suspiciously at the person beside her.

    What''s wrong with this little girl? Why did she ask such a strange question.

    Although Jane was suspicious, she must have too much depression in her heart.

    Even if she didn''t mention the quarrel between her and Young Master Lei, it was good to talk about something else about the two of them.

    "There''s no need to doubt this kind of thing. I''m who I am. I''m the one he put in..."

    After a pause, Jane changed her words, "I was the one he loved at that time. There was no need to doubt me. He recognized me when he looked at me. If he looked into my eyes and couldn''t recognize me, he would deserve to be beaten."

    Holley nodded thoughtfully, "you''re right. he should recognize the one he love with his eyes. If he can''t recognize you, he really deserve a beating."

    She leaned back a little, and tears fell down from the corner of her eyes again.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Jane felt that something was wrong. "Did you come to the hospital because of Teresa?"

    "Holley, tell me the truth. What did Linda say to you. Do you have anything to do with her as you behave like this today? If she bullies you, I will help you. "

    Compared with Holley, Jane was obviously more open-minded and loyal.

    Holley hesitated.

    It was hard to answer this question. A secret would be exposed if she was not careful.

    She tried her best to hold back her tears but she failed.

    Fortunately, after some time of relaxation, she somewhat regained her sanity, not in the previous state of blank mind and unable to think.

    After thinking it over, Holley nodded, "yes, it has something to do with Linda. Do you remember an anonymous e-mail I received before? Although the email was withdrawn later, Fabian restored it through some connections. The e-mail wrote the address of Teresa''s hiding place. Fabian also sent people there. Although the building was empty when he arrived, he found Teresa''s jade pendant. "

    "The person who sent this email is Linda. When she saw that I didn''t respond, she came to see me again. She told me where Teresa was and asked me not to sue her in exchange. I agreed and let her go, so she told me the whereabouts of Teresa. I didn''t expect that we didn''t find Teresa. "

    Holley said these words just because she seized the people and things she had encountered recently and made up a lie with a mixture of half-truth and half false.

    Just because it was half true and half false, it sounded true and false, and it was difficult to see through the truth.

    Hearing what Holley said, Jane thought and analyzed to herself.

    She didn''t really want to find the loophole in Holley''s words.

    However, she had a task, so she had to protect Holley. If she couldn''t protect her well, not only did she fail to complete the task, but also she felt sorry for the person who saved her years ago.

    "But I have investigated the background of Linda you mentioned and known the grudge between you and her. She was saved and escaped from prison. Why did she appear in front

    es, Mr. Lan may not withdraw the investment if he can''t get the expected money. "

    It was a reasonable analysis.

    Holley seemed to be trapped and nodded, "I see. I''ll go to the Mu''s Group tomorrow. I''ll go check the progress of the withdrawal of the investment first, and then I''ll call you. "

    "Okay, thank you, Holle."

    The call ended.

    Holley played with her phone and thought it was ridiculous.

    After resting in the room for more than half an afternoon, she didn''t call Roger until the evening. She told him that she had something to deal with in the company and asked him to pick her up in person, and also told Mr. Ron not to leave.

    Roger readily agreed to Holley''s request.

    Although it was not appropriate for Young Master to take the initiative to look for Young Mistress, after all, there was someone watching. If Young Master took the initiative, Young Mistress would be involved.

    But it was not a big deal that Young Mistress took the initiative. Young Master could take a look at his sweetheart and relieve his lovesickness.

    Seeing Holley, Roger said something he shouldn''t have said, "Young Mistress, since you broke up with Young Master, Young Master has never been home. He has basically lived in the company. So even if you don''t ask me to tell Young Master not to leave, Young Master won''t leave the company. "

    "Young Master is getting more and more abnormal when he is working. He always doesn''t have breakfast or dinner. He will lose his life like this sooner or later. Young Mistress, can you buy some Young Master''s favorite food, just like what Young Master used to buy you? "

    Roger really felt sorry for Ron who had suffered a lot from lovesickness, so he said these words on behalf of him.

    "Okay."

    Holley hesitated, "I''m afraid he won''t eat the food I brought."

    "No, Young Mistress is the biggest shareholder of the company. Can you suppress Young Master with your status?"

    Roger suggested.

    But it was a good idea.

    Holley went to a famous Chinese restaurant in N City, ordered twelve of Ron''s favorite dishes, and packed a bottle of good red wine. Then she set off for the Mu''s Group again.

    Every move of Holley had already been targeted by the power of Patrick.

    Her conversation with Roger was also almost heard by him.

    The real fake asked worriedly, "did this woman find anything? I can''t believe that she bought so many delicious food and wine for Mr. Ron. "

    Patrick said with certainty, "she can''t know anything. You don''t need to worry about it. You just need to be responsible for telling your lie. It will be interesting if she kills Ron herself. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 601 Take Care of Him (1)

    Patrick said confidently.

    And he had always been that kind of person that could not be questioned.

    In particular, he didn''t allow his lackeys to question his judgment and his decision.

    But as long as it was a person, he would definitely have his own thoughts, therefore, even his lackey was no exception.

    Although Patrick had clearly defined his task and goal, the man with the same appearance as Ron was still a little confused. "But I didn''t feel the existence of emotions on Holley. Moreover, she took the initiative to show her affection to Mr. Ron. The situation is not right. It is not in line with the reaction of love caused hatred. "

    Patrick snorted after hearing what he said.

    Then he waved his sleeve and said unhappily, "what do you know? I know better than you. Besides, don''t you know that if someone doesn''t have anything to do but he flattered you, he will either cheat or steal? Since she wants to help you persuade Craig to withdraw the shares, of course she should take the initiative to show her affection to Mr. Ron. It''s normal that you can''t understand these things with your ability and intelligence. But I have never forced you. What I want is that you are as loyal and obedient as a dog. "

    Patrick''s face darkened.

    The man with the same face as Ron didn''t dare to speak. He just stood there with his head down.

    It seemed that Patrick had also realized that it was meaningless for him to say this to a stupid person.

    Withdrawing his anger, he waved his hand and said indifferently, "well, have a rest. We have to keep in touch with Holley tonight."

    After saying that, Patrick turned around and was about to leave.

    The man, who looked exactly like Ron, trembled slightly with his index finger tip, as if he had summoned up his courage. He asked, "Linda, I mean Linda Li, do you have her whereabouts?"

    Patrick''s eyes suddenly fell on that man, and his eyes became deep.

    Staring at him for a long time, until the man was so guilty that he no longer dared to look straight into his eyes, Patrick said, "don''t forget your current identity.

    a deviation.

    Therefore, an embarrassing scene happened.

    It took Holley a lot of effort to fix that bottle of red wine.

    Ron couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He endured for a long time, but he didn''t want to help her.

    But the girl was so stupid that she threw the corkscrew at her feet.

    Ron couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He rushed over and held the corkscrew in his hand before the little woman picked it up again.

    He didn''t say anything, but took the bottle naturally.

    Two or three times later, he opened the bottle.

    he didn''t know what he was thinking. Somehow, Ron filled his glass with wine and filled Holley''s.

    A sly smile appeared on Holley''s face.

    She didn''t say anything but looked at that man silently.

    Noticing the little woman''s gaze, Ron put down the bottle and restored his estrangement. "It''s my duty to draft the agreement. It''s not a credit, and I didn''t deserve your reward."

    "I heard from Roger that you always don''t have dinner. I heard that if you don''t have meals on time, you will have stomach illness. I don''t want the president of the company to take the lead to get sick and go to hospital. Think about it. Do you want to eat all the dishes on the table? "

    Holley didn''t argue with Ron for anything. She just smiled and looked at Ron, saying what she should say.

    That man, after all, was hers. She had a lot of ways to deal with him.

 Chapter 602 Take Care of Him (2)

    Ron was defeated, and he was a complete loser.

    So he frowned slightly and looked at the little woman sitting on the sofa. "What else do you want? Tell me together."

    This was his feeling for Holley. He could not resist her and would do whatever she wanted.

    Holley smiled sweetly, "not yet. But I don''t know if president, you agree or not, I''ll eat together with you."

    She was still as sweet and charming as before.

    Ron acquiesced and handed over the chopsticks.

    Holley stretched out her hand but didn''t take the chopsticks. She just grabbed Ron''s hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    With a look of astonishment and resistance, Ron asked in a low voice.

    "Nothing."

    Holley withdrew her hand and put it on the chopsticks. "I just want to take advantage of you."

    Hearing her words, the man on the other side was speechless.

    Holley didn''t care about that. She tightened her grip and said, "give me the chopsticks."

    When Ron loosened his grip, Holley took the chopsticks.

    She picked up the food herself, and Ron stood in front of her, staring at the fam

    houghtfully, "but this wine is to celebrate that you have successfully taken back all the shares of the company, and you personally poured it to me, president. I think it''s a good news and worth drinking. "

    Ron suddenly paused for three seconds. Then he quickly raised his hand, grabbed the glass of wine from Holley''s hand and drank it up.

    He drank the wine in the little woman''s glass and also his own.

    "What a waste! You have drunk red wine like this."

    Holley said in a soft voice without blaming.

    Ron snorted in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m willing to."

    "By the way, when can we finally take back the shares in Craig''s hands?"

    Holley finally brought the conversation to the topic she needed.

 Chapter 603 Very Strange Attitude

    Ron raised his eyebrows imperceptibly.

    He had already picked up his chopsticks, intending to sweep away the food and send Holley away, but he didn''t expect that the little woman asked another sharp question.

    This question was easy to answer, but it was also hard to answer.

    Normally, except for what happened four years ago, Ron had to hide something from that little woman. Ron would not hide anything from her.

    But now, he had a monitoring equipment left by his opponent in his office.

    Although Ron knew the existence of the device, he didn''t take any action, because he wanted to use his opponent''s device to turn the tables for himself.

    That was why he had said something against his will when Fabian came to him.

    Now, he needed to consider how to answer it.

    This process sounded long, but in fact, it was only in an instant.

    Ron put down his chopsticks and curled his lips slightly. "I plan to deal with it coldly."

    He said half true and half false.

    "Why don''t you deal with it as soon as possible? Didn''t you always want to take back all the shares of the Mu''s Group?"

    A faint smile flashed across Ron''s eyes when he heard what Holley said.

    "If my memory serves me right, you have also studied finance and are proficient in business law and economic law. Let me ask you, what is the normal means for the shareholders to withdraw capital? "

    Holley was stunned by Ron''s question.

    Then she thought of the knowledge on the book. "You can sell the shares."

    "That''s why I decided to deal with it coldly. Since Craig had shares and wanted to exchange them for money, he could sell them on the market. It was a pity that the Mu''s Group had suffered a series of losses. It had suffered a few more blows before. Although the Mu''s Group had survived, it had become more and more difficult recently. Therefore, who would be so stupid to buy the shares of the Mu''s Group at this time? Now the stock price has already fallen

    ightened and refused immediately.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley asked in reply.

    "I know you don''t have much freedom of action now. And Jane is watching you. You have to keep a secret for my existence. If you come to see me and cause you to run around and try to hide it, it will be too hard for you and I can''t bear it. I mean, wait for me to find a way to see you, okay? "

    The man stammered vaguely.

    Sure enough, a liar was a liar. If he talked too much, he would expose himself.

    Holley saw all this clearly and thanked herself more and more for her wisdom. Fortunately, she trusted her heart, her feelings and chose the right person.

    "Okay, it''s settled then. By the way, I''m still in the Mu''s Group. If you need me to do anything, just tell me. "

    Holley said this to retreat for the sake of advancing.

    In fact, she didn''t want to do anything for him, so she chose to ask and say she would help him.

    "No, thanks. Have a good rest."

    As expected, her kindness was rejected.

    Holley agreed without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll have a rest."

    In this way, they ended the call without any emotion.

    After hanging up the phone, the man with the same face as Ron expressed his thoughts to Patrick again. "I really doubt that Holley has known the truth. Her attitude is very strange."

 Chapter 604 As If Nothing Had Changed

    This was a normal conversation.

    But perhaps it was because of the difference in status that Patrick had always been conceited, and it was not the first time that this matter had been brought up.

    Patrick got angry and looked at his subordinate with a gloomy face.

    As he approached the man step by step, a gloomy look appeared in his eyes. With a slight curling at the corners of his mouth, he said coldly, "have you forgotten your identity? If you were so wise, why did you ask me for help back then? Think about what you were before you met me. What did I give you after you met me? What did I achieve for you? "

    Ferocity, viciousness and cruelty were shown incisively and vividly on Patrick.

    He raised his voice and questioned his subordinate, "Jason, wake up!"

    Jason really woke up.

    Even if he was a useless person and not smart, he had done the same thing for two times, but every time he failed, which angered Patrick.

    It proved that it was something that

    tter and she should rarely mention it in the future.

    Indeed, Jay didn''t know what the meaning of this matter was, but lookers on see more clearly. he always felt that the relationship between Mr. Ron and Holley shouldn''t end like that.

    If that was the end, then what was the relationship? Wasn''t it too cold and couldn''t stand the test?

    "How could it be meaningless? Now the company has encountered a lot of troubles. Mr. Ron put his mind on work every day and may have neglected your feelings. But you can be more active. If only you could often go back to the company to have a look, that would be great. Maybe you and Mr. Ron can make up. "

 Chapter 605 Trust Your Heart

    Holley suddenly burst into laughter.

    She didn''t know since when she had been used to using a smile to hide other true emotions in her heart.

    "What happened between you and the daughter of the mayor? Are you okay? "

    Holley''s question was not a difficult problem for Jay.

    "Good."

    He answered with certainty.

    Holley didn''t want to embarrass anyone. She just wanted to change the topic and end the embarrassment. "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now, lest I delay your date."

    With that, Holley turned around and was about to escape from the uncomfortable conversation.

    "I''m not going out dating tonight."

    Jay understood what Holley meant, but he still said something embarrassing.

    As soon as he finished his words, Holley''s face darkened.

    "Then get off work early and go home to rest. Anyway, I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you."

    "Holley ye!"

    Jay raised his voice, "are you so afraid of talking about Ron with me?"

    Holley frowned.

    She didn''t answer, but to a certain extent, she acquiesced in what Jay said.

    Jay sighed.

    It was a little cold at night. He took off his suit and put it on Holley''s shoulder.

    This action was too intimate. Considering that he also had a girlfriend, Jay took a step to the left and kept a distance from Holley. Then he said, "between two people, one must take the initiative. Unless you have given up, why do you appear in the company again and again if you really give up. I thought you still have Mr. Ron in your heart, but I was afraid that you would always be arrogant and refuse to take the initiative. So I advise you just in case that you miss the person you cared about in your heart. "

    Holley held her handbag in her left hand and the suit coat that Jay put on her in her right hand.

    Taking off the coat, Holley kept a distance from Jay and handed it to him.

    Jay didn''t take it. "Put it on. There is wind blowing."

    "you can regard it as that I''m talking nonsense today. But don''t miss him. Don''t miss him because of your arrogance."

    Jay expressed his opinion again. Without saying anything, he turned around and walked quickly back to the company.

    Holley didn''t know whether to put on his coat or throw it away.

    Shaking her head helplessly, she walked into the company building with the suit jacket and handed it to the security guard in the lobby, telling him to hand it over to the design department''s director, Jay Zhong.

    When she walked out of the company again, Holley saw a gentle and lovely woman in thin clothes standing at the door.

    She kept her eyes on Holley, obviously waiting for her.

    Holley recognized her. She was Jay''s girlfriend, Sarah Wen, the daughter of the mayor.

    They met and talked at the previous banquet held by D Series.

    "Miss Ye."

    Sarah called her, "Where are you going? I''ll drive you home."

    There was a hint of grievance in her voice.

    She saw her boyfriend chatting with Holley for a long time outside the company building without avoiding suspicion.

    She also saw that her boyfriend put his coat on Holley himself.

    If it weren''t for Holley who was chatting with her boyfriend today, Sarah wouldn''t feel so sad.

    But it was Holley. Even if Jay didn''t do anything excessive, he just chatted with her for a while and gave her a coat like a gentleman.

    All these behaviors hurt Sarah''s heart.

    She was the daughter of the mayor and the apple of her parents'' eye. She had never been wronged since she was a child. She could get whatever she wanted, and what she got was her only.

    But Jay was an exception.

    In the upper class circles, it was said that the relationship and engagement of Jay and Sarah were just a deal of interests between the two families.

    But in the end, Jay chose Sarah instead of other

    omewhat damn and hateful, but what should we do to prevent people from misunderstanding. I just figured it out recently, because someone told me that if I felt it with my heart, I could feel whether it was true or not. If you have already known with your own consciousness that the other party is hypocritical, then what the other party does is not true in your eyes. But if we don''t make a conclusion first and feel carefully, we can surely tell the truth. "

    "How did Jay treat you?"

    When Holley asked this question, she thought of how determined Jay was to the relationship between him and Sarah just now.

    She still vaguely remembered that Jay was wearing a ring on his finger, which symbolized the engagement.

    That ring and the ring on Sarah''s finger were a perfect match.

    "You have worn the engagement couple ring. What are you thinking about?"

    Holley shook her head with a smile.

    Sarah felt embarrassed. "What you said seems to be reasonable, but I have to think it over whether it is right or not. Anyway, you won''t compete with me for Jay, will you? "

    "No way!"

    Holley promised seriously.

    Sarah felt a little relieved. "I''ll drive you home with the driver. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."

    She hurriedly apologized for her impulsive behavior just now.

    Holley just smiled without saying anything.

    It was easy to persuade others with just a few words.

    But it took her almost a year to comprehend this principle recently.

    If she had figured it out earlier, would Ron be willing to tell her the past frankly?

    Would it be that it was not necessary for them to be separated from each other to deal with the crisis now?

    Holley sighed.

    The battle had just begun.

    Ron would definitely win, and she would help Ron.

    "Miss Ye, you seem to have something on your mind?"

    Sarah was not a bad person.

    So she asked with concern.

    Holley shook her head, "nothing. Maybe it''s not convenient for my body and I''m easily sleepy. It doesn''t matter. "

    "Well, Miss Ye, I thought about it again and again just now. I think I''m narrow-minded. Although you won''t steal Jay, I still don''t want you two to have any contact. How about this? If you are in trouble in the future and no one can ask for help, don''t ask for Jay''s help. You can ask me for help. I can handle almost everything. "

    Sarah said half out of kindness and half selfish.

    But her selfish confession made Holley unable to hate her.

    "Okay, it''s a deal."

    As soon as Holley agreed, Sarah smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 606 No, I Wont

    "Ah!"

    Sarah suddenly screamed. Holley was stunned and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    "We, we might have been followed."

    Sarah was the apple of her parents'' eye since she was a child. She had seen the world, but it was only the glory of the upper class.

    As for the dark side, she had never come into contact with it.

    Although she was brave enough to speak, her heart had already been in a mess.

    Perhaps because she was too focused on her speech with Holley, she didn''t notice that the car was surrounded by black Audi.

    It seemed that they were not friendly.

    In fact, it was not appropriate to describe it as tracking.

    Holley raised her head and didn''t need to look out of the window. She could see clearly that there was a black Audi sticking to their car on both sides of the car on the road.

    Those people were locking on them.

    "What, what should we do?"

    Sarah grabbed Holley''s hand in panic. Holley was her last life-saving straw.

    "Stop the car."

    This was Holley''s decision.

    Sarah shook her head disapprovingly. "No, we will be caught if we stop the car. What if it is unfavorable to us and they hurt us? If we don''t stop the car and run all the way, maybe we still have a chance to run away... "

    As Sarah spoke, her voice became lower and lower. She felt a little guilty.

    After all, it was impossible for them to get such a chance according to the present conditions.

    "Your driver will definitely lose in the competition of driving craft. If we really want to break out of the encirclement by force, I''m afraid that we will end up with cars and people being destroyed in the end. "

    As soon as the driver heard the words "cars and people being destroyed " from Holley, he braked and stopped the car.

    "I have my wife and children. I don''t want to die. Your grudge has nothing to do with me, a driver."

    Then he hurried to unfasten the seat belt.

    The driver was about to run away, which made Sarah extremely disappointed.

    "How can our Wen family raise such a heartless man like you?"

    No matter what Sarah said, the driver was determined to run away.

    He pushed the door open and fled without even closing it.

    The car where Holley sat in stopped and the Audi which followed them all the way also stopped.

    The driver was stopped by a man in black from the Audi within two steps.

    "It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me..."

    The driver screamed, followed by a muffled sound.

    It seemed that the driver was knocked out and fell to the ground.

    The people outside the car didn''t rush into the car as if they were afraid of the people in the car. They just stood outside the car and surrounded them with well-trained behavior.

    "I''ll call dad. He will save us."

    Sarah''s hands were trembling. The cold sweat between her fingers made her unable to unlock the screen.

    "No need."

    Holley was in a much better condition than Sarah. It was not the first time that she had seen such a scene.

    She immediately called Ron.

    Something happened in N City. As long as it was not a big deal, Ron could solve it.

    At this time, she might lose her life. It was meaningless to think about other things.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t make a call at all. When she dialed, the phone was busy, which was the sound of signal interference.

    "There is a signal interference."

    Holley''s judgment was correct. Sarah called in disbelief, but the result was no different from that of Holley.

    "How could this be?"

    Sarah shook her head repeatedly, "I don''t want to die."

    "I don''t think we will die."

    Holley bit her lips obstinately.

    In fact, she didn''t know who the person outside the car was.

    However, she felt that if they wanted to kill them, they could have done it long ago.

    Since they didn''t make a move and were still guarding outside, it meant that they didn''t want them to die.

    Everythin

    rupulously.

    "How dare they!"

    Jay was furious.

    His girlfriend, his fianc¨¦e, was kidnapped.

    They didn''t take the Wen family or the Zhong family seriously.

    "Honey, don''t cry. I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Jay coaxed Sarah gently. He stood up and rushed out of the office angrily without taking his coat.

    "Send me your location. I''ll take someone to save you right now."

    The man let Holley see this and directly turned off the Pad.

    "Miss Ye, I can tell you the truth. This location is less than an hour away from where Jay is now. It was an emergency. If he sped all the way, he could arrive in half an hour. My men and I have five minutes to retreat. I still need five minutes to discuss our business with you. So you are lucky. You still have twenty minutes to think about your life and death. "

    "Of course, I also want to kindly remind you that if you decide not to cooperate with me, you will die."

    Holley knew that she was targeted, so she had no choice, because she had no ability to resist at all.

    "Just say it. I think I will promise you whatever it is."

    Holley''s words made the other party laugh with satisfaction. "My master hopes that you can recognize the Generalissimo as your adoptive father and stay with him. As for what you need to do specifically, you''ll listen to my master''s arrangement. I''ll contact you if necessary. "

    Holley finally understood why the real target was her, but they had to bring Sarah with her, and pretended that Sarah was the target.

    It turned out that they was afraid of being discovered by subordinates of the Generalissimo.

    Holley didn''t have a good impression of the Generalissimo. After all, no one would have a good impression of the person who manipulated her life and marriage casually.

    But Holley also knew that the Generalissimo was at least a gentleman, and everything was on the table.

    And now this person and the power behind him were all completely villains.

    "I should know who I am going to work for, right?"

    Holley wanted to know more about the background of the man, but he didn''t tell her anything. "You''ll know then."

    "Well, I have no choice but to agree."

    Holley smiled bitterly.

    But she underestimated him. When she said yes, he had a small medicine bottle in his hand.

    He took out a green pill from the bottle and said, "after taking it, I believe that you really agree to cooperate with me."

    "No, I won''t!"

    Endless fear rose in Holley''s eyes.

    She couldn''t take medicine casually when she was pregnant, or it would hurt the baby in her belly!

 Chapter 607 He Is Here

    "My master is not an idiot. Will he believe you only by your oral promise, Miss Ye? If my master doesn''t have full confidence to let you work for him, he won''t send me to take action. So, Miss Ye, I advise you not to struggle in vain, because my master has ordered that if you don''t want to take medicine, I can directly kill you. "

    The man said without any space for negotiation.

    Holley''s heart sank.

    She knew that she might not be able to get anything for herself.

    But she was not reconciled. How could she easily bow to fate? She struggled to raise her head and stared at the man opposite her. "I''m pregnant. Taking medicine casually will harm my child. I think your master must have a powerful force. If I break my promise today, your master can kill me directly. I won''t dare to betray him at all. "

    "That''s true, but my master only believes that he can control everything, no matter it''s a person or a thing."

    The man said without hesitation, "Miss Ye, I advise you not to struggle."

    "Can''t you pity me, a woman pregnant with a baby?"

    Tears streamed down Holley''s face.

    But today she was facing a person who was emotionless and would not compromise.

    After crying for a while, Holley found that there was no response, so she stopped crying.

    This was fate.

    "Let me think about it again. Didn''t you say that I have twenty minutes? What if I am lucky enough to be saved?"

    From crying to not crying, Holley''s feelings changed so fast that the man holding the pill in front of her was almost stunned.

    "Ha ha, you are so interesting. No wonder my master thinks highly of you. Anyway, you either die or cooperate with me. But since my master thinks highly of you, I will do you a favor. After all, we will cooperate in the future. Think it over and tell me the result when you have made up your mind. "

    After saying that, the man didn''t say anything more. He just stood in front of Holley with the pill in his hand, staring at her and waiting for her to make a decision.

    Ignoring the man opposite, Holley sat there with her eyes closed.

    She really needed to be lucky. She hoped that God treated her well. This time, her luck wouldn''t be too bad.

    Unfortunately, Holley was out of luck this time. She didn''t get the chance she wanted.

    "Time is up."

    The man''s hoarse voice made Holley suddenly open her eyes.

    Therefore, she couldn''t choose to die, so she had to take the green pill.

    Alas, it must be a very poisonous pill. Poor her baby, who was going to suffer with her.

    "What''s the effect of this pill?"

    Holley asked nervously.

    "If you want to betray us, you will feel that there are poisonous insects biting your heart and lung. If you do betray us, you will immediately die!"

    "It''s so poisonous!"

    Holley forced a smile and said, "Okay, I''ll eat."

    She said these words in an extremely domineering manner, and the person opposite her forcefully fed the pill into her mouth.

    After confirming that the pill was indeed eaten by Holley, the other party nodded with satisfaction, "very good. From now on, we are allies. So now you keep wronged a little more, lest the people who came to save you are suspicious. Oh, right. By the way, you should also observe people''s mind. Will the woman Sarah you are worried about tell her fianc¨¦ that you are also caught here? After all, you and Jay are sort of entangled people. Well, look forward to our next meeting. I believe it won''t be long before my master sends me to deliver a new task to you. "

    After the man left, he took his men to quickly wipe out all the traces in the room and then disappeared.

    Until now, Holley still didn''t know which group of people wanted to use her to deal with the Generalissimo.

    She couldn''t even tell anyone about it.

    Because revealing was a betrayal!

    Time passed.

    Holley hea

    Fortunately, Holley was fine.

    Jane held her hand and said, "let''s go back. The Generalissimo called to blame me when he heard that you were kidnapped. You have to call him back first."

    "Okay."

    With the presence of Jane, there was no need for Sarah and Jay to get involved.

    Jay wanted to see Holley off.

    Sarah stood still, "Ouch!" after a low shout, she sat on the ground directly and couldn''t stand up.

    "Are you okay?"

    Giving up the idea of giving Holley a ride, Jay stood by Sarah''s side.

    After walking far away and getting on the car, Jane said, "Miss Sarah, the daughter of the mayor, is still cunning."

    "Just let her go. It''s good that she is willing to do so. After all, it proves that she cares about Jay, not to mention that she didn''t hurt anyone."

    Holley was open-minded.

    Jane shook her head indifferently. "I''m not being oversensitive. I always feel that something is wrong when you and Miss Sarah are caught together. If someone really wants to hurt Sarah, why didn''t they do it earlier or later? Why did they choose to do it when you were there? I feel that the other party is more against you. "

    Jane had a relatively high professional sensitivity.

    She had guessed seventy or eighty percent of the truth.

    "Really?"

    Holley shook her head, "I don''t feel anything against me. The man who kidnapped me last night also said that he took me along by the way. And after that, I was saved by you without even seeing a person. I think you think too much. "

    "Maybe."

    Jane disagreed.

    She thought for a long time and said, "Holley, I want to tell you something. In fact, I have been monitoring your mobile phone communication all the time. I found that there were strange calls and messages on your phone yesterday and the day before yesterday. Those calls and messages were all disturbed by the signal. I couldn''t track them, nor could I monitor them. Can you tell me who called and sent the message? I suspect that the kidnapping last night has something to do with these calls and messages. "

    Holley admired Jane''s intelligence and reasoning ability.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t tell her about the two things she asked.

    "No comment. That''s my business."

    Holley said resolutely.

    "Holley, I''m not trying to hurt you. I just want to protect you. After all, there are too many people who are coveting you."

    Jane explained.

    Holley didn''t have anything to explain. She just lowered her head and smiled, "you should know that I don''t want to die and I won''t do anything courting death."

 Chapter 608 Blood

    Jane sighed, "Holley, should I trust you or not?"

    "You can only trust me, because if I really want to court death, you can''t stop me."

    Holley found that she was becoming more and more cultivated. After encountering so many things, she could still talk to others with a smile.

    "Okay, I believe you."

    Jane remained silent for a while before she spoke.

    Although she had promised this, she was a stubborn woman in nature. "But I still go to monitor you and follow you. I will find out who the owner of the mysterious number is."

    "Okay."

    Holley smiled and replied the word without refusal.

    She was confident in the fake, who would not be easily exposed.

    Moreover, under the surveillance of Jane, she might be able to help her at a critical moment.

    Holley said frankly, but Jane felt a little uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, the Generalissimo called her in person so that she could avoid embarrassment and uneasiness.

    The Generalissimo''s care for Holley had reached an unprecedented level.

    He was so busy, but he took time to call in person to ask if she had found Holley, if Holley had been injured, and even said that she could mobilize the army to eliminate the group of evildoers who kidnapped in broad daylight.

    Jane answered these questions one by one, and then added, "Holley is with me. Do you want to talk to her?"

    "Sure."

    With the permission of the Generalissimo, Jane handed the phone to Holley.

    Holley sighed in her heart.

    If it had been earlier, she would have said without hesitation that she didn''t want to have anything to do with the Generalissimo.

    She could even refuse to answer such a phone call with confidence.

    After all, she didn''t admire the wealth that didn''t belong to her, nor did she want to have a relationship with the Generalissimo.

    But not long ago, she was forced to take the pill and establish a contractual relationship with a person that she didn''t even know his identity.

    In order to save her life, Holley had to approach the Generalissimo and work for that person in the future.

    "Hello."

    Holley was a little nervous and spoke in a weak voice.

    "Are you really okay?"

    The Generalissimo sounded a little nervous about her.

    But she was just an ordinary folk woman. How could she deserve the favor and care of the Generalissimo so much.

    But it didn''t matter anymore. With Holley''s conscience that hadn''t completely disappeared, she really hoped that there would be a chance for her to offend the Generalissimo to a large extent.

    In this way, she wouldn''t have the chance to approach the Generalissimo, and she wouldn''t have to care about the control of others, let alone do bad things.

    "I''m fine. I''m also curious why you look so good to me."

    Holley''s words were particular.

    She didn''t see the sincerity of the other party, so she used the word "look" to describe it.

    "Congenial."

    The president''s answer was exactly the same as before.

    This was his profound mystery, and there was nothing Holley could do about it.

    There would never be any pie falling from the sky. Even if it really fell, the filling would also be poisonous.

    Holley curled her lips helplessly, "well, if you don''t have anything else, I''ll hang up."

    "Jane will find out the person who kidnapped you and you can tell her how to deal with them."

    The Generalissimo said. Then he hung up the phone.

    When Holley answered the phone, Jane was almost scared to death.

    Only Holley dared to talk to the Generalissimo like this.

    Similarly, only Holley could make the Generalissimo indulge her to such an extent.

    "Holley, you don''t have to be on guard against the Generalissimo. He doesn''t mean to harm you."

    As Jane spoke, she found that Holley was sleeping soundly, leaning against the chair behind her.

    Jane felt relieved when she saw that there was nothing wrong with Holley''s face and her breath was also even.

    Perhaps it was because what happened last night was too tired for

    l anyone about Holley''s situation.

    Holley felt relieved, and her faith of not falling down dissipated.

    Holley fainted because of excessive loss of blood and weakness.

    There were countless times that Jane wanted to find another doctor to save Holley''s life.

    But for some reason, every time she was about to take action, she always remembered what Holley had said.

    If she dared to find another doctor, Holley would die.

    It was a way to force others to submit to something by making things difficult for herself, but it was very effective.

    It was the fifty-sixth time that Jane tried to prevent herself from calling a doctor to see the condition of Holley. At that time, Fabian arrived.

    He had a very muddled time at home, because he was under house arrest and lost his freedom.

    At the beginning, he had to keep a low profile because Holley had offended the Generalissimo.

    Later, Holley was appreciated by the Generalissimo. He needed to abide by his duty and couldn''t climb up the ladder.

    All in all, Fabian had the most depressed week in his life.

    Finally, he had the chance to escape from the cage of the Ou family.

    He was willing to be kidnapped, but he didn''t expect to be kidnapped to N City.

    At the sight of the old acquaintance, Jane, Fabian was completely relieved. "Miss Yin, we are friends, aren''t we?"

    Jane''s face darkened. She dismissed the people who brought Fabian back and took him upstairs to Holley''s room.

    Along the way, Jane kept silent.

    Fabian had been depressed for a long time and kept mumbling, "how are you? I heard that you broke up with Young Master Lei?"

    "By the way, has Holley reconciled with Mr. Ron?"

    "How are you doing recently?"

    "When will Holley hold a ceremony to formally acknowledge the Generalissimo as her adoptive father?"

    Fabian said a lot, but there was no response. He was stunned and said, "this is not your style, Miss Yin. You will eventually answer."

    Jane still didn''t say anything. She just pushed the door open and took Fabian to the side of Holley, who was on the verge of death.

    Seeing Holley, Fabian was stunned.

    Mr. Ron''s little wife had always been beautiful and lovely.

    But now, her face was pale and her breath was weak.

    She was going to lose her life.

    Although the room had been cleaned, there was a clear smell of blood.

    Although he hadn''t asked or felt her pulse, Fabian had almost guessed what happened in his mind.

    Closing his eyes slightly, he couldn''t bear it, but he still put his hand on Holley''s wrist.

    Sure enough, it was his preliminary conclusion.

    Something happened to Holley and her child was lost.

 Chapter 609 You Knew It

    As for Holley, she was dying.

    Why did she miscarry all of a sudden?

    And why didn''t Jane send for a doctor after the miscarriage? Why did she just kidnap him here?

    Was it because of Holley''s special request or something that couldn''t be told to an outsider?

    Confused, Fabian heard Jane speak behind him.

    "Is there any way to save her?"

    Hearing such a question, Fabian did not directly answer it, but turned around with some meaning.

    Looking at Jane, Fabian said slowly, "may I ask what happened?"

    Jane shook her head and looked worried.

    If only she knew what had happened, that would be great.

    At least she had an explanation for the Generalissimo.

    But now, something happened to Holley inexplicably and she lost her baby. She didn''t know if she could survive without her child.

    "There were indeed some accidents before, but I don''t know if it has anything to do with Holley''s abortion. Last night, she was kidnapped because she was with the daughter of the mayor, Sarah. We brought Holley back this morning. She fell asleep on the way back, and then something happened. Now I think it''s quite abnormal for her to suddenly fall asleep. "

    Jane said in the simplest and clearest way, "Holley doesn''t allow any doctor to get close to her, and she doesn''t allow me to tell anyone what happened, including Mr. Ron. As for you, you are also the doctor Holley wants to see in person. Mr. Fabian, it''s been delayed for such a long time. You''d better save her first. "

    Worried, Jane poked her head out and looked at Holley.

    Holley''s face was too pale and her breath was too weak.

    Her appearance always gave people an illusion that she would die at any time.

    Fabian nodded thoughtfully. "I believe you can provide me with complete medical conditions, right, Miss Yin?"

    Jane nodded. She walked to the closet, pressed a button, and a hidden door opened.

    Behind the door it was an emergency room filled with all kinds of medical equipment.

    "I''m ordered to protect a pregnant woman, so I have to be fully prepared. Mr. Fabian, how much confidence do you have?"

    Jane was always cautious and thoughtful.

    "If there is no medical equipment, I can say that I am 90% sure to save her. Besides, Miss Yin, you''ve made such a thorough preparation. I''m 100% sure that I''ll save her and she would be fully recovered without any sequela. "

    "I''ll help you."

    Jane volunteered and became serious.

    Fabian had great attainments in medical skills. Holley, who was in such a bad health condition, had recovered a lot under his rescue.

    Her pale face also turned not that pale.

    Even her breath became smooth and even.

    In the end, Fabian finished his rescue, and Holley regained her consciousness.

    Seeing Fabian, she felt relieved.

    Lying there, Holley didn''t say anything for a long time, but the sadness in her eyes was getting heavier and heavier.

    When she was in a coma, at least she was unconscious and would think about nothing.

    When she woke up, she would think about her child, her lost child.

    After a long while, she raised her head and looked at Jane. "Miss Yin, thank you."

    She was still very weak and her voice was very low.

    But Jane heard her thanks, "Mr. Fabian saved your life. I didn''t help you much."

    "No."

    Holley raised her hand slightly, and Jane caught her hand.

    Holding Jane''s hand tightly, Holley gasped for a while and said, "I''m thanking you for helping me find Fabian, and thank you for not inviting outsiders, and thank you for keeping the secret for me."

    "Now, I don''t trust others. I only trust you. I want to drink some tonic. I want to recover as soon as possible. Could you please buy me some ingredients and cook for me? "

    Holley begged.

    Jane patted the back of her hand and said, "Okay, I''ll do it myself for your safety and health. Mr. Fabian is a highly skilled doctor. I''m relieved to have him by your side. "

    Seeing that Jane had agreed, Holley felt relieved.

    She closed her eyes slightly with tiredness and lay there to rest.

    Jane had always been good at action. She asked Fabian for a prescription and went to buy food materials in person.

    After confirming that Jane had left.

    Holley slowly opened her eyes.

    "Doctor Fabian."

    When

    est."

    Jane knew that Holley had a grudge against her, so she pretended to be angry.

    However, the two people''s echoing didn''t make any sense to Holley.

    Holley had made up her mind, "something happened to the Mu''s Group. I have to go there immediately."

    "It''s not your turn to deal with such a big thing with the support of Ron."

    Fabian found that it was useless to negotiate with her. Besides, he was a little angry that Holley made fun of her health. If he couldn''t take good care of Holley, she would suffer from sequela and couldn''t get pregnant in the future, which would be sorry for Ron. Therefore, he, who had always been a good tempered man, became anxious.

    How could Holley not know that if she didn''t have a good rest after the abortion, she might lose the right to be a mother forever?

    But what could she do? She was also desperate and had no choice.

    A few minutes ago, she received a call from the fake Ron, who said that he had thought about it for several days and came up with a way to take back all the shares of the Mu''s Group.

    That method was the one he discussed with Craig after they met. With the shares in his hands, Craig proposed to increase investment to all the shareholders of the Mu''s Group.

    If they agreed to increase the investment in the company, the shares in their hands would remain the same. If they didn''t agree to increase the investment in the company, the proportion of their shares would be determined according to the situation of the final investment.

    The fake said that with the condition of the Mu''s Group of Ron, he absolutely couldn''t afford the extra capital to deal with the investment increasing.

    The fake also said that as long as Ron couldn''t afford the money, either he acquiesced in the loss of his shares, and finally all the shares would be taken back little by little; or he went to Craig in private and spent a lot of money buying the shares in Craig''s hands so as to solve the capital increasing situation.

    Either way, the final result would be that Ron would lose both money and shares.

    The fake also said that he hoped Holley to go to the Mu''s Group as the first shareholder and deceive Ron to deal with the current capital increasing crisis in a private way.

    Because it was the fastest way for the Mu''s Group to redeem the shares in the hands of Craig in private, and it could save a lot of money for the fake.

    What was good for the enemy was bad for themselves.

    Even if the fake didn''t ask her to go to the company, she would go by herself. Besides, the fake made request, if she didn''t go, she would either tell him about the miscarriage, or wait for him to suspect that she had known the truth.

    These two results were not what she wanted, so she had to choose to go to the company.

    "I''m still young and strong. I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 610 Speak Contrary To His Thought

    Holley''s answer made Fabian roll his eyes.

    "Even if you are a cow, as you don''t have a good rest, you are courting death. Can you compete with a cow? "

    He asked and looked up and down at thin Holley.

    Fabian''s eyes were full of provocation. Obviously, he was telling Holley that she couldn''t compete with a cow.

    As for Jane, she said seriously, "Holley, we can''t watch you not rest without any special reason. You can''t be careless after your abortion. "

    "But Teresa is still alive and an escaped prisoner."

    Holley''s words scared both Fabian and Jane.

    The two of them didn''t say anything and moved one after another, making way for Holley.

    Holley didn''t stop until she walked out of the room.

    "Doctor Fabian, please go with me. I''m relieved to have a doctor by my side."

    This was a reasonable request. After making a relieving gesture to Jane, Fabian left with Holley.

    Walking out of the hotel, Fabian said in a low voice, "I know you don''t trust Miss Yin, so you didn''t tell us why you were so anxious to go out. But I still want to ask you what happened. Why can''t you wait? "

    "No."

    With a serious look on Holley''s face, she continued, "Craig has made a capital increase to the shareholders of the Mu''s Group. He invested one hundred million unilaterally, which means if I want to keep the share ratio in my hands not decreasing, I have to invest nearly ten billion. If I don''t invest enough money, the company''s shares will be redistributed, and the shares will flow into the hands of outsiders little by little. In the end, the company will be hollowed out by those people and become an empty shell. "

    "Well..."

    After thinking for a while, Fabian shook his head and said, "you don''t have to go to the Mu''s Group in person. I believe that with Mr. Ron''s ability, he can handle everything well. Even if you are very worried about him, you can call him and ask him. There is no need to go in person. "

    "No."

    Holley denied the idea of Fabian, "the money that Craig invested was from that fake. It''s him who asked me to go to the company to find out what''s going on. "

    Fabian understood what she meant.

    It seemed that Holley had to go this time.

    "Those bastards really don''t know how to pick the right time."

    Fabian was still worried about Holley''s health. He was contradictory.

    As a doctor, he should definitely stop Holley from messing around, but as a friend, especially a good friend of Mr. Ron, he could not stick to his will to stop Holley going out.

    He had no choice but to complain about the fake and people on his side.

    "Just take it as a test for me and Mr. Ron."

    Holley said softly, "there are too many bumps between us. I don''t believe that God will deprive me of the right to be a mother. I don''t believe it."

    Fabian didn''t say anything.

    Because he believed in science more.

    "I''ll drive you there."

    He changed the topic. Holley lowered her head and smiled, "of course you have to drive. Otherwise, why I ask you to accompany me?"

    After getting in the car, Holley leaned against the seat wearily. "Dr. Fabian, let''s go. I''ll close my eyes to rest for a while. Call me when we arrive."

    Arriving at the destination, Fabian gently woke up Holley.

    Holley rubbed her eyes in a daze and tried to wake up.

    She tied up her scattered hair and made a simple ponytail to make herself look more energetic.

    "Doctor Fabian, I heard that traditional Chinese medicine is profound and can often create miracles. I don''t know what I will face when I arrive at the company, so I want you to help me look better until the meeting is over. "

    Holley didn''t get off the car immediately, but sat there and said worriedly.

    Fabian knew that that kind of good way to stimulate the human''s potential for a short time and make people look energetic.

    But he was not willing to do so.

    ''It is always that there is a loss, there is a gain, so did medicine.

    If you want to take effect in a short time, you will have to spend countless times more time to recuperate in the future.''

    Holley was so weak.

    Her words should have been powerless.

    However, Fabian couldn''t refuse her as she asked.

    The look in her eyes was

    Ron told Holley not to worry about the company''s affairs, but Holley seemed to think of something important and clapped her hands. "You reminded me. You just told me that you would consider my suggestion. How long are you going to think about it and when are you going to take action? I want a clear time. "

    The girl focused on that proposal again.

    After a long silence, Ron replied, "I''ll think about it. There''s not much time for the investment increasing to be handled. I''ll contact Craig as soon as possible, by tonight at the latest."

    He gave the time and the elevator stopped in the lobby of the first floor.

    "I won''t drive you there anymore."

    Ron took a step back to keep a distance from Holley.

    With a gesture of welcome, he opened the elevator door like a gentleman.

    Holley nodded, "then I''ll wait for your good news. Bye."

    She left and he watched the little woman go away. There was an inexplicable darkness in Ron''s eyes.

    Something must have happened to that girl.

    he hoped it wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    Seeing the little woman''s figure completely disappear from his sight, Ron pressed the button of the top floor and took the elevator back to his office.

    Seeing him come back, Roger rushed over with concern. "Young Master, I heard that Young Mistress came just now, right?"

    "Umm."

    Ron replied with few words.

    "Do you know who came with Young Mistress?"

    Roger asked nervously.

    Raising his head, Ron looked at him and said, "have a good talk and report your thoughts directly. Don''t play the game of asking and answering with me."

    Roger smiled awkwardly, "it''s the doctor. Doctor Fabian drove Young Mistress back. When they broke off the engagement, the Ou family also ordered Dr. Fabian not to have any contact with Young Mistress. But why did the two of them get together again? I think that Doctor Fabian has taken good care of Young Mistress. He did a little over. He not only opened the door for her, but also helped her get in the car. "

    Roger knew that although it was not easy for Ron to ask these things, he really wanted to know.

    So before Young Master asked, he told his Young Master everything he wanted to know.

    As for Ron, he listened to Roger''s statement calmly.

    After hearing it, he still kept calm. "There are two things. First, she is not Young Mistress anymore. She is the first major shareholder. Second, you don''t need to tell me who she is with, and I don''t want to know either."

    Ron answered in this way. Then he devoted himself to his work. He was still busy with the lights on in the office in the deep night.

    At least in the eyes of outsiders, the president of the Mu''s Group was still busy with his work.

    But in fact, Ron had left the company and met Fabian at a designated place in the night.

 Chapter 611 Your Little Wife Really Deserves Your Love

    Fabian arrived at the appointed place on time.

    This was the agreement between him and Ron. In order to paralyze Patrick and his power, and to prevent Holley from being involved in the whirlpool of struggle, Ron would no longer show his concern for Holley in public in the future.

    On the other hand, Fabian was responsible for taking care of Holley as a doctor, and protecting Holley with the power and position of the Ou family.

    Of course, if there was a special exception, Ron would ask Fabian to meet him here in secret.

    For Ron, what happened to Holley recently had become a special exception as they had agreed before.

    So he had to see Fabian, even if it was risky.

    At the sight of Ron, Fabian patted him on the shoulder and said, "I envy you very much. Your little wife really deserves your love."

    Since this was a safe place, Fabian didn''t hide anything and sighed.

    Ron raised his eyebrows in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    "Your beautiful wife has seen the fake and she has also seen some other people."

    Fabian said in a relaxed tone.

    All of a sudden, Ron became nervous. "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Ron was afraid that someone would take advantage of Holley''s pregnancy to extract the child''s DNA for comparison so he didn''t want to expose Holley''s pregnancy.

    He didn''t want his opponent, Patrick and his forces, found that he was the real Ron, no longer the ignorant Loser they had planted in the Mu''s Group.

    He was not afraid that someone would hurt Holley and their child to deal with him.

    Ron had thought that if he expelled Holley from his side, ignored her and didn''t show any love, Patrick would no longer stare at Holley.

    But Ron was wrong.

    Patrick was still using his little wife to approach her, hurt her, and instigate her to deal with him.

    Fabian waved at Ron, "Don''t worry. Let me finish. As I said just now, I envy you. Because your little wife has never believed in the nonsense

    asked such a question.

    As soon as he concealed the truth, Ron also asked. It was really embarrassing.

    "Really?"

    Fabian deliberately said. "Maybe it''s because of the physique. Some people will get fat when they are pregnant, and some people will get thin. Don''t think too much. Everything is fine. If she''s not good, do you think she can still stand in front of you alive and talk so much to you to arouse your suspicion or ask me to meet you and to help you pass on the message?

    Mr. Ron, you think too much. As long as I''m here, everything will be fine.

    Fabian said a lot of nonsense.

    Fortunately, Ron trusted him and didn''t doubt him. He just thanked him, "Thank you, Fabian. You''ll have to look after her a little longer."

    "You''re welcome. If you keep being polite, I won''t care about your little wife. Don''t you know that you two have gone too far? You are not together, but you still show off your love to me. It''s cold outside. Won''t you feel heartbroken to see this?"

    The more Fabian said, the sadder he became. He felt lucky that the topic was finally changed.

    "No, I won''t." Ron said these words with a smile.

    Fabian was on the verge of breaking down. He waved at him and said, "Go back to deal with Patrick, and then take your little wife back as soon as possible."

 Chapter 612 What Do You Want

    As Ron said, he neither went to Craig for private, nor invested any more money in the Mu''s Group.

    By 3:08 p.m. the next day, Craig''s investment in the company was completed and the shares were redistributed. His share in the company had increased greatly, jumping from single digit to double digits.

    All people in the Mu''s Group were in a panic. Everyone said that the company was going to change its owner.

    However, Ron was indifferent all the time. He just ignored the discussions of the employees in the company in a way of no explanation.

    It was not until a senior manager of the company also participated in this kind of discussion that Ron used a thunderous method to expel this senior manager from the company for the charge of spreading rumors, harming the company''s safety and interests.

    Although Ron still didn''t explain anything, his action had shown everything.

    He was telling everyone that even if Craig had more shares and all the news media were reporting that the Mu''s Group was going to be transferred to Craig, such a thing hadn''t happened, and as the president, he would not allow it to happen.

    As employees, they had to work hard every day instead of worrying about the company''s future.

    Anyone who dared to talk nonsense would be fired, even if he was a senior executive.

    Ron wanted to punish someone as a warning to others, so that no one in the company dared to gossip about the change of ownership any more.

    Craig was very unhappy.

    Once again, he pulled out his gun at Patrick, who had appeared at his house. However, Patrick was as relaxed as ever. He was sure that Craig didn''t dare to shoot.

    As soon as he casually sat down on the sofa, Patrick waved at Craig as an elder and said, "Come here and sit down."

    Craig didn''t have the patience to talk with him.

    It was Patrick who proposed to invest one hundred million in the Mu''s Group.

    Although the money was not a big deal.

    However, it was Patrick who boasted about the benefits of the investment. He said that Craig could exchange the one hundred million dollars for several hundred million dollars.

    Craig admitted that he was brainwashed on impulse and agreed to cooperate as he thought what Patrick said was reasonable.

    Patrick had never suffered losses. Patrick came up with an idea and Craig carried out it.

    The one hundred million investment was from Craig himself.

    Now that the capital had been increased, Craig not only took back a penny of the benefits, but also lost one hundred million.

    In addition, he had also taken on a lot of debts of the Mu''s Group.

    For the Lan''s Group, which had encountered a bottleneck in its development, it was undoubtedly adding insult to injury.

    Although the foundation of the Lan''s Group was not completely shaken, it was still annoying.

    Craig even suspected that it was a conspiracy of Patrick to set him up.

    Therefore, when Patrick took the initiative to appear and told him to continue to invest in the Mu''s Group, Craig went berserk. He couldn''t bear to raise his gun.

    But Patrick looked at him as if he was looking at a child, who was very funny.

    Patrick shook his head and sighed helplessly. "You are just too impulsive. I have taught you to catch big fish in the long term. But you..."

    Craig''s face turned red with anger.

    The thing he regretted the most in his life was to acknowledge a thief as his father.

    Patrick was the thief.

    Craig didn''t believe that Patrick didn''t know Craig hated him.

    But Patrick provoked Craig. Patrick thought Craig can''t do to him.

    Perhaps if Craig was unhappy, he, Patrick, would be happy.

    The corners of Craig''s mouth twitched fiercely. Craig sneered, "Every time you ask me to make a long-term plan, it will end up with the Lan family paying a painful price. Do you think I will believe you?"

    "But what can you do? You can only believe me. Unless you are willing to sell your shares to Ron at a low price, you can only hold such a small share. Now that you have fallen into a trap, why don''t you work hard and take out fifty billion dollars to completely annex the Mu''s Group?"

    Patrick spoke out his opinion on this matter unhurriedly.

    Hearing the n

    gretted leaving the Mu''s Group in a fit of pique.

    It was better to cooperate with Ron than to let that bastard, Patrick, be arrogant and complacent.

    Besides, although it was Ron who was the president now, the one who really controlled the shares was Holley.

    Holley''s status had been rising because of the Generalissimo. If she could ask the Mu''s Group to cooperate with the Lan''s Group, everything might work. He didn''t need to be threatened by Patrick and lost a lot of money.

    After thinking about this, Craig drove to the hotel where Holley temporarily lived. On the way, he also bought first-class bird''s nest and some other tonics.

    At the sight of Holley, Craig explained his purpose, the feud between him and Patrick, and that they had a common enemy.

    In order to show his sincerity, Craig continued, "As long as you can help me save the loss of five billion dollars, I can give you the shares of the Mu''s Group without any money."

    "It''s not five billion dollars. It''s a loss of twenty billion dollars."

    Holley kindly corrected Craig''s mistake.

    She didn''t want to see Craig, but he said he came for the shares.

    It was related to Ron, the fake Ron, and even the backstage manipulator, so Holley couldn''t let herself stay out of it.

    She had to get involved in this matter.

    Holding back his temper, Craig cooperated with Holley, "You are right. It''s about twenty billion dollars. As long as you help me, I will transfer the shares to you unconditionally."

    "I do want the shares, but I don''t have the right to make the decision on this matter. After all, Mr. Ron and I are not in the same relationship as before. I am just a woman abandoned by him, so Mr. Lan, please don''t give too much hope. Besides, I don''t care much about the shares. Mr. Lan, you should think about it carefully. Can you give me anything I like?"

    Holley suggested.

    Of course, Craig understood what she meant. "What do you want?"

    "I need a career. Do you dare to hire me to work in your company, Mr. Lan?"

    Holley had never forgotten the car accident of her parents. She clearly remembered that the Lan family was related to the car accident of her parents.

    Back then, her parents worked in the financial department of Lan''s Group. It was said that they were killed in a car accident because they knew the core confidential information.

    Therefore, Holley had never forgotten her original intention to get in touch with the senior leaders of Lan''s group and figure out what had happened to her parents.

    She believed that no matter whether it was related to the Lan family or not, as long as she was given a chance, as long as she put her heart into it, she would definitely be able to find out.

    Now that Craig came to her voluntarily, Holley would not miss the opportunity.

 Chapter 613 Its Not A Test

    Holley''s proposal was a little tricky.

    Craig still remembered that there was a very reasonable saying that a woman who didn''t want your money would take your life.

    Holley who was in front of him seemed to be such a woman.

    The underlying meaning of her uninterested in shares was that she was not interested in money.

    This woman was a little dangerous.

    Craig thought in this way, but he said, "As long as you can help me to promote the cooperation between me and Mr. Ron, Miss Holley, it doesn''t matter for you to work in the Lan''s Group."

    "Well, Mr. Lan, I will inform you if there is any news. And I hope that you will keep your promise."

    In this way, Holley and Craig almost reached the cooperation intention.

    After Craig left, Holley curled her lips in disgust.

    She really hated this guy called Craig.

    But it was inevitable to meet him.

    Sitting there with her eyes closed, Holley tried to relax herself and dispelled all the haze in her heart.

    After adjusting her mood, she called the fake cautiously.

    As for the fake, she didn''

    olley and the fake were silent.

    One minute later, Holley broke the silence, "How are you feeling? I know a very good doctor. I''ll ask him to check on you. Maybe he can cure you."

    Holley wanted to end the phone call, but she didn''t want to put it forward by herself, so she deliberately said this to the fake who said a lie that he had lung cancer.

    Sure enough, the fake was frightened and quickly refused, "Don''t worry. I know what happened to me..."

    Then he coughed violently and ended the call.

    Massaging her temples, Holley shook her head wearily. "Doctor Fabian, I think Craig has really fallen out with Patrick. I think he didn''t come here to test me for Patrick today. What do you think?"

 Chapter 614 Im Going To Die By You Two

    Fabian rubbed his forehead with a headache.

    It was not that Holley''s problem made him hard to deal with, but that Holley''s attitude towards life after the abortion was really inconceivable.

    Whether as a doctor or a passer-by, Fabian thought what Holley had done humiliated herself too much.

    Fabian tried to persuade Holley, but it seemed to have little effect.

    After a moment of silence, Fabian said, "it seems that he have really fallen out with Patrick. Otherwise, based on the previous grudges between you and Lan family, Craig shouldn''t have come to you. Moreover, Patrick took away the mother of Craig, and destroyed the Lan family. Such an unparalleled hatred, no matter how stupid Craig is, he won''t always collude with Patrick."

    After a pause, Fabian said another thing, "Holley, you''re courting death. I let you out because of an emergency. Now it''s not a very important thing. Just let it go, don''t worry about it, and don''t think about it."

    "Mr. Ron is not a useless man. You should have confidence in him. From the beginning till now, he has no intention of getting you involved. All his preparations were to fight alone with Patrick without any help. So even if you don''t think so much for him, it doesn''t matter."

    Fabian still tried his best to persuade Holley again, even if it was not work.

    Holley smiled faintly, "What''s the matter? As you said, I''m recovering well. It''s not a big deal, and it won''t affect my future pregnancy and delivery, right?"

    Fabian thought that Holley was the most irresponsible patient he had ever met.

    She was not only careless, but also had a lot of crooked reasons.

    Taking a deep breath, Fabian told himself not to be angry with the patient.

    He tried to look affable and said, "I did say that you have recovered well, but I also said that the day before you went out to show off, you have left a sequela to your body. Those symptoms will be with you for the rest of your life."

    Holley''s face was pale.

    Lowering her head slightly, she seemed a little tired and raised her hand to support her face.

    A few minutes later, Holley said, "Doctor Fabian, please go to see Ron and tell him all these things for me."

    She changed the topic easily.

    Fabian knew that what he had said was in vain, and Holley didn''t listen to a word.

    "You are making things difficult for me. After all, I am the bad guy who was dumped by you because you regretted your marriage in public. Can you stop fooling me? Last time when I met Mr. Ron, he asked you about the child''s condition, which almost made me collapse. I almost couldn''t help telling the truth. Now that you have lost your baby, it''s a foregone conclusion. I have no choice but to try my best to hide it from you. But you don''t even take good care of your body and don''t want to give birth to a baby well. I feel sorry for you. I can''t help but tell you the truth when I see Ron."

    Fabian said a lot of words awkwardly.

    He had tried his best to persuade her.

    If it weren''t for Holley, he wouldn''t have said one more word.

    Holley raised her head and looked at Fabian, "Will you bear it? I remember that Mr. Ron said that you two had risked your lives together and were friends with each other. It seems that you have shown off to me that you saved Mr. Ron before when he was seriously injured and almost died. Such a person who dares to play with his life should have good psychological quality."

    Holley was smart, so she knew it clearly. She knew that it was not true that Fabian couldn''t stand it, but he just kindly advised her to have more rest and recuperate.

    Holley also wanted to have a good rest. If it weren''t for a very special reason, no one would be willing to joke about his own health.

    But she had no choice. Patrick might be the murderer of her grandmother. She couldn''t i

    e my secret in front of Ron."

    Holley''s reason was also strong.

    Fabian couldn''t say anything but agree.

    Three days later.

    Shocking news spread throughout N City.

    The Lan family, a century old business family, collapsed. Craig owed a huge debt of twenty billion dollars.

    Due to the inability to repay the loan, and no bank was willing to lend a loan to Craig or Lan''s Group to get through this difficulty, Lan''s Group finally declared bankruptcy, and hired professional financial personnel to go bankrupt and settle the company.

    Several profitable projects under the name of Lan''s Group were secured to the bank to repay the loan in advance.

    The rest of the company''s assets will be paid to each creditor in accordance with the proportion of debts.

    In addition to getting billions of dollars, Patrick also got all the real estate of the Lan family all over the world.

    Craig had changed from a dignified Mr. Lan with unparalleled power and wealth to a homeless man on the street.

    He had been homeless on the street, together with his somewhat insane sister, Bella. The two of them had a very miserable life, and the miserable situation had been reported by the media and sensational news.

    Everyone said that the biggest beneficiary in this matter was Patrick.

    Everyone said that Patrick did this to revenge the Lan family.

    Everyone said that Patrick had abducted Mrs. Lan and eloped with her to take revenge on the Lan family for a long time.

    But in fact, the biggest beneficiary was Ron.

    Previously, the project that Craig, Ron and Rex invested together was worth hundreds of billions of dollars.

    Now Lan''s group went bankrupt, and the hundreds of billions were also transferred to the owner of the project in the form of company assets and subsidiaries.

    The owner of this project was Ron.

    So in the end, most of the Lan''s Group''s assets and subsidiaries belonged to Ron.

    The company and all the employees that originally belonged to Lan''s Group were directly transferred to the Mu''s Group.

    As soon as Ron got all the account information of Lan''s Group in the past twenty years, he also hired a professional inspector to do the accounting.

    Since the car accident of Holley''s parents had something to do with their work.

    They must be able to find some clues from those data statements where Holley''s parents had worked in.

    This was his promise to Holley. He would help her find the murder and find out the reason!

    He would keep his promise to Holley!

    It was just a matter of time.

 Chapter 615 Do You Know Why Im Here

    With the bankruptcy of Lan''s Group, Patrick could no longer hide behind and continue to deal with Ron.

    However, he had been preparing for it for many years. Even if he lost the perfect helper, the Lan''s Group, there would be no obstacle for him to deal with Ron.

    Moreover, the bankruptcy of Lan''s Group was under the control of Patrick.

    A useless rubbish had no right to continue to fight on the chessboard.

    For Patrick, the fact that Craig was out of the game wandering on the street with his sister was a satisfying ending, which made Patrick even more excited.

    Originally, he could have used a lot of methods and spent more time to completely defeat Ron and then destroy the Mu''s Group.

    But he changed his mind.

    Sometimes, conspiracy was far more effective than scheming.

    Therefore, on the third day after Lan''s Group went bankrupt, Holley received a call.

    It was a call from Patrick, who still called himself the kind-hearted rich foreign merchant.

    On the phone, Patrick told Holley that Ron was going to die and that the hospital had informed him of a critical condition.

    He also said that Ron wanted nothing but to see Holley for the last time, hoping that Holley could find a way to see him.

    Holley agreed.

    Although she didn''t know why he asked her to meet him.

    But if she didn''t agree now, he would definitely be suspicious.

    After hanging up the phone, Holley saw the helpless expression on Fabian''s face.

    "Is it because I''m not lucky enough to meet a patient like you who has so many things to do when you recuperate?"

    Fabian had always been a wise man. He knew very well that Holley had to meet the fake.

    Otherwise, the little bit of trust that she had managed to obtain from Patrick would be in vain after he had endured and pretended for so many times.

    The reason why Holley worked so hard to act was not only to help Ron find out more secrets.

    She didn''t want anyone to know that her relationship with Ron had never changed and they believed each other and knew the truth.

    She didn''t want to be Ron''s weakness and be used by Patrick to deal with Ron.

    "Maybe it''s because good things have a long way to go. Mr. Ron is such a good man. If I want to spend the rest of my lives with him, of course I have to suffer a little. Doctor Fabian, I believe in your medical skills and I also believe my luck."

    Holley had never wavered.

    She knew that she would do what she had to do.

    Fabian nodded heavily. "Okay, I''ll drive you there."

    Fabian went out with Holley in person. Although Jane was worried, she knew that the two of them must have some secrets hidden from her.

    But Jane didn''t care about it anymore.

    For her, as long as Holley was fine, it was others'' freedom to keep the secret.

    There was a trick between Holley and Fabian to lure the tiger away from the mountain.

    It seemed that Fabian was fooled away, and Holley drove to the appointed place in person.

    When Holley see the fake again.

    Holley tried to hide her disgust with that fake.

    All the evil things that Patrick had done were so heinous that even though she tried her best to calm down, her eyes would still show panic.

    However, Holley''s tears helped her cover up everything, and it also made Patrick believe that Holley had already treated the fake as Ron. Her tears were because her lover was about to die.

    When Holley went into the room of the fake, Holley saw the pale and weak fake who was coughing up blood.

    At the same time, she also saw the hospital issued a critically ill notice.

    "How could this be? How..."

    Holley murmured.

    She guessed that he must want her to do something. But she couldn''t bring up this question voluntarily, she had to give him a step down and let him take the initiative to say it.

    Holley didn''t have such excellent negotiation skills. She could only pretend to be helpless and shake her head.

    Patrick didn''t say anything. He just stood there with his hands behind his back. "Miss Holley, you two should cherish the last time. I won''t disturb you."

    Then he turned around and walked out of the room generously.

    After Patrick left, Holley became less nervous.

    She walked towards the fake step by step.

    Standing beside the bed, she said in a trembling voice, "Didn''t you say that there were still several months left? How could it be so fast?"

    The fake coughed up blood and said with difficulty, "I''m sorry. I didn''t control my body well. Holle..."

    The fake raised her hand with difficulty, trying to grab Holley''s.

    Holley didn''t want to hold his hand, but considering the overall situation, she endured it.

    She reached out her hand and let the fake catch her.

    "Don''t say sorry to me. It''s out of your control."

    Holley said against her conscience.

    How much she hoped that the fake was really going to die!

    Unfortunately, the fake would never die so soon. He was just acting.

    The fake pretended to be affectionate and said, "Holle, I really feel sorry for you. I planned to get everything ready before coming back. But I didn''t expect that I couldn''t hold on any longer. I thought I would be able to prove your innocence and knock that bastard down, but I was wrong again. My body couldn''t hold on in the end."

    "Holle, I really hope that I can put that bastard into prison. What he has done is enough to sentence him to death. Only when he is dead can I feel at ease, or I will die with regret. As soon as I think of another person who is coveting you and might harm you at any time, I will..."

    Holley understood.

    It turned out that he wanted to dece

    th him had already dyed the carpet red.

    He just fell to the ground silently, motionless. It seemed that he was really dead.

    The fake felt better.

    He knew that as long as Ron died, he could get everything.

    That kind of ecstasy was constantly overflowing in his heart.

    When the fake was still secretly happy, Holley next to him suddenly screamed and took two steps back.

    "He...He is still alive. "

    Holley screamed and pointed at Ron who was lying in the blood.

    Sure enough, he was not dead. He was struggling to move towards Holley and the fake.

    "What should we do?"

    Panicked, Holley stepped back and finally fell on the sofa.

    "Hurry up, one more shot. We can''t let him live."

    It happened so suddenly that Ron had rushed to the fake and grabbed his trouser leg tightly.

    In a moment of desperation, the fake had no time to listen to the order of Patrick.

    He just said that out of instinct.

    In a word, if he didn''t do it himself, it must be right to let Holley do it.

    "I''m so scared..."

    Holley shook her head, "I have shot as you said. I don''t have the guts to shoot again. You can do it. Come on... "

    Holley kept crying and refused to do anything.

    The fake was also in a mess.

    What''s worse, the communication device he used suddenly became useless.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hear Patrick''s words again.

    What he could hear was only a noise.

    "Just do it. Please, protect me. I''m so scared..."

    Holley was crying.

    In fact, it was not Holley''s cry that made the fake want to protect her.

    It was a fake trouser leg that was tightly grasped by Ron.

    He couldn''t break free, nor could he escape from the room.

    Now, his only choice was to kill Ron and then run away.

    He thought that since Patrick was powerful enough to save Linda from the prison, it should not be difficult to keep him.

    All in all, as long as he didn''t screw it up and was still useful to Patrick, he would still be alive.

    After thinking for a while, the fake raised his gun and pointed it at Ron.

    "Go to hell!"

    The fake said. But before he could pull the trigger, he fell to the ground pulled by Ron who was covered in blood with difficulty in moving, and even the gun in his hand was completely taken away.

    The fake fell to the ground and was completely dumbfounded.

    He hadn''t figured out what had happened.

    The fake took Holley as a life-saving straw and shouted, "Holle, help me."

    Holley stopped crying. She stood up and walked over.

    Unfortunately, she had no intention of saving that fake at all.

    She walked to the side of Ron and held his hand.

    Standing in front of the fake, Holley said coldly, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can deceive me just by a fake? Let me tell you, I know what you did. It was you who set me up. Do you think I will fall into your trap if you repeat the same trick? Stop daydreaming. "

    All these changes happened so suddenly.

    The fake shook his head in confusion. "No, this plan is flawless. I don''t think there is any difference between me and Ron. How did you know that?"

    He roared unwillingly.

    Holley turned around and looked at Ron, "You called the police, didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Ron answered affirmatively.

    Holley smiled more brightly, "Everything just happened was also photographed, right?"

    "Yes."

    Ron answered affirmatively again.

    "So, is this enough to sentence this fake?"

    Holley was confirming these things, and Ron answered patiently and gently.

    Holley smiled, "Then I''m relieved. I can tell the thing that can piss off this fake. In fact, I didn''t tell the difference between you two at the beginning. Thanks to Miss Mei, or I really didn''t know you were fake."

 Chapter 616 We Two Will Never Be Separated Again

    Ron kept stepping hard on the fake with his foot.

    He was a man and he had to protect his little woman.

    If he didn''t control the fake himself, Ron was afraid that he would suddenly jump up and hurt Holley.

    Being trampled underfoot was already a very shameful thing.

    But after hearing what Holley said, the shame on the fake''s face became clearer.

    If he did something wrong that his skills were inferior to others to lost, he would be willing to lose.

    But he was betrayed by his stupid teammate.

    It was a stab in the back, which made him fall short of success and become a prisoner.

    The woman surnamed Mei was so hateful.

    The fake cursed in his heart.

    The communication device that had previously failed suddenly became useful.

    The fake heard Patrick''s voice. "Ask them when and how Miss Mei revealed the secret."

    There was a faint anger in Patrick''s voice.

    He had planned for many years, but he failed. How could he not be angry?

    The bitch surnamed Mei said that Ron was an enemy, but she dared to collude with him.

    Although there was a breathtaking fury in Patrick''s voice, the fake felt that his voice was very warm at this moment.

    Hearing Patrick''s voice, he knew that he had never been given up.

    Like grasping a life-saving straw, the fake looked at Holley and said, "How could it be possible? You haven''t seen her at all. How could she tell you my identity?"

    The fake questioned.

    Holley looked at him coldly and took off his earphone.

    "I didn''t notice that you are still wearing this!"

    Holley pretended to be panic.

    Then she held Ron''s arm and said, "What should I do? Did I say something wrong? I... Alas, what if Patrick heard this?"

    Ron patted the back of the little woman''s hand and comforted her, "Don''t worry. There is a signal jammer in the office. Patrick can''t hear anything."

    Hearing this, Holley pretended to feel relieved, but her heart was still fluttering with fear.

    Handing the headset to Ron, she said, "Destroy it, or I will feel uneasy."

    With a doting smile, Ron took the headset and crushed it.

    In such a situation, it was meaningless to keep Patrick''s monitoring equipment in the office to deceive the other party.

    Ron took out his gun from behind and broke a vase in the bookshelf.

    He destroyed not only the vase, but also the monitoring equipment hidden in it.

    With the sound of the gun, all the communications were cut off.

    It seemed that Miss Mei had betrayed Patrick.

    Patrick was furious!

    Even if he kept a dog, it couldn''t betray him. But it was not the first time that the bitch surnamed Mei had disobeyed his orders and destroyed his plan without authorization.

    This time, he missed a good opportunity to deal with Ron.

    It was impossible to easily destroy the Mu family if he lost this opportunity.

    It was a foregone conclusion. With a livid face, Patrick sat in the car.

    He didn''t drive immediately because his mood was too unstable. If he was not careful, he might have a car accident.

    He had failed. If he lost his lives again, he would lose a lot.

    Although he didn''t return to his secret base, he had already given the order.

    He asked his followers to take down Miss Mei and forbade her to contact with the outside world. He also ordered that no matter what she did, there must be more than two people around her.

    In the Mu''s Group.

    In Ron''s office, Ron took down a mini video equipment from the phone.

    Just now, he had recorded all the behaviors of the fake who tried to kill him.

    Now it was his turn to vent his anger.

    How did this fake hurt Holley in the past? Today, he would get it back bit by bit with his fist.

    Ron would never let go of the woman who had hurt her.

    Ron turned off the video and locked the door of the office. Then Ron punched the fake with his iron fist.

    He didn''t say anything, but punched the fake hard.

    When the fake came here, he was pretending to be sick and weak.

    Now, he was really beaten to death, and he fell to the ground at his last gasp.

    Ron was well aware of what he was doing.

    The strength he used was just right, enough for the fake to suffer, but not to kill him.

    In the end, Ron passed out with a kick.

    When Ron made his move, Holley stood still and watched coldly.

    Gradually, her eyes were filled with mist.

    The mist turned into tears and slid down the corner of her eyes.

    She knew that Ron was beating someone for her.

    She knew that Ron was seeking justice for her.

    Just as the man promised her at the seaside that day that he would prove her innocence one day, give her an explanation, and let her vent her anger.

    The day didn''t make Holley wait too long.

    But was she the only one who suffered from injustice?

    In the past, Holley only felt that she was wronged. She was sent to prison by her beloved man and her newly married and sweet husband.

    She felt that it was a grievance, a betrayal of love, a kind of piercing pain.

    In that four years, she had always felt like a nightmare in her life.

    As for what happened that day, Holley was in a daze, and even her memory was a little vague.

    She never hid her hatred for that man, and she never forgot those injuries.

    But now, she knew better than ever that Ron was the one who suffered the most.

    She still remembered that as soon as she walked out of the prison, Ron went to Mexico to save her.

    Ron''s arm was injured. Holley also saw many crisscross scars on his body by accident.

    At that time, she thought it was a joke. It was because this man''s heart was distorted and he had a special hobby.

    o confront her.

    Teresa had lived in Patrick''s villa for a long time, and her wounds had almost healed.

    Due to she needed to recuperate, she spent a lot of time thinking about how to deal with Patrick.

    At the same time, she also figured out the relationship between all the people and the resentment.

    She had thought it over and over before she did anything.

    Therefore, since she had done something, she had her own solution.

    For example, Teresa had already thought of how to deal with this situation.

    Even if she didn''t tell some secrets to Holley, if Miss Mei was wronged, she would immediately say that it was her, Teresa, who framed her.

    Therefore, such a trap was not enough to believe.

    Standing next to Patrick, Teresa asked in confusion, "What do you want from me? Do you want me to see how you punish your subordinate?"

    She asked in a relaxed tone.

    Patrick smiled viciously. "My subordinate said you framed her. What did you say?"

    "I have nothing to say."

    Teresa lowered her head slightly and smiled, "If I say it''s not me, Miss Mei will say that I have a ghost in my heart so that I defend myself very quickly. If I admit it''s me, I don''t think you will believe me. After all, Holley and I have a deep grudge against each other. How can I help her set up your subordinate? After all, the two of us are the allies. We are in the same boat, aren''t we?"

    "You are right. You really have no reason to do such a stupid thing. But I want to ask you again. I have asked you to help me monitor this woman before. Have you found anything?"

    Patrick pressed forward step by step, not only to inquire about the truth, but also to sound it out.

    Teresa smiled, "since she can betray you, she must do something secretly. I really didn''t find anything. But if I can find it out, you must find it. Why don''t you ask her yourself? Maybe you can find out what happened as soon as possible."

    Teresa answered confidently.

    She had the chance to add insult to injury, but she didn''t do that. That was why Teresa was so smart.

    If she didn''t add insult to injury, all her suspicion would be cleared up.

    At least, Patrick believed her.

    In the eyes of people like Patrick, a crazy dog like Miss Mei couldn''t be trusted.

    However, Patrick still maintained his usual caution. Although he had punished the woman whose surname was Mei heavily, he still made she alive.

    In the Mu''s Group.

    As soon as Detective Lin arrived at the police station with his followers, he took over the case.

    The detective naturally made way for his boss, and left with his subordinates after handing over.

    When there were only three people left in Ron''s office, Detective Lin asked first, "What are you going to do with this case?"

    Ron had already known the answer in his heart, "This is not a case. I want to reverse the case of Holle four years ago."

    "Okay, I''ll help you collect the evidence."

    Detective Lin agreed. Ron put his hand on his shoulder gratefully.

    "I don''t have much time. I''m going to hold a press conference in three days. Can you?"

    "Of course, you have to trust me."

    Detective Lin promised confidently.

    After greeting with Ron and Holley, he drew back the team and left with his followers.

    There were only two people left in the office, Ron and Holley.

    After sending Detective Lin away, Ron locked the door of the office.

    He turned around and pulled Holley into his arms. "Holle, I''ll do what I promised you soon. I''ll do it for you."

    "I know you will do it for me. So I''m not in a hurry. Let''s take our time. In fact, I don''t mind whether you can do those things or not. Now I just want you to be fine, and I will also be fine. We two will never be separated again."

 Chapter 617 I Want To Move Back Home

    "Of course, we will never be apart again."

    Ron said in a low voice.

    His voice gave Holley a lot of sense of security and courage.

    Nestling in the man''s arms, Holley whispered, "I want to move back home. What do you think?"

    After saying that, Holley regretted.

    She was so moved and excited that she forgot another important thing for a moment.

    Her baby was gone.

    If she went home and lived with Ron at this time, that man would definitely find out the truth.

    Patrick was still at large and Ron couldn''t take the hit.

    Holley was a little annoyed how she do such a stupid thing.

    When Holley was thinking about how to find an excuse not to go home first, she heard Ron say, "Wait a few more days."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Holley was stunned.

    She thought that man would welcome her home without hesitation.

    Because that was their home where she should go back to live.

    Looking at the little woman''s eyes full of astonishment, Ron smiled.

    His smile was full of love, warmth and tenderness. "Silly girl, I want you to go home with glory, so please wait a little longer. I will prepare everything to welcome you home, okay?"

    Holley agreed without hesitation.

    She felt lucky that both she and Ron were blessed.

    In the end, she temporarily kept the secret and did not give Ron any chance to find out that she had lost her baby.

    Of course, Ron didn''t expect this cruel fact. He just thought that Holley was happy with everything he had prepared for her, so she answered so quickly and somewhat joyfully.

    Three days later.

    A press conference was held in N City, which shocked all the media and even the citizens of the city.

    The press conference was held by Mr. Ron.

    At the press conference, everyone saw two Mr. Ron.

    Because they didn''t know the truth.

    At the press conference, when they saw that the two men both had the same looks as Mr. Ron, they naturally thought that there were two Mr. Ron in the world.

    A man with an imposing appearance and outstanding temperament, accompanied by countless bodyguards, and Holley.

    The other one was covered with wounds and looked obscene and lewd. Beside him, there were police accompanying him.

    Obviously, the man with outstanding temperament was the real Mr. Ron.

    But why was there a man who looked exactly like Mr. Ron?

    In the discussion of the reporters, Detective Lin announced the truth on behalf of the police station and the law on behalf of justice.

    He told people what happened four years ago.

    He also said that the fake was directed by someone who had been investigated by the police and would be arrested as soon as possible.

    At the same time, Detective Lin also showed a letter issued by t

    , you are treating my son unfairly. How dare you treat my son unfairly?"

    "Yes, sir."

    Holley agreed reluctantly.

    She didn''t look good, but she held back her words. She didn''t say anything but took the initiative to hug Ron. "Then shall we have lunch together?"

    "No, I have an appointment with the partner. I''ll drive you back to the hotel and then talk about business."

    Ron refused Holley''s invitation.

    Holley knew that Ron was actually busier than he said.

    The time he took a sip of water would delay his important call.

    He was willing to spare time to send her back to the hotel in person, which had made a lot of things for her.

    "Just ask Roger to send me back. I don''t want you to be too tired. Have a good rest if you have time."

    Holley spoke out her thoughts seriously.

    "I''m fine."

    Ron patted his chest and said, "Silly girl, you have to trust me, your husband. I won''t exhaust myself. I''m always an energetic man."

    "Anyway, you are right."

    Holley smiled.

    The time with Ron was always sweet but short.

    Soon, the car stopped at the hotel.

    It was time to say goodbye.

    Holley held Ron''s hand hard for a minute and then loosened it. "Don''t send me upstairs, or I can''t help but want you to stay. I know you won''t refuse me, so..."

    Before she could finish her words, the man pulled her into his arms.

    A domineering kiss followed.

    After a long time, Ron murmured, "So I have to kiss you enough before leaving."

    "You are so annoying..."

    Holley lowered her head shyly.

    Ron smiled, "Let''s go. I''m going back to work."

    After saying goodbye to Ron, Holley''s heart was full of sweetness, but all her happiness was ruined by a sudden call.

    The kidnapper called her and urged her to be the Generalissimo''s adoptive daughter as soon as possible.

 Chapter 618 Mr. Lans Requirement

    Holley replied carelessly, "Of course I will, but I have refused seriously a long time ago. Even if I had to do this, I would take it slow. Otherwise, people will suspect me if I suddenly change my idea."

    Her answer didn''t satisfy the kidnapper.

    "Miss Holley, this is your own business. My master doesn''t care about it or want to know it. My master wants a result that you become the adoptive daughter of the Generalissimo. You should know that you have taken poison. If you don''t get things done, you will suffer."

    The man reminded her maliciously.

    This was a naked threat.

    Holley''s pretty face was covered with coldness in an instant.

    Originally, she didn''t want to make trouble. She was worried that if something happened to her, it would affect Ron''s plan to deal with Patrick.

    But now it seemed that she was too polite to him, so he would bully her like this.

    She hadn''t got an explanation for her lost baby, but he dared to threaten her.

    He was so awesome.

    "Then you can try whether the modern medicine is developed enough."

    Holley replied indifferently and hung up the phone.

    It was really a big trouble.

    She didn''t know what kind of force they were from and why they had targeted he

    simo realize his wish.

    In the President''s Office on the top floor of the Mu''s Group.

    In Ron''s office, there was a man in rags.

    His face was covered with stubble that had not been cleaned for a long time.

    This man was so down and out who couldn''t be connected with Mr. Lan, who used to be powerful and glorious in N City.

    But this man was indeed Mr. Lan.

    After the bankruptcy, he had nothing and slept on the street. So he was like this.

    Although he was down and out, his temperament did not decrease at all.

    Sitting opposite to Ron, he said confidently, "I know you are Dark Night Priest. I also know that a large part of the Lan''s Group has fallen into your hands. As long as you promise to return all my things to me, I will tell you what happened to the car accident of Holley''s parents."

 Chapter 619 How Could He Leave

    The reason that Ron refused Holley''s invitation was to go to meet Craig.

    As early as on the phone, Craig had told Ron that he knew that Ron was investigating the truth of Holley''s parents'' car accident, and he also knew the truth, but he would never easily tell it.

    Craig also asked Ron if he would like to talk about it.

    Ron always knew that since Holley knew that car accident was not an accident but a conspiracy, the car accident became a knot in her heart and she wanted to find out the truth.

    Ron understood her feelings and her persistence.

    If one''s loved families were gone and he couldn''t reveal the truth and get justice for them, what was the point of this person living in this world?

    However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Craig said that he knew the truth of the car accident that year, which was a great hope.

    Normally, Ron wouldn''t have been determined to hide the truth said by Craig from Holley.

    But now, Holley was pregnant. If anything happened to her, she might die with one body and two lives.

    Ron knew that things would not be so bad, but he cared about Holley, so he would never let any possible danger hurt her.

    He would protect his little woman well.

    Because of Holley, Ron had already paid attention to the car accident.

    In his heart, he was particularly willing to make such an exchange with Craig. As long as he could tell the truth to get rid of the knot in Holley''s heart, it was Ok to return everything that belonged to Craig to him.

    But Ron could only think about it.

    Once he showed up he would like to agree with Craig, he was doomed to be a huge loser in this negotiation.

    Ron didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly.

    He was telling Craig his attitude that as for what he would trade, it depended on how much it was worth.

    Craig was not a fool.

    The reason that the Lan''s Group lost so miserably this time was that he had been set up by Patrick carelessly.

    In addition, over the years, Patrick had known all the business secrets of Lan''s Group, so he could destroy Lan''s Group overnight.

    However, Craig had the ability and negotiation methods.

    Although Craig had stayed in the bridge cave for several nights and fought with other homeless men to protect his sister so that he looked like a complete mess.

    However, this did not prevent him from sitting face to face with Ron, fighting with him.

    "What should I say?"

    Craig grinned and said, "Mr. Ron, you should know that I''m easy to be satisfied. As long as you give me what I want, I will definitely tell you what you want to know. If you haven''t made up your mind, I can give you a little time, but I can only give you one day at most. One day later, I may go to see Holley to tell her that she had the chance to know the truth of her parents'' car accident, but you, Mr. Ron, didn''t want to exchange your money with me,

    ily to inform the police station and let the police turn a blind eye to the car accident of Holley''s parents. Because..."

    When Craig was talking, his phone suddenly rang to interrupt him.

    Craig took out his phone and was about to hang up.

    But when he saw the number on the screen, he changed his mind.

    It was Lisa, the one who was close to the Lan family and was a powerful woman in the black market.

    Previously, when the Lan''s Group was on the verge of bankruptcy, Craig tried to ask Lisa for help.

    However, Lisa didn''t answer his phone at all. She only sent someone to send a message after the Lan family went bankrupt, saying that there was trouble in the black market and that she was busy.

    She also said that she would not leave Craig alone, but now she could only let him save himself first.

    At this moment, Lisa suddenly called him. Maybe she could save him.

    With hope, Craig answered the phone.

    This call did bring hope to Craig.

    Lisa told him in person that a big shot had sent a special envoy to have a talk with him.

    Lisa also said that if he was lucky, that big shot might be willing to help him make a comeback.

    It was better to work with his distant relatives and go to a big shot than to grovel and ask for something from Ron.

    Why didn''t he grovel to a person who looks good?

    Craig agreed readily.

    Lisa told him that her followers in N City would pick him and his sister up soon and asked him to be prepared and not to lose her face.

    This was a great opportunity, and Craig would not miss it.

    After hanging up the phone, he changed his mind.

    Looking at Ron, he laughed wildly, "You don''t have the chance to know the truth, hahaha..."

    With a wild laugh, Craig walked out of the office of Ron.

    In the eyes of others, Craig was crazy.

    But Ron had a bad feeling.

    There must be something more valuable than the chips he had. Otherwise, how could Craig leave?

 Chapter 620 Seize The Opportunity To Be A Smart Man

    Lisa''s call was a turning point for Craig.

    He saw hope at once.

    Although the cooperation plan hadn''t been decided yet, Craig seemed to have regained his dignity. He walked with his head held high.

    Lisa was very active in N City.

    As soon as Craig walked out of the Mu''s Group, Lisa''s subordinate''s car stopped at the gate of the company.

    Perhaps Lisa had given the order, so her subordinates looked at him with disdain, but they were still respectful.

    They took Craig to their stronghold in N City, and handed over the clothes and all kinds of toiletries they had prepared to him. They agreed to set out an hour later, and then they all left the stronghold, leaving the matter of washing and changing to Craig.

    Craig could see that they didn''t take him seriously.

    But he didn''t care. He believed that when they met later, he would definitely be favored by the special envoy of the big shot.

    He was confident in his own talent. He also believed that people like Lisa would not recommend anyone. Once she recommended someone, the probability of success would be more than ninety percent.

    he slowly washed his messy hair and dirty body, and changed into a new suit. The temperament of Craig had also changed.

    He looked no longer dejected, but very energetic.

    He walked out of the room and got on the car. Although he had nothing, he had the confidence to order others. "Let''s go."

    The person in charge of driving didn''t like Craig at all, but he still drove.

    The car sped along the road, leaving N City and arriving at the wharf in the suburb.

    They met not at the dock, but on the cruise ship.

    This was in line with Lisa''s style of doing things. After all, the business in the black market was done in one and another luxury cruise ship.

    As soon as they boarded the ship, Craig heard the person in charge of the security on the ship ask the driver who brought him here in a disdainful tone, "is this the person Lisa found?"

    "Ha ha, just a homeless."

    A sarcastic comment came out of the mouth of others, which made Craig very angry.

    He held back his anger.

    All he did was to gain support and rise to prominence.

    After entering the cruise ship and looking at the luxury on the road, Craig finally saw Lisa.

    Lisa''s attitude towards him was different from others. She was as kind and gentle as ever, and she cared about him as much as if she was his elders.

    Even the things that Craig had already decided in his heart were shaken.

    Previously, Craig had determined that Lisa didn''t want to meddle in his business and didn''t want to fall out with him, so she made an excuse that she couldn''t get rid of her own matters.

    Judging from the situation of their meeting today, Craig not only suspected that he had misunderstood, but also doubted that there was something wrong with Lisa before, so she couldn''t care about him.

    Either of the situation didn''t matter anymore. It was a thing of the past.

    Life depended on the future.

    Craig greeted Lisa politely a

    rolled by someone. If there was a chance, he must find the best doctor to detox the poison. He would not let anyone control him in the future.

    However, as soon as he thought of this, his heart ached.

    This was the effect of the pill.

    The special envoy stood aside and looked at him calmly. When Craig was about to pass out because of the pain, he reminded him, "give up those meaningless ideas. You can live a long life, or you will be courting death."

    Craig didn''t want to think about it anymore. He didn''t dare to think about it.

    he calmed down and the pain subsided little by little.

    Craig stood up awkwardly. The special envoy said casually, "everyone was the same as you at the beginning, but after a long time, you will understand that it''s just a pill and won''t hurt you. Well, now that you are my master''s man, I might as well tell you what my master wants you to do. "

    "Who is your master?"

    After all, Craig was a little young and arrogant.

    Even if he took the pill and was controlled, he still wanted to know who had caused him to fall into the hands of.

    The special envoy didn''t answer, but continued, "your task is to meet Mr. Ron and tell him that Holley had an abortion."

    "What?"

    Craig was stunned.

    He had already known that the master mentioned by the special envoy was a big shot.

    A big shot should have done something big. How could he let him gossip like a chatterbox?

    This was also an insult to his ability!

    Craig couldn''t figure it out, and the special envoy didn''t mean to explain either. He just waved his hand and said, "I''ll give you one day to deal with it. What my master wants is that Ron and Holley will go their separate ways until they die. If you can''t do it, we don''t have to see each other in the future. "

    "What about what you promised me just now? How can I be richer than before? "

    Craig asked.

    The special envoy gave him a meaningful look and said, "you talked too much. Do you want to get benefits without doing anything? "

 Chapter 621 Breaking News

    The special envoy was already very unhappy. Normally, smart people should not have any objection.

    Craig also knew that the special envoy was temperamental and it was better for him not to offend him.

    But he still spoke facing the special envoy''s anger, "is there any more solid evidence of Holley''s abortion?"

    This was a very simple question, and it seemed that he asked reasonably. However, it further angered the special envoy.

    "If there is irrefutable evidence, why do I need you?"

    These were ruthless remarks, and these words were full of the special envoy''s disgust and dissatisfaction.

    "But I don''t even have any evidence. How can Ron believe what I said..."

    Craig said angrily.

    The special envoy glanced at him indifferently. "It seems that you are really useless..."

    Hearing that the special envoy said so, Craig was a little flustered.

    Was he going to lose the chance to send into his hands?

    He quickly corrected himself, "I can complete the task, and the special envoy j

    winner? But I think you are a joke. "

    "Do you really want to know why I suddenly left? Maybe you have also received some news. But I don''t need you to guess there. I''m a direct person. It was Lisa who called me in person and said that she would help me change the situation. When I went there, I found that things became interesting, because someone invested a lot and asked me to tell you something. "

    Craig said with a broad smile.

    Ron''s face was still dark. "Speak."

    "Hahaha..."

    After laughing again for a while, Craig slowly said the most important sentence, "Holley had an abortion. You love her so much, but she can''t bear any difficulties with you."

 Chapter 622 Spoil You

    Ron didn''t believe a single word of Craig''s words at all.

    Compared with believing such a person, he believed more in Fabian, who had a close relationship with him before, and more in Holley.

    Seeing the disdain, even some contempt, and some sarcasm on Ron''s face towards his words, Craig couldn''t help laughing.

    "Ron, are you afraid that this is the truth? Are you afraid that the woman you love so deeply and protect as much as you can really have an abortion of your child?"

    "But fear is useless. Fear can''t cover up the truth. Ron, you can pretend to be dismissive and not believe it at all in front of me. But I advise you to find out the truth. "

    Craig had really gained the upper hand. At least he had seen the hope of success.

    Therefore, he was becoming more and more arrogant and domineering, and he didn''t take Ron seriously.

    He was no longer a loser. He was a rising star.

    "Okay, bye."

    Ron waved his hand without changing his expression, and he was driving Craig away as if Craig was a fly.

    Craig left.

    An indescribable complex expression appeared in Ron''s eyes.

    Craig was a very smart man. He had no reason to tell some lies that would be easily exposed.

    Since he could say it out so arrogantly, it was likely to be true.

    But why did the girl have an abortion?

    Ron couldn''t figure it out. He really wanted to rush to Holley and ask what had happened.

    But he controlled himself.

    After all, in his heart, the safety of that little woman was thousands of times more important than his curiosity and the truth.

    If their baby was safe in her belly, she would need a good rest in the middle of the night.

    If the baby was gone, she needed a good rest to recover.

    No matter which one, the late night interruption could only hurt her body.

    Ron didn''t sleep all night.

    He couldn''t sleep well. It was the first time that he was distracted and couldn''t deal with the company''s affairs.

    He was in his prime, but he sat on his seat for the whole night.

    It was not until dawn that he slowly stood up and called Roger to drive to Holley.

    Holley woke up early.

    She didn''t sleep well last night.

    The people who kidnapped her, harmed her and her child, just like nightmares appeared in her life, pestering her and making her unable to rest.

    But she had to keep these things to herself.

    Otherwise, who else could she tell?

    That person had clearly stated that if she revealed a word, both she and the person who heard the matter would have a bad end.

    A man who dared to put obstacles in the Generalissimo''s side and wanted to deal with him would not be an ordinary person.

    The people around her, whether they were friends, acquaintances, or loved ones, were unable to contend with that person.

    So Holley couldn''t say a word, even if she was haunted by nightmares and couldn''t sleep well.

    In addition to the nightmare l

    be the technology is so advanced that we can clone a child in the future. The most important is you. What I want is you, my wife, my love, not a tool to give birth to a child. I will choose you forever and ever, you little fool. "

    He raised his hand and rubbed her nose. "You really make me worried. I should have brought you with me, but at the company I have been too busy recently, and Patrick is a vicious person. Last time, you destroyed his plan perfectly and made him lose a senior general. I guess he wants to kill you now. He and I have been against each other for a long time. You are my only weakness. I''m afraid that I can''t take good care of you and give Patrick a chance. "

    "I understand."

    Holley raised her hand and sealed the mouth of Ron, making him unable to continue speaking, "I understand, so I''d better stay here temporarily. With the Generalissimo protecting me, no one dares to hurt me. Jane will also protect me well, and the doctor is reliable. "

    "Soon, everything will be over."

    Ron said affirmatively.

    Holley smiled. Nestling in his arms, she only felt safe and warm.

    After a long time, Holley raised her head and asked, "are you leaving now?"

    "Kick me out?"

    Ron pretended to be unhappy and pulled a long face.

    "In order to end everything as soon as possible."

    "Because you love me."

    "Because I love you."

    With a sweet smile, Holley turned her head and kissed the man''s lips, "I''ll wait for you, always here for you."

    "Take care of yourself."

    After exhorting for a while, Ron reluctantly said goodbye to Holley in a hot kiss.

    He left Holley''s room but didn''t go back to the company immediately.

    He found Fabian, stood in front of him and said in a deep voice, "are we still buddies?"

    "Sure."

    Fabian answered affirmatively.

    Ron nodded, "then you have to recall carefully and answer me a question. How did Craig know that Holley had a miscarriage? "

 Chapter 623 The Canary He Kept

    Ron''s question shocked Fabian.

    He had an agreement with Holley that he would never tell anyone that Holley had a miscarriage.

    But now he said nothing, and Ron knew the truth.

    Besides, he also told him another truth, that was, the miscarriage of Holley was told from Craig.

    That would be troublesome.

    Theoretically, except for Holley himself, only Fabian and Jane knew that Holley had a miscarriage.

    But neither Jane nor Fabian had any reason to tell Craig about it.

    If the two of them didn''t do it, it was most likely that the staff in the hotel, as well as Jane''s men who were responsible for guarding the hotel to protect Holley.

    Although these people did not have direct contact with the miscarriage, maybe some of them were smart enough to find something from some clues of some small things.

    But it was hard for Fabian to tell who it was.

    Because in his opinion, the miscarriage of Holley was flawless and should not be spread.

    Fabian shook his head.

    Ron said in a deep voice, "don''t let Holle know. I''ve already known about it."

    His voice was quite hoarse, and he looked a little old.

    The loss of the baby was a sharp pain.

    But fortunately, his little woman was fine.

    Just like his answer, he wanted Holley.

    They would have another child. As long as Holley was fine, it was the best.

    Besides, he couldn''t fall down or be defeated by such bad news.

    He tried to pretend to be fine, but his voice was hoarse and trembling. "Help me find out who leaked the news. The person who leaked the news must be the same person who caused her miscarriage. "

    Fabian nodded solemnly, "don''t worry. I''ll find it out."

    After a pause, he asked curiously, "don''t you want to know what happened?"

    "Holle will tell me. I''ll wait for her to tell me. I believe her. I know she didn''t tell me now because she was afraid that I would be distracted and that my years of planning and preparation would fall short of success because of my distraction. I know she must be sadder than me, but she has to struggle to hide everything and ignore her health to deal with Patrick. She... "

    Ron sighed with pity.

    Fabian understood.

    He did underestimate the love of Ron for Holley.

    His love for her had gone deep into his bones.

    So he knew what she was doing.

    No matter what she did, he would not blame her.

    His love for her had surpassed everything, the truth, the question, and all the mysteries.

    He just wanted her to be good, so the first thing he cared about after knowing the truth was why the news would be leaked.

    "I envy you."

    Fabian sighed sincerely.

    Craig had been staring at Ron. He was waiting for Ron and Holley to fall out because of the child.

    Even when he saw Ron walk into the hotel with his own eyes, he seemed to have seen the fight between Ron and Holley.

    In order to let everyone know about it, he even hired reporters to ambush outside the hotel.

    What Craig wanted was to ask the reporters to interview Ron when he was in a rage. He wanted to confirm the miscarriage of Holley and the breakup of their relationship.

    It was a perfect arrangement.

    Craig was waiting for him. When Ron walked out of the hotel, he had already laughed complacently.

    A large number of reporters swarmed up and surrounded Ron, asking acerbic questions.

    They were all asking if Holley was a woman who forgot moral principles when seeing profit. Did Holley think that the Mu''s Group was going to be destroyed, so she was heartless to abort their child.

    Someone asked if the relationship between Holley and Ron had been broken up a long time ago. But in order to cooperate with the new product theme Forever Love of D Series, they continued to pretend to be in love forever.

    These questions made Ron feel deep malice.

    He was more sure that the miscarriage of Holley was just the beginning.

    All these things were conspiracy and push.

    Ron, who had always been indifferent, gave full play to his indifference today.

    He looked at the reporters coldly, opened his thin lips slightly and said quite fierce words. "Whoever dares to spread a rumor about me, see you in the court. I will sue you for slander. "

    It was not appropriate for Ron to admit that Holley had a miscarriage.

    He also knew that lying couldn''t be told, so he chose such an ambiguous attitude to blur things.

    This was the best solution that Ron could think of.

    Even so, his attitude was still written by the media, acquiesced in Holley''s abortion.

    News reports flooded in.

    The relationship between Ron and Holley had always been bumpy. More importantly, they had seen a lot.

    As the media and network scrambled to report, the news also reached Holley''s ears.

    There was no doubt that the news of her miscarriage had been completely leaked out.

    Jane and Fabian appeared in front of Holley as soon as the reports appeared.

    They proved that they didn''t tell anyone about her miscarriage.

    Holley believed them.

    Because she knew who leaked the news.

    In fact, as soon as the news came out, she received a call from the kidnapper again, threatening her that exposing her miscarriage was just a start.

    If she insisted on not getting close to the Generalissimo, the other party would start with the person she cared most.

    they would first destroy Ron, and then destroy everyone around her.

    The other party also warned her that the reason why she could live well and be valued by their master was that she was lucky and the Generalissimo was willing to accept her as an adopted daughter.

    If she didn''t appreciate and maliciously destroyed the relationship between the Generalissimo and her, their master would also kill her to keep the secret.

    So now Holley had no way back.

    Facing Fabian and Jane, who were determined to find out the people who leaked the news, Holley stopped them. "I

    person. He could even kick a pregnant woman downstairs.

    Such a method was really frightening.

    Even the senior executives of the D Series darkened their faces. There were so many media reporters at today''s celebration banquet, and the guests invited were the future consumers.

    Now that they had taken great pains to select one agent in the country, their lives had such a big stain, and they had been exposed in front of so many potential consumers.

    It seemed that if Ron couldn''t solve this matter properly, the domestic agent would be replaced by the Tian Yao Company.

    On this point, several senior executives of D Series reached a consensus at the same time.

    "As you said, you are the victim and the child is innocent. But I want to ask everyone present what will you do if a pregnant woman insults your family and even wants to kill them just because she is pregnant? I believe that in this society, there are too many moral kidnapping, but I, Ron Mu, don''t want to be moral kidnapping. I only know that someone tried to hurt my family. I won''t forgive her no matter she is pregnant, old or young. "

    He said in Chinese, English and French.

    Ron was a righteous man.

    Back then, when Master Mu took the person who had a fake child into Mu family and recognized the child, not only because of the situation at that time, Ron could only recognize the child.

    If he didn''t recognize the child, he would be suspected by Patrick. He was no longer the fake arranged by the other party in the Mu family.

    But Ron''s tolerance for Nancy was limited to her enjoying some material benefits.

    But if Nancy tried to hurt Holley, the woman he cared most, neither this woman nor the baby in her belly could be kept.

    So when he saw with his own eyes that Nancy was putting on an act, trying to scald Holley with hot water, and even frame Holley for hurting her and her child, the bottom line of Ron''s heart was touched.

    Even if he was cruel enough, why did he become soft hearted to a person who was neither relative nor friend, but threatened him over and over again and hurt his beloved one?

    Was it just because she was a woman, a pregnant woman?

    He just felt that as a man, he had to live an open and honest life. More importantly, he had to love his wife, and only his wife.

    If he made a choice between his wife and another woman, he would definitely choose his wife without hesitation.

    When his wife was framed and unable to defend herself, he still chose his wife.

    It didn''t mean that he would hesitate because the other party was in a weak position and it seemed that he was the one who bullied the weak.

    He would never accept moral kidnapping!

    Such comments were shocking.

    But what kind of woman didn''t want her husband to love her wholeheartedly and dote on her. He would never be good to other women like the central air conditioner.

    Which woman didn''t want her husband to choose her without hesitation when he made a choice?

    Ron''s action won most of the ladies'' claps.

    Nancy''s face darkened. Being slapped in the face, she said unwillingly, "you wronged me. I didn''t do what you said."

    "If not, why did you send such a photo to me? Why did you interfere in other people''s feelings and be so proud. Do you take that kind of video and photo because you have such a hobby? But if it''s just a hobby, why did you show it to me? Whether you meet a fake or a real Mr. Ron, you are a person with bad morality who intervenes in other people''s feelings. "

    Holley said to everyone in surprise.

    No matter how successful Mr. Ron was, Holley was always blessed with good luck, at most a little beautiful.

    No one would think that a girl of civilian origin would have much talent, only thinking that she was a "canary" raised by Ron.

    But to her surprise, she spoke in French. Although it was a little lame, at least every word she said was standard and clear.

 Chapter 624 Let Go Of Me. I Dont Love You Anymore

    The trump card that Holley could play was not anything else, but a series of intimate videos and photos sent by Nancy in order to provoke her.

    Holley was careful. Although the other party sent her some dirty things, she would keep them.

    She kept it to protect herself.

    Holley had never expected that she would take these things out one day.

    But this was the best way to deal with those who didn''t behave themselves.

    Holley threw out the most direct evidence.

    Words from a woman with bad moral quality and a mistress''s pride were somewhat not credible.

    She didn''t have any immoral ideas. No one could tell whether she was telling the truth or not when she criticized others.

    Nancy was shocked and flustered.

    She never expected that Holley would keep such a thing.

    But she didn''t know what kind of person Holley was at that time, so she sent those photos and videos to the woman who looked like a rabbit.

    Nancy regretted standing in the middle of the crowd and being burnt by so many contemptuous eyes. Her face turned blue and white, and her body became hot and cold.

    In this round of PK, Holley had won.

    Her victory was not only because Nancy was thoroughly frustrated by her, but also because she was calm and talented.

    It seemed that Nancy was entangled with the past, but in fact, she was stirring up trouble for the Tian Yao Company.

    Her goal was to make the Mu''s Group lose the opportunity to cooperate with the D Series.

    Therefore, Holley didn''t fight with Nancy directly. She just tried her best to show the sincerity of the Mu''s Group to cooperate with the D Series. Therefore, her style seemed to be several levels higher than that of Nancy.

    Three months ago, when she met the senior executives of D Series for the first time, she couldn''t understand a single word in French. Now she could speak French, which was more obvious sincerity.

    Holley was Mr. Ron''s wife and the biggest shareholder of the Mu''s Group.

    What she said and did not only represented herself, but also the company.

    Such sincerity could be taken as the sincerity of the Mu''s Group to the D Series.

    Besides, it was a good selling point for couples to work together to fight against the third party who committed crimes, which was in line with the current domestic public opinion.

    The senior executives of D Series had already pulled a long face but now smiled with satisfaction.

    They were satisfied with her ability to deal with public relations crisis.

    After the competition was settled, Nancy, who followed others into the banquet, naturally had no right to continue to stay in the banquet hall.

    Soon she was taken out of the banquet hall.

    Today was a victory banquet, and the first battle between the D Series and the Mu''s Group.

    They agreed to use the large banquet of the upper class to recommend the new products of next spring for D Series.

    Therefore, after the formal beginning of the banquet, as the president of the D Series acting company in the country, Mr. Ron gave a speech on the stage in person.

    Holley didn''t go with him. She just sat quietly under the stage and smiled at Ron.

    Someone appeared and sat down next to her.

    Holley looked back vigilantly and reached for the gun.

    When she saw it was Fabian, she was relieved.

    "I thought there would be trouble again."

    She explained casually and looked back at Ron again. She looked at the passionate man on the stage with deep love.

    "Holley, Mr. Ron also asked me about the news leaking of your miscarriage. So we all know what it means. "

    Fabian said with a frown.

    He shouldn''t have forced Holley.

    But Holley tried her best to hide the most important thing for Mr. Ron''s opponent.

    Fabian couldn''t turn a blind eye to such a thing.

    When he mentioned it, Holley smiled, "I didn''t tell him."

    "But you said that you would talk about it after the cooperation of D Series is over. I just want to remind you. Don''t forget to tell him. "

    Fabian sighed, "Holley, you can tell me if you don''t want to tell Mr. Ron, or if you have a reason or some difficulties. We are friends. I will help you. If you really shouldn''t tell Mr. Ron, I will help you hide it. But I''m worried about you. So I''m not against you, and it''s not because my relationship is not smooth. I don''t want to see you and Mr. Ron being good. "

    "I know."

    Holley nodded in agreement, "so, Mr. Ron has always been lucky. Although he had suffered a lot, he still had so many trustworthy friends and brothers who thought for him. But I still hope that we two can solve the problem between me and Mr. Ron by ourselves two. "

    "Okay."

    Fabian sighed.

    Seeing that the speech of Ron was about to end, he stood up and left first.

    Not long after he left, Ron returned to Holley.

    Holding the little woman''s hand, he smiled dotingly. "Since when the doctor has such a good relationship with you? When I''m not here, he came to greet you secretly."

    "He left because he wanted to be the third wheel and was afraid of the public display of affection."

    Holley smiled and teased Fabian when he was not there.

    The dazzling light covered the slight sadness in Holley''s eyes.

    The complacent Ron also ignored the expression on the little woman''s face at the moment.

    During the celebration party, Holley had been with Ron all the time, socializing with many upper class figures.

    The party didn''t end until the second half of the night.

    As they were the half protagonists of the banquet, Ron and Holley stayed in the end.

    After the last guest was sent away, Holley slumped into the seat tiredly and kept saying that she was tired.

    Ron just looked at his little woman affectionately and then picked her up.

    She was his little princess, his sweetheart. Holding Holley in his arms, Ron strode out of the banquet hall.

    "Where are you going?"

    Holley said with a coquettish smile, with a faint flush on her

    ow dare they deal with the Generalissimo?

    I want you to be good, Ron.

    You have protected me so many times. For so many years, I feel warm when I think about it.

    So this time, I want to protect you, just as you didn''t tell me what happened four years ago.

    You pushed me out of the fight, and I''ll do the same to you.

    Your truth was accidentally known by me.

    But I will never let you know my truth, never¡­''

    The car moved slowly on the road.

    Holley''s tears wetted her hands.

    The winter wind was whistling and the snowflakes were fluttering.

    A thick layer of snow covered the ground of N City, all the buildings on the ground, the cars parked, and the people who broke the rules standing in the snow.

    After Holley''s car drove away, Ron got off the car. He stood in the snow, watching the receding car.

    He didn''t want to let her go. At least, he had to try his best to make her happy. If he really couldn''t give her, he would let her go.

    Fabian was there all the time.

    He didn''t know what Holley had said to Ron, but the final result was that Ron was sad in the snow alone.

    He couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed up from behind, knocked down Ron, forcibly stuffed him into the car and took him home.

    Holley made a decision and expressed her wish to the Generalissimo. The Generalissimo really valued Holley, so he stopped his work and rushed to N City in snow.

    "Miss Ye."

    Jane changed the way she addressed her, which was a must to respect. "The Generalissimo has arrived. Today should be a happy day. It''s not good to let him see you cry like this."

    Holley nodded, "Umm."

    She agreed, but didn''t wipe her tears.

    "We''ll be there in ten minutes."

    Jane guessed that Holley must be in a bad condition, so she took out a tissue to wipe the tears for Holley.

    Holley refused and pushed away Jane''s hand. She drew one tissue in her hand and held it tightly.

    "There are still ten minutes left. Don''t worry."

    Hearing what Holley said, Jane couldn''t force her.

    She just sighed silently.

    In fact, she really wanted to ask why Holley chose to have such a stalemate with Ron.

    Was it because her identity was different from the past that she had to forget her original intention and cut off everything in the past?

    Jane couldn''t figure it out and didn''t know how to comfort her. She could only remind Holley five hundred meters away from the destination, "we are arriving."

    Holley raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    It was not until this moment that she realized what endless tears meant.

    ''Holley, Holley, why are you crying?

    Did you hurt Ron?

    Don''t cry. You are for his good.

    Since you can''t be selfish to choose two people to be a miserable couple together, don''t cry if you don''t want him to be implicated by you.

    Idiot¡­''

    Holley said a lot to herself in her heart. She tried hard to stop crying and wiped her hands.

    Although her eyes were swollen from crying, at least she didn''t cry. Later she would find an excuse to say that it was snowing. It was too cold and she could cry because of the cold.

    But Holley didn''t know that she was so sad that she looked like this.

    When she got out of the car, her mind went blank and she fell directly into the snow.

    Jane hurriedly held her up, but Holley had fainted.

    This was the result of too deep sadness.

    Knowing that the Generalissimo was waiting, Jane didn''t know how to explain. She could only hold Holley to walk quickly into the private house that the Generalissimo had bought in N City.

    In the living room, seeing Holley''s pale face and swollen eyes, the Generalissimo stood up.

    He was a little out of control, but he restrained his other emotions. He only asked in a deep voice, "what happened?"

    "Miss Ye didn''t tell me, and it''s not convenient for me to ask. But she suddenly fainted when she got off the car. Call the military doctor to check her body first. "

 Chapter 625 I Dont Need Your Explanation. Im Here To Scold You

    The Generalissimo nodded in agreement.

    He really made many exceptions for Holley.

    People like him had a schedule for doing everything.

    He had made some arrangements for when and how long it would take to do these things. It wouldn''t change unless the sky fell.

    So according to the original plan, after the ceremony for the Generalissimo and Holley was completed tonight, he would fly back to the imperial capital with Holley and hold a press conference to announce Holley''s identity again.

    From now on, Holley would only live in the Grand Marshal Mansion. She could do whatever she liked, and the Generalissimo would not interfere too much.

    But now, it was obviously impossible for Holley to complete the ceremony.

    Although the Generalissimo didn''t say anything, he allowed Jane to find the military doctor, which meant that he had acquiesced in the change of the schedule.

    The secretaries around the Generalissimo were all smart. Seeing this situation, they all went to rearrange tomorrow''s work and schedule.

    The military doctor was a smart man.

    He immediately realized that Holley fainted because she was too sad.

    But he also saw the wink Jane gave him, so he avoided talking about the important things within his tolerance. "Miss Ye is a little weak, and it''s okay for her to have a good rest. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her and give her an injection. She will wake up tomorrow morning."

    Then, something that surprised everyone around the Generalissimo happened.

    Holley was put on a drip, but the Generalissimo stayed by her side for the whole night until she woke up.

    When she woke up, Holley couldn''t help crying.

    Before she could open her eyes, she heard the Generalissimo''s voice. "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?"

    Holley was shocked. How could she accept the fact that a strange old man stayed beside her?

    The Generalissimo smiled gently. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me. I said I won''t force you. So you can think about whether you want to be my daughter or not."

    "I have thought about it carefully, so I agreed to recognize you as my adoptive father."

    Holley frowned and said.

    She had already promised the man who kidnapped her. If Ron got the chance to cooperate with the D Series for a long time, she would immediately recognize the Generalissimo as her adoptive father.

    If she failed, she was afraid that that man would do something bad to Ron.

    "Just think it over. Have breakfast with me. The ceremony is necessary, and the press conference is also necessary."

    The Generalissimo did what he said. He didn''t force Holley at all.

    And his love was really like a father.

    Following the Generalissimo, Holley actually had a lot of doubts in her heart. She really wanted to ask why the Generalissimo cared about her so much.

    She suppressed her curiosity. She didn''t want to make things worse, so she just had a meal quietly.

    The ceremony was not complicated. According to the rules, Holley respectfully kowtowed to serve tea, but

    ian to come to her to scold her.

    Since he could come to her, it meant that Ron was not falling down. At least, he could take care of himself.

    This proved that he was fine, at least not bad.

    In that case, Holley would be very happy.

    "I shouldn''t have asked, but I still can''t figure out what happened between you and Mr. Ron? I don''t think the Generalissimo wants to assign you a marriage. "

    Jane sighed, "I just care about you. What happened to you that made you make such a decision."

    It seemed that no matter how thoughtful and rational a man was, he couldn''t compare with a woman''s intuition.

    Holley didn''t intend to say it out. She just smiled casually, "just as the doctor said, love will change, and no one can guarantee that it will never change. After experiencing so much, I suddenly lost the feeling of love for Mr. Ron and was unwilling to continue to live, so we''d better separate as soon as possible. "

    "Then why are you still wearing his diamond ring?"

    Jane''s words reminded Holley.

    Reluctantly, Holley touched the diamond ring and pulled it off her hand. "I forgot."

    Her explanation was really powerless.

    Jane was speechless.

    Naturally, Holley handed the diamond ring to Jane. "Please make an appointment with the doctor and ask him to bring it back to N City for me and bring it to Mr. Ron."

    Jane regretted.

    She shouldn''t have mentioned the diamond ring.

    At least, Holley still wore the diamond ring and would leave a thought to Mr. Ron.

    "By the way, how are you and Young Master Lei doing? Although I don''t like Young Master Lei and hate the people of the Lei family, we two have known each other for so long, and it''s normal for us to care about each other. Do you think so?"

    Holley wanted to end the conversation.

    Every time she was asked an embarrassing question, she would poke others in the heart when she didn''t want to talk about it.

    Embarrassed by her question, Jane answered in a fit of pique, "I''ll go for a blind date from tomorrow on."

 Chapter 626 You Would Like To Know Why

    About seven or eight days later, Holley met the Generalissimo again.

    Hearing from the secretary beside the Generalissimo, Holley knew that the busy and powerful man deliberately took time to have dinner with her.

    Holley had no intention of picking up one father halfway.

    She really didn''t want to be too close to the Generalissimo, so she refused politely, "then you don''t have to spare time. If you delay something important, I will be sorry."

    After saying that, Holley regretted. She should see clearly whether the person was here first and then speak.

    Holley was regretting, because she had just shown her unwillingness to have dinner with the Generalissimo.

    She just hoped that the Generalissimo didn''t listen carefully and then the matter would be over.

    But just now, the Generalissimo was standing very close and heard very clearly.

    He waved his hand and dismissed the Secretary beside him. The Generalissimo sat down first and said with a smile, "Holle, don''t you want to have dinner with me? I thought we should often have a family reunion. "

    Holley smiled awkwardly, "no, no, I''m really worried that if you spare time to have dinner with me in your busy schedule, it will delay the national affairs."

    "You don''t have to think about it. Besides, it''s normal for my secretary to exaggerate. "

    Then he pulled out a chair and motioned for Holley to sit down.

    After Holley sat down, the family dinner party of the Generalissimo began.

    Due to his identity, even if there were only two people present, a large table of food was served.

    Holley focused on eating.

    She had made up her mind that if the Generalissimo wanted to talk to her, she would prevaricate by eating without saying anything.

    As for the Generalissimo, he was a very cultivated person.

    He didn''t gobble down the food, nor did he eat slowly. He just had a dinner with a good understanding of health care.

    He didn''t make any sound during the dinner.

    There was even no sound when the chopsticks touched the bowl, let alone the sound of talking.

    Holley was willing to keep silent, but somehow she felt the atmosphere was so weird that she wanted to escape at once.

    Finally, she saw the Generalissimo put down the bowl and chopsticks. She also put down the bowl and chopsticks in a hurry and said with a smile, "you have finished eating, and I have finished. I won''t disturb you. You are busy."

    "Wait a minute."

    Hearing the Generalissimo''s words, Holley felt that her wishful thinking was once again disappointed.

    She couldn''t leave.

    Having no choice, Holley had to sit back in the seat and forced a smile.

    "Go out for a walk with me. I think we may look like a family in this way."

    It was impossible for Holley to refuse the Generalissimo''s proposal, whether it was good or bad.

    Moreover, the other party''s requirements were not harsh.

    Holley nodded, "Okay, let''s go for a walk."

    In the garden of the Grand Marshal Mansion, the Generalissimo said slowly, "I heard that you always keep yourself in the room. Today is probably the first time you take a walk in the garden at home, isn''t it?"

    Holley nodded in agreement.

    "Look, there are peach blossoms in my garden. Do you know why?"

    When the Generalissimo mentioned the peach blossoms, his tone became particularly affectionate.

    It was said that the Generalissimo was a man of iron blood, so he had no love, no wife, and no children in his life.

    But from the way he spoke, it seemed that he was in love with someone.

    Holley peeped at the Generalissimo with curiosity and found that the man, who had always been reserved, had a deep affection on his face.

    he must have loved someone deeply, otherwise he wouldn''t have shown too much expression on his face.

    After a long silence, the Generalissimo said again, "because of the love in my heart, your mother met me under the peach blossom."

    "Ah!"

    Holley was absent-minded.

    She felt that she might have auditory hallucination.

    Why did the Generalissimo mention her mother.

    Her family and her parents were all ordinary people. How could they have any connection with the Generalissimo who had risen all the way and was famous.

    Holley stood there in confusion. She couldn''t figure it out, but she heard the Generalissimo''s voice continuously.

    "In fact, I should have told you this earlier, but I don''t know how to say, so it is delayed until now."

    "I can also think that you must be hesitating in your heart. Why did you, born in a civilian family, get the favor of me, the Generalissimo, and the favor I give you is particularly grand. I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want others to know about it. After all, your mother has passed away. If she has already passed away, and she is still slandered, it will be bad to be suspected of her on the relationship with your father. "

    "Today, I''m willing to tell you under the peach tree, because today is the anniversary of your mother''s death, and this is my home. It''s safe enough, and no one will hear our conversation, and it

    me some time to accept all this, okay?"

    "Of course."

    The Generalissimo nodded in understanding. "Jane, she is a few years older than you. She has been adopted by me since she was a child. Do you know why I adopted her but didn''t give her the identity of an adopted daughter, let alone treat her as my lover? "

    Holley shook her head.

    She was not curious about other people''s secrets.

    The Generalissimo said frankly, "your mother saved Jane, who was almost murdered, and then took her along for five years. Five years later, before you were born, your parents sent Jane to me because they sensed danger and knew that someone was chasing after them. Because of your parents, I took Jane in. But in the end, she is different from you. She is not the daughter of my old friends, so I don''t give her any identity. She knows all these things, and she also understands them. I just hope that you can put down some defenses against me in your heart. In addition, if you want to know more about your parents, you can talk more with Jane or come to me directly. "

    "Okay."

    Holley''s mind was in a mess, so she answered absentmindedly.

    "Can I be alone?"

    "Of course."

    Holley was about to run away when she was stopped by the Generalissimo.

    Pointing at the direction behind Holley, the Generalissimo said, "you ran in the opposite direction."

    Holley rubbed her hair, nodded awkwardly and ran in the opposite direction.

    This time, she ran back to her room smoothly.

    As soon as she returned to her room, she locked herself in the room.

    The Generalissimo told her a complicated and bumpy story.

    Her family background, her parents, her relatives

    What a twists and turns

    Unconsciously, Holley fell asleep leaning against the chair.

    When she woke up again, it was already dark.

    Whether she was awake or in her dream, what entangled Holley was the past told by the Generalissimo.

    The past sounded reasonable.

    But it always made people feel that something was missing.

    For example, the names of her father and mother, and who on earth were they.

    And who were the killers? Why didn''t the Generalissimo say their names but just tell her the result?

    Besides, is what the Generalissimo said true or not?

    Perhaps, only by testing the DNA could Holley completely believe something, or not believe anything at all.

    But her biological parents, adoptive parents, and grandmother had already died.

    Where could she find the evidence and do a DNA test.

    Where could she find a support to decide whether she believed it or not?

    She pushed the door open.

    Holley planned to have a talk with Jane, but she didn''t expect that Jane had already been waiting outside her room.

    "Do you want to talk to me?"

    Jane offered.

    Holley nodded, "yes, the Generalissimo said that you know a lot about my parents. He said that if I want to know, I can ask you for help."

    "Let''s talk inside."

    Jane smiled and pushed Holley into the room. After locking the door, she said, "Holley, I have to say something unpleasant. Don''t be unhappy. Are you still suspicious of the Generalissimo''s words? "

    "But it''s normal. Anyone who has heard such a story needs to verify whether it''s true or not. Otherwise, it''s terrible that your parents fall from the sky? If you have any questions, just ask me. I will tell you everything I know. "

 Chapter 627 Take It Easy

    Holley was always slow and warm-hearted.

    Jane''s enthusiasm made her silent for a while.

    "How do you know? I will ask you about my parents."

    Holley asked with confusion.

    "Holley, when I first met you, I knew that you might be the daughter of an old friend of the Generalissimo. But the Generalissimo has never mentioned it. As his subordinate, I can''t tell the truth first, can I? What''s more, if I make a mistake and tell you the wrong answer, I will make troubles. "

    "Later, you asked me to send a message to the Generalissimo and told him that you had thought it through. When he was happy, I asked him about my doubts. Holley, you probably can''t imagine that I always think you are the person the Generalissimo is looking for, because you and your mother look so alike. It doesn''t matter if you look like each other. your temperament resembles the most. "

    "You won''t forget that someone has said that we two are somewhat similar. That''s the resemblance in temperament. After all, I have been with your mother for many years. At that time, I was still young. With the influence of her experience, it was inevitable that I looked like her. So when I showed these evidences, the Generalissimo didn''t deny it. He acquiesced in your identity. As a friend, as a little girl who had been helped by your mother, I will definitely care about when I will tell you these things. The Generalissimo said that he had given you the identity first and then told you about these things. After all, your parents have long passed away. "

    "Holley, I''m not a fool. Just now, the Generalissimo specially talked to you and then you ran back to the room absentmindedly. Didn''t you know what happened to your parents?"

    Jane sighed. She had been helped a lot, so when she thought of the miserable death of her benefactor, she would feel sad and dejected.

    Holley nodded.

    Her face didn''t look good. She took a deep breath and said, "you said my parents, and the Generalissimo also said my parents. But what are their names and who are they? "

    A touch of sadness appeared in Jane''s eyes.

    She lowered her head slightly and frowned. She said seriously, "Holley, if I say that I don''t remember, neither does the Generalissimo. No one in the world remembers. Do you believe it?"

    "I don''t believe it."

    Holley answered these four words without hesitation.

    Jane sighed, "I don''t believe

    ents." Jane apologized and also corrected herself, but Holley still said in a cold tone. "Miss Yin, I shouldn''t have invited you to my room to talk about this. Please don''t talk about it anymore in the future. I have my own bottom line on these principles. "

    "But..."

    Jane wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After looking at Holley for a long time, she said, "I''ll talk to the Generalissimo. Have a good rest."

    Then she opened the door and left helplessly.

    Three hours later, Jane met the Generalissimo and reported the situation.

    The Generalissimo frowned with dissatisfaction. "Jane, I thought you could convince her to believe this fact."

    "I can''t..."

    Jane lowered her head and said, "Holley is right. Whether to accept it or not depends on her, not on what others say. She is a kind-hearted person. No matter what, she can''t accept other parents easily when her foster parents treat her well. "

    The emotional fluctuation on the Generalissimo''s face was obvious.

    He was quite anxious, nervous and helpless.

    But after all, he was the Generalissimo. Soon, all the negative emotions on his face faded away.

    Instead, it was still the seriousness and unfathomable of a high position person. "I was too anxious. She will accept it finally. But Jane, you have to remember my advice. All you can say to her is what you are saying now. You can''t tell anyone the truth you know, or your benefactor will never come back. "

    Jane nodded seriously, "don''t worry, Generalissimo. I know what I should do and I won''t tell anybody what I shouldn''t say."

 Chapter 628 Overthinking (1)

    There were ups and downs in Holley''s life.

    Fabian, who had been sent away a few days ago, appeared in front of Holley again.

    This time, Fabian''s attitude was obviously much better than last time.

    Because he came for something.

    "Holley, I have something to tell you. Mr. Ron went crazy. He heard that you would settle down in the imperial capital in the future, so he planned to disband the Mu''s Group and start a new company in the imperial capital. Do you know what it means? "

    Without Fabian''s explanation, Holley knew what such action meant.

    This meant that Ron would give up all his connections and business that he owned in N City.

    It was not impossible to just give up these two things. However, the Mu''s Group was the ancestral property, and it was unfilial to give up it. Master Mu was still alive. It was an excessive behavior to give up his ancestral property for a woman in front of the old man.

    To say the least, even if Master Mu was open-minded, Mr. Ron was willing to admit the crime of disobedience, but now the Mu''s Group was in turmoil. Ron had to deal with Patrick. The Mu''s Group couldn''t afford to suffer any big tossing.

    Therefore, logically speaking and rationally speaking, the Mu''s Group couldn''t be dissolved. Ron''s plan was no different from being crazy.

    Holley frowned and nodded.

    Seeing that she understood, Fabian made a request directly, "Holley, whether you admit it or not, it''s all your fault. Since you have committed a crime, you should try to make it up. Try to persuade Mr. Ron not to do such a thing. As long as you can persuade him, I can still treat you as a friend in the future. I can save you when you are in danger. "

    In fact, the conditions proposed by Fabian were unnecessary.

    Even if he didn''t give her anything, Holley would go back to N City as soon as possible to persuade Ron.

    Without even cleaning up, Holley took her phone and left the Grand Marshal Mansion with Fabian.

    Jane didn''t stop her. As an onlooker, she co

    Holley blushed.

    It was shy for her to say that he wanted to kiss, hug and hold her up.

    Stamping her feet, Holley changed the topic, "but you, why did you lie to the doctor for no reason. I think he is miserable because of your matter. It seemed that you are not the one who has been dumped by your ex-wife, but he is. "

    "Isn''t he always dumped?"

    Ron made up the story mercilessly.

    If Fabian was there, he would be pissed off, but unfortunately he was not there.

    Holley couldn''t help being amused, "I knew it. Mr. Ron is not a person who will do stupid things. Since you don''t really want to disband the company, I don''t have to persuade you. Take care of yourself. Bye. "

    When she was about to leave, Ron grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.

    "Who said that I was not really going to disband the company? Holley, where did you find it?"

    It took Ron a lot of days to come up with such a method to find out whether Holley still cared about him or not.

    Now that she was here, how could Ron let her go so easily.

    He turned over and imprisoned the little woman on the sofa. With a condescending look on his face, Ron asked, "tell me, how can you tell that I''m not really going to disband the company?"

    "Boring."

    Holley rolled her eyes at him. What''s the point of saying such an obvious thing?

 Chapter 629 Overthinking (2)

    Ron shook his head seriously, "not boring, how could I be bored?"

    Holley tried to push Ron away, but the man looked obviously that if he couldn''t get the answer, she wouldn''t be free.

    "Then listen carefully."

    Holley said slowly, "if the Mu''s Group is really going to be dissolved, according to the rules, you have to first discuss with the shareholders'' meeting, and then issue an official notice, and also report to the public on the newspaper. You didn''t post it on the newspaper, and you also didn''t give any notice. Such a big thing even ignored me, a shareholder. Are you really going to disband the company or not? "

    "You know it''s fake. Why are you still here?"

    Ron was talking with some unhappy emotion unexpectedly.

    His such question confirmed Holley''s thought again.

    Ron wanted to see if she still cared about him or not, so he everywhere threatened to dismiss the company.

    As for Fabian, he had a deep relationship with Ron, so he didn''t doubt his words and deeds. What he thought and did was for Ron''s good, so he went to the imperial capital to look for Holley.

    ''But I can''t say that I care about you, Ron.

    I don''t want to get you involved.

    This time, things were different.

    You have the confidence to win against Patrick.

    But now, I don''t even know who my opponent is.

    What I know now is that the enemy is unparalleled in the world. He even dares to deal with the Generalissimo. he is a thief who wants to get the country in control.''

    "After all, I''m a shareholder of the company. I should pay attention to the company''s affairs, big or small. Although our marriage ended, it doesn''t mean that we are going to be enemies. Especially when it comes to Patrick, our common enemy. I''m willing to join hands with you. So although I know that you are not really going to disband the company, I think this should be your plan to deceive Patrick. In order to cooperate with your plan, I''m here in person. "

    Holley found a reasonable reason.

    There was a faint loss on Ron''s face.

    This was not the answer he wanted, but Holley''s eyes were so clear that no one could see that she was lying.

    He slowly withdrew his hand and no longer imprisoned Holley. Ron sat down beside her and said, "so, you are not worried about me at al

    t my enemy just because he or she pretended to die. If I''m wrong and Patrick is really dead, then I''ll ruin myself for the rest of my life, won''t I? For me, you are the most important person in my life, Holley. So I have decided to open a branch in the imperial capital, and I want to stay at the closest place to you. "

    Ron said as if he took it for granted.

    This was a fallacy, but it was very reasonable.

    "Ron, I hope your happiness is someone else, because we will never have a future."

    Holley said and emphasized this point.

    Ron made a gesture to stop her, "I won''t listen to you or believe you. I just take it as a refusal in surface but actually a welcome to me. Besides, even if I believe you and take your words seriously, I will still try my best. You are my pursuit. This is the reason why I tried every means to deceive you back to N City. This is what I want to say to you. Even if you are not worried about me, you are willing to think for me and afraid that I will suffer losses in dealing with Patrick. I am already very happy that you are willing to go back to N City and tell me that you are willing to cooperate with me. Even if you don''t come back, I won''t give up on you, let alone that you come back. "

    "Holley, didn''t you just say that you wanted to cooperate with me?"

    Ron''s voice suddenly rose by eight degrees.

    Holley looked at him blankly. That man was as mysterious as ever. She could never guess what he was thinking.

    "So what?"

    Holley turned her head slightly.

 Chapter 630 You Are Still On My Side

    "So, although I don''t spend all my energy to look for Patrick now, I still need to make him believe that I have given up my vigilance and that he can do whatever he wants without any enemy around him."

    Hearing what Ron said, Holley understood.

    The topic went back to the previous one. Ron still needed her to use her current identity to give him a good land, and then he would establish a branch in the imperial capital and open up his market in the imperial capital.

    Then, they could either reach the peak of their lives, or lure Patrick out to fight in the end.

    But Holley really couldn''t make a decision on such a big matter.

    "Holley, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s normal. I like the land. You can persuade the Generalissimo to give it to me. I run a company, pay taxes and engage in normal business activities. The Generalissimo will welcome businessmen like me. Besides, you are saving yourself by helping me now. Think about how you tricked Patrick back then. It''s hard to say whether he''s dead or alive. If he''s still alive and gives you a stab in your back, then you''ll be doomed."

    "By the way, since you have such a backer like the Generalissimo, then you dumped me, an anthomaniac. Shouldn''t you compensate me? Look, I don''t want much. I just want this land."

    Ron was well prepared and he was sure that Holley would come to N City to see him.

    So there was a map under the tea table, which was marked with a red dot, which was the place that Ron had chosen.

    "If you don''t help me get this land, I will go to see the Generalissimo in person. I believe he will be willing to compensate me."

    Ron said confidently.

    Holley felt that Ron was a little strange today.

    It didn''t seem to be his character.

    He had always been domineering and arrogant. Shouldn''t he get it just by spending money on something?

    With uncertainty, Holley looked up at the man beside her and asked, "Are you the fake running out from the poison?"

    "He was badly beaten before. Do you think he will have such a gorgeous face and a strong body when he runs out?"

    ilently, "Okay, take care."

    As soon as Holley walked out of the office, Fabian rushed over and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Ron? Is he crazy?"

    "Half mad."

    Holley briefly explained what had happened and said goodbye to Fabian.

    She had to leave the Mu''s Group, because she had stayed there for too long that she almost thought she was still Mrs. Holley, the little girl who was happy with Ron.

    Fabian was speechless. He just felt that Ron was crazy, and Holley was crazy with him.

    "Okay. You two are so crazy. I''m willing to give in."

    Fortunately, it was not too outrageous for Ron to set up a branch in the imperial capital. So Fabian had to put up with it and stopped nagging.

    He even dutifully sent Holley out of the company.

    "Let me drive you back to imperial capital."

    At the gate of the company, Fabian hesitated for a while and took the initiative to Holley, "On the way, I will check your meridians and see how you are recovering. Then I will prescribe a prescription and you can recuperate well."

    "Why are you suddenly friendly to me?"

    "You did Mr. Ron a big favor, so of course I should reward you. I don''t want to owe you a favor."

    Fabian said awkwardly.

    In fact, he had long been a bystander and he could see that Holley still loved Ron.

    So he felt that he still needed to persuade Holley to be with Ron.

    What if they could make up?

 Chapter 631 Will You

    "Okay, I''ll do as you say."

    Holley agreed, because she was not a sentimental person.

    Although she had a backer like the Generalissimo, she could call all kinds of doctors, the most reliable one was Fabian.

    When Fabian and Holley were about to get in the car, they heard a very annoying voice behind them.

    It was the voice of Craig.

    Craig had suffered a lot in his life. He always surrendered to others and relied on others'' power to rise up.

    So he looked more and more insidious, and his tone became more and more arrogant.

    Both men and women didn''t like that kind of voice.

    However, it seemed that Craig liked this kind of tone of speaking very much. He looked very complacent.

    "Oh, it''s Miss Holley. I didn''t expect you to come back to N City. I thought a person like you who ascends to a higher position as a phoenix will never go back to a small place like N City. I remember there is a very famous saying among the ancestors. How did it come out? Oh, it was one moral, towards each other to heaven. So, your status is different now. Would you like to consider promoting all of us?"

    Holley found Craig''s words revolting to her stomach.

    Craig was really annoying.

    "I don''t think so."

    Holley refused without hesitation and mercy.

    Craig shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then Miss Holley, are you interested in knowing about the car accident of your parents that year?"

    "What did you say?"

    Holley turned around and stared at Craig.

    There were not many things in the world that could touch Holley.

    But the car accident of Holley''s parents that year was a knot in her heart, and it was also the most important thing for her.

    "Miss Holley, I don''t want you to know the truth all your life. Because both I and my sister hate you very much, and I was hurt badly by you. But there was an old saying a man always leaves himself a way out. You, Miss Holley, have a noble status. Of course I want to see you. Do you think so?"

    Craig stood there with a big smile, looking quite flattering.

    Holley was willing to do anything as long as there was a possibility that she didn''t have to talk much with Craig.

    But it was impossible now.

    Holley nodded, "Okay, go ahead."

    "I have something in exchange, and I don''t want anyone irrelevant to b

    lent and wisdom.

    But Holley was still confused.

    If Craig was also poisoned, then the poison he took should be the same as what she had taken.

    As long as he wanted to betray the man, he would be poisoned.

    However, Craig looked fine now.

    "I can find anything in the black market. Although I haven''t found the antidote, I have found a temporary antidote to restrain the poison."

    Craig''s face had grown very frightened. "Holley, you may not believe what I have paid. But in order to convince you, I sacrificed my favorite sister. I gave her to a lunatic who specialized in medicine refinement, because he said the blood of my sister could help him refine medicine. I saw my beloved sister, whom my father entrusted me to take care of before her death, bleed and die miserably in that lunatic''s medicine furnace. You may not believe that there are still madmen who use ancient method to refine medicine in this era. In this way, I got some medicine to suppress the poison."

    Craig didn''t say this to sell himself out.

    He was looking for an opportunity to cooperate with Holley. What he gave now was his sincerity.

    At least he had to find a way to make Holley believe that he was really willing to cooperate with her, instead of making up an excuse to test her.

    "Holley, I''m afraid of the force behind me, but I know I will die whatever I do. When I''m alone in the world, I know I have to fight. Now the person who can make us live is the Generalissimo, and we should cooperate with each other. Will you?"

 Chapter 632 Serious Business

    What Craig said was exactly Holley''s plan.

    She had never planned to listen to the man to hurt the Generalissimo.

    But could she really cooperate with Craig on such an important matter?

    What if he was cheating?

    Holley was quite worried about the moral quality of Craig. She smiled faintly, "Maybe what you said is reasonable, but I think this kind of thing can be done even if you cooperate with me. Grand Marshal Mansion is over there. With everything you have, you can make the Generalissimo meet you. Then, no matter what you want to go, the Generalissimo will not refuse."

    So, in the end, Holley chose to refuse Craig.

    It was the safest thing for her not to cooperate with Craig.

    Craig was shocked. He never thought that Holley would refuse him.

    After thinking for a while, he understood.

    Craig took out a box from his pocket, which looked very old. He pushed the box over and said, "I think you may not trust me. I think I can trust you. This is the medicine that can help you suppress the poison in your body. Holley, you can think about it and find me if you agree. Although time is limited, we still have at least ten days."

    Craig stood up unhurriedly and left in front of everyone without persuading Holley.

    Holley picked up the box left by Craig, but didn''t open it.

    She didn''t think that the man would be so stupid as to only send her to be with the Generalissimo.

    Moreover, someone could put the poison under her pillow, which meant everything.

    However, either Craig could cooperate with Holley and gain more support, or he could be a thunder that would explode in a short time.

    Holley felt uneasy. She played with the small box over and over again, with an obscure expression in her eyes.

    She sat alone at the table for more than 10 minutes. Then she suddenly stood up and said, "Let''s go."

    She left and took the small box with her.

    The Lei family and the Lan family had long been as powerful as water and fire.

    Jane knew that Holley was going to see Craig, so she didn''t fo

    neralissimo waved his hand to dismiss the secretary and said kindly, "I heard from Jane that you have something urgent to see me."

    "Yes."

    Holley nodded and sighed, "I want you to engage in favoritism and give a piece of land to Ron for free which would ruin your reputation."

    She accepted Jane''s suggestion to say directly.

    The Generalissimo fell into silence.

    For him, signing a piece of land for Ron was just a piece of cake.

    But...

    After thinking for a long time, he asked, "Where do you want?"

    Holley handed the map that Ron gave her.

    Seeing the red dot on the map, the Generalissimo smiled and said, "He is a young man with good taste."

    This was his praise for Ron, a rare praise.

    "So you agreed? As Ron said, he will pay tax for the business."

    Holley really loved Ron and was on his side, so she tried her best to put in a good word for Ron to the Generalissimo.

    The Generalissimo said noncommittally, "The land can be approved, but I want to see this young man. Holley, can you help me contact him?"

    "Sure."

    Holley agreed readily.

    Anyway, Ron was not a shameless man. As long as the matter of the land could be solved.

    "Then we''ll meet at five o''clock tomorrow afternoon."

    The Generalissimo fixed the time, paused and added, "In order to avoid embarrassment, you don''t have to come then, Holley."

 Chapter 633 Do Me A Favor

    Ron appeared in the Generalissimo''s mansion on time.

    Under the guidance of his secretary, he was finally brought to the president after a heavy security check and was confirmed to be safe.

    The Generalissimo didn''t meet Ron in the office.

    He chose a relatively relaxed tea room.

    After making a pot of tea, the Generalissimo closed his eyes and sat there, waiting for the guest.

    When Ron was brought here, the Generalissimo didn''t raise his head. He just waved his hand, indicating that the others could leave.

    In the tea room where there was no other people, the Generalissimo poured a cup of tea for Ron himself. "Young man, sit down."

    Ron nodded respectfully and sat opposite the Generalissimo.

    The Generalissimo didn''t mention anything else. He just took a sip of the tea and said to Ron, "There is some tea, whose fragrance overflows as soon as it is poured into the water. But after only one sip of the tea, there is no taste. I think it''s a defective tea. There is some kind of tea that doesn''t look strange after it is infused into the water. Instead, it smells fragrant for a long time. This kind of tea is called top-grade. Young man, what do you think?"

    After thinking for a moment, Ron answered cautiously, "I''m not good at tea ceremony. I''ve been taught today."

    The Generalissimo just smiled faintly. After drinking half a cup of tea, he said again, "Holley is my daughter now. She asked me to give you a piece of tea for free. I agreed."

    Although the topic changed quickly, Ron didn''t lose his mind.

    He even sat there calmly and listened quietly.

    The Generalissimo''s voice was not fast, but it made people feel that he was not angry but powerful.

    This was the temperament of a top leader.

    Even arrogant as Ron was, he was deeply convinced.

    "Young man, do you know why I agreed?"

    Ron had some guesses about the question of the Generalissimo.

    After all, the Generalissimo was not an ordinary person. He would never accept a girl as his daughter ca

    can''t ask Holley for a free land, who will be responsible for this matter? What benefits will you offer?"

    "It''s still up to you. The benefits are up to you. As long as you want, I can give you anything you want."

    The Generalissimo didn''t exaggerate.

    Ron nodded, "I promise you. Tell me what it is. If it won''t hurt Holley, I will do my best. If it will hurt Holley, I will try my best to lose my life and won''t let you get what you want."

    "Ha-ha."

    The Generalissimo liked Ron''s temperament. At least, he saw the shadow of him when he was young on Ron, and also saw the fearless man who was more fearless than him.

    The Generalissimo seemed to appreciate Ron, so he specially reminded him, "What I want you to do will make Holley hate you. You''d better think it over whether you will do it or not."

    "I shouldn''t have used her as a bargaining chip."

    Ron didn''t want to answer. He really cared about Holley, and he cared about her in his heart.

    He showed his attitude.

    The Generalissimo nodded. "She''s not a bargaining chip, but that''s the truth. She will hate you, but it should be something she knows. If you do it, I will give you all the preferential treatment. If you don''t do it, I won''t force you. But whether you do it or not depends on how you think of her, not the preferential treatment I give you."

 Chapter 634 You Need To Calm Down

    When Ron met the Generalissimo, Holley was not present. But she kept thinking about Ron. She even asked Jane to help her inquire about the news.

    At first, Holley tried to pretend not to care about it.

    After all, it was just a small matter. What''s more, the Generalissimo promised her yesterday that he would approve the land.

    But the meeting lasted more than an hour unexpectedly.

    It had been a long time, so even Holley felt uneasy.

    Finally, at seven thirty in the evening, a message came that Ron had left the mansion of the Generalissimo.

    Holley felt a little relieved.

    Someone brought Holley another news that the Generalissimo had approved the land to Ron, in addition to paying him a loan free of interest and a preferential treatment of fifty years over a long term of repayment.

    This meant that Ron had taken a big advantage.

    Since the Generalissimo had given Ron so many favors, the people in the bank must think that Ron was very appreciated by the Generalissimo. As long as the requirements of the loan met, no bank would refuse Ron''s loan application. Perhaps they would loan more.

    An extra long repayment period was a dream for any enterprise.

    In this way, enterprises would be able to control more working capital, make more investments and gain more profits.

    Holley was happy for Ron.

    She thought the man she loved in her heart was excellent.

    Otherwise, the Generalissimo wouldn''t have talked to him for so long and let him give him so many privileges.

    What Holley didn''t know was that Ron got these privileges because he promised to work for the Generalissimo.

    She didn''t know what on earth Ron had promised to do for the Generalissimo.

    Three days later, Ron appeared in front of Holley with a large pile of documents in his hand.

    "Mr. Ron, have you prepared the agreement on the share transfer?"

    Holley asked in confusion.

    Ron didn''t answer, but handed the document to her.

    Holley was in a daze, but she still couldn''t guess the

    want to see you."

    "You need to calm down."

    Ron said the same words again.

    "Do I need to calm down? I didn''t kill you who dig up my parents'' graves because I was very calm."

    Holley''s mood was quite unstable, and her hand holding the gun was trembling slightly.

    "You need to calm down more."

    Ron hoped that Holley could figure it out.

    He had no choice.

    Ron really had no choice.

    Even though the Generalissimo had said that Ron was the only person who could do this.

    But Ron believed that with the Generalissimo''s identity and ability, he could definitely find someone else to do it.

    Therefore, how could Ron allow himself to stay out of anything related to Holley?

    Whether it was good or bad, he would share it with her.

    If someone else do it, he couldn''t even tell whether it was true or not.

    Ron thought that Holley was smart enough to figure it out.

    But it seemed that the digging was so irritating that she was not calm enough.

    "Fuck off!"

    Holley''s shout interrupted Ron''s thoughts.

    Ron sighed, "No one says that your foster parents are not your parents. If they are still alive, I will respect them as I treat my biological parents. But it''s also a fact that they have no blood relationship with you. So, calm down. No matter you want it or not, you have to accept the fact. "

 Chapter 635 Waking Up

    In the Generalissimo''s study.

    Jane came in a hurry to report the situation.

    But she didn''t expect to see a decadent Generalissimo after entering the room.

    He was different from the man she had seen in the past twenty years, who was unyielding, devoted to the people and never discouraged.

    In the past twenty years, the Generalissimo had always been a very respectful position in Jane''s heart.

    Now he looked even more pitiful.

    After closing the door in a hurry, Jane ran over and helped the Generalissimo up. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "She..."

    There was a touch of sadness in the Generalissimo''s eyes.

    "She..."

    "She can''t come back."

    The Generalissimo said.

    "How could it be?"

    Jane shook her head in disbelief. "How could it be possible? Didn''t you say that whether she could come back or whether you can see her again all depended on Holley? Didn''t you say that as long as Holley believes that her biological mother is not Mrs. Ye of the Ye family, she can come back?"

    "Come back?"

    The Generalissimo smiled bitterly. "She can''t come back. She can''t..."

    His voice was getting lower and lower, which was heartbreaking.

    It was a kind of despair that was engraved in the bones.

    Jane slumped to the ground.

    The Generalissimo were waiting for his love who was her benefactor come back and back to them.

    But it turned out that she couldn''t come back.

    "But Holley has believed it. I''m sure she believes it. Mr. Ron put the DNA test report in front of her and she believed it. She didn''t doubt it and she was just angry at what Mr. Ron had done. She did believe it... "

    Jane was unwilling to give up. The Generalissimo shook his head. "It''s because Holley believes it, then I know that she can''t come back and she has been dead for almost twenty years. Only then did I know that this is the excuse made up by that men to prevent me from against the royal family and from overthrowing the imperial power!"

    Speaking of that, the sadne

    hat he threw the teacup on the ground and followed the servant into the living room quickly.

    His brother finally woke up!

    Peek was so excited that even his servant was moved.

    However, in addition to joy, there was a faint vigilance in Peek''s eyes that was covered by joy.

    He was the second son of Ye family. According to the seniority, he should not be the one who took over the family business.

    But more than 20 years ago, his elder brother Peter Ye went crazy, so he became the master of the family.

    People who didn''t have power might not desire too much, or they might live in peace with what they were. No matter how much the family gave him, he would feel a sense of belonging to the glory.

    But the person who had great power was different.

    He couldn''t easily give up his popular power and the glory brought by power.

    If his brother came back, would his brother be the leader?

    Peek was a scheming man. Although he was thinking about this, he didn''t show it on his face. It could only be seen that he missed his brother.

    Peek hugged his brother tightly and patted her brother on the back. He shed tears with sincerity. "Brother, you''re finally back. I''ll ask someone to help you wash and change your clothes. We can go to see mother together. For so many years, mother often misses you."

 Chapter 636 Dont Let Holley Know It

    Before Peek told his mother that his brother had recovered, his mother had already heard about it from a servant.

    At the age of eighty, the white haired Old Lady Ye walked into the living room with the help of a servant.

    Along the way, Old Lady Ye had been crying bitterly.

    Peek hurried forward, "Mother, don''t be emotional. Take care of yourself."

    "You naughty girl. Your brother has come back. Why didn''t he inform me of such a big news?"

    Old Lady Ye complained.

    Peek''s heart jolted.

    After all, her mother loved her brother the most. Maybe he would really give the position of the master of Ye family to his brother.

    If it was more than 20 years ago, Peek would not have fought for the position.

    But now, he really couldn''t let it go.

    With an ingratiating smile on his face, Peek held his mother to the head chair and said, "Mother, my brother has been imprisoned in that dark place for countless years. He couldn''t live a better life than ordinary people. But brother has always been filial. How could he let you see him like that? Naturally, he came to see you after dressing up.'' Mother, please sit down for a while. We can see my brother later. He is fine."

    Peek''s words comforted Old Lady Ye.

    Old Lady Ye nodded slightly.

    Peter had tried his best to dress up as soon as possible.

    But it took him more than an hour. In addition, he needed to have a haircut and shaver. It took Old Lady Ye more than two hours to see her son who had been grounded for many years.

    At the sight of her son, Old Lady Ye burst into tears.

    "My poor boy..."

    Old Lady Ye cried bitterly, and Peek''s eyes turned red.

    He knelt down on the spot and said, "Mother, it''s my fault. I''m sorry to make you suffer."

    "Silly boy, it''s good that you come back."

    The mother and son cried again.

    Seeing that the two of them had almost cried and had said some words, Peek knelt down with a flop.

    "Mother, brother, I have something to say."

    Looking at his mother and brother, Peek said solemnly, "Mother, according to the ru

    e thanked his brother and chatted with his families about their daily lives.

    The power in the imperial capital had changed.

    The news that the old master of Ye family regained his consciousness soon spread around.

    The Ye family held a party to celebrate the recovery of Peter''s sanity.

    Besides, the Ye family also offered a reward to look for the little princess.

    The Ye family was a branch of the royal family. It was not exaggerated to call the daughter of Peter the little princess.

    For a moment, many people were checking the age of their daughters, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to become rich and powerful.

    Many noble families came to the Ye family in advance to make an engagement, aiming at the little princess who had been missing for many years.

    Everyone knew that marrying the little princess of Ye family must be much more suitable than marrying other ladies of equal social status.

    After all, Mr. Peter had been unconscious and crazy for many years. Now that Old Lady Ye was still alive, she had to compensate her son and her lost granddaughter.

    The Generalissimo also got this news.

    It was impossible to hide such a big event from the Generalissimo.

    After receiving the news, he called Jane to his office and forbade Jane not to make Holley know that the Mr. Peter of Ye family was her biological father.

 Chapter 637 Where Is The Antidote

    Jane hesitated.

    Why didn''t the Generalissimo let Holley know who her parents were?

    With a flicker of hesitation in Jane''s eyes, the Generalissimo had already understood her thought.

    "Do you think this is immoral?"

    Jane didn''t dare to say that, because if she said, she was against the Generalissimo.

    She was raised up by the Generalissimo from an early age. She was not the daughter of his old friend and had no privileges like Holley had.

    Jane just lowered her head slightly without saying anything.

    "Have you forgotten how your benefactor died that year? Have you forgotten what that man of the Ye family did after your benefactor died? Have you forgotten that the Ye family has never looked for Holley for so many years? Only you and I still remember the girl who lost her parents when she was still a baby. Jane, do you think such a person deserves to be Holley''s father? Do you think Holley will be happy if she goes back to such a family?"

    Facing the questions of the Generalissimo, Jane shook her head.

    She thought that it seemed to be reasonable. "I will block the news and won''t let Holley know it."

    Peek, the current master of Ye family, naturally knew that most of the people who came to apply for the position of the daughter of Peter were fakes.

    But he still had to act this way, or other covetous families would see it and spread rumors that Ye family did not really want to get back the lost girl. They even said that Ye family''s brothers didn''t get along well with each other. Although Peek knew who the daughter of Peter was, he didn''t welcome her back for more than 20 years.

    Of course, Peter didn''t know what his brother was thinking about. He was just waiting nervously.

    He didn''t know if it was good for his daughter to live under other people''s roof for so many years.

    He didn''t know whether his daughter looked like him or his wife.

    He didn''t know whether the girl would hate him or blame him for being late for so many years to find her.

    Peek was actively looking for the girl every day, and even appeared at the scene in person to examine every girl.

    He did this to show his at

    s anger, Peek tried to reason with his son.

    However, Paul had a different thought. "There is master in the royal family. He is good at cursing..."

    Before he finished his words, Peek shouted, "Don''t mention it anymore. Don''t do anything for Ye family. Stop the assassination of the Generalissimo. Since the Generalissimo recognizes Holley as his daughter, he must know her identity. If you succeed in assassinating the Generalissimo, our Ye family will be implicated and become a stepping stone to the top. If you lost, the Generalissimo would not let the Ye family go. It''s rare for us to live a peaceful life. We can''t do anything to assassinate the Generalissimo."

    Paul could tell that his father was furious.

    If he had known earlier that Holley was his uncle''s daughter who had been missing for many years, he would not have done those things.

    But he really didn''t know at that time, and it was too late now.

    "Dad, I also want to stop. But I asked someone to feed Holley the medicine of the master. Four days ago, I even sent someone to inform her that she should kill the Generalissimo in ten days. If she can''t kill the Generalissimo within ten days, she will die."

    It was obvious that Paul had made a big mistake.

    "Where is the antidote?"

    Peek said in a low voice.

    Paul shook his head, "I have never thought of keeping Holley alive, so no matter she succeeds or not in ten days, she will die..."

 Chapter 638 This Is Poison

    Astonishment was written all over Peek''s face.

    This was the ending he didn''t expect, but he was slightly relieved.

    His son was cautious. He never left any trace of anything.

    But now the problem was that Peek needed to find a girl and hand her over to Peter, so that his brother could think that he had found his daughter.

    Now it was impossible to have a biological daughter for Peter.

    After all, Peter''s biological daughter was about to die. It was better not to hand her over to him. Otherwise, it would only make him sad.

    So how should Peek do?

    Peek was in a dilemma. He closed his eyes and wondered how to solve it.

    Paul suggested carefully, "Dad, how about we find a girl according to Holley''s condition? In fact, Uncle Peter just wants a daughter. He hasn''t seen Holley for more than 20 years, and it''s impossible for him to know whether she is true or not. Besides, Holley had married several men, and her life was chaotic. It was useless to welcome such a person back to Ye family. Probably no one was willing to marry her. But if we find a pure girl and give her a pure background, she will marry a good man so that we can strengthen our family."

    "And the girl we found can be completely under our control, because she knows very well that without us, she would not have the status of the little princess of Ye family. In this way, this girl will definitely work for us wholeheartedly. We can also have a reliable person to monitor the movements of Uncle Peter, in case he says that he doesn''t want to compete with you for the position of the Ye family''s leader, but secretly does something invisible."

    What Paul said was the worst solution.

    But except for this worst plan, Peek couldn''t think of a better solution.

    It was the royal family''s order to drug Holley.

    Peek was afraid that since the royal family revealed Holley''s identity, the Ye family would only have one more handle on the royal family.

    The elder generation of the royal family, wh

    so she didn''t say it directly.

    Looking at the man''s face again and again, Jane remembered the man''s face and caught him who put the poison.

    Holley had dismissed everyone.

    It was not convenient to let too many people know such a scandal.

    After tying the man who put the poison on the chair and gagging his mouth, Holley called the Generalissimo in person and invited him to her room.

    Holley''s reason was reasonable. She said that she hadn''t had dinner with her adoptive father for a long time and hoped that they could have a meal together.

    Such an excuse naturally wouldn''t attract anyone''s attention.

    When the Generalissimo arrived and saw the tied servant, he felt surprised.

    "Holley, Jane, what happened?"

    Holley showed the video to the Generalissimo and then took out the poison that she had hidden with her.

    "This is poison."

    As Holley spoke, she poured a cup of warm water, and then poured the powder of the poison into the cup.

    With a glass of water in her hand, Holley walked to the side of the person who poisoned her. "Can we give her a chance to explain?"

    As soon as the man regained his ability to speak, he said, "How dare you betray him? You can''t live even if you betray him. Generalissimo, you can''t imagine that the killer planted beside you is Holley, right? Hahaha..."

 Chapter 639 Peters Daughter Comes Back

    The servant who put the poison shouted madly.

    Even if he was dead, he had to take one with him.

    Holley just smiled lightly. If she was involved, she wouldn''t do it.

    Shaking the cup in her hand, Holley poured the water into the servant''s mouth without hesitation.

    It was highly toxic. In just three seconds, the man spit out blood and lost his breath.

    He was dead.

    The Generalissimo ordered in a deep voice, "Jane, kill him secretly."

    The good thing about having a smart man by his side was that he would never be fooled by a foolish teammate.

    The Generalissimo was such a smart man.

    He understood exactly what Holley meant by giving the person who put the poison a chance to speak in front of him.

    Holley wanted him to understand everything.

    The Generalissimo understood what she meant.

    When there was no other person in the room, he said slowly, "Holley, I believe you don''t intend to poison me. But you don''t need me to know that you can solve this kind of thing secretly in the future."

    He spoke first to show his trust and attitude.

    Even if he knew that she was innocent, he would still be unhappy when he saw it which would affect their relationship.

    Holley nodded with a smile, "You are right, Generalissimo. But this force is a little special, so I have to let you know."

    "Tell me."

    Holley frowned, "I don''t know where they came from. You may still remember that I was kidnapped with Sarah in N City. At that time, I insisted to the public that I was implicated by Sarah. The target of the other party was her, so I was not hurt at all. But in fact, it was that time that they contacted me and forced me to take the poison to control my life and death."

    The Generalissimo was sitting there and listening to Holley.

    But when the Generalissimo heard that she was poisoned, he couldn''t help but get up nervously. "You should have told me earlier. Being poisoned is a big matter. If you don''t receive treatment in time, you will die."

    Holley''s words reminded the Generalissimo.

    Holley''s mother, the woman he loved most, died under the poison of the master.

    "Don''t say anything. I''ll take you to the doctor."

    The Generalissimo said in a hurry.

    Holley refused, "The poison has been removed."

    She said calmly, "I was lucky enough to survive. I should have told you earlier, but I didn''t know if you were kind or malicious to me at that time."

    "Now, do you understand?"

    The Generalissimo was not surprised that Holley''s poison was removed.

    After all, she was her daughter. Back then, she was a member of the royal family...

    Holley shook her head, "No, I still don''t know whether you are kind or malicious. But you are the Generalissimo. Whoever wants to kill you is to steal the power of the country. You have told me that the tragedy of my parents was caused by the turmoil of the country more than 20 years a

    this way, they were very kind. They not only fulfilled Peter''s wish, but also did not offend the royal family.

    As for Holley, the real daughter of Peter, she could only blame herself for not being destined to be with Ye family.

    Moreover, she was the daughter of the Generalissimo, and her status was much higher than that of the daughter of Ye family.

    She was so lucky to have such a good fortune.

    At that moment, Peek gave his son a look, and Paul stepped forward and helped Ivy up. "Sister, from now on, this is your home. If you need something, just tell me, I will be the first one to stand up for you if anyone dares to bully you."

    Old Lady Ye looked at the harmonious scene with satisfaction.

    Not long after, Peter came back. He handed the gift to his daughter.

    It was a pair of valuable amethyst earrings.

    Seeing the earrings, Ivy smiled happily, and Peek and his son were more appreciating their joint efforts.

    Anyway, it would be the best if someone was filial to Peter and Old Lady Ye was also happy.

    Everyone was happy, but no one noticed that Old Lady Ye''s face changed.

    It was just a fleeting change of expression.

    After that, Old Lady Ye still prepared the family feast with a kind look on her face.

    After the family feast, Ivy went to her room under the guidance of a servant.

    Old Lady Ye grabbed his eldest son''s hand and pulled him into his room.

    In the tearoom, she frowned and said, "Peter, tell me, is there anything wrong with Ivy?" Why didn''t you give her the bracelets but the earrings instead?"

    Peter''s pupils contracted fiercely. "Mother, will you believe that father and daughter will be connected? I can''t feel any blood connection from that child. I hoped that I had seen it wrong, but I also hoped that after figuring out everything, I would give the bracelet to her. After all, that bracelet is unusual to me. I can''t give it to the wrong person."

 Chapter 640 Make Nonsense

    Old Lady Ye became more serious.

    "Do you need my help?"

    Peter shook his head, "Don''t worry, mother. I''ll do it myself. I will go to the hospital to test the DNA myself."

    Outside the room, a servant was eavesdropping furtively. When she heard this, a hint of astonishment appeared in her eyes.

    Then she ran away in a hurry and ran to Peek.

    "Mr. Peek, Mr. Peter has some doubts about the identity of Miss Ivy, so he wants to check her DNA."

    The servant came here to inform Peek.

    However, Peek''s face darkened. "What do you mean by saying that to me?"

    He said seriously and righteously, "Do you think I will casually find a fake to fool my brother? Or do you think I should have been prepared for it?"

    It was true that the servant came here to please Peek, but she screwed it up.

    She hemmed and hawed, unable to speak. Peek waved his sleeve and shouted, "Don''t let me hear such words in Ye family from now on. Otherwise, we won''t allow you to be here."

    After sending away the servants and making sure that there was nobody, Peek called in his son and ordered in a deep voice, "In the next few days, your Uncle Peter will go to the hospital for checking DNA. You go to all the hospitals in the imperial capital that can do such examination for me."

    "Dad, don''t worry. Everything will be done before tomorrow morning."

    Ivy had already lived in Ye family, and his daily diet was in Ye family.

    As a father, it was a piece of cake for Peter to find Ivy''s hair.

    At noon of the second day, Peek went to the hospital with the collected hair.

    Of course, he concealed his identity. He was afraid that his brother had colluded with the hospital staff.

    The process of waiting for the result was anxious and uneasy.

    Finally, in the evening of the third day, Peter received a DNA test report from three hospitals.

    All the test results were the same. The probability of kinship between the tested objects was as high as ninety-nine point nine percent.

    This was enough to prove the problem.

    Such a report, in front of anyone, would no longer make people doubt the identity of Ivy.

    However, when Peter looked at the three reports, he couldn''t help but laugh bitterly and finally shed tears.

    He wondered where on earth his daughter was.

    Who on earth was his daughter?

    After sitting in the house for the whole night, Peter went to his brother''s room with three test reports in the dead of night.

    Peek welcomed Peter warmly.

    However, Peter didn''t appreciate it. He said in a somewhat alienated tone, "Brother, why do you find a fake to deceive me? I just want to get my daughter back and make up for what I have done to her in the past years. I just want to live a peaceful life with her. I didn''t get in your way. Why did you find a fake to fool me?"

    Peek''s heart jolted.

    He had done it perfectly, and his son had told him that the report shows that Peter and

    much as Peter loved his daughter.

    Therefore, if someone had to be sacrificed and die, she would be Holley.

    "Brother, I have my own difficulties."

    Peek said painfully.

    "I also believe that you have your own difficulties."

    Peter''s voice became lower, "So I didn''t alert mother about these things. I just hope that the two of us can explain in private. No matter what, just give my daughter back to me, or tell me what happened. Give me an answer, and a truth, so I can accept it."

    "Brother..."

    Peek was full of regret. If he had noticed his son''s contact with the royal family earlier, things wouldn''t have happened now.

    But it was too late.

    He couldn''t tell such a truth to his brother. With his brother''s old temper, Peek was afraid that his brother would definitely take his son to pay for his precious daughter''s life.

    Peek was buying time and making up lies in his heart.

    "Brother, what''s going on? Tell me, we are together..."

    Before Peter could finish his words, he felt a heavy blow on the back of his head.

    The man tried to kill him with all his strength.

    Peter''s mind went blank in an instant, and he stood there with a dull look in his eyes.

    Three seconds later, his consciousness was out of his control.

    Seeing that his brother was attacked, Peek took two steps back in panic. It was not until his brother fell to the ground and saw his son that Peek was shocked and angry.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Dad, we have no choice. Uncle Peter is so smart. I think no matter what kind of lie we make up today, we can''t deceive him. But if I tell him the truth, I will compensate for Holley''s life. Dad, you can''t do that. I don''t want to die. Anyway, Uncle Peter is so old that he can''t live long. Just let him die. Grandma doesn''t know these things yet. When these things are still secrets, let''s quickly get rid of Uncle Peter."

    "Make nonsense!"

    Peek slapped his son hard in the face.

 Chapter 641 Tough Life

    Being slapped, Paul widened his eyes.

    He didn''t expect that his father would beat him for such a thing.

    After a few seconds, Paul came to her senses and said, "Dad, I''ve done it. Isn''t it enough for an old man of our Ye family to die? Do you still want to lose the life of a young man like me? If that was the case, the Ye family would have no descendants, and the power of the Ye family would fall into the hands of the collateral relatives in the future. Dad, if you ask me, your son, to bury with your brother, your future will only be the same as Uncle Peter''s."

    "You''re too old. One day you''ll be old, and one day you''ll give up everything. Will the person who takes over your power be kind to you? Do you expect people who have no kinship with you to be kind to you?"

    "An unfilial son! An unfilial son..."

    Peek was too angry to speak.

    How could she say something like that? What was that?

    Being beaten and scolded, Paul smiled evilly.

    His laughter was full of irony. "Dad, dare you say that you have never wanted to kill Uncle Peter? Dad, aren''t you afraid that Uncle Peter will steal your power? Aren''t you afraid that Holley who is not a kind person will go back to Ye family to compete with you for power? Dad, I bet you must have tried to kill Uncle Peter. But you don''t want to do it yourself, you are afraid of being accused of murdering your brother. Your son just did it for you. Why are you angry?"

    Paul''s behavior frightened his father.

    Peek shook his head.

    He wanted to deny his son''s slander, but his son was right. He couldn''t deny it.

    At least, his body was honest.

    When his son approached him step by step and asked him if he had wanted to kill his brother, he fell weakly into the seat behind him.

    "Dad!"

    Paul shouted, "Haven''t you decided how to deal with Uncle Peter yet?"

    Peek didn''t say anything. He indeed hadn''t figured out how to deal with his brother.

    Paul laughed again, "Dad, haven''t you made up your mind? If you don''t want to protect me, why don''t you call an ambulance for Uncle Peter? I just hit his head with a vase. Maybe he can be saved. But Dad, you''d better not save Uncle Peter. Uncle Peter has already known that Ivy is not his daughter, and he also knows that both of us are involved in this action. Did you want Uncle Peter tell Grandma all these things? My grandma has always loved Uncle Peter very much. Grandma has done a lot for Uncle Peter who has been crazy for so many years and has been imprisoned for so many years. If Uncle Peter hadn''t been as crazy as a beast, he would have been released. But what about our family? Dad, have you forgotten how much we suffered because of Uncle''s selfish relationship? In fact, as long as grandma gives up on the protection for Uncle Peter, the royal family won''t make things difficult for us. And the Generalissimo won''t hate us because the death of that woman who died because of Uncle Peter. In that case, our Ye family will not be sandwiched between the two major forces and it will not be difficult for us to survive. So, Dad, if you want all of us to die, you can go to find grandma and tell her what we have done."

    Peek was too angry to say anything again, but he had to admit that his son was right.

    That was the truth. He had made a choice in his heart. His choice was his son.

    Therefore, although he was angry at what his son had done, he did not call anyone, nor did he want to call for emergency treatment to save his brother''s life.

    This was probably the difference between son and brother.

    The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. Peek said, "If you can''t do it yourself in the future, don''t do it yourself."

    He sighed tiredly.

    He still had some feelings for his brother, but in the end, the little affection was not as important as the position of his son in his heart, nor as the power, and the consequences of not being able to change.

    In the end, Peek agreed with Paul. He took advantage of the night and dragged Peter out of their house in a hurry. They put Peter in a remote place and left.

    They found themselves a particularly high sounding reason.

    That was, they would never kill anyone and it''s up to god.

    But in such a remote place, Peter would be die.

    Peek and his son left.

    They were all too nervous because it happened too suddenly, so they neglected some details.

    They didn''t know that after Peter''s head was hit by a vase, he just lost consciousness for a few minutes.

    But soon,

    tion was that there was 70% chance that Peter could not survive. Even if he could barely survive, it might be difficult for him to wake up. Even if he could barely wake up, he would probably be a paralyzed cripple. After that, he was injured in the head, and more severe blows occurred in the head, and his nerves and veins were oppressed by congestion. He couldn''t feel her limbs at all. As for whether he could speak or not, everyone needed to wait until he woke up.

    Paul heard the key point. He double checked whether Peter still had the ability to act and speak.

    At last, the doctor told him affirmatively that Peter''s limbs were completely unconscious and the nerves on his limbs had no reaction during the rescue.

    As for whether Peter could speak, the doctor was not sure.

    Because of the large amount of money given by Paul, the doctor only thought Ye family sent younger generation to ask him to save Mr. Peter, so he was not careful. He just told Paul a lot of dos and don''ts. Then he put forward several expensive imported medicine, saying that it was impossible to get them at home, but with Ye family''s ability, they must be able to get some.

    As soon as Paul got home, he announced to his father that they were going to look for medicine in a big way.

    "Why are you looking for it? It''s all good medicine for your Uncle Peter''s life! "

    Peek was not in a good mood today, so he didn''t even see through what Paul was thinking.

    However, Paul was elated. He had been worried that the news that he fed poison to Holley would be exposed when Holley was recognized one day.

    But now, he had nothing to worry about.

    With great patience, he told his father what he thought. "Grandma must have known about the medicine. Grandma has gone to look for the medicine. How can we be slow? What''s more, we just looked for the medicine in a big way for her grandmother. Once we find it, we will use the power of the black market to buy the medicine. In this way, no matter how much medicine there were, they couldn''t be sent to that old man. Slowly, we will exhaust him to death. Then we can rest assured. "

    "Well, well, you deserve to be my son."

    Peek patted his son on the shoulder with satisfaction.

    Paul was still a little angry, after all, he was beaten by his father yesterday.

    Since he couldn''t beat his father, he can beat Ivy.

    He laughed wildly with satisfaction. After laughing enough, he turned around and gave Ivy a kick. "Watch your mouth. Otherwise, you will pay for the murder with your life."

    In the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    Holley and the Generalissimo sat together and had dinner together.

    Tonight''s dinner was Western food, so Holley didn''t feel stressed at all with knife and fork.

    She didn''t know why her hand was cut by the knife and bleeding.

    Holley seemed to be silly. Her hand was cut and bleeding, but she cut it numbly with a knife.

    In this way, she was injured more seriously and was sent to the hospital overnight.

 Chapter 642 The Connection Between Father And Daughter

    The Generalissimo was kind to Holley. He sent Holley to the hospital in person and then went back to work.

    Jane had been with Holley all the time. She also heard that Holley had done something stupid.

    She looked at Holley with concern and said, "what''s wrong with you? You are absent-minded during the meal. Are you going to hurt yourself? "

    Holley frowned and shook her head, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I suddenly feel bad. Alas... "

    She really didn''t know what was going on.

    But she felt very sad, as if something was blocking her heart, torturing her, making her uneasy and painful.

    Jane avoided eye contact with Holley.

    She understood what was going on.

    In fact, she just received the news in the evening, saying that the eldest master of Ye family had suffered a lot.

    The young and tough man turned into a bloodthirsty beast for no reason.

    It was not easy for him to wake up after he was over fifty years old. He was welcomed back to Ye family and became the old master with a high status.

    It was a blessing for him. At least he could enjoy his old age in peace.

    But unfortunately, the eldest master was hit on the head and his life was in danger.

    Jane knew the relationship between the eldest master of the Ye family and Holley, so when she heard Holley''s words, she suddenly understood.

    That was the connection between father and daughter. What Holley felt made her so silly, hurt herself and so anxious and uneasy.

    But she couldn''t tell Holley that the man was her biological father.

    After all, the death of his benefactor sister had something to do with that eldest master of the Ye family.

    After all, Jane was saved by her benefactor sister and raised up by the Generalissimo.

    She knew how to repay Holley''s mother''s kindness, so she was always good to Holley and always helped her.

    But she couldn''t help the eldest master of Ye family get his daughter back, because on this point, she had to be on par with the Generalissimo and consider for him.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Noticing that there was something wrong with Jane''s expression, Holley asked in confusion.

    Jane smiled, "nothing. I just don''t understand why you are so silly. I wonder if it has something to do with the poison you have eaten before and if there is still poison not discharged from your body. "

    "No, it won''t."

    Holley said affirmatively.

    Because she had already paid the price that night.

    The poison repelled the Hmong parasite poison hidden in her body. Her body couldn''t bear it, so she finally lost the baby.

    When she had an abortion, Holley had heard the voice again. .

    The voice asked her to forget everything, forget the night when her parents had a car accident,

    ather and daughter.

    The father and daughter were like his nemesis.

    Without them, his life was smooth.

    But everything had changed since he met Holley.

    He thought he had found a perfect chess piece and controlled her.

    He didn''t expect that she was his cousin who was out of control.

    What''s more, the Ye family didn''t recognize her as their cousin, but because her father had returned to normal, the Ye family began to look for her.

    Well, before long, Paul was charged with murdering his own sister.

    He had no choice but to use the method to find a fake to replace her.

    To his surprise, the old man found something wrong.

    It was not easy to find an opportunity to kill the old man, but he was still alive.

    And the young one, Holley, was poisoned but still survived.

    It was so unfair.

    After Paul finished venting his anger, Peek said slowly, "don''t worry, my son. No one will know the identity of Holley, and no one will find out you. In order to be safe, you go abroad and hide for a while. You can come back after confirming that there is no trouble with Holley. "

    "If you leave, I can do whatever I want. Anyone who dares to block our father and son''s way will die."

    Peek was also a ruthless man, especially when he was forced to have no way out. He had to deal with these things ruthlessly.

    Thinking of his wife, Peek''s face softened. "You go abroad with your mother. Have fun for a while."

    "Dad."

    Paul looked at his father and then nodded, "I see. I''m leaving now. I won''t drag you back. But safety never belonged to men, and men should fight. So, Dad, I will come back after I settle Mom down. I must work with you side by side! "

    "Well, I will always pave the way for you to escape. Once the situation changes, you should go abroad and meet your mother immediately."

 Chapter 643 Frighten Them

    Because she had been paying attention to Ye family recently.

    Jane found that the Ye family had found their daughter, who had been missing for many years, and that daughter was Holley''s former classmate and rival.

    It was weird.

    Especially after the eldest master of Ye family was injured, Ivy''s reaction was also very strange.

    After hesitating for a long time, Jane finally made a decision and reported it to the Generalissimo.

    Jane wanted to ask for the Generalissimo''s permission to help Ye family''s eldest master more or less.

    At first, she was worried that the Generalissimo wouldn''t allow her to help, but to her surprise, the Generalissimo agreed without hesitation, allowing Jane to send the special medicine bought off by the black market to Ye family.

    Jane was dumbfounded.

    She couldn''t understand the Generalissimo in front of her. It was him who said that he would never let go of Ye family and the royal family.

    But now, why did the Generalissimo agree so easily.

    It seemed that the Generalissimo didn''t want to hide anything from Jane.

    So he said bluntly, "Jane, do you think it''s strange?"

    Jane nodded.

    The Generalissimo grinned. "That''s because there is no secret wall in the world. As long as someone does something, he can''t hide it."

    "Holley gave me a bag of poison. I didn''t expect to find out the royal family. Those useless young men of the royal family were caught on the spot by me, and without hesitation, they confessed to me. That was done by Paul. Those young men said that they just mentioned something casually and missed the old days. Then Paul took it seriously and personally planned to assassinate me. The royal family said that they couldn''t stop him, so they had to let him do it. "

    The Generalissimo told the truth he had found out.

    Jane continued, "But if it weren''t for the statement of the royal family, Paul wouldn''t have been such a fool who acted on impulse. I don''t think the royal family is telling the truth. "

    "So what?"

    The Generalissimo was still smiling. He hadn''t used his iron hand methods for many years.

    Many people had forgotten how he got his position as the Generalissimo.

    "Jane, you have to remember that it doesn''t matter what happened. The most important thing is

    olley, I heard that your high school classmate, Ivy Gao, is the daughter of Ye family who has been missing for many years. Do you want to talk about the old days with her this time? She is there."

    Jane pointed at Ivy, who was shrinking in the crowd.

    Since the Generalissimo''s daughter had mentioned the name, Ye family naturally pushed Ivy to Holley regardless of Ivy''s willingness or not.

    Holley was a vindictive person, especially those who had never been kind to her and planned to destroy her.

    So when she saw Ivy, Holley said indifferently, "I didn''t expect our old classmate to meet in this situation. As soon as I saw you, I missed the time when I was studying. In order to copy my homework, you always helped me on duty, help me with my bags and help me with my work. I really want to go back to the past. "

    Holley seemed to say that they had a good relationship, but in fact, she belittled Ivy as a bad student.

    Jane and her subordinates were good at reading people''s mind.

    As Holley said helping her with bags and work, the bags, all kinds of clothes, jewelry, cosmetics and drugs, as well as all kinds of playing gadgets bringing when the Generalissimo''s daughter went out, were stuffed into the hands of Ivy.

    These things were not heavy at all for seven or eight people.

    But everyone put one or two bags on Ivy, which made her look embarrassed and difficult to pick up.

    As if on purpose, Holley walked towards the steps in the garden of Ye family. "Ivy, you must follow me."

 Chapter 644 Why Did She Come

    With dozens of bags and rolls in her hands, Ivy found it difficult to walk on a flat road, not to mention a road with steps.

    It was hard for her to move, but no one in the Ye family helped her or pleaded with Holley.

    After all, Holley was the daughter of the Generalissimo.

    After all, Holley was not out of line. She just made Ivy suffer a little.

    So the Ye family didn''t have to offend Holley and the Generalissimo behind her for such a trifle.

    Holley was the first to reach the top floor.

    She raised her head slightly and breathed the fresh air, looking relaxed.

    Rolling her beautiful eyes, she turned around and looked indifferently at Ivy, who was still climbing along the stairs with difficulty. "Come up quickly and watch the scenery with me, Ivy. After the sight view, I have something important to do. "

    ''it''s just a step in the garden. you can''t see any scenery on the top floor, '' Ivy thought.

    ''Holley was talking nonsense.

    This vicious woman.''

    Relying on the curse, Ivy climbed to the highest floor with difficulty.

    Before she could catch her breath, Holley turned around and walked back.

    Ivy almost couldn''t control her emotion.

    She was about to vent her anger.

    But when she looked into the cold eyes of Paul and his father, she lost the courage.

    ''Holley, Holley, just wait and see. I will trample you under my feet one day.

    Besides, you are also a poor person. You have a biological father, but you can''t recognize him. you can only recognize a fake father.

    Who knows if you have any secret relationship with the Generalissimo?''

    Holley didn''t even look at Ivy.

    She knew that she didn''t need to supervise the work there, and no one dared to help Ivy.

    "We have something important to deal with today."

    Holley suggested to Jane.

    Jane understood and turned to look at Old Lady Ye. "I''m here today to deliver something. Can we go into the living room and talk in detail?"

    Old Lady Ye nodded with a smile when Jane spoke.

    She was the Generalissimo''s subordinate, and her request w

    , it''s not in vain for miss Holley to use her connections to find these life-saving medicine. "

    There were one thousand or ten thousand objections in the hearts of Peek and his son Paul.

    But they couldn''t say anything against it.

    After all, the medicine was sent by Holley. She had a high status, and her request was reasonable. No one could find any reason to object.

    In this case, if they still tried to stop her, it would be too easy to arouse suspicion.

    But what on earth did Holley want to do.

    She sent the medicine and went to see Peter.

    Was she planning to hurt their father and son?

    Peek and his son Paul looked at each other and confirmed their guess.

    If they didn''t come here to fight for revenge, why would they be so vigilant? They even demanded to use medicine immediately, cutting off their father and son''s chance to steal the medicine, destroy it, and change it into poison

    Old Lady Ye meditated and nodded, "miss Holley, you are well thought out. I''ll send for a doctor right now."

    "No need."

    Jane stopped her, "the Generalissimo cares about Ye family and has sent his team of imperial doctors. When we set out, they were also preparing. I think they will arrive soon. With the best doctor and the best medicine, I believe that the eldest master of Ye family will be able to wake up and testify against the murderer! "

 Chapter 645 She Will Be Fine!

    ¡­

    In less than 10 minutes, the team of doctors used by the Generalissimo arrived at Ye family.

    Just as Jane said, the best doctor and the best medicine were the perfect arrangement, and to the greatest extent, increasing the probability of saving Peter.

    The less than 10 minutes'' waiting brought the best team of doctors for Peter, as well as a reasonable excuse for Peek and his son.

    After the two of them whispered to each other, Peek walked towards his mother.

    He pulled his mother to a corner and said in a low voice, "mother, I''m worried about the Generalissimo. After all, the Generalissimo has some grudges with my brother. Can we trust all his doctors and medicines? "

    Peek should have lowered his voice. In fact, he could do it.

    But he raised his voice on purpose, and his words reached Holley''s ears word by word.

    Holley came here to breathe some fresh air and vent her anger on Ivy.

    As for other things, Holley didn''t plan to get involved.

    However, Peek said something unpleasant and implied that they had bad intentions and wanted to kill the eldest master of Ye family.

    Holley couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Putting down the teacup in her hand, Holley deliberately placed it a little bit, and the teacup fell directly to the ground and broke into pieces.

    The sound of the broken teacup naturally covered all the sounds in the living room, and also attracted everyone''s attention.

    Peek snickered in his heart.

    It was true that young people could not keep calm.

    It was just a little trick, but it irritated Holley.

    It would be perfect if this girl was so angry that she left immediately.

    Even if she didn''t leave at once, as long as they allowed the Ye family to find a doctor by themselves, he would have a chance to kill Peter.

    No matter what, Peter had to die. The murder of Holley and the murder that night couldn''t be exposed.

    But Peek made a mistake.

    He didn''t know Holley, nor did he know what she was thinking.

    Holley was angry, but she didn''t intend to do anything stupid and make an irrational decision.

    "What you said is really interesting. Ye family''s eldest master is dying. If we really don''t have good intentions, we can just learn from those people who bought off all the imported medicine in the black market and end his lives. We can just wait for him to die peacefully, right? What''s more, we come here in such a big way. If we dare to kill people, even if I don''t want my face, don''t I want the reputation of the Generalissimo? Do I want him to lose his dignity? Don''t we want public support? "

    Holley asked coldly.

    She was a gentle and charming woman, but at this moment she looked particularly determined.

    She had a strong side, and she was particularly powerful.

    Every word she said was enough to pierce through Peek''s meaningless attacks.

    Peek''s face darkened.

    How could Holley inherit her parents'' power.

    But fortunately, she was not the daughter of Ye family, and she would never be recognized, let alone be told whose daughter she was.

    Peek immediately smiled apologetically, "miss Holley is right, but I dare not believe anybody as my brother is murdered."

    He explained his suspicion in this way and could not say anything more. He turned to his mother and said, "mother, it''s up to you."

    Old Lady Ye was a wise and broad-minded woman.

    She didn''t mention anything else, but told Holley and Jane that the Ye family was grateful to the Generalissimo.

    more professional doctors went to save Peter.

    Old Lady Ye, Peek, and Paul all went to wait outside the operating room.

    Although each of them was nervous and concerned.

    But they had different thoughts.

    Old Lady Ye naturally hoped that his son could be saved, but Peek and his son were eager for the death of Peter.

    As for the other members of the Ye family, they all had different thoughts.

    Jane asked Holley whether she should follow her.

    Holley didn''t think so, "I just want to take a walk. If you have a task, you can go and have a

    t look good, Peek looked up and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    Paul told him the truth.

    Peek glared at his son and said, "you are not agile enough. If he is a confidant, you should send him to a safe place. If he isn''t your confidant, you should have killed him. You go and deal with it. I will think about how to deal with your uncle''s matter. "

    They left Ye family.

    Holley covered her heart and said, "the eldest master of Ye family is so unlucky. I heard that he was hurt before and went crazy for many years before he was invited back here, but he encountered such a thing again."

    She sighed and Jane nodded in agreement. "Yes, there are many misfortunes, and I guess the daughter he has recognized is also a fake."

    "That''s right. How could Ivy be the daughter of Ye family. I remember that when I was a student, the Gao family in N City were very rich. The Gao couple loved Ivy very much. They could do anything for her, regardless of whether it was against their conscience or not. The Gao family and Ye family had never been connected. No matter how kind-hearted people were, they would not do anything illegal and immoral for their adoptive daughter. What''s more, Ivy has a deep inheritance. She was carved in the same way as her mother. "

    Holley said a lot, and then she changed the subject, "do you know why I want you to save the eldest master of Ye family?"

    "Don''t you think he is pathetic?"

    Jane was in a daze. Holley had told her the reason why she asked for help.

    Holley nodded, "yes, most of the reason is, but there is also a small reason. I saw the person who kidnapped me before in the garden of Ye family just now. I didn''t see that man in Ye family. I don''t think he is a member of Ye family. He is just a subordinate. A subordinate of Ye family appeared and escaped quickly. He must be someone''s confidant. "

    "This man poisoned me. On behalf of his master, he asked me to get close to the Generalissimo and murder him. If I''m not mistaken, the eldest master of Ye family might have come to his senses. He didn''t know anything about Ye family, but he found such a plot and was killed. If that was the case, we should save him. You know, I lost my baby because I was forced to be poisoned. I must find that person and I won''t let him go. I won''t give him any chance to hurt me or the person I care about. "

    Holley said word by word, with tears in her eyes.

    The thought of her lost child made her heart ache.

    Jane nodded. She knew more truth than Holley.

    But she really couldn''t say anything.

    Holding Holley''s hand, she said, "don''t worry. Since the eldest master of Ye family can survive, it''s God''s will. he will be fine. he will!"

 Chapter 646 The Night Feast Of The Dongfang Family

    Jane didn''t know why she felt guilty to Holley.

    But when she saw Holley mention the eldest master of Ye family with a worried face, she felt she owed a lot.

    Therefore, Jane made a decision without authorization again. After leaving Ye family, she did not go back to the hospital with Holley immediately.

    She proposed to have a cup of coffee before going back.

    This was probably the only thing she could do for Holley.

    Perhaps only after she did so would she feel a little relieved.

    Of course, Holley was willing to be free from the ward.

    What''s more, just now in Ye family, seeing the eldest master lying on the bed miserably, Holley felt extremely depressed.

    She needed some fresh air.

    But in fact, a cup of coffee could not relieve Holley''s depression.

    When she returned to the ward, she still didn''t look good.

    Because of her identity, her pale face made the doctors and nurses who were taking care of her very nervous. They were afraid that this Generalissimo''s daughter would be in trouble and could not explain to the Generalissimo.

    Jane sent Holley back to the hospital. Without taking a rest, she went straight to the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    She truthfully reported everything that had happened in Ye family, and also mentioned Holley''s discovery.

    The Generalissimo raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "since Holley has recognized that person, we''ll do face recognition. He''s wanted all over the country."

    Jane nodded in agreement.

    The Generalissimo added, "you have to keep an eye on Ye family. I want to bring Peter back to life."

    Hearing this, Jane suddenly raised her head.

    She could tell coldness from the Generalissimo''s tone.

    Jane''s pupils shrank violently. She could only digest the fear and hid it in her heart.

    After nodding again, Jane left the Generalissimo''s study.

    It seemed that the Generalissimo had changed since the curse was removed.

    There was hatred in his heart, and it was uncontrollable.

    It was not wrong for him to take revenge.

    It was not wrong for him to seek justice for his beloved woman.

    But why did Jane feel scared when she was with him.

    Somehow, Jane was more worried about Holley.

    Holley was the daughter of his old friend, Peter''s daughter, and also the descendant of Ye family.

    The Generalissimo¡­

    It was hard for Jane to do that.

    She had been used to it, and she had to obey the order of the Generalissimo. As for other things, she had the freedom to play, as long as she could live up to her conscience.

    The second day, she called someone to bring the equipment to Holley.

    After face recognition, the man who kidnapped Holley was issued by a red arrest warrant issued by the Generalissimo.

    After that, Jane went to Ye family almost every day to check on Ye family''s eldest master.

    Every time she came back from Ye family, she would go to see Holley and tell Holley about Ye family''s eldest master.

    Normally, Holley shouldn''t be so interested in a stranger.

    However, when Jane mentioned the eldest matter of Ye family, Holley didn''t feel disgusted and was willing to listen to it.

    Holley thought that she had been locked up in the ward

    r. Ron has. His Dark Night Organization is an organization that the whole world dreads. No matter who he was, he wouldn''t come to a good end if he thought Ron was easy to be bullied and dealt with. Besides, I''ve sent someone to Mr. Ron since I knew the person who kidnapped you was from Ye family. Although my people may not be as good as Mr. Ron, they represent the Generalissimo. Unless someone insists on usurping the country, they will not dare to hurt Mr. Ron. Don''t worry. "

    Jane''s explanation made Holley feel a little relieved.

    But she was still afraid of accidents.

    Jane knew that Holley was timid.

    Even if she was well prepared, she was still afraid of accidents, because she cared about him very much.

    "But I heard that Mr. Ron has received the invitation and is on his way to the party."

    Hearing what Jane said, Holley got anxious.

    How could he go there?

    Didn''t he know what the banquet of the Dongfang family was for?

    Jane chuckled, "why did Mr. Ron go? You should ask him in person."

    "That''s right."

    Holley smiled carelessly. Then she thought of something very important. "No, how do you know that the Dongfang family likes Mr. Ron and wants him to be their son-in-law? And you said that everyone knows it. "

    Jane sighed, "didn''t you hold a banquet on the day you arrived at the imperial capital city. At that time, I said that there was a WeChat group of upper class girls from different families in the imperial capital. I want to pull you into the group, but you say you have no idea. Everyone is gossiping in the group, and the Seventh Miss of the Dongfang family admitted it in person. She thinks highly of Mr. Ron. She heard that Mr. Ron is single now, and her elders also think highly of him. After a talk, she will officially date with Mr. Ron after the marriage is settled. "

    Jane had the truth in her chatting records.

    Holley was so jealous that she said without hesitation, "I''ll go to the banquet. I''d like to see what kind of person this Seventh Miss is. By the way, drag me into that group. Don''t say who I am, just say it''s your another WeChat number. "

 Chapter 647 The Provocation From Adele Dongfang

    At the banquet of the Dongfang family.

    Almost all the famous people in the imperial capital attended the banquet held by the Dongfang family.

    Everyone''s appearance was expected by the Dongfang family, except Holley.

    Although Holley had met everyone when she first arrived at the imperial capital city.

    But on that day, Holley looked cold, as if she was not close to anyone. Not long after the party started, Holley found an excuse to leave.

    In addition, Holley had been living in seclusion all the time and rarely showed up. She was unwilling to join the group of ladies from the imperial capital, so she was labeled as not fond of social contact.

    Therefore, the invitation from the Dongfang family was just a procedure. Out of politeness, they didn''t want to offend others, but they didn''t expect that she would really come.

    More importantly, Holley and Ron were ex-wife and ex-husband.

    And Ron was the most promising son-in-law of the Dongfang family.

    On the one hand, they were worried that Holley would mess up the situation, and on the other hand, it was not easy to drive her away overtly. At last, the Dongfang family sent three ladies to receive Holley.

    The reception was only an explanation given by the Dongfang family. In fact, the three ladies went to watch Holley, in case that after the announcement of the engagement between their Seventh Young Miss and Mr. Ron later, Holley would jump out to make trouble, which made everyone''s faces gloomy.

    Holley didn''t like boisterous atmosphere. She thought the three ladies of the Dongfang family came here just to be polite, but the three ladies clung to her and never left.

    Holley frowned.

    Jane understood and said, "I''ll help you solve it."

    Holley didn''t come alone, and she was the most honorable person present.

    Therefore, it was natural for Jane to call all the bodyguards into the banquet hall.

    Protected by bodyguards, the three ladies of the Dongfang family were isolated far away.

    Holley didn''t say anything. It was Jane who dealt with the three ladies. "Miss Holley has always been quiet. You three don''t have to accompany. The enthusiasm of you three ladies will make miss Holley feel depressed. "

    The three ladies of the Dongfang family returned in defeat, while Holley was particularly eye-catching because of the large number of people.

    The dazzling light even overshadowed the main character of today''s banquet, Seventh Young Miss of the Dongfang family.

    The Dongfang family kept complaining, but who could they blame.

    At the beginning, Holley didn''t bring so many people into the banquet hall, and she didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention.

    However, the Dongfang family arranged three ladies to take care of Holley.

    As a result, Holley had so many people around that she became the protagonist.

    But it was hard for the Dongfang family to do that as they caused the situation themselves.

    Seventh Young Miss of the Dongfang family came back from studying abroad.

    Seeing the embarrassment at home and her light being covered, she directly picked up the red wine glass and said, "I will go to meet her in

    four years and you seldom get together with Mr. Ron that you can say nothing? "

    Adele Dongfang wanted to provoke Holley. Standing next to Holley, she changed her original intention unconsciously.

    She had meant to warn Holley that although she was the daughter of the Generalissimo, she had no right to compete with her for a man.

    Holley had divorced with Ron. The person who met Mr. Ron this time was her, Adele Dongfang. If Holley had any connections with Ron, she would be shameless and was robbing the man.

    But Holley was too aloof.

    Her appearance stimulated Adele Dongfang. She was so angry that she wanted to annoy Holley and see anger or pain on that woman''s face.

    She added more chips and said seriously.

    These words went too far. Jane stood up abruptly.

    Jane didn''t say anything, nor did she do anything to Adele Dongfang. She just crumbed the glass with her bare hand.

    She was warning Adele Dongfang with actions.

    Adele Dongfang was not scared. She was very clear about her family background and that as long as she didn''t beat Holley, even if the Generalissimo was here, he couldn''t do anything to her.

    Ignoring Jane''s anger, Adele Dongfang stared at Holley and asked, "miss Holley, are you acquiesce in my words?"

    "What words?"

    Holley didn''t say anything, but she heard a familiar man''s voice behind her.

    It was Ron''s voice. He asked with interest.

    At the sight of Ron, a look of infatuation appeared in Adele Dongfang''s eyes.

    "Mr. Ron."

    She greeted Ron shyly.

    With the hint of Jane, the bodyguards let go of Ron.

    Beside Ron was the master of the Dongfang family, the father of Adele Dongfang.

    The master of the Dongfang family followed him naturally. He was afraid that his daughter would suffer losses from Holley.

    Seeing her father, Adele Dongfang became more confident.

    Seeing that Mr. Ron was willing to talk to her, she said shyly, "Mr. Ron, I''m talking about you with Miss Holley, but she seems to have no impression of you because she has been in prison for too long, and she can''t even give you a little comment."

 Chapter 648 Little Bad Girl, Small Cunning Thought

    Adele thought she had seized an opportunity to slander Holley in front of Mr. Ron.

    After all, Holley was his ex-wife, and she, Adele, was going to be Mr. Ron''s fianc¨¦e. She had to make sure that there was no trace of happiness with his ex-wife left in his fianc¨¦''s heart.

    Standing there, she looked at Ron with seductive eyes, "Mr. Ron, miss Holley has acquiesced in my idea."

    "Okay."

    Ron replied indifferently.

    After saying that, he ignored the existence of Adele and went straight to Holley.

    Holding the little woman''s hand and pulling her up from the seat, Ron tightened his eyes and said, "I heard that you don''t have any impression of me, so you don''t have any comment?"

    Holley didn''t say anything but looked up into Ron''s eyes.

    She looked at him, waiting for him to finish his words.

    The corners of Ron''s mouth rose slightly, raising a charming arc. "It seems that I need to work hard to leave a deep impression on you."

    "I don''t like to talk about personal affairs with strangers, nor do I like to be disturbed."

    Holley said this to Ron, but in fact, she said it to the people of the Dongfang family.

    After saying that, she withdrew her hand and turned to look at the master of the Dongfang family. "It''s my adoptive father''s idea that I come to the banquet today. He said that although I don''t like social contact, I should give the Dongfang family a little respect since they sent me an invitation. My adoptive father also said that if I don''t like the lively party, I don''t have to stay here any longer since I have sent the gift to Seventh Young Miss of the Dongfang family. "

    She was leaving.

    No matter how many tricks and efforts Adele had made before, it was still impossible for Holley to respond.

    "Escape!"

    Whispered Adele.

    She felt that Holley was useless and only knew to escape.

    But such a useless woman, Mr. Ron should no longer care about her. After all, a man like Mr. Ron should deserve the best woman.

    This was what Adele thought, and she even thought she was the best woman.

    The master of the Dongfang family, Ricky Dongfang, was a sl

    e left with her people. Regardless of other people''s opinions, Ron directly pressed Holley against the wall.

    "So what?"

    Holley looked up at him, and Ron smiled, "we have promised to make a deeper impression."

    As he spoke, his domineering kiss fell down.

    The crazy and charming aura echoed in the corridor.

    After a long time, Ron finally ended the kiss.

    Raising his head and pinching the little woman''s chin, Ron said slowly, "I heard that you hurt your hand and stitched it?"

    "You don''t care about me until now?"

    At the mention of Ron, Holley remembered.

    She had been injured for so many days. Although she was grounded in the ward for recovery, the Generalissimo was still reasonable and allowed people to visit her.

    Fabian had come there twice. Although he was talking about Teresa most of the time, he was there anyway.

    But Ron had gone too far. He had never been there.

    According to the WeChat chat content given by Jane, Mr. Ron must be flirting with girls at that time.

    "It seems that you get along well with Adele Dongfang. You can''t even spare time to come to the hospital to see me? But Adele is not so good. If you really choose her to marry another time, you have to think it over. "

    Holley said with a forked tongue.

    The corners of Ron''s mouth rose slightly, and he raised an evil and attractive arc. "How do you know that I didn''t go to the hospital?"

 Chapter 649 How Did You Get Hurt

    "Ron, don''t give me a new concept."

    Holley had already known the man''s trick. She smiled cunningly, "if you came to the hospital to see me, why didn''t I see you? Am I blind? "

    "I really went to the hospital."

    Ron stressed word by word slowly.

    Holley curled her lips in disbelief, "come on. I know whether you have visited me or not."

    "Yes, I didn''t see you."

    Ron admitted.

    As he spoke, he unbuttoned his shirt.

    One, two, three.

    He unbuttoned three buttons and Holley saw layers of gauze on Ron''s chest.

    The gauze was so thick that there was even blood oozing out.

    Until now, Holley suddenly realized that Ron was not as good as usual.

    She thought that Ron hadn''t shown up because he was angry with her because of the thing last time.

    It turned out that he was injured, and seriously injured.

    Perhaps he went to the hospital to save his life, and that he was worried that she was worried, so he did not come to see her.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were injured?"

    Holley''s voice trembled, and her eyes were completely filled with tears.

    Her heart ached.

    She felt that she shouldn''t cry, but she still cried sadly.

    Ron raised his hand and gently wiped the tears on her face. "Silly girl, I''m fine, aren''t I?"

    "What happened? Why are you hurt here? Is it a gunshot wound? "

    Holley raised her hand to button up the shirt for Ron.

    Her hand was shaking.

    Ron grabbed the little woman''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s all over. Don''t cry. If you cry, my heart will be more painful. "

    "Let me button up your clothes. It''s winter now. Although the imperial capital is in the south, you can''t do that. Do you want your wound to be frozen? "

    Holley stamped her feet with anger.

    However, Ron didn''t care about it at all. He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. The biggest luck in my life is that I''m lucky enough to survive. Besides, you are h

    t disappeared in an instant, Holley saw it.

    She was a protector.

    Moreover, Adele was an annoying person, which hurt Ron again.

    Holley couldn''t stand it at all. She raised her hand and slapped on the face of Adele. "Who the hell are you?"

    The crisp slap and the humiliation of Holley irritated Adele again.

    Adele couldn''t stand it and she yelled, "Holley Ye, who do you think you are? You are just a copycat. You have no blood relationship with the Generalissimo. Who knows if you have betrayed yourself to make him recognize you as his daughter? "

    Only a slap on her, Holley couldn''t vent her anger.

    But given the identity of Adele, it was unreasonable to give her a second slap for no reason.

    However, it just so happened that Adele gave Holley a reason to beat her.

    It was a good crime to frame the Generalissimo.

    In order to bear the charge, Holley slapped Adele two times. "You slandered the Generalissimo. Even if your father is here, he can''t protect you."

    "Holley Ye, just wait and see. The Dongfang family will not let you go."

    Covering her swollen face, Adele ran into the banquet hall.

    She was going to complain to her father and ask him to back her up.

    She wouldn''t let go of Holley, and she would get back double the slaps.

 Chapter 650 Pour Sulfuric Acid

    "Who will be afraid of you? Just go ahead."

    Holley said fearlessly.

    When Adele ran away, she turned around pitifully and looked at Ron. "She hurt you. I hit her. I vented my anger, but I might have completely offended the Dongfang family. In the future, the Generalissimo will be replaced. No one will protect me. The Dongfang family will not let me go. Maybe you will be involved. "

    "You naughty girl!"

    With a smile, Ron pinched the little woman''s chin and said, "what are you playing tricks on me? What do you want me to say to you? "

    "I don''t care. I won''t tell you anyway. I want to hear what you think."

    Holley said half coquettishly.

    With a doting smile on his face, Ron said, "don''t worry. Although it''s an era where you have to depend on your father, you don''t need it. Because you have me, and I am Ron. You can hit whoever you want. I will protect you all my life and won''t let anyone have the right to shout in front of you. "

    "Especially the Dongfang family. Don''t take it seriously. The Dongfang family has something on me that they have to fear me for three lifetimes."

    After a pause, Ron added, "but I have something to say first. If you change your heart and are with another man, I won''t protect you."

    "Stingy."

    Holley pouted. She clenched her fists and habitually hit Ron''s chest.

    But as soon as she raised her hand, she remembered that Ron had hurt his chest. She couldn''t hurt his wound.

    "Did the doctor perform the operation for you?"

    Letting go of her hand, Holley gently touched Ron''s heart through the shirt.

    "Umm."

    Ron answered, but did not continue. He just pulled the little woman into his arms.

    Adele walked over with her father, Ricky. They already got close.

    There was grievance on Adele''s face. Her eyes were red, and her cheeks were swollen.

    Ricky looked at Holley unfriendly.

    But Holley was held in the arms of Ron.

    It was obvious that.

    Ron had something on the Dongfang family. Holley was the apple of his eye. If he hurt Holley, he would be an enemy of Ron.

    For the sake of her daughter

    Dongfang family had always been very powerful.

    Mrs. Dongfang could do whatever she wanted to do.

    She bribed the maid working in the Grand Marshal Mansion and asked her to pour sulfuric acid on Holley''s face.

    This woman dared to hit her precious daughter. She would wait to be disfigured.

    Outside the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    Ron let go of Holley''s hand reluctantly.

    They were going to separate.

    "Let''s remarry."

    Ron said in a deep voice, "there is no resistance between us, isn''t there?"

    "You are too hasty."

    Holley smiled, "how can you be like this? There is no ring, no ceremony, and no proposal, so I won''t agree to remarry."

    "whatever, I''m leaving now."

    Holley opened the door, got out of the car and looked back at Ron, "I''ll see you tomorrow. I want to see you. "

    Holley said sweetly, but Ron didn''t move. He just looked at his phone.

    Holley was annoyed.

    What kind of attitude.

    he had promised to remarry her, but he didn''t listen to her important words carefully.

    She turned around and was about to leave. Ron chased her out of the car and grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing? Forcing me to remarry you?"

    Ron shook his head seriously. "No, I received the news that Mrs. Dongfang bought off a woman called Pearl in the Grand Marshal Mansion and asked her to pour sulfuric acid on your face. I''ll take care of it. Be careful. "

 Chapter 651 The News Is Fake

    Hearing the two words "sulfuric acid", Holley couldn''t help shivering.

    They wanted to play her to death.

    No matter where the sulfuric acid was poured, it was enough to destroy a person, not to mention spilling sulfuric acid on the face.

    The people of the Dongfang family were really vicious.

    Holley touched her heart. Fortunately, Ron was well-informed, or she would be hit by the other party without knowing it.

    "I will offend the Dongfang family, but for you."

    Holley looked up at Ron and said, "it''s all because of that Adele hurting you. I offended the Dongfang family because I stood up for you. But do you really have something on them that they will be afraid of you for three lifetimes? If you really have something on them, how dare Mrs. Dongfang hit me so foolishly? "

    She couldn''t figure it out.

    All of a sudden, Ron bent over and gave her a very domineering kiss.

    "You are doubting your man''s ability!"

    "No."

    Holley said coquettishly.

    Ron kissed her again. "That''s something they can''t tell. Only Ricky knows about it in the Dongfang family. But don''t worry. Even if you are splashed with sulfuric acid on your face, I will still want you. I''ll fix it slowly, and then have the skin planted. After that, I''ll do the plastic surgery for you, and I''ll make you look like what you are now. "

    The man said seriously. Holley covered her face and said, "don''t be splashed with sulfuric acid."

    Ron laughed, "Holle, I know you well. Even if you don''t know it, it''s not easy for others to hurt you. Besides, you already know her name. If you still can''t escape, you are a little fool. "

    "Of course not!"

    Holley was competitive. She raised her head and said confidently, "I won''t be hurt. But the people of the Dongfang family have gone too far. You have to help me get justice. "

    "Of course, wait for my news."

    Ron left.

    "Let''s go back, too. A lot of things have happened today and we need to tell the Generalissimo earlier," said Jane, walking up with her men.

    "Well, but before th

    dn''t help hugging Jane, "you told me that we are friends. You want me to trust you. I''m just little by little trusting you and making friends with you. Don''t you trust me and treat me as your friend? I thought making friends was not single way. If anyone dares to bully you, I will stand up for you. I will help you whatever I can. At least you have someone to accompany you. "

    Tears streamed down Jane''s face.

    "Rainer is going to be engaged to someone else."

    After saying this, Jane cried even more sadly.

    Holley believed that Jane must have a deep relationship with Young Master Lei.

    There must be a special reason for their separation back then.

    Moreover, Young Master Lei had been very affectionate to Jane before. Anyone who mentioned his first love and girlfriend in front of him would be killed by him.

    Such a relationship couldn''t be fake. How could it be changed so easily.

    Holley had thought that it was just a small conflict between Young Master Lei and Jane, and the two would make up.

    But she didn''t expect this to happen.

    Although Holley didn''t like Young Master Lei and was even angry with what he had done.

    But after getting along with each other for a period of time, she and Jane really became friends.

    She didn''t want to see Jane sad. "Where is Young Master Lei? Let''s ask him. What if the news is fake? "

 Chapter 652 The Person Who Is Not Suitable For Marriage

    "He has sent out all the invitations."

    Jane sighed helplessly and gave the phone to Holley.

    In the group of ladies from the imperial capital, Holley saw the invitation to the engagement party from the Lei family.

    It was clearly written on the invitation that it was Young Master Lei who was engaged.

    As for the heroine, they didn''t write it down. It was only summarized with the five words "daughter of a famous family".

    There was no doubt that Jane didn''t belong to this category.

    The Generalissimo didn''t give her such identity. She was at most his confidant.

    Under the invitation, there were still many people discussing heatedly.

    Most people knew that the Lei family had offended the Generalissimo before and had an embarrassing position in the country.

    This time, the Lei family sent out such a swaggering invitation, inviting most of the famous people in the country to attend the engagement party. This in turn proved that Young Master Lei had found a powerful family in the country to unite by marriage, so he dared to be so bold.

    There were all kinds of guesses.

    But no one guessed that it was Jane, let alone the authenticity of the invitation.

    "Find out where he is. I''ll go with you to find him. Anyway, he has to have an explanation. Maybe he did it on purpose to attract your attention because you hadn''t seen him for a long time. When you go to see him, you two will make up. "

    Holley tried to persuade Jane in a better way.

    However, Jane just shook her head and said, "there''s no need to look for him. It''s useless. He is not Mr. Ron. He is different from Mr. Ron. I know him well. If he wanted to stimulate me to show up, he wouldn''t have done that. To do this, it means that he is really going to marry someone else. "

    "Then you have to see him too. What if you''re wrong?"

    Holley said with a guilty conscience. She really didn''t know Young Master Lei better than Jane did.

    After a long silence, Jane said, "not long after I was together with Rainer, the Lei family made an engagement for him. At that time, Rainer directly refused and cancelled the marriage. Coincidentally, when the news of engagement came out, Rainer and I had a quarrel and were in conflict. When I saw him cancel the engagement, I went to him and asked him if he was deliberately engaged to another woman in order to piss me off. But it turned out that it didn''t work on me, so he broke off the engagement. He said no. he said he was not the kind of person who would provoke me with betrayal. If he was really engaged to someone else, then we two would never be together. That is, he could not feel his love for me, nor could he feel my love for him. If we two did not let go of each other, it would be a torture for the other. "

    Jane''s meaning was quite clear.

    Young Master Lei thought that the two of them were suffering from being with each other, so he chose another woman in such a big way.

    "The conflict between you is just Teresa. I''ll solve it."

    Holley made a decision without hesitation.

    She had already made

    r heart.

    She was like a pig-like teammate that messed up everything.

    "No, No. you still need to see each other."

    Holley insisted on her original opinion.

    Jane shook her head, "no, Holley. Thank you for enlightening me. You suddenly made me realize that Rainer and I really don''t fit each other. The two of us don''t trust each other, don''t care about each other, hurt each other, and even torture each other. In that case, it was better to separate as soon as possible. The Lei family was in trouble now. If he could get strong support through the marriage, it would be good for the Lei family. I should let go of him and wish him happiness. Holley, as an excellent woman, it''s not difficult for me to find a boyfriend, right? "

    "It''s not difficult."

    Holley didn''t want to see Jane depressed. She wanted to encourage her, so she answered these three words.

    However, their happy relationship was over.

    Holley sighed, "then find out where Young Master Lei is. I''ll go to see him. You can let him go. You have to figure out why he got engaged this time, don''t you? "

    "We two have broken up for a long time."

    Jane said word by word.

    What she meant was obvious.

    Since they had broken up for a long time, there was no need to care about other people''s affairs.

    She was not qualified!

    Holley nodded, "well, forget it. Are you sure you want to find a new boyfriend? I''ll ask Mr. Ron for help. Master Mu introduced a girlfriend for Jay. Master Mu has always been sedate and accurate in judging people. You will know how good Jay and Sarah are now. Ask him to introduce you a good boy. Forget the person who is not suitable for you. "

    Holley said seriously.

    She really wanted to introduce someone to Jane.

    But before that, she had to figure out whether Young Master Lei was engaged to stimulate Jane.

    If there was still a chance between Young Master Lei and Jane, she would definitely try to bring them together.

    If it was impossible, she would introduce the best and the most suitable man to Jane.

 Chapter 653 Mr. Ron Spoils His Wife (1)

    In the Dongfang family.

    Without taking any bodyguards with him, Ron broke in alone.

    With a gun in his hand, he looked like he was going to kill the demon.

    The bodyguards of the Dongfang family were also shocked by his imposing manner.

    Moreover, he had already exposed his name. The master of the Dongfang family had personally received him. When he saw Ron, his attitude was much better towards him than to his own father before.

    Therefore, although Ron was aggressive, no one stopped him, let alone blaming him for his improper words and deeds.

    Ricky had already fallen asleep, but he was shocked by the news and instantly woke up.

    He quickly put on a coat and rushed out of the bedroom, ignoring his wife''s complaints. He ran all the way to the living room to meet Mr. Ron.

    He looked at the angry man with a smile.

    Now Mr. Ron was the boss.

    He, Ricky, couldn''t afford to offend him. The Dongfang family couldn''t offend him either.

    "Mr. Ron, what''s wrong?"

    Under the cover of the dark night, the coldness in Ron''s eyes became even colder.

    He was shrouded in a violent aura.

    This was the living room, surrounded by a lot of bodyguards and servants.

    Ron didn''t intend to tell him what Mrs. Dongfang had done.

    After all, if the secret in his hand was spread out, it would become a hot topic.

    When he didn''t say anything, Ricky understood. "Mr. Ron, let''s talk about it in the study. If you are not satisfied with the cooperation, we can discuss the details."

    Then he led Mr. Ron to the study.

    Before closing the door of the study, he ordered his subordinates not to get close to the study.

    The door of the study was closed.

    Ricky made coffee for him, "Mr. Ron, what happened? But what did our Dongfang family do to make you unhappy? "

    Ron didn''t say anything, nor did he drink the coffee. He just slammed a large bottle of sulfuric acid on the desk.

    Seeing the two words "aqua regia" on the glass bottle, Ricky''s pupils contracted involuntarily.

    Why did Mr. Ron bring such a corrosive thing? What did he

    ongfang family.

    If the Dongfang family was completely destroyed, Mr. Ron would not get any profit from the cooperation.

    But for the sake of Holley, he, a businessman, didn''t even want money.

    It seemed that there was always an exception for businessmen. The ancient saying that "business man values profit more than parting" could not be believed.

    Taking a deep breath, Ricky almost begged, "Mr. Ron, Adele''s still young. Please forgive her."

    "Call her!"

    Ron roared fiercely.

    Ricky''s body trembled.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll call her myself."

    A hint of hostility flashed through Ricky''s eyes.

    He wanted to have a duel with Mr. Ron.

    "Don''t play tricks. I don''t need to die. If I hurt half a hair here tonight, your Dongfang family will never exist in the world."

    Ron announced overbearingly.

    His words dispelled Ricky''s idea of resistance.

    Ricky shivered and walked out of the study helplessly. He called his daughter up.

    On the way, he repeatedly told his daughter that she must be good to see Ron and make a good apology. She must not indulge the temper of Young Miss.

    Adele had always been a Young Miss. How could she bear to lower her head like this.

    She complained with dissatisfaction. Ricky tightly held his daughter''s hand and said, "Adele, listen to me. I will definitely protect you, but you have to be obedient, listen to me..."

 Chapter 654 Mr. Ron Spoils His Wife (2)

    At the end of his words, Ricky cried.

    Even Adele as a wayward person, she would be softhearted.

    "Dad, I know. I won''t do anything stupid. I''m a good girl. Don''t cry."

    "It''s good that you are obedient, Adele. I will protect you well."

    When Ricky said this, his lips turned blue.

    What kept flashing in his mind was the machine gun that Ron carried.

    He had made up his mind that if Ron, the beast, wanted to shoot his daughter to stand up for Holley, he would protect his daughter.

    If one person had to die, he would die.

    Thinking of this, Ricky held his daughter''s hand tighter and said, "Adele, you have to be obedient in the future. Don''t provoke Mr. Ron again."

    How could Adele know what her father was thinking about.

    She answered impatiently, "well, I see. I won''t provoke him. I am just angry with Holley. She is just a fake young lady. She has no right to be proud."

    "Don''t mess with Holley."

    "Well, well, I won''t provoke them. I just want to make a complaint."

    Adele answered helplessly.

    After taking his daughter to the door of the study and giving her some instructions, Ricky pushed the door open and walked in respectfully.

    As soon as they walked in, before Mr. Ron could say anything, Ricky pressed his daughter''s head and said, "hurry up, apologize to Mr. Ron and beg him to forgive you."

    Adele apologized reluctantly.

    She couldn''t beg for mercy.

    She always thought herself noble and crazy.

    Ron looked at Adele in front of him indifferently.

    In his eyes, Adele had no gender, but an enemy who dared to hurt his woman.

    Ron was always cruel to his enemies.

    A murderous look appeared in his eyes, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of Ron''s mouth.

    "Ricky, have you heard of a saying?"

    "What?"

    Asked Ricky uneasily.

    "An eye for an eye! Answer blows with blows! "

    Ron said word by word in a breathtaking voice.

    Ricky''s body trembled slightly.

    When he saw the bottle of sulfuric acid on the table, he had a bad feeling.

    H

    the best ending.

    Ricky was secretly glad, but he didn''t expect that Ron would hold up a machine gun and shoot directly at the sulfuric acid bottle on the ground.

    The corrosive aqua regia liquid burst out and directly splashed on the face of Adele.

    Continuous screams were heard.

    Adele couldn''t help reaching out her hand to grab her face, but even her hand was corroded.

    "Mr. Ron!"

    There was a faint anger in Ricky''s heart.

    He had already hurt his daughter with his own hands, but Ron was not willing to let her go.

    Mr. Ron said, "Remember, no one can touch my woman!"

    Then he turned around and broke the door lock with his gun.

    Outside the door, Mrs. Dongfang rushed into the study.

    Seeing her daughter''s face covered with blood and looked miserable, she screamed and punched at Ron.

    Before Ricky could take care of his daughter, he saw his wife lose her mind.

    He had no choice but to rush over and stand in front of Mr. Ron. He hugged his wife tightly and said, "call the doctor. The most important thing is to call the doctor to save our daughter."

    Ron walked out of the study expressionlessly.

    "Ron Mu, you are not a human!"

    Mrs. Dongfang roared behind him.

    Ron turned around and looked at Ricky. "Do you need me to send another bottle of sulfuric acid? I never mind asking for interest. "

 Chapter 655 You Cant Do That

    "My wife is messing around. I''m sorry, Mr. Ron."

    While apologizing, Ricky covered his wife''s mouth tightly, afraid that she would say something inappropriate again.

    It was not until Ron went far that Ricky released his hand.

    His wife looked at her husband with hatred.

    She didn''t know that the person who had slept with her for so many years was such a vicious person that could be so cruel to hurt their own daughter.

    "You are a beast!"

    Said Mrs. Dongfang resentfully. She pushed her husband away and ran to her daughter.

    Adele had already passed out in pain.

    Holding her daughter in her arms, Mrs. Dongfang burst into tears. She cried for her daughter''s pity and cursed her husband''s cruelty.

    Ricky sighed helplessly.

    He called for emergency treatment and came to his wife and daughter.

    Seeing him approaching, Mrs. Dongfang raised her hand and pushed him hard. "You don''t have to be here. You are hypocritical."

    "Honey!"

    What happened tonight was enough.

    First, her daughter ran to provoke Holley inexplicably.

    Then Mrs. Dongfang was confused with her daughter, and finally completely angered Mr. Ron.

    The man called Ron was a madman.

    It was he who risked his life to get the evidence to control the Dongfang family.

    It was the best choice not to offend such a person.

    He had told his wife clearly.

    Neither Mr. Ron nor Holley could be offended.

    His wife was always wise and reasonable.

    She was so stupid this time.

    As a father, how could he not care about his daughter.

    As a father and the master of the family, how could he not want to resist.

    But if he could, he would not sit still and wait for death.

    He even had made up his mind that if Mr. Ron wanted his daughter''s life, he would pay for it.

    But Ricky didn''t expect that Mr. Ron was so cruel and heartless.

    He didn''t expect that Mr. Ron would use such a method to make people beg for death.

    But what could he do?

    Yes, he was weak and useless. He couldn''t even protect his daughter.

    But he really didn''t have the ability to

    woman to marry him, Ron Mu. This was what he wanted.

    He always had a place for Holley in his heart.

    His woman, his wife, would always be only Holley.

    "Yes, you won''t die."

    Fabian knew him very well. "Are you going to do something else before I save your life?"

    "Hey, buddy!"

    Ron gave him a thumbs up.

    Fabian was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. "Every time you did this, as long as I patted my chest to confirm that you won''t die, you could do anything!"

    Ron smiled, "you are a good doctor. I trust you."

    "Tell me, what are you doing? I''ll cooperate with you."

    "I''ll call Holle."

    Ron called the little woman''s name very gently, and the gentleness made Fabian get goose bumps.

    As soon as Ron called, Fabian felt the malice towards the single man in this world.

    He quietly hid in a corner and waited for Ron to finish the phone call.

    Hearing that he was about to hang up, Fabian made up his mind.

    Unable to enjoy the cold public display of affection in vain, he grabbed the phone and said, "Holley, long time no see. Can you hear me."

    "Why are you becoming more and more flirtatious?"

    "I was misled by your man. He did a high-intensity exercise at night and the wound cracked."

    "I''ve told you that he can''t do that kind of thing recently. He can''t. He needs to be banned, but he..." said Fabian angrily.

 Chapter 656 Holley Will Arrive At The Battlefield In Three Seconds

    Ron stood up for his wife, the action of the world super invincible to spoil his wife, was described by Fabian, and the style of painting changed directly.

    It sounded as if he, Ron, was flirting with someone and didn''t give up even though he was in poor health.

    If the wound on his chest didn''t open, Ron would have snatched the phone and explained to Holley.

    However, he was injured. Fabian hung up the phone quickly and hid Ron''s phone.

    "Do you want to kill me?"

    Ron shook his head helplessly.

    Shrugging, Fabian asked, "don''t you want to see your little wife?"

    Ron was silent.

    Of course he wanted to see her, but he didn''t want her to see him get hurt.

    "Why are you hesitating? You should take advantage of this and let your little wife come to see you more often. She won''t understand you if you support by yourself for everything. Besides, it''s such a good chance. You can do whatever you want. "

    Perhaps it was because of such a topic that Fabian became a little obscene.

    "Did Teresa abandon you before because of your obscenity?"

    Ron asked uncertainly.

    The corner of Fabian''s mouth twitched, "do you want to die under my scalpel later?"

    "Then you will die under my spear first."

    She received a call from Ron.

    Holley felt much relieved.

    She was always worried that the evidence that Ron had obtained could not suppress the people of the Dongfang family.

    Fortunately, her man was reliable and everything was settled.

    She was about to hang up the phone and catch Pearl.

    What if this person had conscience? She would give her a way to live and let her return to the countryside to live a peaceful life.

    If this person''s heart had been completely destroyed by the Dongfang family, she would have no choice but to kill her.

    But she didn''t expect to hear such a long description from Fabian.

    But that was not the point. The point was that the idiot Ron actually made the wound open.

    Holley was finally relieved,

    I know what''s wrong with him. Get out of the car quickly and don''t get in the way of us two. "

    Holley expressed her attitude immediately.

    She trusted Ron again and again.

    Half lying in the car, Ron smiled proudly at Fabian.

    He straightened his chest proudly and said, "see? My woman won''t suspect me."

    "Boring."

    Fabian shrugged helplessly and said, "I wanted to see if your little wife misunderstood you first, and then she knew that you got hurt for her, and was moved to tears. Now it seems that there is no chance. I''m leaving, and I don''t want to be the third wheel."

    After getting off the car, Fabian got on Jane''s car naturally.

    Looking at the back of Fabian, Ron suddenly asked, "girl, do you think I can make a match between the two of them?"

    Holley sat up straight all of a sudden and touched Ron''s forehead, "you don''t have a fever either. What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "The two of them are well matched in social status. The most important thing is that the two of them can get along well by themselves. Besides, unless the Ou family lost their future, the doctor would never marry Teresa. After all, she committed murder. As for Miss Yin, she and Young Master Lei were doomed. Young master Lei''s engagement invitation has been sent to me. "

    Ron said in a low voice.

 Chapter 657 A Coincidence

    Holley frowned, "I just heard about Young Master Lei. He should be married to Jane who is a good girl and deserves a good man."

    "The Doctor Fabian is good."

    Ron suggested.

    Holley suddenly turned around.

    As far as he knew about Ron, Ron was not a person who would make a match out of nothing.

    Although what he said was true, it sounded like he was revenging on Fabian.

    Now, Fabian had a good relationship with the Lei family.

    But if he was really with Jane, he would offend all people in Lei family.

    "Did you do it on purpose? You want to take revenge on him and put the blame on you? Or are you revenging after he saw through your trick?"

    Holley looked at the man beside her with a smile.

    Regardless of the wounds on his body, the man pulled the little woman into his arms.

    "Be careful of your wound."

    Holley said coquettishly, and Ron smiled.

    He laughed unscrupulously. "You care about me so much. How could I be in danger? Do you think I just want to frame Fabian or I take revenge on Fabian because my secret was exposed?"

    Staring at the little woman''s eyes, there was a gleam in Ron''s eyes.

    He was looking forward to the answer of the girl in his arms.

    "The latter."

    Holley answered a wrong answer on purpose.

    "Well, that''s it."

    Ron admitted.

    Holley suddenly realized that Ron couldn''t make a joke at all.

    When Ron admitted it, she was jealous, very much.

    "How can you do that?"

    Holley felt wronged.

    She knew it was not true, but she took it seriously unconsciously.

    There was a bit of affection in Ron''s eyes. "You look so cute when you are jealous, but why don''t you trust me? You should be punished."

    As he spoke, the man''s domineering kiss fell directly.

    The atmosphere in the car was ambiguous.

    Holley put her arms around the man''s neck gently, but she didn''t dare to use too much strength for fear of hurting him.

    The door was suddenly pushed open.

    Holley panicked. She got into Ron''s arms shyly and peeped at the annoying man who suddenly pushed the door at this time.

    F

    w it.

    Both Ron and Fabian looked at Holley in surprise.

    They all felt that Holley knew a lot.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    Holley asked guiltily, but avoided the two men''s inquiring eyes.

    Fabian thought he couldn''t say something. He nudged Ron to let him ask.

    Ron asked, "it seems that you suddenly know something about it."

    "Today is different from the past. Now I am the daughter of the Generalissimo and has a noble status. It''s not difficult for me to do anything. There are not many things bothering me. One is the car accident of my parents, and the other is the tragic death of Ms. Tien that day. These two things are related to the Hmong Hmong parasite tricks, so I have to use my identity to read more information about it. If you see too much, you will know. "

    Holley explained reasonably.

    But it was a lie.

    She didn''t mean to lie to Ron.

    But she hadn''t figured out why she knew these things so she wouldn''t tell these to Ron.

    Did she have to create some troubles out of nowhere?

    Her words won the trust of Ron and Fabian.

    They all nodded in agreement.

    Fabian shrugged his shoulders and said, "Jane said she was worried about this matter and wanted me to examine the corpse myself. I just thought that your little wife would also go back. Why don''t we go back together and see when Pearl died?"

    "Then let''s go together."

 Chapter 658 What Do You Want To Do With Me

    Fabian examined the corpse again and confirmed that Pearl''s real death time was not the time to pour sulfuric acid.

    An inexplicable sense of crisis was rolling in everyone''s heart.

    Almost everyone chose to keep silent and avoid talking about that kind of crisis.

    It was late at night.

    Jane and Fabian said goodbye to each other.

    Ron escorted Holley back to her room, "Be careful, you are alone."

    The man''s deep voice was particularly warm in the night.

    Holley nodded, "I know. I''ll be fine. But you must be more careful than me. After all, Patrick''s goal has always been you, and now there is also the Dongfang family who wants to kill you. I know I can''t help you too much. I can only hope that you can be safe."

    "Of course."

    Ron said with certainty, "I have always been a tough person. Moreover, I still owe you a wedding. I don''t dare to die, let alone not."

    "Okay."

    Holley replied in a low voice and hugged Ron, "I''ll wait for you, for our wedding. Don''t break your promise."

    "Of course I will not."

    What Ron said was a promise.

    It was the promise that would never change and would be fulfilled as much as possible.

    Then Ron left.

    Fabian also left.

    In the Generalissimo''s mansion, Holley and Jane chose to escape again. Neither of them mentioned the time of Pearl''s death.

    The unknown danger was endless fear, something they didn''t dare to mention easily.

    Holley and Jane kept awake all the night together until dawn.

    "Holley, are you afraid?"

    At dawn, when the first ray of dawn shone on the ground, Jane suddenly asked this question.

    "In fact, I''m not afraid. I know that no Hmong parasite tricks in the world can hurt me. But I will worry about the people around me, Ron, you, Fabian and many others."

    Most of the time, people were like this.

    Perhaps one could be fearless of his own life, but what he couldn''t see most was the life of the people around him.

    "Have you known it..."

    Jane broke the teacup in panic.

    She didn''t know

    l die, right?"

    "¡­"

    Jane fell silent.

    Holley''s voice trembled, "What is the truth? What do you want to do with me?"

    Jane didn''t say anything, but she was determined to stop Holley. "My life was saved by your mother. I still owe your family a life. Holley, if you have to go, you must kill me first. As long as I''m alive, I can''t watch you court death."

    "Then tell me the truth."

    Holley cried hysterically, tears streaming down the corner of her eyes.

    "Tell me the truth that who my father is, who my mother is, and what the Generalissimo want to do."

    Holley shouted.

    Fortunately, the room here had a good sound insulation effect.

    Jane didn''t like deception, but she had to choose to lie at this time.

    She made up her mind and said, "Holley, put down your gun. I''ll tell you slowly."

    "You have to promise me that you must calm down first. No matter what I say later, you must keep calm and listen to me to finish everything. And you need to promise me you have to stay calm in front of the Generalissimo and never let him see that you have known everything. Can you promise me?"

    Jane didn''t intend to tell the truth, but she had to pretend that she would tell the truth.

    Only in this way could Holley believe her and put down the gun.

    Otherwise, it would be the worst result for anyone who got hurt.

 Chapter 659 How To Save A Man Who Is Courting Death

    Holley became alert.

    She shook her head. "No, I don''t believe anyone. I don''t believe anyone now. So you can tell me the truth now. If I believe what you said, I will put down the gun to listen to you. If I don''t believe what you said, I still have to ask the Generalissimo."

    Holley said resolutely.

    Her voice was trembling. No matter how painful her heart was, her voice was cruel.

    Jane didn''t like crying. She seldom cried except when her heart was hurt.

    But when she saw that Holley was hurt and Holley would not believe anyone to pursue the truth, Jane was heartbreaking.

    Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes.

    How much she hoped that she had never been raised up by the Generalissimo.

    In this way, she didn''t have to force herself to listen to the Generalissimo and keep the secret.

    She knew that Mr. Peter was Holley''s biological father, but she couldn''t tell her. Jane was also suffering.

    Holley could at least talk to Jane and Mr. Ron about her sufferings.

    But Jane could only keep everything in her heart.

    It was a resonance of grievance, which made Jane cry. "Holley, listen to me."

    "I..."

    She hesitated for a moment and chose to start from the most insignificant, but the most real thing.

    "A long time ago, when your mother had an accident, everyone''s memory was sealed. Just as I told you, I can only remember that your mother saved my life, but I don''t remember her name, nor her appearance. I only remember that she saved my life."

    "That''s because your mother has a special identity. She was a royal master and proficient in Hmong parasite tricks. The royal family didn''t allow any master to have a relationship or marriage during his work, because that meant he was not loyal to the royal family, and he might betray the royal family at any time. Once a master got emotional during his work, there would only be one end: he could live if he killed someone who had loved. Or if he dies in person, all the memories related to him will be erased."

    What Jane said was true.

    She couldn

    red in the mansion, he will be killed without mercy.

    "What?"

    Holley looked up and said, "That''s illogical. Why will the man be killed if he finds me?"

    "Jane reported that you were kidnapped and that someone wanted to use your identity as the daughter of the Generalissimo. So wherever you show up, blood will flow like a river."

    "I don''t believe it."

    Holley turned her head away and said, "You are also helping Jane to keep me away from the truth. But do you know what I''m trying to find out?"

    "I don''t know and I don''t want to know."

    Fabian was just like this. He usually read gossip, but at critical moments, he didn''t want to know anything.

    "I just know that once you leave the Ou family, the blood will flow into the river in the Ou family. If you don''t believe me, you can look at this secret order."

    Fabian took out a secret order, which was the secret order of the Generalissimo that no one else could copy.

    There was no reason for the secret order to say that if Holley appeared there, all the people there would be slaughtered.

    "I admit that I brought you back because of Jane''s request. She said you were courting death, but I couldn''t watch you courting death. But now I find that I''m courting death to bring you back. I have no idea. I can only hide you in my house and think of a way after this matter is over."

 Chapter 660 The One She Cares About

    Holley looked at Fabian with uncertainty.

    Fabian nodded affirmatively.

    "If you don''t believe me, I can show you. Many people were killed by mistake."

    If it weren''t for Fabian''s sincere face and his serious words, Holley would never believe that there would be such a ridiculous thing in the world.

    Be killed by mistake?

    Can''t the man even recognize her?

    But Fabian''s sincere expression made Holley nod inexplicably. "Okay, let me have a look."

    Fabian took the computer and turned on the video. The video showed a relatively remote village.

    There was a girl with a figure similar to that of Holley standing there with her back to the screen.

    She stood there without moving, but someone had fallen down behind her one after another.

    Those people were shot down one after another.

    After turning off the video, Fabian threw up his hands to Holley and said, "Look, those people were killed by mistake."

    "Okay."

    Holley nodded, "Let me ask you, is this Jane''s idea, or yours?"

    Obviously, Holley didn''t believe what she saw.

    Embarrassed, Fabian said, "What are you talking about? How dare the two of us have such an idea? It''s the Generalissimo''s idea."

    "You''d better stop. Just stay here."

    Fabian refused to admit it.

    Holley played with a secret order issued by the Generalissimo, "It''s true. It seems that you two have spent a lot of money. You showed me a super true secret order, and then showed me a super unreal story. It''s so obvious. If I don''t understand what you two mean, I will be too stupid, won''t I?"

    "Did you make up the secret order? Counterfeiting the secret order of the Generalissimo can be realized a betrayal. You two..."

    Holley was moved and angry.

    She knew what the price would be if she had to find out the truth.

    She also knew that if she disobeyed the Generalissimo''s will to find out the truth, she would inevitably be killed.

    But even if she was courting death, she still wanted to know.

    If she didn''t know the truth, her life would be in vain.

    There was something worth knowing, even she needed to die

    riage of the two of us, he was so insincere. There was no diamond ring, no flowers, no honeyed words. I won''t agree unless he gives me a super ceremony. Besides, he has wounds all over his body. If I go there, I will hurt him, won''t I? "

    Hearing what Holley said, they understood.

    Jane and Fabian laughed and joked.

    The two of them laughed happily, as if they had forgotten all the unhappiness and crisis.

    Holley turned around slowly.

    When she turned her back to her friend, tears flashed through her eyes.

    She was the one who was forcing a smile.

    It''s funny to have a good friend who treats you sincerely.

    But those laughters could not erase the obsession in the bottom of his heart.

    Her biological father was still alive, but where was he? Who was he? How is he?

    Holley was worried.

    To Holley, her adoptive parents were no different from her biological parents, but she didn''t even have the chance to be filial.

    Her grandmother was also involved in her, drifting from place to place, and finally died miserably.

    Her biological mother had already passed away.

    She had only one family alive, her father. Even if she had never seen him, even if she didn''t know what kind of person he was, but he aroused all the concern of Holley.

    Seeing that Holley turned around, Jane stopped laughing.

    She leaned over and asked, "Holley, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 661 Everything Changed In A Blink Of An Eye

    "What?"

    Holley smiled, "The sand is in my eyes. I''m fine."

    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and told a lie that she didn''t even believe herself.

    She thought she was infected by Ron.

    Jane didn''t expose her. She just smiled and said, "Be careful. I''ll call the Generalissimo and report to him about what happened here."

    "Your father is getting better and better."

    Jane said in a low voice.

    It was not a lie.

    Although Peter was half dead, the most professional team of doctors had saved his life and used the best life-saving medicine. His body was gradually stable.

    In the past, it was impossible for Peter to wake up.

    But now, it was very likely.

    After saying that, Jane ran away in a hurry, probably afraid of being questioned by Holley.

    Seeing her run away, Holley looked away and smiled gratefully.

    This made her feel better.

    Holley walked over slowly and sat down on the sofa next to Fabian. Then she asked, "Fabian, can I ask you something private?"

    "Go ahead."

    Fabian said with a smile.

    "Haven''t you forgotten Teresa?"

    Holley asked directly.

    Because she suddenly felt that Jane and Fabian were suitable for each other.

    After a long silence, Fabian said, "Yes, I haven''t forgotten her. Besides, you have given me hope, haven''t you?"

    "You won''t fall in love with others because you can''t forget Teresa, will you?"

    Holley asked casually.

    Fabian didn''t know that Holley was planning to let him be with Jane.

    Without any doubt, Fabian nodded and said, "Yes, I can''t fall in love with others. I have to keep my integrity for Teresa."

    "I know. I believe you will have a chance to meet each other soon."

    Speaking of Teresa, Holley thought of another person.

    "By the way, have you heard about Young Master Lei?"

    Holley looked at the door.

    She had to keep it from Jane.

    "Yes."

    d him.

    But what could she do?

    Take Holley to Ye family?

    If she took Holley to the Ye family now, Holley would think of something as smart as her.

    Jane was caught in a dilemma.

    Disobeying the Generalissimo or making Holley suffer for a lifetime were difficult for Jane to choose.

    She lowered her head, frowned and shook her head. "No. The Generalissimo asked me to take good care of you. You can do whatever you want and go wherever you want. He just wants to treat you as his daughter and will never restrict your freedom."

    Jane didn''t exaggerate. The Generalissimo just said those words.

    Holley nodded. Seeing that Jane was not in a good condition, she gave her a big hug and said, "Don''t be like this. Maybe you have encountered something unhappy, but you still have me and Fabian. We are good friends and we will help each other. Jane, I will help you as you like. Trust me."

    Holley mistakenly believed that Jane had heard some news about Young Master Lei''s new relationship, so she looked so pale and worried.

    "Anyway, we will always be there for you."

    "Fabian, do you think so?"

    Holley winked at Fabian.

    Fabian nodded knowingly and said in a very righteous and passionate tone, "Yes, we are still here."

 Chapter 662 He Was A Smart Man And Guessed The Truth

    It was warm to have a friend.

    Jane felt warm in her heart, and her brain also felt warm.

    If she didn''t say it, it wouldn''t be considered a violation.

    If Mr. Peter really died, Holley would regret all her life.

    She raised her head and looked at Holley, "Do you remember the Ye family we went to last time?"

    Of course, Holley still remembered.

    "Mr. Peter of Ye family is going to die..."

    Jane''s voice sounded a little sad. "I heard this news when I went to report the situation just now. After all, I have met him for a few times and he has suffered for most of his lives. I thought he could enjoy a few days of happiness, but I didn''t expect this to happen."

    Jane was afraid that Holley would suspect her, so she deliberately found many reasonable reasons for her grief.

    Holley was stunned.

    She just felt sorry for Mr. Peter.

    Holley didn''t think too much.

    But Fabian, who was standing beside them, was a very smart man.

    He actually realized it at that moment.

    It was said that Mr. Peter was a good man with iron bones and was as famous as the Generalissimo.

    However, the Generalissimo was more eager to power, and Mr. Peter was more eager to have free time.

    There was a rumor that if Mr. Peter hadn''t gone crazy and been imprisoned like a beast, he must have been a great master of this world.

    There was also a rumor that the reason why Mr. Peter suddenly went crazy like a beast was that he had violated the taboo of the royal family.

    At that time, the royal family''s political power was unstable and the new policy of the monarchy had been implemented in the country.

    But the royal power had lasted for thousands of years on this land. Although the royal family had lost its power, its power had never decreased.

    More importantly, there were always some masters who were willing to serve the royal family and protect the royal family and were loyal to the royal family.

    It was said that Mr. Peter had an affair with a famous talented woman master from the royal family. That was why the trage

    ey''s biological father, isn''t he? If Holley knows that and asks the Generalissimo, she will be courting death, won''t she?"

    Fabian asked two shocking questions in a row.

    Even Jane''s face turned pale.

    After a long time, Jane said, "Since you know it, I won''t deny it. Although it is said that the dead are the most important, I always believe that the living person is the first. So Holley is young and will have a good life. I can''t let her die."

    "Aren''t you going to help her? Or do you have other secret plans with the Generalissimo?"

    Fabian asked worriedly.

    There was nothing in the world that didn''t let people to find their own father.

    If something went against common sense, it must be a miracle!

    Jane shook her head and said, "No, the Generalissimo just complained in his heart that it was Mr. Peter who made Holley''s mother be killed by others. He couldn''t overcome the knot in his heart, so he didn''t allow Holley to recognize her father. If the Generalissimo really has a secret plan, how could he send someone to save Mr. Peter?"

    What Jane said didn''t make Fabian feel at ease.

    But Holley came. In order to cover up the truth, Fabian didn''t go on, but changed the topic. "I heard that the Ye family has recently reunited with their daughter who has been missing for many years. That daughter seems to be a classmate of Holley?"

 Chapter 663 Watch Your Mouth

    Speaking of the daughter recognized by the Ye family, Holley frowned in disgust.

    "Ivy, she must be a fake."

    Holley sighed, "I just don''t know how she made it that she was taken back as the daughter of Mr. Peter who has been missing for many years. But it was a pity that Mr. Peter was not in a good condition, it was not suitable to stir up any trouble in Ye family. Otherwise, I must expose Ivy. How shameless she is to pretend to be someone else''s daughter."

    Holley said seriously.

    But her seriousness made Fabian and Jane who knew the truth feel sorry for her.

    She was the biological daughter of Mr. Peter.

    She should be treated as a princess by Ye family.

    Now, she didn''t know that someone had taken her place. She could only comment on justice as a bystander.

    "Hey, who are you? It turns out that you are the daughter of the Generalissimo. I just don''t know why you are here? Do you want to have a new father in our family because your adoptive father, the Generalissimo, don''t love you?"

    Ivy was among the crowd.

    Originally, she didn''t want to provoke Holley.

    After all, Holley was now in a high position. If she provoked her, she would have a bad end.

    But she heard what Holley said to Fabian and Jane.

    Holley knew she was a fake at once.

    That was all.

    Not only did Holley know it, but she also planned to expose her after the affair of Mr. Peter came to an end.

    This was absolutely impossible.

    Ivy knew that once her identity was exposed, Peek and his son would definitely use her as a stepping stone and put all the blame on her.

    The result was that Ivy would die.

    In order to make something a permanent secret, her parents had to die.

    Ivy would never allow this to happen.

    Therefore, she had to do something to fight back against Holley.

    Time was pressing. It was too late for Ivy to ask Peek and his son about the

    choice. She had to pave the way for the future.

    Standing there, Ivy didn''t shrink back and said, "Holley, I just can''t figure it out. Why do you care so much about my father and bring someone to save him? That''s all right. Why did you come so soon when my father was in critical condition and receiving emergency treatment? If there is nothing else, why did you come here so soon? Are you afraid that something might happen to him? Holley, I think you are strange. I''m my father''s daughter. I''m not thinking about dirty things. I''m worried about my father that is he hurting by you, so I wonder what''s wrong with you."

    "Then please watch your words and deeds, Miss Ivy."

    Previously, Holley had changed the topic. The situation was reversed, and all the initiative was returned to Holley.

    Jane knew that it was time to fight back against Ivy.

    Jane scolded him without hesitation, "Miss Holley doesn''t represent herself. She represents the Generalissimo and the country. Today''s visit represents the Generalissimo''s concern for Ye family and the country''s importance to the founding ministers. So, please watch your mouth and don''t talk nonsense. The relevant department will come to ask you a charge of spreading rumors. You can''t afford it."

 Chapter 664 You Are Qualified To Be Unreasonable

    "You...your three bully me because I am alone."

    Ivy cried sadly and ran away.

    Fabian couldn''t help sneering, "This woman is really a liar. She likes to talk nonsense with her eyes wide open. I didn''t say or do anything, but she said she was bullied by three people. If I say something or do something, will it be my intention to murder her?"

    "Fabian, you are wrong. When did Holley and I bully her? There is someone who make trouble just because she was in her own home. If she don''t bully others, she can''t be bullied, right?"

    Jane said.

    Holley turned around and smiled at them, "She has left. Besides, we don''t need to do anything. I believe that Old Lady Ye will deal with her first."

    Then Holley looked up at Old Lady Ye who was not far away.

    She didn''t know when Old Lady Ye came over.

    However, Old Lady Ye didn''t alert the others, standing there alone and seeing what had just happened.

    Old Lady Ye didn''t pay much attention to Holley and others, but her attention was all on Ivy.

    More importantly, Old Lady Ye looked at Ivy with mixed feelings and disgust.

    Holley believed that Ivy''s unusual behavior must have aroused the suspicion of Old Lady Ye.

    It was just a matter of thought for Old Lady Ye to find out the truth.

    "Let''s prepare the materials of Ivy first. When Old Lady Ye wants to investigate Ivy, we can help Old Lady Ye."

    Holley''s decision was same as the idea of Jane and Fabian.

    They looked at each other and smiled. Then they found that Old Lady Ye slowly walked over.

    It was not good to talk about other people''s private affairs behind their backs without permission.

    Besides, they were talking about something bad.

    Now the life Mr. Peter was hard to predict, and if the Ye family found Ivy was not the daughter of Mr. Peter, Old Lady Ye must be the most frustrated one.

    Holley felt a little regretful. She was too careless and straightforward just now.

    olley left, Old Lady Ye turned around and went back to the room-door in silence.

    What worried her most was her son.

    If she had to make a choice between catching the backstage manipulator and saving her son''s life, she would rather never find the backstage manipulator, and she hoped that her son would live well.

    After leaving the Ye family.

    Holley proposed Fabian directly, "Since Jane isn''t here, please make an appointment for me with Young Master Lei. I wants to meet him right now."

    "Are you in such a hurry to see him?"

    Fabian hesitated.

    Holley nodded seriously, "I feel bad. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just want to find someone to scold. Young Master Lei, now that he has become a bad man and failed Jane, he should be scolded by me. Anyway, I will find an explanation for Jane and see who he is going to marry."

    "You are being unreasonable."

    Fabian commented objectively.

    "Really?"

    Holley smiled, "But Ron told me that I shouldn''t be a reasonable person. More importantly, with the support of the Generalissimo, I can do whatever I want. Besides, Ron spoiled me. I can do whatever I want."

    "That''s right."

    Fabian nodded seriously, "You are qualified to be unreasonable, and today is a rare opportunity. I''ll call him right now."

 Chapter 665 The Woman You Marry

    Young Master Lei did Fabian a favor.

    After answering the phone, he agreed to meet Fabian directly in a hotel under the name of the Ou family.

    Fabian drove himself and took Holley to the meeting place.

    Before entering the pre-reserved meeting room, Fabian stopped and made a gesture of cheering to Holley, "Scold Young Master Lei hard and wake him up. It was not easy for him to fall in love with Jane for so many years. Tell him not lost this relationship. Don''t be like Teresa and me. We can''t go back even if we want to."

    "Of course."

    Holley straightened her chest and said, "Otherwise, I won''t come here today. If it were another time, I would have been worried that I would be coward. But don''t try to be a good person. If I can''t win Young Master Lei, you have to help me."

    "I promise to complete the task."

    Fabian and Holley pushed the door open and walked into the meeting room.

    Young Master Lei was not surprised to see Fabian.

    The appearance of Holley really surprised him.

    After looking Holley and Fabian up and down, he said directly, "Do you two want to tell me that you two have finally been together after you have achieved your goals?"

    "No."

    Fearing that they might really be misunderstood, Holley and Fabian said almost at the same time. They two denied each Young Master Lei''s guess.

    Young Master Lei didn''t say anything, but made a gesture of welcome to them. "Fabian, it seems that you asked me out today not to catch up on the old days? Or you wouldn''t have brought Holley here. Now that you''ve brought h" here, why don''t you be honest and tell me what you want to see me about? "

    Young Master Lei looked more experienced than a few months ago.

    The sense of vicissitudes far from belonging to people at his age, was written on his face.

    Needless to say, in the past period of time, the Lei family had been greatly shocked. Young Master Lei must have suffered a lot and had many intrigues.

    Even his voice became lower and hoarser than before.

    "Brother, are you okay?"

    Fabian couldn''t help but speak fo

    at our relationship is incompatible as fire and water. Even if we couldn''t be enemies, we couldn''t be friends. So please stay out of my business from now on. You don''t have to come to my engagement. "

    Holley was not embarrassed. She had never thought that she could be friendly with the Lei family.

    However, Jane finally ended a long-distance love.

    If love died, there would be no future.

    "I will introduce a better man to Jane."

    Holley said casually while taking away her gun.

    Young Master Lei was unmoved.

    Holley felt sorry for Jane that she even shed tears for this bad man.

    Because Holley felt sorry, she wanted to know who Young Master Lei was going to be engaged to.

    "Do you dare to tell me who is your fianc¨¦e? Why do you even not dare to show her name on the invitation?"

    Holley raised her head and looked at Young Master Lei provocatively. "I guess she must be a man of no status. She might not even be comparable to Jane, so you don''t dare to show her name on the invitation."

    "You are wrong."

    Young Master Lei didn''t get angry. He just thought it was funny and said, "Your imagination is not good. I don''t have to say anything to you. But since you asked me, I''d like to tell you. Please tell Jane in the future, in case she comes to my engagement party to make trouble. I''m going to get engaged to the princess of the royal family."

 Chapter 666 What Can You Get

    The princess of the royal family!

    Holley looked at Young Master Lei in disbelief, "Which princess? Why don''t you tell us her name?"

    "That''s the order of the royal family. We should keep it a secret."

    Young Master Lei said sarcastically.

    After saying that, he waved his hand and said, "That''s enough, Holley. You have asked what you want to ask. Please go away. I don''t want to see you. Today is a day for me to catch up with Fabian. You have disturbed too much. Besides, I hope you are smart enough to understand that some lies can''t be told. Since I tell you that I am engaged to a princess, then she must be a princess. Otherwise, I will be humiliated in the future. As for which princess she is, you will know when we are engaged. I won''t say it now, and you don''t have to worry about it now."

    "Besides, I won''t let go of either you or Jane who ruined my engagement."

    After saying that, Young Master Lei pointed at the door with his index finger and said coldly, "Please go away!"

    Fabian winked at Holley, indicating her to go out first.

    Holley asked and said what she should ask and what she should say.

    Even if Young Master Lei begged her to stay, she wouldn''t.

    Without hesitation, Holley turned around and left.

    After Holley left and closed the door, Fabian said, "Brother, don''t be unhappy. I think you still have feelings for Jane."

    "Ha-ha."

    Young Master Lei smiled noncommittally, "Fabian, would you like a drink?"

    "Yes!"

    Fabian personally opened a glass of wine to drink. He got a lot of news which shocked him when they were drinking.

    After drinking for more than three cups, Young Master Lei raised his cup again. "Fabian, promise me not to talk nonsense. Jane and I are doomed to separate for the rest of our lives. It was a good thing that Holley was willing to introduce her a new boyfriend. After all, Holley was the daughter of the president, and all the men that Ron knew were reliable. Someone should give Jane happiness and peace. Fabian, you can keep my secrets, right?"

    "Yes."

    Fabian said in a deep voice, "I won''t tell anyone. We are all men. I understand. It doesn''t matter whether you love her or not. But it''

    o say that Ivy is a fake."

    Fabian sighed and said, "I know that the Lei family has been having a hard time recently, and I also know that the Ou family did not help you at the critical moment, so you need to find an ally. But you will be dragged into the mire if you find a fake."

    "Ha-ha."

    Young Master Lei sneered.

    He pointed at Fabian and Holley.

    They were kind enough to help him.

    But now in the Lei family, it seemed that Young Master Lei didn''t need others'' kindness.

    What he needed to do was to find a way to save the Lei family.

    "I was engaged to the royal family. I don''t care whether she is the biological daughter of Mr. Peter or not. As long as she is a princess, I can get the support of the royal family. If it was true, the relationship was more reliable. If it was not true. The royal family has to compensate me with guilt. Besides, I fell in love with Ivy at the first sight. I have to be with her all my life."

    Young Master Lei''s scheme and his affection had all become the decisive factors.

    Holley understood.

    She thought she could rest assured. "I almost forgot that Young Master Lei has always been a scheming and meticulous person. I''m flattered that I''m afraid that you''ll get yourself into trouble if you marry the wrong person. Don''t worry. Jane won''t badger you or destroy your engagement. I won''t. I''ll take care of Jane for you. That''s it. We won''t have the chance to meet again in the future."

 Chapter 667 A Perfect Match

    Holley slammed the door and left angrily.

    What the hell Ivy was!

    Young Master Lei even fell in love with such a woman at the first sight insisted on marrying her.

    What about Jane? He was humiliating her.

    Holley thought it was unworthy for Jane.

    Standing aside, Fabian didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he said, "Vegetables and radishes, each has its own love."

    Holley raised her head and looked at Fabian, "I think your men like the same type of women. I didn''t expect you to be so different..."

    Embarrassed, Fabian said, "I don''t know. I''m faithful. I have never loved anyone except Teresa. Besides, it was hard to say about love. Maybe he really loved Ivy. Just like my mother, she always says that I''m blind to like Teresa. I think it''s about the same."

    "It seems to be reasonable, but what happened to Young Master Lei has nothing to do with me. He had declared that his relationship with Jane was over and would never look back. That''s enough. Isn''t that why I''m here today?"

    Holley said as she suddenly remembered something.

    Fabian nodded approvingly. "Yes, you have achieved my goal. But have you lost your hope to cool down?"

    "That''s right. Young Master Lei and Ivy are a perfect match. I was pissed off by Ivy before coming her, but later by Young Master Lei. He even asked me what good I could get if I said that Ivy is a fake. Would the daughter of Mr. Peter have a higher position than the daughter of the Generalissimo? And he even asked me if I am the daughter of Mr. Peter? Do you think Young Master Lei are out of his mind?"

    Holley repeated and complained Young Master Lei and Ivy.

    Fabian echoed.

    After complaining, Holley felt much better.

    The good news came as she was in a good mood.

    Jane called and said that Mr. Peter was lucky to be rescued.

    In fact, when Jane heard that Mr. Peter was rescued, she cried.

    She suddenly felt that God was not cruel to the man who had been tortured for half a life.

    She suddenly felt relieved.

    Although Jane had never told Holley who her biological f

    a particularly clear light.

    His breath became rapid, and his index finger trembled uncontrollably.

    "Peter, what''s wrong with you?"

    Ye family held her son''s hand worriedly.

    Peter calmed down soon. He moved his index finger two times and told his mother that he was fine.

    Old Lady Ye didn''t think too much. She just thought that her son had just recovered from a serious illness and was still in poor health.

    "Well, you just woke up. Don''t think too much. We can discuss how to deal with Ivy tomorrow and you should have a good rest today. I will stay here and won''t ask anyone to hurt you again. And when you are willing to announce the fact that you have woken up, you can do it. Before that, I will keep it a secret for you and won''t let anyone know, including your brother."

    Old Lady Ye was clear in her mind.

    Although she had put all the blame on Ivy and didn''t mention the manipulator behind her.

    But she knew in her heart that there must be someone controlling Ivy, and they must be her younger son and grandson.

    But Peter and Peek were both her sons.

    She could only turn a blind eye to some things, hoping to when she got rid of Ivy, her younger son could stop. Then they still would be a family and continue to be harmonious and happy.

    But she was afraid that her eldest son would be uneasy, so she specially mentioned her younger son.

 Chapter 668 The Way Of Thinking In The Famous Families

    On the matter of Young Master Lei, Holley and Fabian quickly reached an agreement and formed an alliance.

    They didn''t hesitate to hide the matter between Young Master Lei and Ivy.

    They succeeded in concealing the truth, and Jane didn''t doubt them at all.

    However, there was no lack of ventilation in the world, so the news about Young Master Lei and Ivy soon spread in the upper class circles of the imperial capital.

    The whole thing started with the change of Ivy''s identity.

    The old king of the royal family, who only lived in the nobility, gave an order.

    This order was to bestow the title of Princess to Ivy at the end of this month.

    For a moment, Ivy became a hot topic in the streets and lanes.

    Then, Ivy''s previous life was exposed to the public.

    Because the time when she was conferred the title of princess was same as the day Young Master Lei married the princess, only one was in the morning and the other was in the afternoon. Therefore, it was revealed that Young Master Lei was about to be engaged to Ivy.

    Everyone, including the Generalissimo and a beggar in the imperial capital, knew this, not to mention Jane.

    Hearing this, Jane had been worried about Young Master Lei.

    After all, Ivy was a fake. Young Master Lei''s choice would do him no good.

    That meant Jane still had feelings for him.

    As a friend, Holley could only comfort her.

    She couldn''t do anything else.

    But to Holley''s surprise, Fabian, who had promised her that he would never tell Jane that they met Young Master Lei that day, had betrayed the agreement between the two of them.

    In front of Holley, Fabian told Jane about the meeting that day.

    "Holley, don''t hide it anymore. It will only make her more painful if you still hide it. Why don''t you tell her what happened that day?"

    Holley was embarrassed.

    She was sold by her teammates.

    Meeting Jane''s stunned eyes, Holley told her what had happened that day, "After I left the Ye family with Fabian, we went to see Young Master Lei. We k

    ong. Old Lady Ye not only had to stand up for her son, but also had to consider the fundamental interests of Ye family. If there was a scandal in Ye family, they would be defeated. Now Mr. Peter was still in a coma. If Mr. Peek and the future young master of Ye family were both involved in the scandal of murder, Ye family would have no heir and lose power. Moreover, they were her own flesh and blood. People at her age would definitely try their best to protect everyone. Therefore, if the news that Mr. Peter''s brother took a son and a fake daughter to murder him is made public, it will only force Old Lady Ye to take the last step, to cover up all the truth, to cover up the fake, to cover up her son, and to keep the matter under control."

    Fabian said firmly.

    Holley admitted that the way of thinking of famous families was indeed different.

    It took Holley a long time to accept this way of thinking. "So, in the end, we can only start with Ivy?"

    "Yes, and we have to sort out and secretly pass on the information to Old Lady Ye. We must attribute all the charges to Ivy. In this way, Old Lady Ye will use this document."

    "It''s so lucky for Peek and Paul. How does Mr. Peter have heartless family?"

    Holley said indignantly.

    Fabian smiled, "It''s normal. It is normal for the famous family to have indifferent relationship."

 Chapter 669 Did He Plan To Take Actions

    At last, Holley yielded to it.

    She began to discuss with Fabian about how to tamper with all the information and convict Ivy of death.

    Holley didn''t know why she was so obsessed with the matter of Mr. Peter.

    She just wanted to seek justice for Mr. Peter.

    Just as all the documents were about to be tampered with, Jane brought them good news.

    The unconscious Mr. Peter suddenly woke up. Not only was he sober, but his body had recovered its ability to move.

    Everyone thought that Mr. Peter suddenly recovered overnight.

    But in fact, Mr. Peter had been awake for a long time. It took him a lot of time to recover and regain his ability to move.

    When his body completely recovered, Peter stood up.

    He told his mother everything that had happened.

    Ye family was not surprised, because she had already guessed what her eldest son said.

    She also knew how her eldest son felt.

    She wanted to persuade her eldest son to give up his hatred for his younger brother and nephew.

    But such a request was too selfish. Even as a mother, she had to carefully choose words to say.

    Before his mother could say anything, Peter expressed his ideas first.

    "Mom, I know what you are thinking and understand you. The Ye family had been run by my younger brother for so many years. Without him, the Ye family might be over. Besides, he is also your son. If I insist on killing him, you won''t agree, will you?"

    Old Lady Ye acquiesced in her eldest son''s thought.

    Peter smiled very casually. "Mom, if I am you, I will make the same choice. It''s normal. I really understand you."

    He meant to understand, but that didn''t mean he would agree.

    Old Lady Ye knew that her son meant something else.

    In a room almost isolated from the outside world, Old Lady Ye held her son''s hand. Then she asked, "So how can you let go of your brother and your nephew?"

    "It''s very simple. Let''s not deal with Ivy first. I will pretend to lose my memory to forget everything and pretend to come back to Ye family as soon as I recover..."

    Peter said a lot, and finally said solem

    n person and hoped him to attend the banquet of Ye family. She said that Peter could survive this time and recover depending on him sending people and sending medicine.

    But the Ye family''s banquet was arranged so suddenly that he had an important state banquet to go, so he couldn''t go. He could only send Holley to attend the banquet on behalf of him.

    Holley was very reluctant, so she tried to refuse, "Let Jane go, okay?"

    "I used to be on good terms with Ye family. Although we seldom contacted each other in recent years, Jane doesn''t deserve to be invited by Old Lady Ye in person. Holley, you should go. Besides, Holley, you and Mr. Peter are destined to meet. I heard that you were also present in the rescue several times before. You have represented me from the very beginning. Let''s work hard tonight."

    The Generalissimo said reasonably, and Holley understood.

    She had to go the Ye family.

    She had no choice but to agree.

    Jane had been with the Generalissimo since she was a child. She knew his habits very well.

    The Generalissimo never held a state banquet at night.

    So the reason why he didn''t go to Ye family was not valid.

    Did the Generalissimo plan to take actions against Ye family? So he asked Holley to go there in person.

    Was he going to get Holley involved?

    Looking at Holley who was busy with her make-up and clothes, Jane was worried.

 Chapter 670 Piss You Off

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she felt.

    Jane summoned up her courage and called the Generalissimo.

    When the phone was connected, she tried to pretend to be humble and said in a very low voice, "Generalissimo, I heard from Holley that she will attend the banquet of Ye family on behalf of you tonight."

    "It''s true."

    The Generalissimo said.

    Obviously, he was waiting for Jane to finish her words.

    Jane meditated and expressed her point of view in a very euphemistic way. "I heard that the reason why you asked Holley to attend the banquet on your behalf is that you have a state banquet tonight. I know that you never have the habit of holding a state banquet at night, so I want to ask you if you have any other purpose to let Holley attend the banquet tonight and if you need me to do anything to cooperate with you."

    "I just want to frighten Peek and his son. They are too peace. They didn''t mess with me at all, which made me very unhappy."

    The Generalissimo didn''t hide his purpose. "Jane, you are so thoughtful. In that case, please do me a favor."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Find an opportunity to let Holley and Peter have a private contact in the full view of the public."

    Jane nodded in agreement.

    In fact, it was enough for Jane to understand what the leader meant and she accepted the order. The rest was to guarantee that she would complete the task.

    But for the sake of Holley, Jane made an exception and asked, "Generalissimo, are you going to attack Ye family? I''m afraid that if I don''t know the truth so that I will ruin your plan."

    "Jane, have you forgotten my rules? You don''t have to ask so many questions. You can do what I ask you to do. As for what you want to know, you will know when there is a result."

    The Generalissimo''s voice became harsh.

    This was a disguised warning.

    Jane didn''t dare to ask more, so she had to say yes.

    As soon as she hung up the phone, H

    lley off.

    Although Holley didn''t know that she was Peter''s biological daughter.

    But she knew that Ivy was a fake.

    So today, Ivy decided to show off their kinship in front of Holley.

    She must piss Holley off and see if she dares to expose her identity.

    Grabbing the hem of Peter''s clothes, Ivy whispered in a spoiled manner, "Dad, when you were in trouble, the daughter of the Generalissimo often bullied me. I''m really afraid of her. What should I do?"

    She said pitifully and fell into Peter''s arms.

    Holley''s eyes were burning.

    Holley felt that she would be blind.

    She knew that Ivy and Peter were not biological father and daughter, so they were not related by blood.

    Ivy''s behavior was no different from throwing herself at others.

    Holley turned her head away.

    Peter pushed Ivy away with a smile, "Watch your words and deeds."

    Then he stood up and came to Holley.

    "Are you Holley, right?"

    Peter tried his best to control his voice so that it could be as calm as possible so that no one could hear any special emotions.

    In fact, he had never lost his memory.

    Everything was his plan.

    Give yourself a chance, and also give his brother a chance.

    Therefore, Peter was very clear that the girl in front of him was his biological daughter.

 Chapter 671 A Pair Of Silver Bracelets

    Holley looked up and smiled at Mr. Peter.

    "It''s me."

    She said calmly.

    His bright eyes reminded Peter the woman who has dead.

    After a moment of sobs, Mr. Peter opened his mouth again. "I heard that I was seriously injured before. Thanks to the Generalissimo and you for visiting me several times. Although I don''t remember what happened, I really thank the Generalissimo and you."

    Maybe it was not that sincere to say thank the Generalissimo.

    But it was true to say thank you to Holley.

    When he was injured and bleeding, he had to fear all the way to the place where his mother lived. He wanted to ask for help and survive because he knew the existence of Holley and knew she was his biological daughter.

    That was the faith, which supported Peter to survive in trouble.

    He wanted to find her daughter and make up for her.

    He wanted to fulfill his responsibility as a father and would never allow anyone to hurt his daughter.

    Without knowing the existence of Holley, Peter believed that he couldn''t survive that rainy night.

    "I didn''t do anything. It''s all the Generalissimo''s idea."

    Holley stood up and waved her hand.

    She really didn''t do anything. The only truth she knew couldn''t be told. She felt that she couldn''t deserve the word "thank you".

    Peter didn''t think so.

    He took out a very precious box from his arms, afraid of falling dust. Before handing it to Holley, he carefully brushed the dust away.

    "You must have heard about my life in the past years. I''m a person without anything valuable. But I have to thank you for saving my life, so this is for you. "

    He handed the box to her.

    Holley didn''t take it.

    She thought she couldn''t accept the gift.

    "Stop pretending."

    Ivy rolled his eyes at Holley and said, "Take the gift my father gave you. Otherwise, why did you come here today? Didn''t you come here to receive our family''s gratitude and gifts?"

    Peter turned around and shook his head to Ivy, but said nothing.

    Then he turned to look at Holley and said, "Take it. You dese

    as a fake, he didn''t give the bracelets to her when she entered the house.

    Now that his eldest son gave the bracelet to Holley, everything was clear.

    Holley was his daughter.

    No wonder at the first time they met, she had a good impression of this girl whose surname was the same as her family. She always thought that she was more pleasing than Ivy.

    It turned out that she was really a member of Ye family, her lost granddaughter.

    Old Lady Ye understood her eldest son''s plan more and more.

    He pretended to have forgotten everything, but he was using his actions to tell his brother that he remembered everything.

    He knew who was his biological daughter and naturally knew who had hurt him.

    This was an opportunity.

    If Peek and his son chose to harm Peter again, they would give up the opportunity, and the Ye family could only give up on them.

    If Peek and his son chose to be family members this time, all the previous things could be cancelled. This was Peter''s confidence and demeanor as an eldest brother.

    "Do you like it?"

    Peter asked softly.

    Holley came to her senses and smiled at him, "Thank you. I like it very much. May I know the origin of these bracelets?"

    Peter didn''t refuse. He was willing to say, "This is the belongings of my former wife. It''s very important to me, so it''s for someone very important to me."

 Chapter 672 I Want You To Tell Me The Answer

    Holley closed the box directly and she pushed back the silver bracelets and the box.

    "I can''t take these."

    Although she liked the bracelets very much, her reason told her that she couldn''t take the belongings of Mr. Peter''s deceased wife.

    "Take it. I can give it to you, which proves that you are qualified to have it."

    Peter said seriously.

    Seeing that Holley still had no intention to accept it, he waved his sleeve and said, "Do you think this gift doesn''t deserve your identity as the daughter of the Generalissimo, so you don''t want it?"

    Holley hesitated.

    It was inappropriate for her to take such a precious thing.

    Ivy jumped out directly, "Dad, why did you give mom''s stuff to an outsider? You should give it to me."

    Hearing her request, Holley no longer hesitated.

    If she put the bracelets here, she could return it to Mr. Peter when he found his own daughter.

    If these bracelets were given to Ivy, it would be ruined.

    "Thank you, Mr. Peter. I accept this gift."

    Holley withdrew her hand and gave the box with silver bracelets to Jane.

    After she accepted the gift, Ivy was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Dad, I haven''t seen mom since I was a child. You gave mom''s only belongings to someone else, so that I would be sad and mom would be unhappy."

    Peter said indifferently, "No, in your mother''s eyes, my life is far from being measured by this pair of bracelets. Well, sit down and have a good meal together."

    "No! Dad, you''ve gone too far."

    Ivy couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She was going to show off her relationship with his father and piss Holley off.

    But to her surprise, in the end, she was the only one who was pissed off, and the one who was complacent was still Holley.

    Unwilling to see Holley''s face again, Ivy stood up and left.

    "Don''t mind. She has no rules."

    It was not until now that Old Lady Ye said that.

    In order to cooperate with her el

    other. If you don''t mind, you can come here more often and have a chat with me."

    "Okay."

    Holley accepted the invitation gladly.

    After chatting with Peter and telling him to have a good rest, Holley left the Ye family.

    She walked out of the banquet hall.

    Before they got in the car, Holley held Jane''s hand and pulled her to a deserted place. "Tell me, is Mr. Peter my biological father?"

    "Jane, don''t lie to me. I have known the truth, but I want to hear the answer from you."

    Holley asked word by word, and her eyes were blurred by tears.

    She knew it!

    Jane was stunned.

    How did Holley know?

    She couldn''t figure it out at all.

    Seeing that Jane didn''t say anything, Holley wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "I''ll tell you how I knew, but I want you to tell me the answer yourself."

    "I knew it when I touched the bracelets. I think I can''t show it in front of a fake or a person who is coveting him. So I endured it for a long time."

    "Jane, can you tell me the truth?"

    What Holley wanted was not the truth. She wanted the friendship between Jane and her who said they were like sisters.

    Not daring to look into Holley''s eyes, Jane averted her eyes and said, "Holley, let''s go back. Pretend to be silly when we go back."

 Chapter 673 A Knowing Lie

    Jane held Holley''s hand and wanted to take her home.

    Holley shook off Jane''s hand.

    Taking two steps back, Holley said, "Jane, do you know what I''ve been busy with these days?"

    Jane knew.

    Although Fabian and Holley deliberately concealed something from her.

    But they lived under the same roof. How could she not know what Fabian and Holley were busy with.

    It was just that her friends were out of kindness, and she was willing to pretend to accept it.

    Holley didn''t want Jane to answer her question.

    So after a short pause, Holley said, "I''m busy investigating Ivy. I found that Ivy is just a small soldier, and the real manipulator behind it is Peek and his son."

    "Fabian told me that the noble families have their own way of thinking and their rules. So I can''t expose the plot of Peek and his son. If I expose the plot of Peek and his son, not only will they not receive any punishment, but even Ivy will be protected by Ye family since then. The only person I can deal with is Ivy."

    "Fabian persuaded me, and I also promised him to collect as much information as possible and put all the charges on Ivy. In fact, I have brought almost all the materials I have prepared to attend the banquet of Ye family today. I should have given the materials to Old Lady Ye. At least, this is what I planned to do. But the moment I got the bracelets and knew the truth, I changed my mind. I don''t care about the mindset of famous families. What I care about is how to get justice for my father. I don''t care who would defeat. As long as anyone dares to hurt my father, I will get justice for my father."

    Holley made it clear.

    She didn''t care about anything. She only cared about her family.

    She would not allow anyone to hurt her family.

    No matter it was Jane or the Generalissimo, she wouldn''t allow them to hurt her father.

    Looking straight into Jane''s eyes, Holley said word by word, "You can choose to escape and ignore the question I asked. I ca

    d. You must know him well. Besides, the Generalissimo has always been nice to me and helped me a lot. I really shouldn''t make him unhappy. But can you tell me what happened that year? I want to know why the Generalissimo thinks that it is my father who killed my mother. You told me last time that my mother was a tame head master who worked for the royal family and she couldn''t fall in love with anyone, but she had feelings with my father. What happened later?"

    Jane was also a smart woman.

    How could she not know that it was a lie that Holley said she believed that the Generalissimo wouldn''t hurt her father?

    But if Holley was willing to say so, Jane was willing to believe it.

    Although she had no ability to prevent those things from happening, she would try her best to balance the relationship between Holley and the Generalissimo.

    After all, Holley''s mother was Jane''s benefactor, and the Generalissimo was also her benefactor.

    She just hoped that the two people who were very important to her would not fight and not hurt each other.

    She didn''t want to be in the middle of them, nor did she want to make a difficult choice.

    Nodding her head, Jane said, "I don''t know the details of what happened that year, but I will tell you everything I know. Let''s get in the car. It''s windy here."

 Chapter 674 His Hatred, His Resentment And His Belief

    In the car.

    Jane recalled the night more than 20 years ago.

    It was a beautiful night.

    The stars in the sky twinkled, and the curved crescent moon loomed in the clouds.

    It was really a good day, but there was a tragedy.

    That night, Holley''s mother and the eldest master of Ye family were running all the way. They were running for their lives, because Holley''s mother was the tame head master of the royal family.

    She betrayed the royal family and was hunted down by the enemy tame head masters.

    Along the way, they all had a hard time escaping, and finally they had no way to escape.

    It was the master of Holley''s mother who found them. She was one old tame head master who had served the royal family for many years.

    Holley''s mother had a chance to live.

    As long as she was willing to kill the eldest master of Ye family, as long as she was willing to take the parasite and forget everything in the past, she could still return to the royal family and be her boundless tame head master.

    The eldest master of Ye family loved Holley''s mother very much, so he said at that time that he was willing to die and was willing to use his own death to fulfill the life of his beloved woman.

    Love was always mutual.

    Holley''s mother had a deep feeling for the eldest master of Ye family, so deep that she could sacrifice her life.

    Therefore, the eldest master of the Ye family who was not a tame head master was no match for Holley''s mother.

    He was knocked down and passed out on the spot.

    Holley''s mother''s choice was to die, let go of the eldest master of Ye family, and let go of her baby daughter.

    The old tame head master agreed to her request.

    The whole thing could have ended as long as Holley''s mother committed suicide.

    But they didn''t expect that there would be other enemy tame head masters who would come.

    So the final ending was the most miserable one.

    Holley''s mother was cursed the most terrible curse. She was cursed that no one in the world could remember her existence.

    She was cursed that she would never be remembered by he

    this matter, and why she provoked him was courting death.

    Only when Holley understood it could she keep her life.

    Taking a deep breath, Holley took a long time to digest and understand the truth.

    She nodded seriously, "thank you, Jane. I won''t do anything stupid. But you have to choose between me and the Generalissimo sooner or later. It''s the right choice for you, but you must choose. If you don''t choose, the Generalissimo will think that you are a traitor, and I also think that you don''t really care about my friendship and my mother''s kindness to you in the past. So you must choose, or it will be your fault either way. "

    Jane smiled, "Holley, it''s so nice of you to understand me. I know I have to choose. But now, when there is no need to choose, I still hope that I can be not to choose. "

    After a pause, she added, "I''ll help you with Ye family''s affairs. As the daughter of the Generalissimo, you can break some rules of the famous families. And the key point is to expose Ivy before she is officially conferred the title of princess. "

    "I understand."

    Holley nodded solemnly, "once the royal family officially bestows her the identity of a princess, if I expose her, I will force the royal family to admit that they have done something wrong. It''s really not an easy thing. So I have asked Mr. Ron to find Ivy''s biological parents by the end of this month. "

 Chapter 675 Dont Give Up

    Life went on as usual. Holley didn''t slow down because she wanted to find someone and seek justice for her father.

    No matter how much Holley hoped that day would come later, it still arrived as scheduled.

    However, Ron, who went out in person, did not find Ivy''s parents. Ivy''s parents seemed to have disappeared from the world, dead or alive.

    There were even rumors that many forces were also looking for Ivy''s parents.

    It seemed that everyone knew that Ivy''s biological parents were the key to reveal the truth.

    Peek and his son were also looking for Ivy''s parents.

    In fact, Ivy''s parents were originally in their hands.

    But a week ago, they were suddenly lost.

    No matter how many connections Peek and his son used, they couldn''t find any clues.

    The Ye family was overjoyed today.

    The daughter of Ye family, who had been missing for many years, was about to be conferred the title of Princess. This was one of them.

    The second one was that this daughter of Ye family was about to be engaged to Young Master Lei, and there was another talented and resourceful son-in-law in Ye family.

    This was supposed to be an unparalleled honor and a joyous event in the world.

    However, because of the disappearance of Ivy''s parents, Peek and his son, even Ivy, had a sad expression on their faces.

    It was easy to guess that the person who kidnapped Ivy''s parents must have some purpose.

    If they were not idiots, they would definitely take action before Ivy was conferred the title of princess today.

    At this moment, there were less than ten minutes left before the opening of the ceremony.

    But in the large hall, except for the guests who came and went to congratulate, there was no such a person with ulterior motives who appeared with Ivy''s biological parents.

    As that person didn''t show up, Peek was uneasy, Paul was uneasy, and Ivy was more uneasy.

    Because she knew that once her identity was exposed, she would have

    to this point. Was there any way back?

    If she ran out and admitted that she was a fake, would Peek and his son let her go?

    Besides, Peter had been crazy for many years, so he didn''t have any real power. He couldn''t guarantee her safety.

    Ivy didn''t believe it, not to mention the wealth she was about to have. How could she give up so easily?

    She was unwilling to submit to fate.

    She wanted to have a fight, such as killing Peter again.

    As long as Peter died, there would be a turning point.

    With her hands behind her back, Ivy took out the poisonous needle that Paul gave her.

    She had made up her mind that Peter must die.

    "I... i..."

    As she was ready to fight, she put on a pitiful look to distract Peter''s attention.

    "I''m really forced. I have no choice. At the beginning, I was forced to come here. Then I heard the order to go to hell if I didn''t cooperate. I really have no choice, not to mention that later, my life, the life and death of my parents were all controlled by others. "

    Ivy cried miserably. At last, she knelt down to Peter.

    "Ye family''s eldest master, are you really willing to let me go? Is that true? "

    While crying, she grabbed Peter''s hand.

    Peter didn''t care too much and let Ivy hold his hand.

    Then he felt a slight pain in his palm.

 Chapter 676 Not Trained Carefully

    Peter grabbed Ivy''s wrist and saw a little needle in her hand.

    The needle was stained with blood.

    Ivy smiled complacently, "Peter, I''m not stupid. So no matter how you fool me, it''s useless. I won''t cooperate with you. I will continue to cooperate with Peek and his son. I may be the princess of the royal family. If I cooperate with you, I can only get a little money, and I may be hunted and killed by enemies. How stupid I am that I would choose to cooperate with you. "

    "Don''t worry. Since you called me daughter and gave me a gift, I won''t let you die too painful. The poison on the needle will take effect soon and you will die without even feeling the pain. Peter, thank me for not making you suffer too much this time. "

    Knowing that she had succeeded, she was sure that Peter would die.

    Ivy was no longer afraid. She plucked up the courage to stand up and declare war on Peter.

    Peter still stood there with a light smile. He didn''t panic or intend to call the doctor for help at all.

    "It seems that your ability is too low. My brother didn''t teach you with heart. "

    Ivy didn''t understand why Peter said so.

    But for some reason, even though she was sure to win, Ivy lost her confidence and felt very guilty.

    She didn''t know what she was afraid of, but Peter''s aura was so strong that Ivy felt scared.

    "What do you mean?"

    She asked in a trembling voice.

    Peter shook his head, "the simplest common sense is that don''t try to kill the same person in the same way more than once."

    "Didn''t you bribe the nurse to inject me with poison not long ago? You didn''t poison me once, so you shouldn''t have poisoned me a second time. "

    Hearing Peter''s explanation, Ivy understood what he was talking about.

    But she was not reconciled. How could he not die.

    It was obvious luck that he didn''t die for one time. How could he not die for two times, let alone the strong poison.

    It was just a calculation of the time. Peter should die.

    But why was

    he couldn''t find Ivy?

    Did something happen?

    A bad idea flashed through Peek''s mind. When he was sorting out the clues and analyzing the situation, he saw his elder brother, Peter, and his mother entering the hall late.

    Peek still hoped that Ivy and his son would be with them.

    But there was no one beside them except the servants.

    Accompanied by his mother, Peter slowly walked into the hall and went to the center of the stage.

    Peter and his mother looked at each other and said to the special envoy, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. But I''m afraid there will be some changes in today''s ceremony. "

    "What?"

    The special envoy frowned unhappily.

    Peter said calmly, "the Ye family is deeply grateful for the royal family''s kindness. But the favor of the royal family should be given to the real daughter of Ye family, not the fake Ivy. I have found out that Ivy is not my biological daughter. She has no blood relationship with me, let alone Ye family. I don''t think such a person is qualified to be a princess. But what our Ye family mean is that we can''t disgrace the royal family, and my daughter, who has been missing for many years, must be found back. So today''s ceremony can be changed to give my daughter, whom I haven''t found back, the title of princess. What do you think, special envoy?"

 Chapter 677 He Ignored Brotherhood First

    "Well..."

    It happened so suddenly that the special envoy was also stunned.

    It was the first time that he had met such a dark thing.

    But after all, he was just a special envoy. To put it bluntly, he was a person who sent messages. He had no right to make decisions on this kind of matter.

    So after a short hesitation, the special envoy said, "let me contact them and give Ye family a reply in ten minutes."

    The special envoy left, avoiding everyone to contact the old king of the royal family.

    Peek came to his mother and brother in a hurry.

    "What are you doing?"

    Peek couldn''t accept it and asked in a low voice, "brother, although you have been idle for so many years, you can''t ignore Ye family''s dignity. If you declare in public that Ivy is a fake, what will others think of Ye family. What''s more, Ivy was found by me, your second younger brother in person for you. If you behave like this, aren''t you slapping me in the face? "

    "Not to mention that there are so many guests today. You shouldn''t have done that even only in front of our Ye family. Don''t I want grace? "

    Said Peek, annoyed and aggrieved.

    Peter said calmly, "I have considered for Ye family. If it weren''t for Ye family, do you think I would like my daughter and me to accept the favor of the royal family? Can I forget what happened that year? Why did my wife and child apart from me? Why have I been mad for so many years? Ivy is not my daughter. I will never recognize her. I must expose the fake as well. As for the royal honor you have won for Ye family, I won''t refuse. "

    His words were firm and reasonable. Peek was annoyed, but he had nothing to say.

    After a pause, he said, "then why do you say that Ivy is not your biological daughter. That''s a DNA test. "

    Peek asked against his conscience.

    He had a good memory. He still remembered how his brother questioned him that night.

    But he couldn''t admit it in front of his mother.

    Peter didn''t say it clearly, "I have done the paternity test. She is not. "

    "Oh, brother, you''re so considerate. You''ve been waiting for such a long time, but I didn''t expect that you would give me a surprise."

    Peek said in a voice dripping with sa

    od husband for her and a man who could be good to her and his daughter still liked.

    He was so strong that today he was as noisy as the master of the Ye family.

    Peek not only disgraced himself, but also offended the royal family.

    The princess was conferred the title by him and his son, but something went wrong in the end.

    Peek felt very angry.

    What annoyed him more was that Ivy was missing and his son was knocked out and thrown in the grass.

    Besides, there was something more annoying. When he returned home, his mother scolded him inside and outside, saying that he was not doing well and that he went to the royal family for benefits.

    All in all, he, Peek, was not a good man.

    As for his eldest brother, Peter, he was a man of integrity.

    Peek went back home in anger and fired six shots at the chandelier in the room.

    All of this was witnessed by Paul.

    "Dad."

    He said with an evil heart, "kill uncle. Before uncle came back, grandma only cared about uncle. But now, God is unfair. Uncle is too selfish. He doesn''t care about Ye family''s interests at all and doesn''t treat you as his own younger brother. If he takes you as his own brother, he won''t fight for power with you, nor will he humiliate you everywhere. He won''t pretend to lose his memory even though he finds that Ivy is a fake. He won''t expose it until today. Dad, if we don''t kill uncle, we won''t have a good day in the future. We should do it as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 678 Play With Guns. Be Careful Not To Go Wrong

    "Dad, what are you hesitating about?"

    Seeing that his father didn''t say anything for a long time and there was no reply, Paul couldn''t help raising his voice.

    He was heartbroken, unwilling and anxious.

    "Dad, what uncle did today is obviously against us. Why don''t you agree? As long as you agree, we will kill uncle. Everything will come to an end and we can get back to the situation before uncle comes back. "

    "Father, Ivy has disappeared. I can tell with my feet that she was in uncle''s hand. If we don''t do anything, we will just sit still and wait for death. We will be killed by uncle. Dad! "

    Paul shouted loudly.

    Peek stood there with his eyes closed for a long time before he said, "but your uncle didn''t aim at us in the end. His target was only Ivy. Maybe your uncle has never thought of breaking up with us. "

    After all, Peek and Peter were brothers.

    Although he had long been partial to his son, sometimes he would be partial to his elder brother.

    What''s more, recently, his brother did not deliberately aim at them, which was also the reason why Peek was hesitating.

    Maybe his brother would give them a chance.

    Maybe his brother also wanted the Ye family to live a peaceful life, but he would stop something he didn''t want to see.

    Hearing his father''s words, Paul couldn''t accept it at all.

    "Dad, is your son always less important than your brother in your heart? Dad, I am the one you should trust. My uncle is not. He is someone else''s father, not our family. He is an outsider. Dad, I will never harm you. But what about uncle? Maybe he is looking forward to seeing you lose all your power and position in grandma''s heart as soon as possible. Then he can take back everything that should have belonged to him more than 20 years ago. "

    Paul was relentlessly slandering Peter''s intention. He pl

    kay, I''ll tell you the truth."

    Ron was willing to coax Holley, so he pretended to be sincere and apologized, "I did this today for you, and for our future."

    "Bah, you are such a glib talker. How can this have anything to do with me?"

    Holley rolled her eyes at the man and moved the gun directly to the chest of Ron. "If you behave like this, I will dig out your heart and see what you think."

    Ron was amused by her pretty face.

    He should have cooperated with her, performed well and acted well.

    But he couldn''t continue after this laughter.

    It seemed that it was not suitable for him, Mr. Ron, to sincerely admit his mistakes.

    As a dignified Mr. Ron, he was more like a domineering president.

    Raising his hand, he put it on the little woman''s hand. The corners of Ron''s mouth rose slightly, raising an evil and attractive arc.

    "The safety bolt is not open. I know you care about me and are afraid of hurting me. But I suddenly feel that sometimes it''s not a bad thing to go too far."

    This hateful man was in the mood to say a pun at this time.

    Damn it!

    Holley blushed, and Ron laughed more happily.

    Smiling, he grabbed the little woman''s hand and took off the gun that blocked their hug.

 Chapter 679 Behave Well

    Being hugged by Ron, Holley was also amused.

    She stopped pretending to be angry. Leaning against the man''s arms, she circled his neck and whispered, "have you seen my father? What''s his impression of you? "

    Knowing that the little woman cared about him, the happiness on Ron''s face was even greater.

    "So I just said that I didn''t do what you asked me to do or say hello was for you and our future."

    "Because this is the order of my father-in-law. I dare not disobey. My father-in-law asked me to have a talk with him. He said that I had gone too far before, causing you to be in prison, making you sad, and causing you to have a miscarriage, refusing to recognize your child, and divorcing you. In short, my father-in-law rebuked me for what I had done. "

    Ron said seriously.

    Holley was anxious, "it''s not like that. Something has nothing to do with you."

    She was on Ron''s side.

    Ron nodded with a smile, "I know it has nothing to do with me, but my father-in-law doesn''t think so. You have suffered a lot before, and it has something to do with me. So I must take the blame, and I can''t escape from it at all. So I don''t dare to make any mistake in what my father-in-law ordered me to do. Otherwise, my father-in-law will definitely dislike me more. What if he let you marry someone else in the future? "

    "Got it."

    Holley held Ron''s hand and hooked his little finger, "then tell me, does my father accept you as his son-in-law or not? I''m a little flustered after hearing what you said. "

    "I think he can accept me."

    Ron was also quite uncertain.

    Holley pinched the palm of Ron''s hand hard, "then you should behave well. If my father doesn''t accept you, you won''t be able to remarry me."

    After saying that, she was about to run away.

    Ron stretched out his hand and put it around the little woman''s waist.

    With a pull of his big hand, he pulled the little woman into his arms, and Ron gave her an extremely domineering kiss.

    While kissing, he announced overbearingly, "even if we don''t remarry, you are still my woman. No one can take you away from me. You can only belong to me."

    "You are s

    ane didn''t say anything but stood quietly aside.

    The Generalissimo kept silent and didn''t open his eyes. He didn''t say anything until the soothing fragrance was burnt out. "Jane, how do you think? Do I help you more, or she gave you more favor by saving your life before?"

    It was a question with a smile.

    Jane felt threatened.

    Although she had never betrayed the Generalissimo, she did hide something important from him recently.

    She was nervous, but she tried to pretend to be calm and answered, "the grace of saving my life is a great grace, and the grace of raising me is also a great grace. I have never thought about this question. It''s just that my benefactor sister can''t come back. Now I can only repay you. "

    "Jane,"

    The Generalissimo opened his eyes and stood up. "You have been with me for a long time. You don''t even dare to tell me the truth. I know, if you compare me with her, you choose her. Otherwise, why didn''t you report to me when Holley had known her relationship with Peter? "

    He said in a stern tone.

    Jane was not surprised that the truth was revealed.

    Even if she did it secretly, there was nothing she could hide from the Generalissimo, a person with supreme power.

    Jane didn''t say anything. Now no matter what she said was useless.

    "Jane, I have told you that I will make the royal family and Ye family pay the price. Do you want to know what I''m going to do? "

 Chapter 680 He Will Benefit No Matter He Is Alive Or Dead

    Jane grew up with the Generalissimo, so she knew a simple reason.

    The more you know, the closer you are to death, especially the secrets.

    Taking a deep breath, Jane said without hesitation. She didn''t want to know.

    But most of the time, it was against her will.

    She didn''t want to know, but the Generalissimo wanted to tell her.

    "I don''t want to do anything, because even if I don''t do anything, people who should pay the price will also pay the price."

    This was the Generalissimo''s answer. It was not a secret, but it was still making people feel uneasy.

    Jane was unprecedentedly uneasy.

    Standing in front of the Generalissimo, she was in a dilemma.

    She wanted to run away, but she didn''t dare to leave before the Generalissimo agreed.

    But if she continued to stay here, she was interrupted by the atmosphere in the study.

    "You don''t understand?"

    After a few minutes of silence, the Generalissimo asked in surprise when he saw no response from Jane.

    Although Jane didn''t understand what the Generalissimo meant.

    "You''re so smart. I''ve had trained you for many years." He''s not satisfied with Jane''s reaction at the moment.

    Jane also hoped that she could be smart enough to understand what the Generalissimo meant.

    But she really had no idea. "You should understand. "

    The Generalissimo said slowly.

    "Let me think about it," said Jane hurriedly.

    "No need."

    The Generalissimo shook his head slightly. "You are so nervous now, and you are worried that I will kill you to keep the secret. Of course, you can''t think of anything."

    All Jane''s thoughts were seen through and exposed.

    Standing there, she became more and more uneasy. The Generalissimo laughed unexpectedly. "Will I kill you to keep my secrets?"

    Jane found that she really didn''t know the answer to this question.

    The Generalissimo shook his head with a smile. "How could I kill you to keep my secrets? I called you here today to tell you that I know what I should know. As for you, you are my subordinate. It''s not wrong to protect Holley, but you should tell me everything about her, especially about her and Ye family. Although it has nothing to do with you that Holley knew the

    re than 20 years ago, the death of Holley''s mother was an internal matter of the tame head masters, even if the order was given by the royal family, and even if their whereabouts were betrayed by Peek.

    But those were all matters of the tame head masters, and the Generalissimo could not interfere.

    Once a man of high position took actions, there must be some reason.

    The Generalissimo needed a reason to attack the Ye family and the royal family.

    Peter was the best reason.

    If he was killed by Peek and his son after several struggles, Old Lady Ye could no longer cover up for Peek and his son.

    Since Peek and his son were arrested, they would naturally tell that they were ordered by the royal family to murder the Generalissimo.

    This was the best reason to deal with the royal family.

    If Peter didn''t die, it must be the defeat of Peek and his son. No matter what would happen to the father and son, the royal family would definitely attack Peter. Anyway, Peter had made great contribution to the founding of the country. If Peter was killed by the royal family, the Generalissimo also had a reason to make a move.

    So, did these special soldiers go to kill Peter or help Peter?

    If it was the former

    Jane didn''t dare to think further.

    No matter what, she had to have her own people in the Ye family to be safe.

    She turned around, grabbed her phone, rushed downstairs and called Holley all the way.

    Holley''s phone was turned off.

 Chapter 681 Set Up A Trap For Them

    When Jane pushed the door open, she found that her room was surrounded by a group of people.

    The phone in her hand was snatched away by the people outside the room.

    "Miss Yin, the Generalissimo has ordered that you can''t go anywhere before tonight."

    As soon as the voice outside the door fell, countless guns were raised and aimed at Jane.

    If she wanted to break out of the encirclement by force, she had no choice but to die.

    And she would die so quickly that no news could be spread out.

    Jane knew what she should do. She had no choice but to quietly return to her room.

    Now, her only hope was that Holley could see the missed call.

    As long as Holley called back, she would find that something was wrong.

    As long as Holley found out that there was something wrong, with the help of Ron and Fabian, they would definitely guess the truth.

    She just hoped that the tragedy didn''t happen.

    Now Jane could do nothing but pray.

    It was late at night.

    In the deep night, there was no stars or moonlight.

    It was dark outside.

    The leaves rustled in the wind, and the Ye family''s mansion was in turmoil.

    The two of them, Peek and his son, were full of killing intent. They arranged nearly a hundred killers to murder Peter.

    Their father and son paid a lot of money to hire so many killers that even a single spit from each killer could drown Peter.

    This time, they must let Peter die without a doubt.

    If Peter couldn''t die this time, their father and son would be doomed.

    Most of these killers were sent here by the royal family to ensure that everything went well.

    A hundred killers were approaching Peter''s room, but Peter seemed to have nothing happened. He went to sleep at ten o''clock.

    After he fell asleep, a hundred killers broke into Peter''s room.

    However, to their surprise, they missed and fell into a trap.

    Peter''s room looked small, but dozens of special soldiers were ambushed.

    They were more efficient than those killers. Af

    what to say.

    He didn''t expect that his father would suddenly take all the responsibilities of him at this time and take him away completely. He only regarded him as a dutiful son.

    Why did father want to do this?

    Did he, Paul, dare to do something but he didn''t dare to admit?

    Or would his uncle believe it?

    His uncle wouldn''t believe it. As soon as they met just now, uncle said that today''s trap was specially set for them.

    But when he saw his grandmother coming out of the dark room, Paul suddenly understood why his father made such a choice.

    Even if everyone knew that the killers today were found by their father and son together.

    Even if everyone knew that it was their father and son who tried to murder uncle several times.

    Even if everyone knew that they found a fake daughter to go back to the Ye family in order to cover up the truth that they had poisoned Holley.

    But Old Lady Ye had always been fond of her grandson.

    So as long as they gave Old Lady Ye a reason, Old Lady Ye was willing to protect her grandson, not to mention a filial grandson.

    Old Lady Ye looked at Peter and said, "my son, since it has nothing to do with Paul that child, he is just overwhelmed by filial piety. Why don''t let him go out first? As your mother, I''m here to help you solve your brothers'' problem. "

 Chapter 682 The Choice Of Son-In-Law

    As for filial piety, Peter was really filial.

    So when he heard what his mother said, he just frowned slightly. He didn''t agree and didn''t want to let Paul go.

    However, he didn''t mean to disobey his mother. He just took a meaningful look at Paul and said to his mother, "of course. We two will solve the problem between me and my brother. "

    Then Paul left.

    Peek knew that tonight might be the last time he would protect his son.

    So he sent his son to the door in person.

    He stopped and held his son''s hand tightly. "Take good care of yourself and your mother. Don''t forget today."

    After saying that, he directly kicked the door open and pushed his son out.

    Then he locked the door again and shut his son completely outside.

    Peek admitted defeat sincerely.

    "Peter Ye, what do you want?"

    After they completely broke up, Peek didn''t even call Peter brother.

    When he called his name directly, Old Lady Ye howled painfully, "son, why do you treat your brother like this? You are brothers. both of you are born from mother''s belly."

    Peek felt uncomfortable, but what could he do now.

    "Mom, I have nothing to say. Now that things have come to this, let''s solve it. "

    After saying that, Peek looked straight at Peter and said, "you can ask me to die directly, but you don''t ask me to die. Instead, you are silent. It seems that you have something to ask me, and you are not sure whether I know or not and whether I will answer you or not. So you are a little hesitant, right?"

    "Since you have a question, you can ask. I will consider whether to answer you or not. "

    Peek said in a helpless tone.

    Peter nodded, "Peek, my younger brother, you are still as arrogant as before. It''s a pity that our fate of brotherhood is over and we have to fight till the end."

    "Don''t sigh. If you have anything to ask, just ask. If you don''t have anything, I''ll pay you back with my life. I won''t owe you anything fr

    Ron forced a smile.

    He had been hiding in the dark all night in order to protect Peter, his father-in-law''s life.

    But in this way, he still couldn''t get the approval of his father-in-law. It was really¡­

    Seeing that Ron smiled reluctantly, Peter stood up and patted him on the shoulder. "Young man, don''t be discouraged. I still think highly of you. Although there is still a gap between you and the son-in-law in my heart, you are still very close. If you work harder, you can meet my requirements. "

    Ron was speechless.

    But then again, he was willing to work hard for Holley.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground and confirming that there was no living person in the room, Ron said solemnly.

    "Uncle, may I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    Peter said with vicissitudes of life.

    "Earlier, Holle was told that asking the Generalissimo about you was courting death. I may be young and don''t understand, but I think the Generalissimo wants to kill you. But tonight, the Generalissimo sent someone to protect you. I want to know whether the Generalissimo wants to protect you or kill you. "

    In fact, Ron shouldn''t have asked such a secret thing.

    But since it was related to the life and death of his father-in-law, he had to make it clear even if he shouldn''t ask.

 Chapter 683 Its Not A Test For A Son-In-Law

    "That''s a war between two old rivals in love."

    Peter didn''t show any astonishment or hide anything.

    He was honest, and the answer was not complicated at all.

    Ron was obviously stunned.

    Peter smiled, "your younger generation won''t be involved in our war. You can get along with each other as you like. "

    Hearing what he said, Ron understood.

    Obviously, Peter and the Generalissimo must have reached an unknown agreement.

    He didn''t want to hide this fact, but he didn''t mean to explain the specific content of the agreement.

    He had already pointed a way for the younger generation as Ron, and he was quite clear about what to do.

    If he kept asking, he would be regarded as a fool.

    "Holle doesn''t know that the relationship between the Generalissimo and uncle is so subtle, but she knows very well that the Generalissimo once wanted to kill you."

    Although Ron could accept the answer, it didn''t mean that Holley could accept it either.

    Tonight, Holley was not present and didn''t know these things.

    But that didn''t mean that Holley would never know it.

    Peter looked at Ron and shook his head. "It seems that you have a smooth relationship, young man."

    "What?"

    Ron was stunned again.

    They were talking about the affair between the Generalissimo and his father-in-law. How could it be related to his emotional experience?

    However, his relationship went smoothly.

    It was easy for Mr. Ron to pursue a simple female student, Holley. He would not fail.

    The two of them, he and Holley, had mutual affinity and were loyal to each other. They didn''t give up because of all the troubles. They were not tired and betrayed.

    Thinking of this, Ron felt as sweet as he was drinking honey.

    "As for rivals in love, they have to fight even when they are old. For example, the Generalissimo and I are both Holley''s father. One is her biological father, and the other is her adoptive father. The two of us will love our daughter, but we have to distinguish the difference. Let

    enmity with him. Is it necessary for him to kill me?"

    Peter shook his head with a smile, "but he is lucky to have a woman who loves him deeply. For him, the Generalissimo came to talk to me in person, asking me to spare his life and turn a blind eye to what happened today. I have promised that as long as this person no longer appears in front of me and does these things that make me unhappy, I can pretend that nothing has happened tonight. "

    "Ron, take him away to the Generalissimo. I want to thank you for your hard work tonight. After all, I don''t like to owe anyone anything."

    Peter glanced at Young Master Lei, who was still in a coma, and said, "the Generalissimo said that as long as I could let him go, he could promise me one thing under similar circumstances."

    This was Peter''s thanks to Ron for his hard work all night.

    If he could make a request to the Generalissimo to fulfill a wish, it would be a very expensive reward.

    When Ron didn''t want it, Peter stopped him. "Boy, one matter is one matter. What happened between you and Holle is my investigation of my son-in-law. Your hard work tonight is the friendship between us. "

    Since Peter had said so, Ron really couldn''t refuse.

    He nodded and thanked Peter. Then he carried Young Master Lei on his shoulder and took him out of Ye family in the dark.

 Chapter 684 I Can Do Anything For Her

    In the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    Ron carried Young Master Lei into the study of the Generalissimo.

    Seeing that it was Ron, the Generalissimo smiled not surprisingly.

    "Ron, do you know why Peter asked you to bring Young Master Lei here?"

    The Generalissimo seemed to be in a good mood tonight. He asked this question, talking and laughing unexpectedly.

    Of course, Ron remembered what Peter had said.

    His father-in-law said that he wanted to thank Ron for his hard work for a night, so he gave Ron a chance to make a request to the Generalissimo and fulfill his wish.

    But now the Generalissimo asked Ron in person. If Ron still made it so simple, he would not be Mr. Ron.

    After thinking for a while, Ron didn''t say anything.

    He didn''t want to make a wild guess.

    He was waiting for the Generalissimo to speak.

    The Generalissimo nodded slightly and said, "I have promised Peter that I will do something for him as long as he let go of Young Master Lei. This was a great benefit for his son-in-law. But Holley is also my daughter. You will also be my son-in-law in the future. So I promise you two things that are not excessive. You should remember that as an adoptive father, I loved Holley more, understand?"

    This was not the benefit of pennies from heaven.

    It was a game between Peter and the Generalissimo, and it was also a choice for Ron to make a stand in line exchange.

    Ron didn''t want his thoughts to influence Holley''s decision.

    He didn''t want to involve Holley in the war between two old rivals in love.

    Shaking his head, Ron said frankly, "It''s my duty to work for my father-in-law. I have never thought of getting benefits. I''ve brought Young Master Lei here. Goodbye."

    If Ron didn''t accept it, the Generalissimo had no choice.

    But the Generalissimo was not in a hurry, let alone force Ron.

    Originally, the war between him and Peter who were old rivals in love could not be ended in a short time.

    These things could be solved slowly, but there was one thing that needed to be solved tonight.

    "Hold on."

    Stopping Ron, the Generalissimo said, "Take Young Master Lei with me."

    In order to refuse the benefits, Ron just said that it was natural for him to work for his father-in-law as a son-in-law.

    Now, the Generalissimo had given his

    w there is no outsider. We two can be considered father and daughter. Let''s sit down and have a talk."

    "Okay, I''ll make you a cup of tea."

    Jane sobbed.

    The Generalissimo waved his hand at her and said, "There''s no need to be so troublesome. I just have a few words to tell you, who is like a daughter."

    "Please go ahead."

    "I saved him once, but I will never save him again. I don''t think he will listen to me. He won''t listen to you. But if you don''t have a chance to persuade him in person, who doesn''t know what he has done and how he courted death, I''m afraid that one day if he dies, you won''t give up, you won''t accept it, and you will do anything to ask him to live."

    The Generalissimo spoke very slowly, like an old father who saw his daughter would be wronged and bullied in the future but could do nothing.

    Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes.

    The Generalissimo was a reserved person. He quickly restrained his negative emotions. "Jane, I saved Young Master Lei this time for you. If he is willing to listen to you this time, I will arrange for you two, so that both of you two can retreat and stay out of this world. If he doesn''t listen to your advice, you must cut off contact with him. Because I will attack the royal family sooner or later. I won''t let her die for no reason. I will definitely get back the blood debt. I can do anything for her. Even if you stand in front of me, I will kill you without hesitation. So, don''t make me hard to do it, and don''t make yourself hard for a unworthy person! "

 Chapter 685 To Get A Chance To Breathe

    The Generalissimo''s request was not excessive.

    What he did was more for the good of Jane.

    Jane knew it clearly.

    In fact, she didn''t have to persuade Young Master Lei, because she knew that Young Master Lei wouldn''t listen to her.

    But she was most touched by the Generalissimo''s help.

    Jane cried.

    Her sanity had completely collapsed, so what she had been hiding and dared not ask, at this moment, she asked.

    "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t let go of Ye family? I thought you wouldn''t let Mr. Peter go. I was narrow-minded and misunderstood you."

    Jane sobbed and apologized.

    The Generalissimo didn''t deny it. "A long time ago, I even wanted to kill Peter. After all, she had chosen Peter, but Peter didn''t protect her well. As a result, she was chased and cursed to death. You know what? In the past, she was a master. She had used some means that no one knew her whereabouts. But Peter wrote a family letter to her!"

    "That family letter let several core members of Ye family know his whereabouts and guess her whereabouts!"

    "At that time, Peter was the young master of the Ye family, the future master of the Ye family, and the person in charge of the Ye family. But he didn''t even have the ability to restrain his family. It was his brother who reported to the royal family in the end. Do you think he deserves to die! Should we pay for what happened in the past? "

    Jane kept silent.

    She really didn''t know what the Generalissimo thought of Peter.

    Jane was afraid that she might say something wrong.

    She was silent. The Generalissimo waved his hand and said, "If Peter hadn''t shown me the evidence that the person who killed her in the end that day was not the tame head master of the royal family, but a fake person, I would never let Peter go."

    Jane understood.

    In the end, Jane understood the person who killed her benefactor was the fake tame head master, which meant that they did not come here after receiving the news from Peek.

    They were from another hostile force and knew the whereabouts of her benefactor from other ways.

    They came here to kill her benefactor, so they risked their lives for her benefactor.

    But the leader of that force was stil

    The black market had always been a place where the law of the jungle prevailed.

    Those who were incompetent would not only lose their business, but also lose their lives.

    The fierce battle made Young Master Lei even more tired to deal with.

    Although Young Master Lei had a fight with Jane before, he had never thought of divorcing her.

    But he needed some time to adjust himself and give Jane some time.

    The problem between them needed time to prove and solve.

    However, in the past two months, Young Master Lei had tried all his efforts, but he still couldn''t make the Lei family''s situation better.

    At this time, the royal family sent an invitation, hoping that Young Master Lei would become a new member of the royal family.

    Young Master Lei didn''t sleep for three days and nights, because he knew that as he became the new member of the royal family, he had to break up with Jane, because they were two opposing forces.

    Love, which had never crossed hatred, was sad and beautiful, and had no good end.

    Finally, he gave up Jane and agreed to marry Ivy.

    This was the benefits he got from the royal family.

    He promised to do anything for the royal family, and the royal family would fully support the Lei family.

    With their support, the Lei family was able to breathe in the black market, and their status had been restored a lot.

    The benefits were not in vain, so when the royal family asked Young Master Lei to kill Peter, he agreed.

 Chapter 686 When We Meet Again, We Will Be Enemies

    When Young Master Lei opened his eyes and saw Jane, he understood who had saved him even if he was a fool.

    Besides, Young Master Lei was not a fool.

    The fate and family affection forced him to come to this point step by step.

    He didn''t want to lie on the ground anymore.

    Young Master Lei stood up.

    Looking straight into Jane''s eyes, he sighed, "It seems that I''m lucky to be saved by the Generalissimo because of a woman. Otherwise, how can I be saved by the Generalissimo?

    He said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Jane felt uncomfortable. "Don''t say that to the Generalissimo. You should know why the Lei family is in such a situation in the country today. No one is against you, but... "

    Before Jane could finish her words, Young Master Lei interrupted her, "Jane, I know you have made the greatest contribution to save me. But don''t talk nonsense just because you saved my life. What qualifications do you have to lecture me? "

    He rudely asked Jane, "Let me tell you. You volunteered to do this. We have broken up, and I have fallen in love with another woman. It''s your choice to pay for it, but don''t try to blackmail me."

    This was heartless words.

    It was also Young Master Lei''s choice between family affection and love.

    Families were all what Young Master Lei cared about, and also the most important person in his heart.

    Compared to the families, his lover, Jane, were not so important.

    Since it didn''t matter anymore, since he had chosen.

    Then he would really let go of her this time.

    He let her go, in fact, was to let himself go, as a redemption for himself.

    If one day he could see her happy, he could feel at ease.

    But he would never let Jane know these thoughts of love.

    If that stupid woman knew it, how could she let it go?

    Young Master Lei stepped back two steps to keep his distance from Jane and said, "You''d better not think that we can be together again just because you saved me. There is no possibility for us to be together. If you keep pestering me, I can only feel that you are cheap."

    The one Jane loved deep

    don''t have parents or relatives.

    Young Mr. Lei said every word rudely to Jane tonight.

    If he wasn''t rudely, Jane would not let him go.

    Young Master Lei was tired.

    He had said too much. All he wanted to do now was to leave.

    Jane cried. Her tears could corrode Young Master Lei''s heart and shake his decision.

    Turning around with his back to Jane, Young Master Lei closed his eyes slightly and continued with rude words, "Jane, you can''t imprison me around you. Even if you have the support of the Generalissimo, it''s useless. In my heart, you will always be a cheap woman."

    "You..."

    Jane was too angry to speak.

    Even if she still had a glimmer of hope, now she had no hope at all.

    This was the end of their relationship. This was the end of their love in the future.

    "Mr. Lei, don''t worry. I won''t badger you anymore. You can leave now. Next time we meet, we will be enemies. If you hurt the Generalissimo, the people around me, and my friend, I will seek justice for them to you, and it will be double."

    As she spoke, Jane raised her gun and shot the chandelier at the top of the room. "From now on, we will be strangers!"

    "I''m glad to hear that. I''ve been waiting for you to say that for a long time."

    Young Master Lei looked straight into Jane''s tired eyes and said, "Do you know how relieved it is to get rid of the burden? Now, I have this feeling."

 Chapter 687 The First Contact

    After leaving Grand Marshal Mansion, Ron went home.

    Because of Holley, he spent all his time choosing a villa in the imperial capital that was beautiful and very conducive to marriage.

    Ron had made up his mind to pursue Holley in the imperial capital and marry her in their new house.

    The decoration style of the house was mostly in the high-end and high-grade retro style, and there were also a few rooms specially prepared for Holley. Ron specially asked people to make it into a pink series that was full of romantic.

    Anyway, Ron prepared all the lovely little dolls for Holley.

    It should be a surprise. He would bring Holley here after his proposal was successful.

    But Fabian spilled the beans.

    Ron thought Fabian must have done it on purpose, because Fabian told Holley that Ron had bought a mansion outside and told him to hide his mistress there.

    Since he said so, how could Holley not come to the villa to have a look?

    As soon as they arrived at the villa, Holley found those rooms specially prepared for her. In the master bedroom, she also saw the wedding photos of her and Ron.

    Fabian''s words were obviously a rumor.

    After proving his innocence, Ron asked Fabian to give an explanation. But Ron didn''t expect that Fabian would say that he did have a mistress in his house, who was Holley.

    In this way, Ron was defeated by Fabian.

    Before Ron could deal with Fabian, who was talkative, he received a call from his father-in-law and asked him to do something.

    Ron went there actively and kept the secret from Holley as requested by his father-in-law.

    He thought it wouldn''t take much time as long as he went there, but he didn''t expect that he would go there for the whole afternoon and the whole night.

    Before he left, he only told Holley that he needed to go back to N City because there was something wrong with the company. Now the imperial capital was not stable, so it was better for Ho

    Bah..."

    Ron snorted, "It''s time for you to go home. This is my future wedding room with Holley. It''s not suitable for you to live here."

    Ron asked Fabian to leave without hesitation.

    "A fickle man."

    The corners of Fabian''s mouth twitched violently. "As your friend, I promise that if you need me again, I will not promise you."

    Fabian was angry and half joking. Then he waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to stay here as a spoiler. I was just kidding. Your little wife will wake up in half an hour. Cherish this night. Bye."

    Fabian left with ease.

    Walking out of the villa, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''Where was Teresa?

    How was Teresa doing?

    His Teresa...''

    He kept calling Teresa and walked out.

    Before he got in the car, he received a call from Jane.

    When the phone was connected, Fabian didn''t hear Jane''s voice.

    He heard a strange man''s voice. "Excuse me, are you Mr. Fabian?"

    Fabian suddenly became alert. "Who are you? Why is the phone in your hands?''

    "Hello, I''m the bartender of the bar. Our bar is about to close. But the owner of the phone was so drunk that she didn''t pay the money and couldn''t wake up. We had no choice but to unlock her phone with her face without authorization. Sir, you are the first contact, so we called you."

 Chapter 688 A Scorpio Woman

    "Okay, tell me the name of your bar."

    As a friend, Jane was drunk and Fabian couldn''t ignore her.

    It was supposed for Fabian to ask Ron and Holley to be with him, but these two people rarely had a night together.

    As their friend, Fabian was the most loyal one. He had made a plan and put some medicine on Holley.

    As long as Ron got close to her, the two of them would naturally be together.

    ''Ha-ha.

    Mr. Ron, seize the opportunity.

    As your friend, I can only help you like this. If you can''t remarry Holley as soon as possible, you will be too disappointing.

    Because of his plan, Fabian didn''t disturb Ron and Holley in the villa.

    Fabian drove himself to the bar.

    Along the way, Fabian couldn''t understand why he was the first contact of Jane.

    When he went to the bar and saw the phone in Jane''s hand, Fabian suddenly understood.

    This was not the phone Jane usually used.

    Because of her special identity, the people she contacted with were all around the Generalissimo, so the confidential working requirements were very strong.

    Jane had two phones. One was for public use, and the other was for private use.

    She came out to get drunk today with her private phone.

    This phone number was bought by Jane in N City.

    At that time, because of the matter of Teresa, Jane had often used this number to contact Fabian.

    Because it was not set, Fabian, who had talked to the most on the phone, became the first contact by default.

    Looking at Jane, who was drunk and crying, Fabian sighed.

    He paid the bill and carried Jane on his back.

    But Jane stopped him. "I won''t leave. I want to drink. I won''t..."

    She cried like a child.

    Fabian coaxed her, "Let''s drink. There are a lot of good wine in my house. It''s better than here. Let''s go. "

    After a lot of persuasion, Fabian finally took Jane out of the bar and got in the car.

    After getting in the car, Jane suddenly became quiet.

    She was so drunk that she fel

    I had found it earlier and explained it clearly, it wouldn''t have been like this. Half of it is my fault. But now, I can''t help you get back together with Young Master Lei."

    "Get back together?"

    Jane laughed as if she had heard a joke.

    She smiled for a long time, and then raised her hand to grab the bath towel around Fabian''s body. "I will never be together with him again in my life. Our relationship is over. I hate him, but I''ve cried for only one night. After tonight, I''m still me. I want to live a peaceful life, let go of everything I want, and never cry for him again."

    "Okay, I''ll drink with you."

    Fabian really didn''t know what else he could do.

    Hearing this, Jane loosened her grip and said, "Go get the wine, Fabian. Good friend, let''s drink together tonight."

    Although Fabian was also emotionally intelligent, he was not as drunk as Jane.

    Maybe it was a long time ago, thinking of Teresa, Fabian felt more regret and pain.

    But the pain was no longer strong.

    Fabian didn''t want to analyze his feelings at the moment. He was just drinking.

    Jane had opened the second bottle of wine. She stood there unsteadily, pointed at Fabian and asked, "Do you still love Teresa?"

    Before Fabian could answer, Jane continued, "Do you know my constellation?"

    "I''m a Scorpio."

 Chapter 689 A Woman Of Scorpio Is The Most Vengeful One

    Jane was really drunk, so she was more open-minded than usual.

    Holding the bottle in her hand, she said in a half rational and half drunken tone, "A woman of Scorpio is the most vengeful one. Fabian, do you know how I want to take revenge on Young Master Lei?"

    Fabian suddenly had a very bad feeling.

    A gust of night wind blew, and he suddenly felt cold all over his body.

    The bath towel on his body was pulled down by Jane.

    "Young Master Lei betrayed me and humiliated me. Fabian, I want to be with you. I''d like to see how Young Master Lei and his sister will react when we are together."

    It was a crazy night.

    They were crazy.

    Some were drunk and some were in a mess

    In Mr. Ron''s villa.

    When Holley woke up in a daze, she felt that her whole body was about to fall apart, and every bone and flesh all over her body was painful.

    Ron went crazy.

    He declared that absence made the heart grow fonder. They had been apart for too long, so he went crazy.

    But it was not excessive.

    What went too far was that Ron had disappeared in the early morning.

    That man ran away before she woke up.

    Holley was so angry.

    ''Ron, if you don''t leave me a note or a message on WeChat, just wait. I will ignore you for a week, no, a month.''

    Holley struggled to get out of bed, but couldn''t find her phone.

    What the hell!

    Holley rubbed her hair, trying to recall what had happened yesterday.

    It seemed that she was reading documents in the living room and then fell asleep.

    The phone should be in the living room.

    After sitting on the ground for a while and regaining some strength, Holley stood up and walked downstairs slowly.

    At the stairway of the second floor.

    Holley saw a man who was busy bringing the toasted bread and milk to the table.

    ''Oh, I see.

    Ron, you doesn''t left. You have conscience.''

    Holley snickered. When Ron turned around, he found her. "Why do you get up so early? I

    use. Last night, she said she would come back at eight o''clock this morning when he left. Now it''s more than ten o''clock. She hasn''t come yet, and I can''t get through to her phone."

    "What?"

    Holley was anxious, "Have you sent someone to look for her? Do you have any clue?"

    "I''m looking for her. If I have the clue I will inform you."

    Hearing what the Generalissimo said, Holley had no choice but to say, "I''ll go to find her myself later. It''s really worried."

    Holley was about to hang up the phone, but she suddenly heard the Generalissimo''s voice, "Holley, wait a minute. I have some news here."

    Holley turned on the phone and heard someone reporting to the Generalissimo.

    "I''ve found Miss Jane. She''s in the Tower House Hotel with Young Master of the Ou family, Fabian. Someone reported it to the newspaper anonymously. Now many media reporters are guarding outside the hotel."

    Things became complicated.

    They were all grown-ups, so it was understandable for them to have sex. After all, it was a private matter.

    But it would be troublesome if the media reporters were alerted.

    After all, Jane and Fabian were not ordinary passers-by.

    The matter of the two of them was related to the competition between the two forces.

    If they couldn''t handle it well...

 Chapter 690 You Are Awake

    "I''ll go to the hotel first to see if I can take one of the two away."

    Holley didn''t know how to deal with such a difficult thing.

    But she knew that Jane and Fabian couldn''t be photographed when they were together.

    And they couldn''t be photographed when the two of them walked out of the hotel awkwardly.

    Anyway, they couldn''t be photographed.

    Holley''s idea was right. The Generalissimo nodded, "Okay, you go to the hotel first. I''m going to the Ou family and talk about how to deal with it."

    Then he hung up the phone.

    Holley was also confused.

    Neither Jane nor Fabian would mess around.

    Moreover, it was already midnight when Fabian left here yesterday.

    What kind of thing could make Jane and Fabian get together in the middle of the night and then go to the hotel

    Soon, Holley thought of Jane''s reputation, which was Jane''s future, and the relationship between Jane and the Lei family.

    What''s more, Fabian still loved Teresa. Would he be responsible for Jane after what had happened?

    If he didn''t take the responsibility, there would be a crack between Fabian and Teresa. If he took the responsibility, the relationship between him and Teresa would be completely severed.

    During this period of time, Holley and Teresa had been contacting each other intermittently.

    Teresa always said that she was willing to take the risk to stay by the side of Patrick as an undercover. On the one hand, she was willing to help Holley and Ron; on the other hand, she was willing to save herself and seek a way out for the Lei family.

    She always said that she had seen through life and death, but she still occasionally mentioned Fabian and asked him if he was okay and if he had a new relationship.

    If what happened today was known to Teresa, Holley was afraid that she would go back on her words.

    If she went back on her words...

    Holley didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    Because she couldn''t figure out whether Teresa would fight back or not.

    Unless she was tricked

    ive o''clock in the morning. Finally, because of the phone''s call restriction, the phone was hung up automatically for two hours.

    Damn it! What did she do.

    She sobered up and came back to her senses.

    Jane was full of regret.

    But it was already past ten o''clock. Even if she wanted to make it up, she had no chance to make it up.

    Closing her eyes and shaking her head, Jane tried to sober herself up.

    She had to think of a solution. The problem must be solved.

    "You are awake."

    While Jane was still thinking, she heard the voice of Fabian.

    Jane looked up and smiled helplessly, "I was out of my mind last night."

    Fabian was wearing a bath towel.

    His clothes were dirty by Jane last night.

    Now there were reporters outside the hotel, and no one could bring him a coat.

    He had no choice but to put on a bath towel.

    Finally, it would be more troublesome for Jane.

    After all, Fabian was a man. Even if he went streaking in the street, it was not a big deal. People would say that he was a bold and unrestrained man at most.

    But Jane tore up all her clothes last night.

    She was a woman. If she ran naked...

    "There are reporters downstairs."

    Fabian briefly explained their situation, and then spread out his hands. "Holley and Ron will come later. I asked them to bring clothes. Wait a minute."

 Chapter 691 Its My Fault. I Was Crazy Last Night

    "It''s my fault. I was crazy last night and called the media."

    Jane said guiltily.

    Last night, she was so angry with Young Master Lei that she did something crazy.

    How could she take revenge on Young Master Lei? She was selfish to pulled Fabian in and called the media.

    She couldn''t get rid of this matter no matter how hard she tried.

    Fabian nodded, "The reporters didn''t rush up directly for our sake."

    Jane smiled carelessly, "Well, don''t take what happened last night to heart. I won''t take it to heart either. Just pretend that nothing has happened. When the clothes are sent here, I will explain to the media that you won''t be involved."

    She was such a strong woman.

    Even if such a thing happened, Jane had never thought of asking Fabian to be responsible for her.

    Because they didn''t love each other, so she didn''t want Fabian to be responsible to her.

    She said resolutely. Without saying anything, Fabian turned around and looked out of the window.

    He was so preoccupied that he didn''t say anything.

    Jane said, "I''ll buy some medicine later. It won''t be troublesome."

    Fabian was still silent.

    Jane didn''t know what else to say.

    After a while, she asked, "Are we still friends?"

    Jane asked. Suddenly, Fabian turned around and said, "I''ll marry you."

    "Fabian, it''s unnecessary. You don''t have to be responsible for it. Besides, it''s me who went crazy last night."

    "But I''m not crazy. We''ll get married. After Mr. Ron bring the clothes, we will face the media. I will tell them that we are dating and we will get married. Is it shameful for a single man like me to be with a single and excellent woman like you?"

    Fabian said in a hurry.

    There was determination in his eyes.

    "Fabian, calm down. I''m not a little girl who needs a man in charge. You still have Teresa. Don''t you want to have a future with her? Holley told me that it was very likely that Teresa didn''t kill her grandmother, and even Teresa wasn''t an

    But it seemed that the fact that Fabian and Jane were together was true and could not be erased anyway.

    Even if the fact couldn''t be erased, they had to send the clothes to them.

    To some extent, Fabian and Jane didn''t have an affair or betray someone even if they were together. It was just that the relationship between a single man and a single woman.

    If they didn''t even have clothes to wear to face the reporters.

    Even if it was a good relationship, it would be described as "cheating" by those dark-hearted and gossipy reporters.

    Ron looked up at the floor where Fabian was.

    Holley guessed what was on Ron''s mind and stopped him, "Don''t try to climb up. It''s too dangerous. I don''t allow it."

    "Okay."

    Ron replied, "I''m calculating the distance between the top floor and their room. I can''t climb up, nor can I knock on the door to send these clothes to them. But if we take a basket and hang it with a rope and send it down from the top floor, it should be reliable."

    "Yes, it''s true. Anyway, those reporters don''t have the ability to climb to the window to grab clothes. At most, they can take a picture of someone sending something for them, and they don''t know what it is."

    After deciding on the action plan, Ron called Fabian, "Open the window and pick up the clothes later."

 Chapter 692 He Was Overbearing, Bad, And Full Of Tricks

    For Fabian, Ron was his savior because he brought clothes with him.

    "No problem. I''ll wait for your call."

    Fabian agreed readily.

    Holding the little woman''s hand, Ron went straight to the back door of the hotel.

    It was not safe to use the staircase now, or it would be better to use the goods staircase to cover up the fact.

    As they walked towards the goods ladder, Ron said, "But time is limited, Holle and I brought Jane''s clothes. Are you okay?"

    "No problem."

    Fabian answered without hesitation.

    "Okay, I''ll hang up. I''ll call you when I''m ready."

    After hanging up the phone, Ron looked at the little woman beside him complacently, "What did I say?"

    Holley admitted that Ron was right.

    What happened between Fabian and Jane last night was absolutely consensual, and perhaps they had a crush on each other.

    If he didn''t fall in love with her, how could he care about the woman beside him so much that he had forgotten himself.

    Fabian didn''t care at all if Ron and Holley took his clothes here, he only wanted them to take Jane''s clothes.

    "Teresa did it all by herself. She is just not lucky."

    Ron commented bitterly.

    But he didn''t like to talk about others behind their backs.

    After taking the little woman into the goods ladder, Ron suddenly bent down and kissed her.

    The kiss was so sudden that Holley widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.

    Ron raised his hand in disgust and covered the little woman''s eyes with his big hand.

    "Close your eyes..."

    The man''s low and charming voice came to the little woman''s ear.

    Holley closed her eyes in a daze.

    The kiss didn''t end until the goods ladder stopped at the top floor.

    "Ron, you took advantage of me."

    Holley was angry but shy.

    Ron smiled happily, "No, it''s not. I just think that I''m right about the matt

    stice.

    But Jane didn''t want to.

    Not to mention that her relationship with Young Master Lei had just come to an end, she had done something crazy last night because of revenge.

    What''s more, Fabian didn''t love her. She, Jane, didn''t had to blackmail Fabian for responsibility.

    Jane thought they were not meant for each other.

    Taking two steps back, Jane refused Fabian''s kindness. "I know you are a good man, but I don''t have that kind of plan. Please don''t talk nonsense in front of the media."

    "What I said is not nonsense."

    Fabian said seriously.

    Jane didn''t know what to say.

    When Holley was thinking, someone called Fabian.

    After making a gesture to Jane to wait for a moment, Fabian answered the phone.

    It was from his grandma.

    His grandma said in an unfriendly tone, "Fabian, did you make trouble again? The Generalissimo came to the Ou family in person and asked you to be responsible for Jane. What do you think?"

    Without any hesitation, Fabian said, "I will marry her."

    "I don''t agree!"

    Mrs. Ou said the four words without hesitation. "Don''t try to marry that woman/ The Generalissimo has no objection to this matter. You should know how to answer when you meet the reporters."

 Chapter 693 Someone Spent A Lot Of Money

    Fabian''s eyes darkened.

    Then he said, "I must marry her."

    "Do you know what happened?"

    Mrs. Ou was very angry. Otherwise, she would not talk to her grandson in this attitude.

    "No matter what happens, I will marry her," said Fabian firmly.

    Jane couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Why did he insist on marrying her.

    Wasn''t he humiliating her?

    They didn''t even love each other. They didn''t need to talk about marriage.

    She wanted to grab the phone and make it clear, but Fabian didn''t give her the chance.

    On the other side of the phone, Mrs. Ou smashed her phoenix head cane heavily on the ground. "What did that woman surnamed Yin say last night? She said she was with you because she wanted to take revenge on her ex. Fabian, let me ask you, what kind of family is my Ou family? Can you invite such a woman to come in? Not to mention keeping her alive, it will humiliate the Ou family, let alone allow her enter our house. "

    Mrs. Ou said sternly.

    Fabian was also stunned.

    How could the voice of last night be transmitted to his grandma?

    Mrs. Ou seemed to know her grandson too well, so she had expected that her grandson would be so confused.

    She said unhappily, "someone spent a lot of money to buy the voice of last night and posted it online. If you marry the woman whose surname is Yin, the Ou family will become a laughing stock in the whole world. It''s up to you. "

    "If I''m not a member of the Ou family, can I marry anyone casually?"

    Fabian asked this question without hesitation again.

    Jane was completely anxious.

    She began to doubt if Fabian was also a constellation of Scorpio like her, so he was so crazy and ignored everything.

    He wanted to cut off the relationship with the Ou family for her, Jane. Was he forcing her to death?

    If it was something she didn''t want to do, did she have to do it for revenge?

    Jane suddenly felt that Fabian in front of her was a little strange.

    But she also made up her mind that she could accept whatever Fabian hated her, but she couldn''t

    pot would be in a mess.

    After distributing the money, Ron rushed to the stairway and pressed the fire alarm.

    He wanted to create more chaos so that Fabian and Jane could escape.

    Holley took advantage of her identity to shoot two times.

    They scrambled for money, as there were fire alarm and gunshots.

    For a moment, the whole corridor was in a mess.

    Fabian and Jane were both good at fighting.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, they escaped from the pursuit of the media and escaped the hotel with Ron and Holley.

    The car had already been parked at the back door of the hotel.

    After getting on the car, Ron stepped on the accelerator and sped away.

    Finally, they avoided the media''s tracking.

    Ron drove directly to the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    This was also the Generalissimo''s advice on the way.

    Yes, only in the Grand Marshal Mansion would those reporters restrain themselves and dare not act recklessly.

    They went back to the mansion first. The Generalissimo hadn''t come back yet.

    Holley directly took the three people to her place.

    Among the four of them, each of them was in a bad mental state.

    Because last night, they had been messing around a lot.

    They asked someone to make coffee. When they came to their senses, Holley and Ron sat together and thumped the table. "Fabian, explain it. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 694 Its Not Responsibility. Its Revenge

    "Ron, you ungrateful man!"

    "if I didn''t help you last night, can you be so happy now?" replied Fabian impolitely.

    "Doctor, please be serious. If you say that, others will misunderstand us. However, I don''t want to be misunderstood like this. "

    Ron said seriously, even with some seriousness.

    Fabian''s mouth twitched.

    He was cruel, but such a misunderstanding was really not good.

    After a pause, he said, "what happened last night was between Jane and me two. Don''t you two go too far by just going against me? Mr. Ron, since your little wife is against me, I have to put up with it. After all, she is Jane''s best friend. What are you doing to me? "

    "Help my wife''s best friend."

    Ron still took for granted and looked serious.

    Fabian was speechless.

    Jane said slowly, "it has nothing to do with the doctor. It''s my madness. It''s a ridiculous dream for the doctor and me. I have made it clear to Mrs. Ou that I won''t marry the doctor. The reason why I tell the media that we are in love is to save each other''s face, so as not to embarrass everyone. After a period of time, the storm is over, and the heat of the matter is over. We will publicly declare our breakup. "

    She said it lightly and saw the end.

    The doctor was right. What happened last night was between the two of them. How could he just ask the doctor to explain it alone?

    After Jane explained, Fabian realized that he might have misunderstood him.

    He just got along with Ron and others in a habitual way, not really unwilling to explain what happened last night.

    He understood that, but he wanted to explain it, which seemed a little complicated and a little tongue twister.

    he didn''t want to explain anything that was hard to explain, because it would be more and more chaotic as he explained.

    Holding Jane''s hand, Fabian said solemnly, "we will get married. As her best friend and her best friend''s husband, you two can rest assured."

    He told Ron and

    on others yesterday. You know, at this point, he is going to disobey his family and break off the relationship with the Ou family to marry me. He is forcing me to death, isn''t he? "

    Outside the room.

    Ron and Fabian walked to the window and opened it. Only when they breathed in the air outside could they feel that the atmosphere was not so depressing.

    Men and women were different, so Ron asked directly, "are you responsible for her or are you tempted?"

    "The latter."

    Suddenly, Fabian laughed.

    "I thought I would never forget her. That who can''t be bygones is all be bygones. It''s over. You know me. If I don''t want to accept her, it won''t happen. But last night... "

    Fabian stopped.

    What happened last night was something he would never tell Ron.

    He respected Jane and didn''t want to play with her, so he wouldn''t tell Ron the details.

    "Holle and I also think highly of you."

    With a smile, Ron patted on the shoulder of Fabian and said, "give Jane some time. take it easy. But there is one more thing that I think is more important. Even if you don''t want to talk about what happened last night in detail, I still have to ask you. "

    "Go ahead."

    "Why is there voice message online?"

    Ron frowned. With his keen sense of danger, he was sure that it was a conspiracy.

 Chapter 695 Who Bought The Recording

    "Don''t pursue the crazy behavior anymore."

    Said Fabian in a low voice.

    He still doesn''t want to mention what happened last night.

    "But if I use my connections to investigate, I can''t find out who sold the recording and who it was sold to. Don''t you think it''s scary? "

    "Is he targeting you or Jane?"

    Ron''s words hit the nail on the head. Immediately, Fabian''s face darkened.

    In the imperial palace of the imperial capital city.

    It was the only building in the imperial capital city with ancient style and residential buildings.

    The old king, who had no royal power anymore, led most of the royal family members to live in this building group.

    This was the imperial adytum, and there were many traditional rules.

    Therefore, it was impossible for a person who was not from a royal family to enter this place.

    However, in an inconspicuous corner of the building group, there lived Patrick and his forces.

    There were more than a hundred people in their group.

    Because of her relationship with Patrick and the reputation of being a wanted criminal, Teresa also came to the inner courtyard of the imperial palace.

    They lived here and were taken care of. The only inconvenience was that their mobile phones had been confiscated. No one outside Patrick had the right to surf the Internet.

    This place was completely isolated from the world.

    Only here was the safest place, and only here could allow Patrick to hide and wait for the opportunity.

    During her stay in the Imperial Palace, Teresa had a peaceful life for a long time.

    Until this morning, the appearance of Patrick broke her peace.

    Although she had been dealing with Patrick for a long time, when she saw Patrick, Teresa still remembered that terrible night.

    Besides, she was trying to contact the outside world recently. She hadn''t contacted Holley for a long time.

    But she thought that she should tell Holley where Patrick was hiding, so that she could be prepared.

    After all, those who cou

    eedom, she had to deal with Fabian and Jane.

    The two of them

    As soon as she closed her eyes, Teresa''s mind was full of the scene that Fabian and Jane were together in the voice.

    She was going crazy, heartbroken to madness, heartbroken to suffocation.

    ''Jane, you are my sister-in-law, the woman my brother loves. How can you be with the man I love just to revenge on my brother?

    You have crossed the line!''

    "Miss Lei, I heard that Fabian said in public that he and Jane are in a passionate love and they will get married."

    Patrick''s words were like a bomb, exploding in Teresa''s heart.

    Teresa gasped.

    She had lost her mind, trembling all over her body, and it was difficult for her to speak.

    Patrick smiled viciously. "Teresa, don''t believe in human nature. Human nature is betrayal and harm. What can hurt you is always the person you care about. It''s better to keep everything under your control than to be hurt. "

    Teresa was still speechless.

    Patrick''s laughter became more insidious. "I hope I can see you make the right decision before sunset tomorrow."

    He left, leaving Teresa sitting on the ground in pain.

    Her reason and calmness were intertwined with her desire for revenge, making Teresa painful.

    She couldn''t accept Fabian and Jane being together, but she didn''t want to hurt them.

 Chapter 696 You Can Love Absurdly, But You Cant Marry Absurdly

    Early in the morning, there was an explosive news about Fabian.

    He should have gone home as soon as possible after escaping from the media''s chase.

    But since he went to the Grand Marshal Mansion, he had stayed there regardless of anything.

    No matter how many calls the Ou family made to him, he refused to go back.

    In the evening, Mrs. Ou took Fabian''s parents to the Grand Marshal Mansion in person.

    Now that the elders had come, there was no way for Fabian to escape. He could only obediently appear in the study to face the elders.

    Mrs. Ou was a straightforward person. When she saw Fabian, she didn''t say anything but said, "go home."

    "No."

    Fabian refused.

    Hearing his refusal, his mother became anxious. "Fabian, how can you talk to grandma in such an attitude?"

    Feeling a little guilty, Fabian lowered his head and said, "I can''t go home. After I go home, Jane and I will never be together again."

    His tone was much softer and less tough than before, but his attitude had never changed from beginning to end.

    He didn''t want to leave. He wanted to be with Jane. They had a future.

    Fabian''s mother was shocked. "Fabian, don''t you always like Teresa? Why did it turn to Jane again? "

    She felt bitter. She didn''t know what happened to her son. He always met bad girls.

    Teresa was a murderer before, and now Jane was a woman who was with her son to revenge her ex.

    Couldn''t the God just give her a good daughter-in-law?

    Mrs. Ou had always been a domineering person, and today she was even powerful. The phoenix head stick in her hand was heavily smashed to the ground.

    "Go home!"

    She ordered again.

    There was a saying, one, two, no three.

    Especially for people like Mrs. Ou, it was already very serious after saying the same sentence two times.

    If she said it a third time, there would be no room for manoeuvre.

    They were family. They were related.

    Fabian''s mother didn''t want her son to have a bad relationship with his grandma.

    She walked up and grabbed her son''s hand. "What are you doing? How could you h

    he Generalissimo didn''t say anything. He just sat there and dealt with his business.

    At the same time, the Generalissimo was also observing Fabian. He wanted to see if this young man was decisive to pursue Jane and whether Fabian deserves his help.

    Fabian was lost in thought.

    He almost forgot that he was still in the Generalissimo''s study.

    He was in conflict. On the one hand, there was his family; on the other hand, there was his new-start love.

    Suddenly, he felt a little tired of the shackles of his family.

    He would never be able to be with the one he really loved because of such burden.

    But for him, Teresa and Jane were really different.

    "Is there no other way?"

    Fabian murmured. Finally, he looked up at the Generalissimo and asked, "excuse me, do you have any idea?"

    "Yes."

    The Generalissimo said affirmatively.

    "Tell me, what is it? Help me. Love is not easy. If there is love, don''t lose it."

    Fabian said anxiously.

    "A dead person doesn''t have to accept the shackles of a family. No one will care about the feelings of a dead person. But those who are dead will also lose their family affection. "

    The Generalissimo said lightly.

    If Fabian didn''t ask him, he would never say such a suggestion.

    Now that he asked, he would tell him all the consequences. As for whether he could understand and choose, it was up to Fabian.

 Chapter 697 Fathers Thoughts

    Fabian was smart enough to understand the Generalissimo''s suggestion.

    "Do you want me and Jane to die first? If we die and get rid of our current identity, we can live in seclusion, right? "

    The Generalissimo nodded silently.

    Fabian kept silent for a long time.

    If he changed his identity, he would abandon the past.

    Friends might be able to contact, but what about relatives and parents?

    He was afraid that he, Fabian, would never be able to step into the Ou family again.

    That was to say, there were gains and losses.

    Even Fabian himself was not sure if he could bear the loss.

    The Generalissimo waved at him and said, "why not go home first? After all, you even can''t take Jane away from me now. "

    The Generalissimo was right.

    It was impossible for Fabian to elope with Jane.

    His struggle now was just his own obsession.

    He always thought that he only missed Teresa. This missing would never change, and he would never fall in love with anyone else. He would always wait for the opportunity between him and Teresa.

    But he didn''t expect that when the God gave him and Jane a chance, he would be willing to seize it without hesitation.

    Although what happened last night was so absurd.

    But Fabian was willing to seize this opportunity.

    However, Jane and Young Master Lei just finished.

    How long would it take for her to accept a new relationship and whether she would accept him or not, Fabian didn''t know.

    After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "are you willing to help me change my identity whenever I come to you?"

    "My power is limited to the time when I am in office. If I quit, I can help you. But it must be easier when I am in office. "

    Although the Generalissimo didn''t say it clearly, it was a promise.

    Fabian nodded with relief. "I see. I will try my best. I will definitely come to ask for your help when I can. "

    "Okay, it''s a deal."

    It was not until he received the promise again that Fabian realized that he had stayed in the Generalissimo''s study for so long wi

    to say that you don''t want to marry him. "

    "Do you think I should give him a chance?"

    Jane looked up bitterly.

    "That''s right. Don''t miss a good relationship. If you miss it, you won''t have it again. Look at the doctor. He likes you now. I''m afraid that even if Teresa came back with her virginity, she still missed a good man. "

    Holley said to Jane.

    Jane shook her head, "no, I don''t want to."

    "By the way, why are you here?"

    Jane wanted to change the topic, but she didn''t expect that Holley came here to have something to do with Fabian.

    The people of the Ou family came and left before.

    Fabian''s mother didn''t leave immediately, but inquired about Jane''s residence.

    She said she had something to talk to Jane, and she was the wife of the Ou family. The servant of the Grand Marshal Mansion couldn''t refuse her, so she took her to Jane''s room.

    Fabian''s mother was quite determined to have a talk with Jane, so she waited in the room as Jane wasn''t there.

    The servant who took Fabian''s mother there thought she might have made a mistake, so she told the news to Holley, who had a good relationship with Jane.

    Holley called, but Jane''s phone was powered off.

    That''s why she went to look for Jane in person. She had to tell Jane the situation, so that Jane could be mentally prepared when facing her future mother-in-law.

 Chapter 698 You Have To Be Responsible For Me

    Jane was not as simple as Holley expected.

    She even smiled too easily. "I happen to have something to talk to Fabian''s mother. Holley, thank you for telling me."

    "Are you completely not afraid at all?"

    Holley suddenly felt that she really admired Jane.

    If she went to see her mother-in-law, she would be very nervous.

    "Because I don''t plan to do anything with Fabian. Why should I be afraid? Even Mrs. Ou has to be polite to me. "

    Jane smiled faintly, "but before that, I have to do something."

    She called Fabian and told him that she had something to talk to Fabian.

    Fabian appeared in front of Jane like a whirlwind.

    But he didn''t expect that it was a sneak attack from Jane.

    Without hesitation, Jane knocked out Fabian.

    Then she took Fabian to the driver of the Ou family downstairs, "take your Young Master back."

    After sending Fabian away, Jane went back to her room.

    Opening the door, she smiled gracefully. "I just sent Fabian away, so I''m late. Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    Most of the time, Jane was a relatively strong woman.

    "Madame."

    So she said directly, "I know why you came here. Please rest assured that there is no possibility between me and Fabian. If he comes to me, I will knock him out and send him back to the Ou family without hesitation. In fact, I have done such a thing just now. "

    Fabian''s mother looked at Jane in a daze.

    She wanted to say these words euphemistically, but she didn''t expect Jane to be straightforward.

    Fabian''s mother nodded and stood up. "Miss Yin, thank you. You are a good girl and deserve better love. Fabian doesn''t deserve you. "

    "I''m flattered, Madame. If there''s nothing else, I''ll send someone to send you back."

    "Don''t bother. I can do it myself."

    Jane had thought that her relationship with Fabian Ou would come to an end.

    Fabian, who was sent home by

    ust stay at my place tonight."

    "What if Jane doesn''t agree?"

    Holley cast a reproachful glance at Ron.

    "Then I''ll stay here tonight."

    Ron said in a playful tone. Holley just replied "I hate you" and ignored him. She just stared at Fabian and Jane. "Anyway, I know that Jane won''t agree."

    When Holley said this, Jane politely refused Fabian again, "I know what you mean. I won''t be taken away. Can you believe me?"

    "I believe you. I believe you. Since you won''t be taken away and you''re in love with me, what can you do even if you promise to marry me? Anyway, we are going to get married. "

    Fabian gave full play to his entanglement.

    Jane had a headache. She felt that she was about to be suffocated.

    Enduring the depress, she have to force herself to say, "I''m sorry. I want to tell you something. In fact, I prefer to be unmarried. I think it''s good to be in love, and I don''t need to get married. "

    "No way!"

    Fabian seemed to be anxious and hugged Jane at once. "Jane, do you know that no woman had touched me before that night. So you are the first one for me. In this case, I am your man. You must be responsible for me and marry me. If you don''t take responsibility for me, I won''t live, and I''ll die for you. "

 Chapter 699 I Dont Accept It

    How could he do that.

    Holley was stunned and looked at Fabian, who was shamelessly clinging to Jane not far away.

    Looking at it, she couldn''t help but look back at Ron, "your idea?"

    "I just let him tell the truth."

    Ron didn''t seem to think it was inappropriate.

    Seeing the little woman curling her lips in disgust, he raised his hand and pinched her little face. "Little fool, you are not a man. You don''t understand. Although it was said that dignity was the most important thing, no one would care about it when they met true love. Firstly cry, secondly mischief, thirdly hang. As long as it''s useful, it''s the most honorable thing to be able to chase the woman you love. "

    Ron said in a deep voice.

    Holley shook her head, "it''s useless. If you don''t like someone, even if he die in front of you, you will only think that he is insane."

    "Do you think Jane doesn''t like Fabian at all?"

    The reason why Ron asked this was that he thought Jane had a crush on Fabian.

    Holley shook her head, "I didn''t see that Jane likes the doctor. To be honest, I was shocked when I heard that the two of them were together yesterday morning."

    "Let''s wait and see. Jane will definitely agree to the proposal. Girl, don''t forget our bet just now. "

    Ron said with certainty.

    Jane was almost tortured mad by Fabian.

    Why should she be responsible for him as she was his first woman?

    In this case, she, Jane, looked like a complete scum who failed to live up to the man who loved her so much.

    What was even more difficult was that the reporters were all crazily urging her to accept the proposal, perhaps because they had received the benefits from Fabian or out of instinct.

    "Nonsense."

    Jane shook her hand, turned around and was about to leave. But Fabian grabbed her from behind and said, "promise me. I''ll marry you. You have to be responsible for me. Otherwise, I will kill myself right away. "

    Jane didn''t believ

    I won''t marry into your Ou family. Your ring... "

    Jane was about to take off her ring.

    Fabian stopped her directly. "Give me three months. My grandma has given me three months. In order not to embarrass me, you continue to wear this ring for the sake of the Ou family. In the next three months, if I can''t make you fall in love with me, I''ll get out of here and never appear in front of you again. "

    He said ruthlessly.

    Jane felt uncomfortable.

    After a long time, she returned the ring to the root of her finger. "Okay, it''s a deal. Three months. Three months later, get out of here and never show up in front of me. "

    "You have to cooperate with me in the next three months. You can''t refuse my date. You can''t refuse me when I ask you to go out to play together. I want to see you, and you can''t refuse me either. "

    Seeing that the agreement worked, Fabian put forward additional conditions.

    "Okay."

    Jane agreed.

    Fabian smiled and said, "that''s great. I don''t care about that night you knocked me out. And I went to buy diamond rings the next morning. Please cook breakfast for me. I''m hungry. "

    He was acting shamelessly in the living room of the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    Jane smiled bitterly, "let''s go. I''ll make breakfast for you."

    She compromised again.

 Chapter 700 The Price Of Freedom

    "Are you convinced?"

    Ron lowered his head slightly and smiled dotingly.

    He had never lost. Since he dared to bet, he was sure to win.

    Holley turned around and smiled, "I won''t accept it."

    After saying that, she was about to run away.

    Ron raised his hand, grabbed the little woman''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. "If you don''t accept it, I''ll stay here tonight."

    Holley blushed, "no, I surrender."

    After saying that, she smiled sweetly.

    Ron nodded thoughtfully, "very good. Come home with me now."

    Only then did Holley realize that they had made a bet. If Ron won, she would go home with him tonight.

    If Ron lost, Ron would stay.

    All in all, the two of them would live together tonight.

    Holley curled her lips, "you are so annoying. I won''t go."

    As she said coquettishly, Ron picked her up without demur.

    In this way, they walked out of the mansion.

    "Holley."

    Just as the two of them were about to leave, the voice of the Generalissimo came from behind them.

    After all, H

    didn''t expect Teresa to tell him the specific ending, because the final end depended on his mood and the situation at that time.

    Teresa satisfied Patrick.

    Patrick also helped Teresa regain her innocence and freedom.

    She was no longer wanted, which could be said to be a major event in the national police station. When the major event was reported to the Generalissimo, then there was what happened just now.

    As for the truth of Holley''s grandmother''s death, he had to tell her as soon as possible.

    It was an important thing, so they had to talk in the study.

    Following the Generalissimo all the way to the study, Holley felt the atmosphere strange and serious.

 Chapter 701 You Are Right

    Study.

    The Generalissimo didn''t say anything first, but handed the document issued by the police station to Holley.

    The wanted was cancelled.

    Teresa was proved to be innocent.

    Because of the previous grievances, the police station''s headquarters had especially reported it on the newspaper for fifteen days. Every day, it would be on the headlines to clarify the charges of Teresa and restore her reputation.

    As for the real murderer, it was also revealed. It was the woman whose surname was Mei.

    But this woman seemed to have disappeared from the world and could not be found at all. The director of the police station personally reported the work and said that he would go all out to find the real murderer, but there was no clue yet.

    "Holley, do you believe it?"

    The Generalissimo asked this question, but he didn''t seem to expect the answer of Holley, so he continued, "the relevant evidence attached to the document has been identified and it was revised by Photoshop."

    His meaning was very clear.

    It meant that the woman surnamed Mei was not the real murderer of Holley''s grandmother.

    Otherwise, how could they replace the real evidence with a picture revised Photoshop?

    Moreover, there was no editing trace in the video that was exposed at that time. That was to say, the fact that Teresa killed Holley''s grandmother was irrefutable and couldn''t be false.

    "I know it''s fake, but I chose to make a concession and agreed to the police station to issue this document."

    The Generalissimo stated the situation quite frankly.

    In fact, he didn''t mean to tell it in details. He just told Holley what decision he had made.

    As for why he made this decision, he didn''t say it, but put on an expression that he wouldn''t tell her the reason.

    Holley nodded thoughtfully, "do you need me to do anything?"

    "believe."

    The Generalissimo said the word calmly.

    Holley nodded again, "may I ask who you are bowing to?"

    "Royal family."

    This time, the Generalissimo didn''t hide anything. He gave a direct answer.

    Holley was stunned for a moment.

    She figured it out. No wonder Teresa had b

    committally. She didn''t know if his suspicion had been dispelled.

    After pacing around, he nodded, "well, you adjust yourself. Before I say it''s okay, don''t do anything against Teresa or the royal family, also don''t investigate who of the royal family did it. Protect yourself. Don''t let anyone hurt you. I made a concession today in order to take a big step forward tomorrow. I will help you realize your dream of bringing the murderer to justice. Holley, I really treat you as my daughter, and care about you as my daughter. I hope you can understand. "

    "I understand. I really understand."

    Holley replied guiltily.

    "Then you go ahead."

    The Generalissimo didn''t say anything more. He just waved at her, indicating that she could leave now.

    Walking out of the study, Holley felt her legs weak.

    She fell directly into the arms of Ron, "I almost exposed it."

    She sighed and said coquettishly.

    "You..."

    Ron rubbed her hair dotingly.

    Holley touched her heart and asked confidently, "what''s wrong with me? I''m not good at acting. "

    "I know."

    Ron had always doted on her.

    She could get whatever she wanted and what she said was right.

    "But have you ever thought that things are too coincidental?"

    Ron''s eyes darkened slightly. "Teresa has a deep relationship with Fabian. Now that Fabian has just proposed to Jane successfully, she has been proved to be innocent. What do you think?"

 Chapter 702 You Dont Have To Take It Seriously

    Holley nodded in agreement, "I also think it''s too coincidental. Besides, the whereabouts of the woman surnamed Mei is still unknown, which means that Teresa has been proved to be innocent at this time. It is not a coincidence. "

    "No matter what kind of case it is, there will be a chance to reverse it. Especially the woman surnamed Mei was not the real murderer. This case was too easy to reverse. I believe that the woman whose surname is Mei must have been controlled by Patrick. At this critical moment, he could even use this woman surnamed Mei to threaten Teresa to surrender. So the so-called innocence and reputation recovery is just to show it. It''s just to give Teresa a high sounding free identity. "

    Holley was a smart woman, not to mention that she had experienced so many things.

    Although many people had been protecting her, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t understand what was going on.

    Because she had experienced a lot, she was particularly insightful.

    "I''m afraid that Patrick will deal with Jane and Fabian this time. Otherwise, there is no need to release Teresa on the spot. "

    Ron frowned slightly, "do you think Teresa will change her mind?"

    He asked an important question.

    The answer to this question was related to the future arrangement and the fate of his good friend, Fabian.

    After a long silence, Holley replied, "I hope she won''t change her mind."

    The answer was too straightforward.

    According to what Teresa had done in the past and what she thought, it was completely normal for her to turn against them.

    If she didn''t fight back, that would be strange.

    Maybe Teresa sensed something.

    Just then, Teresa rang Holley.

    As soon as Holley answered the phone, she heard the distant voice of Teresa. "Holley, let''s have a talk. There are some things that should be made clear."

    "Okay, you decide the place. I''ll take someone there."

    Holley agreed readi

    ine and some things could be restarted.

    But he not only gave up, but also started a new relationship.

    The whole world had seen his proposal, which was his determination to let go of the past.

    It seemed that Teresa had never put him down, or she wouldn''t have made an appointment with them in the Tower House Hotel.

    It was really hard to choose between Teresa on the left and Jane on the right.

    There was no expression on Jane''s face.

    She sat there because she wanted to see how Fabian would choose.

    But after waiting for several minutes, Fabian still couldn''t make a decision. Jane didn''t want to wait any longer.

    She was not a person who would hesitate.

    If she had something to say, she would say it without any hesitation.

    No matter what, she just spoke with her heart and didn''t regret it.

    Seeing that Fabian was unwilling to make a decision, Jane made a decision for him directly. "Mr. Ou, you can go to see Teresa. You two are not done yet. As for me, I really don''t like you and we can''t live together. So you don''t have to worry about the proposal, and you don''t have to care about what happened that night. I believe that we are all adults. Teresa can understand you. "

    This was Jane''s decision. She was taking off her ring as she saying.

 Chapter 703 Ill Face It And Deal With It

    Fabian was a gentle man.

    He was very romantic and warm, but he was rarely a man who could cut the Gordian knot quickly.

    At least he had always been not fast in love.

    Jane had made up her mind. She even took off her ring.

    Fabian still didn''t say anything.

    He was dumbfounded.

    As bystanders, both Fabian and Holley felt anxious.

    But what could they do.

    The more outsiders got involved, the more things would go against their wishes.

    Without hesitation, Jane put the ring into the hand of Fabian.

    Fabian''s pupils contracted violently.

    The ring fell into his palm, and he suddenly stopped slowing down.

    He grabbed Jane''s hand and put the ring back on Jane''s hand.

    In the past, when he fought with Jane, Fabian had never won.

    It was not that Fabian was inferior to Jane.

    It was because Fabian didn''t like to fight with women, especially with the woman he cared about.

    He was afraid of hurting Jane.

    Jane had been struggling all the time. She had never thought that she would not be able to win against Fabian.

    But it was not until the ring touched her finger again that Jane realized that it was Fabian who gave in to her before.

    This time, it was Jane''s turn to be in a daze.

    However, Fabian said decisively, "wait for me to come back. I will deal with my business. You don''t have to face it. You just need to wait for me at ease."

    This was a man, a real man.

    As an onlooker, Holley was happy for Jane.

    Although things might not be as simple as Fabian said, Holley was still happy.

    Everyone wanted to see a good man who was willing to be good to her best friend.

    Fabian said seriously and let go of Jane''s hand.

    He turned around and was about to leave for the appointment.

    He thought Jane would wait for him.

    However, Jane pounced on him, pressed on

    ntly, Patrick could be confirmed to be a member of the royal family. The royal family and the Generalissimo have always been at odds. I can''t be the handle against the Generalissimo for the royal family, so I can''t be the woman who has stolen Teresa''s man. "

    "Most importantly, I really don''t love the doctor. I drank too much that night, and it was out of revenge. Holley, no matter how good the man is, if I don''t love him, when I''m sober, I can''t even kiss him. Do I have to drink day and night to be with the man you all think highly of? "

    Jane shook her head, "no, I can''t, can''t I?"

    "It''s not the ancient time now. We don''t have to get married because we have one night stand. Besides, I may be the first woman of the doctor, but he is not my first man. I... "

    Jane said with a smile.

    She waved her hand and shook her head. "I won''t mention it anymore. I''ll be unhappy when I mention the man whose surname is Lei. Anyway, Holley, please help me. Don''t let the doctor make the wrong choice. "

    Holley nodded, "you are right. I have to help you look after the doctor. I can''t let him make the wrong choice."

    Holley gave Jane a big hug and said, "don''t be so sad. We all want you to be happy."

 Chapter 704 You Owe Me

    So, what was the right choice.

    The right choice was the doctor''s last choice, the one he wanted to choose, and the one he liked now.

    Instead of Jane''s hesitation.

    The relationship between the royal family and the Generalissimo had been tense for more than one day or two.

    It would be sooner or later for them to fall out with each other.

    They didn''t fall out with each other now, not because they didn''t have a proper reason, but because they were not fully prepared.

    If they were well prepared, one more bite would be a reason for them to turn against each other.

    Jane thought too much. There was no need for her to give up her feelings.

    Just as she said, if she really didn''t choose Fabian ou, it would be because even with the efforts of Fabian ou, she still couldn''t fall in love with Fabian ou, then she didn''t choose him.

    There was no need to persuade Jane.

    As long as Holley ensured that Jane could figure it out.

    Smiling, she waved at Jane. Holley said, "well, I''m in a hurry. I''m leaving now. We can talk later. "

    In the Tower House Hotel.

    Holley went to the appointment with many bodyguards.

    Her identity, as well as Teresa''s identity, determined that she must be so vigilant.

    Teresa arrived early. Seeing Holley, she didn''t stand up, she pointed at the coffee in front of her and said, "your favorite caramel macchiato."

    This was indeed Holley''s favorite taste. When she and Teresa were good friends, they often sat together to drink such coffee.

    Holley was not surprised. Teresa always had a good memory, so it was normal for her to remember.

    "Holley, you are getting more and more arrogant. I used to be followed by many bodyguards, but now I''m replaced. Will you feel restrained? "

    Teresa didn''t mention the ultimate reason for her appointment here today.

    She just sat there and chatted casually.

    This could probably be called catching up on the old days.

    "Yes, you are right. If I have something, I will also lose something. The status, pos

    couldn''t answer this question.

    She raised her head and stared at Teresa, "the doctor heard that you were back and followed me to the hotel. Have a good talk with him. "

    "Holley, don''t you dare to tell me the answer?"

    Teresa stopped her and raised her voice eight times, "you wronged me and made me a wanted criminal. If you hadn''t insisted on not letting me go, I wouldn''t have parted with Fabian. Don''t you feel guilty for letting me lose Fabian? "

    "Holley, you owe me."

    She rushed over and grabbed Holley''s hand, "you have to pay back what you owe others!"

    Teresa shouted heart-brokenly.

    The bodyguards who followed Holley rushed over and pointed their guns at Teresa.

    They were using their actions to warn Teresa that if she didn''t let go of Holley, they would kill her.

    Teresa, on the other hand, sensed danger.

    She shook off Holley''s hand hard and pointed at Holley, "get out of here, but remember, I will let you repay everything you owe me. And the doctor, please inform him to come in and see me. The doctor is mine. Jane can''t take him away. I will take back everything that belongs to me myself. "

    After saying that, she gave Holley a hard push and pushed her three steps back.

    Holley stared at Teresa in a daze. It seemed that Teresa had put something into her hand when she pushed her just now.

 Chapter 705 Avoid Arousing Suspicion

    When Holley was still suspicious, Teresa shouted at Holley, "get out, Holley. You don''t have to pretend to be nice to me, or sympathize with me and pity me with your condescending appearance. I will never go back as I have said. I will take back my man, my love, and my marriage 11. If you feel guilty for wronging me, please help me. Otherwise, just shut up. you don''t need to teach me.. "

    She said ruthlessly, with hatred in her eyes.

    Anyone who saw Teresa would think that she was a distorted woman.

    But Holley had a different idea. Maybe it was not the case, or maybe she was acting.

    But she had to see what was written on the note in her hand to make sure.

    Since Teresa wanted to end the conversation as if she had a quarrel with her, she would like to cooperate with her to make the quarrel more violent.

    "Teresa, I''m not preaching to you. I''m just trying to make a clear distinction between black and white. Fabian is a man. You can''t abandon him as you want and gets him back when you want. You gave him up... "

    Teresa was completely infuriated. She grabbed the coffee cup on the table and smashed it at Holley.

    Maybe she threw it askew on purpose, or maybe she didn''t do it in a proper way, the coffee cup hit at Holley''s feet.

    The bodyguards who were responsible for protecting the safety of Holley were furious. They pulled the trigger and were ready to shoot.

    Holley stopped them, "that''s enough. I have wronged Teresa, so I let her go this time and won''t make a fuss with her. Let''s go. "

    As soon as Holley left, she heard Teresa''s voice, "remember to ask Fabian to see me. If you still have conscience."

    "Whether or not Fabian will come to see you is up to him. At most, I didn''t tie him up, tie his hands and feet, or restrict his freedom of movement. "

    They walked out of the cafe.

    Holley saw Ron and Fabian rushing up.

    Ron was concerned about Holley, while Fabian was more concerned about Teresa.

    "Holle, I heard the sound of somethi

    so much. You saved my life in Brazil and took care of me. And... "

    Teresa stopped suddenly.

    Teresa believed that she wouldn''t feel wrong if a man still loved her or not.

    Fabian treated her differently from before.

    He used to hold her tightly without hesitation, but today she threw herself into his arms voluntarily, but he didn''t even raise his hand to touch her.

    ''Is Jane so charming?

    It''s only one night. Fabian, have you completely abandoned me?''

    "Fabian, why don''t you even give me a hug?"

    Teresa cried out in grievance.

    Fabian raised his hand, grabbed Teresa''s arm and pushed her hands away from him. "Miss Lei, I''m sorry. I have a fianc¨¦e. I have to pay attention to my words and deeds. I can''t hug you because you are an opposite sex and you are my ex fianc¨¦e. I don''t want my fianc¨¦e to misunderstand my words and deeds. "

    Teresa was dejected.

    She became the former, and Jane was the current one.

    She was no longer important. The most important person was Jane.

    She had suffered so much in order to have a chance.

    She wanted to strive for happiness and the opportunity to be with Fabian.

    But this man didn''t give her a chance at all.

    Teresa felt wronged, "Fabian, now you know how to avoid arousing suspicion. You are afraid of being misunderstood. What about the past? "

 Chapter 706 Do You Need Me To Avoid

    Teresa felt wronged.

    She misunderstood Fabian because he didn''t avoid arousing suspicion.

    Even if she was narrow-minded, she thought too much. She had to take the main responsibility, but what about Fabian?

    Didn''t he have any responsibility at all?

    "Have you ever thought about avoiding arousing suspicion when Holley called you in the past?"

    "In the past, you have collected so many photos of Holley at home. She has been taken photos since she was in high school, and then you have kept them in a small box. Haven''t you ever thought about avoiding arousing suspicion since you are with me? "

    "Besides, you said you never cook. But when Holley came that day, you made an exception to cook. Is it because of me or Holley? If you had avoided arousing suspicion in the past, the two of us wouldn''t have ended up like this. Now you told me to avoid arousing suspicion. What about me? Why don''t I deserve your attitude to avoid arousing suspicion? "

    Teresa cried hysterically.

    No matter how much she had experienced, she was still the arrogant daughter of the Lei family.

    She was pushed away by Fabian once and would not hug that man again.

    She stood there, waiting for the man to take the initiative to hug her.

    Fabian didn''t take the initiative. He just lowered his head slightly and looked away from Teresa.

    He sighed softly. "I didn''t know how to avoid arousing suspicion before. I was responsible for our final parting. Because I don''t know how to avoid arousing suspicion, and because I don''t know how to take care of girls, I have lost once. So now I have to learn a lesson and don''t want to be wrong again. "

    "What about me?"

    Teresa asked tearfully.

    Fabian didn''t say anything.

    What could he say.

    But the two of them were not that close, so they could only keep a distance from each other.

    "Fabian, you''ve gone too far. I''ve been wronged and suffered so much. If it weren''t for you, I might have been forced to commit suicide. Do you know how it feels to be a wanted criminal? Do

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d she do as she said this time? Would she repeat the drama when she separated Ron and Holley again?

    Holley took the lighter from Ron and burnt the note.

    "I don''t know."

    Holley shook her head helplessly.

    No one could make it clear when it was related to human nature.

    "Then we should be on guard."

    Ron grabbed the little woman''s hand tightly, "I won''t let anyone have the chance to hurt you."

    "Me too. I won''t ask anyone to hurt you. No matter who it is, I won''t let him go if I find out. "

    With these words, Holley put her arms around Ron''s neck, turned her head slightly and kissed the man''s lips.

    Ron responded with a passionate kiss, but was interrupted by the knock on the window outside.

    Ron turned around and saw the figure of Fabian through the reflective glass.

    "It''s him again!"

    Ron was on the verge of breaking down. He had been bothered by this light bulb Fabian for many times.

    Holley covered her mouth and chuckled, withdrawing to the front passenger seat.

    She pushed Ron and said coquettishly, "open the door for the doctor."

    Ron opened the door and snorted.

    Fabian was stunned for a while and then understood, "you two are too anxious. This is in the car and on the street. "

    He had stepped into the car with one foot, but he still asked, "do you want me to avoid first? And you continue?"

 Chapter 707 You Treat Me Well. Thank You

    Ron snorted and replied, "have you chosen between Teresa and Jane? Are you sure there won''t be a fire in the backyard? Will the two women fight? "

    "Mr. Ron, you''ve gone too far. It''s just a description of a fact. Do you need to poke the pain in my heart like this? Besides, I''m thinking about you two. I said I would avoid. "

    Fabian said with grievance.

    This was the way he got along with Ron.

    Holley giggled.

    She didn''t expect that the smile would get her involved.

    "Hey, don''t laugh. Mind your man. Look at him. Is he going too far? "

    Hearing this, Holley looked up.

    She held back her laughter and looked at Fabian up and down. Then she nodded thoughtfully, "well, too much."

    "Look, Mr. Ron, you''ve gone too far."

    Said Fabian, pretending to be supported.

    However, as soon as he finished his words, Holley continued, "doctor, you''ll soon be surrounded by two women. You blamed that it''s our fault to poke your heart. You''ve gone too far."

    Fabian was speechless for a while, "it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I should have known that you couple are united. "

    While he was speaking, he had already got on the car.

    Holley stepped on the unfinished-burning pieces of paper on the ground and said, "Teresa is not willing to let go, is she?"

    "Almost, but that doesn''t matter."

    Fabian didn''t deny it.

    His attitude towards love was very clear, which was deeply appreciated by Ron.

    "Men must be faithful to each other when they fall in love. They can choose whoever they like. Don''t swagger and hurt people on both sides."

    "As your brother, I have been with you for a long time. Even a Playboy has to become faithful, not to mention I have always been faithful."

    Said Fabian, patting his chest without any embarrassment.

    Ron snorted and made no comment.

    Ron treated Fabian well. He sent Fabian to the gate of the Grand Marshal Mansion and waved goodbye to him. "We two won''t go in. you have to rely on yourselves in matters of l

    t was in the trunk. Listen to me. The person who invited you to the Ye family is your father, so you just need to prepare a gift for the person who invited you. As for the relatives of the whole family, you don''t need to think about them. Do you understand? "

    "Yes, I understand."

    Holley smiled sweetly, "what tonic did you buy for my father?"

    "Bird''s nest, tiger bone wine, Changbai Mountain ginseng..."

    Ron said a lot of tonics, which stunned Holley.

    She admired Ron''s meticulousness. He had prepared so many tonics, and each of them was a good thing to strengthen his body. It was the most suitable gift for a person who had just been seriously ill and had experienced a lot of life and death.

    "But that''s all your kindness. I want my own. But I don''t know what to give him. I always feel that he doesn''t lack anything. And you bought the things he lacked. It''s so difficult. "

    Holley was so nervous that she even spoke without stop.

    "You are right. In fact, Uncle doesn''t lack anything. What he needs is a daughter who is filial to him. How about you cook by yourself? "

    After thinking for a while, Ron gave a good suggestion to Holley.

    Holley clapped her hands happily, "good idea, good idea. He must be very happy when I cook. It''s settled then. Let''s go and buy some ingredients. "

 Chapter 708 I Dont Like Outsiders

    In Ye family''s house.

    Holley paid a visit to the eldest master of Ye family in personal.

    Because it was a private meeting, she did not reveal the identity of the Generalissimo''s daughter, and naturally did not alert the Ye family. She just went directly to the Ye family''s eldest master.

    At the sight of Holley, Peter was overjoyed.

    "Holley, have a seat."

    Holley sat down opposite Peter with a smile and pulled Ron behind her, "you have prepared so many gifts. Take them out now."

    It was rare for Ron to send a gift respectfully.

    There were a lot of gifts on the table, but none of them attracted Peter''s attention.

    He just took a look and then looked away.

    Holley put in a good word for Ron, "it''s all bought by Mr. Ron himself and carefully chosen. Please have a look. "

    "Ye family doesn''t lack these things."

    Peter didn''t take these gifts from Ron seriously.

    Peter had already investigated the emotional turmoil between Holley and Ron.

    He didn''t care whether there was a reason or not, and whether that Ron had his own difficulties.

    He only cared about one thing, that was, his dear daughter had suffered a lot of grievances and hurt in love.

    In the past, no one had made a decision for Holley. Now, with him, he would not allow this bastard, Ron, to easily pass the test.

    A helpless look appeared on Holley''s face.

    She had tried her best to help Ron, but her father didn''t accept it, so she had no choice.

    She smiled at Ron and said, "I know what you mean."

    Ron shook his head with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Maybe the gift doesn''t fit Uncle''s heart. I''ll choose others next time."

    "No, thanks."

    Peter pushed his hand and refused Ron''s kindness directly. "I didn''t throw these things out for the sake of Holley today. It''s not that our Ye family can''t afford these things. You don''t need to send them to me as an outsider. Mr. Ron, I have a bad temper and I''m getting old. I don''t like to stay with outsiders for too long. "

    He was ordering Ron to leave.

    How c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed and waved her hand, "let''s not talk about him, okay? I bought some food materials to make the famous Chinese dish Buddha jump over the wall for you. It''s good for your health. "

    Peter nodded, "Okay, you can go."

    Holley hadn''t been in the kitchen for a long time, but her cooking was barely okay.

    A pot of Buddha jumped over the wall was ready, and the fragrance of it could be smelled from afar.

    The overflowing fragrance seemed to arouse Peter''s memory of the past.

    Sitting there, he looked into the distance with a smile in his eyes.

    He laughed for a long time, but suddenly stopped laughing.

    At that moment, the smile on his face seemed to be dead, replaced by deathly silence.

    After a long silence, Peter continued, "your mother is also good at cooking. We were destined to have a meal together... "

    He laughed and felt sad because he thought of the ups and downs more than 20 years ago.

    "Are we going to the hospital before you tell me about the past? Although I really want you to be my biological father, I also have some wonderful opportunities to know that you are my father. But I don''t want to be seen as clinging to Ye family''s power. I don''t want to be seen as the second Ivy by you. So, can we believe in science and then talk about the past? "

    Hearing Peter mention her mother, Holley choked with sobs.

 Chapter 709 Didnt You Say That You Are My Backer

    But she was still rational.

    The Ye family was a famous family. How could they easily recognize a daughter? Not to mention that there was a liar before her.

    The Paternity certificate was neither for her nor for Peter to read.

    It was for the other members of the Ye family to watch and block their mouths.

    "Who is my daughter? I can feel it."

    Peter said firmly, "the silver bracelet I gave you is the relics of your mother. We agreed to take you home after the storm and wear it for you personally. Your mother died miserably under the curse, but she still wanted me to promise her that I would find you and put the bracelet on you, telling you that your mother loved you very much, but she couldn''t accompany you to grow up. She said that in her hometown, if she had a daughter, the female elders would still make a whole set of silver jewelry from the day her daughter was born. She wanted to make a whole set for you until you got married. But God didn''t give her too much time, so she only had this pair of bracelets. "

    He didn''t say anything, but his action had already proved that he knew Holley was his biological daughter, so it was reasonable for him to give the bracelet to his daughter.

    Holley cried.

    She couldn''t speak but looked at her father with tears in her eyes.

    Peter smiled hard and patted his daughter''s hand, "I know you have no one to back you up since you were a child. You are used to be cautious, so you think you need the report. But for me, I don''t need it. I say you are my daughter, so you are my daughter. If I won''t admit someone, it''s useless for her to cling on. "

    He was a domineering man.

    Although time had left traces of vicissitudes on his face, his iron blood had not been erased.

    "That''s great. It feels so good to have someone to make the decision and support me."

    What her father said hit Holley''s heart.

    She was careful enough.

    Because she didn''t have a real long-term backer, she had to think a lot before doing anything.

    But suddenly someone told her that she didn''t need to think about that anymore. Because she was her father''s daughter, she would be loved

    lp clenching her fists, and the knuckles of Holley''s fingers were crunched.

    The hatred in her heart was shown without hesitation.

    Peter was also stunned.

    He didn''t know that the miscarriage of Holley had anything to do with the poison.

    He thought his daughter hated Paul for trying to kill her.

    "Holley."

    Peter said in a deep voice, "I will make a decision for you. Paul would pay for what he had done, but the real person behind it should be sure to be a member of the royal family. It was they who hinted Paul that if they could successfully assassinate the Generalissimo and regain the imperial power, Ye family would enjoy the treatment of the important courtiers. He was so confused that he was bewitched and made a mistake. So, the real manipulator is the royal family. I will seek justice for you from the royal family. "

    Holley suddenly smiled, "Dad, you just said that you are my backer, so I don''t have to worry about it. But now, why do you still want to apologize for Paul even though you know that he poisoned me, wanted my life and pushed me to the death road? Was it because he was the only direct descendant of Ye family and he needed to inherit the family business in the future? Or you are the kind of person who thinks that brotherhood is more important than the father-daughter relationship, so you choose to forgive your brother''s son, even if what he did almost killed your daughter? "

 Chapter 710 Ruin Your Masters Future Completely

    For Holley.

    On that day, she lost her baby because of Paul''s poison.

    So she couldn''t let it go and forgive him easily.

    She was so excited that she said a lot.

    After saying that, she regretted.

    In the past, she always heard some words that she couldn''t understand from the old man.

    The old people always said that human nature was always like that. They would always pay far more for the next generation than for the previous generation.

    Therefore, she hated that Paul killed the baby in her belly, but forgot that the father in front of her was also someone else''s son.

    If she killed all the branches of Peek and Paul, Old Lady Ye would probably be heartbroken and unable to live long.

    Holley lowered her head, "sorry, I made a slip of the tongue."

    She apologized with a frown, but that didn''t mean she could forgive Paul.

    "I''m a little tired. I want to go back. I will visit you another day. "

    After saying that, Holley turned around and ran away without looking back.

    She didn''t want to be brainwashed, nor did she want to see her father''s helpless and melancholy face. he had told her that he had many difficulties, so he couldn''t hurt Paul.

    Since she couldn''t accept it and didn''t want to quarrel, she''d better run away as soon as possible.

    Looking at his daughter''s receding figure, Peter reached out his hand, trying to persuade her to stay.

    But in the end, he didn''t say anything to persuade her to stay.

    It was good for his daughter to run away.

    He would take care of everything in Ye family.

    He would seek justice for his daughter.

    But he did need to have a strategy.

    After all, Holley hadn''t been proved to be Ye family''s child when she was poisoned by Paul. The crime of harming the same race didn''t apply to Paul, and Holley was not dead, let alone asking for his life.

    What''s more, Peek had paid the price of his life for his crime. If he didn''t have a very reasonable reason to hurt Paul, not to mention the royal family behind Paul, even his mother, Old Lady Ye wouldn''t agree.

    No matter how many mistakes her

    .

    Did she mean something?

    If she had nothing to fear, how could she not be afraid?

    But he had been in ambush for a long time, and no one followed Holley to protect her.

    Was it a trick?

    He was not sure. Because of his distraction, he missed the best time to stop Holley from taking the gun.

    When he heard the sound of pulling the trigger, he came to his senses. It was Holley''s trick.

    "It''s useless. I''m wearing a body armor. You can''t kill me, but I can kill you with one shot. "

    The man said confidently.

    He came to kill, and was ready to be shot to death.

    In order to survive, he wore a bullet proof vest.

    Holley pretended to smile lightly, "I just want to know how dare you kill me in front of Old Lady Ye? Don''t you understand? If I die, Paul will be the murderer who can''t escape. If I die, the Generalissimo will not let you go first. Maybe you have family, maybe you don''t. Maybe you don''t think your life is worth it, but I believe there are many ways to make life worse than death. So I advise you not to go against me, or I can''t guarantee what will happen. "

    "Even if you threaten me, you have to die!"

    The man said fiercely.

    He had never known that his heart was so fragile.

    But he was brainwashed by Holley and wavered.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Old Lady Ye will ruin your master''s future if she sees this?"

    Holley asked angrily.

 Chapter 711 Crazy

    This was the words to kill the heart. If it was very effective, the other party should give up killing her and run away.

    If it was generally effective, the other party would definitely talk to her about conditions.

    Even if it didn''t work, she could buy more time.

    As long as she could buy more time, things would turn around.

    With this in mind, Holley shouted out the previous sentence, but as soon as she finished, a young man came out.

    Holley had an impression that the man was Paul.

    Holley noticed the unfriendly look on Paul''s face.

    The man who wanted to kill Holley was also stunned when he saw Paul.

    "Young Master."

    He nodded respectfully.

    Paul stopped him, "What are you doing?"

    His face darkened and he seemed to be a little angry.

    The man hesitated. He should have said confidently that he would kill Holley, stand up for Young Master and remove the barrier for Young Master.

    But for some reason, he felt that the atmosphere was a little strange and those words seemed inappropriate to say.

    "Holley is my sister, although she hasn''t come back yet and is not recorded on the family tree. But it will happen sooner or later. "

    Paul said loudly, "Are you going to rebel by making things difficult for the little princess of our Ye family here?"

    There was a hint of anger in Paul''s tone.

    Hearing this, the man who wanted to kill Holley understood.

    He quickly put away his gun and said, "it''s my fault. I''m leaving now."

    After saying that, he ran away directly.

    Holley didn''t stop him, but paid more attention to his figure.

    Paul didn''t bring anyone with him but walked towards Holley.

    He was dressed in black.

    His father had just died, and he was still in mourning.

    As a matter of fact, his movement was restricted and he was not qualified to walk in the Ye family''s courtyard.

    But after all, today was a special day. On the third day of his father''s death, P

    after you told him about the poison? "

    "He used your life to negotiate with the royal family. As long as the royal family agrees to destroy Ye family, he will hand you over and let the royal family deal with you."

    "Holley, your life is worthless in his eyes. If he wanted to deal with the Ye family, he could do it easily with his status. But he chose a shortcut. So, you really don''t have to be so arrogant, because you are nothing. I advise you to kneel down and beg me now. Maybe I can consider letting you die more quickly and don''t need to suffer before death. "

    Holley didn''t know whether what Paul said was true or not.

    But that didn''t matter. What mattered was how she treated Paul.

    "You are too eager for quick success and instant benefit. If you don''t ask me to beg you, I may doubt if what you said is true. But now you exposed your real purpose. I know what you said is false. "

    Hearing what Holley said, Paul felt unhappy.

    But he wouldn''t be a coward or admit defeat. "Holley, let''s wait and see. Anyway, you or I will die sooner or later. And you can only take my life, and you can''t get others involved. But I can take your life, your father''s, Mr. Ron''s and Jane''s. Holley, you will regret being against me. I will let all of you die with my father. "

 Chapter 712 Feeling Guilty

    Then Paul left.

    It began to drizzle.

    The dark sky made people feel depressed.

    When Holley frowned, she heard a familiar voice calling her name.

    It was her father.

    She forced a smile and answered.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Peter running all the way here.

    "Holley, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Holley took it for granted.

    It was unnecessary to mention what had happened just now.

    On the one hand, her father would be worried. On the other hand, she didn''t want to take it seriously as a mad dog barked at her.

    But she forgot that she was still holding the small pistol.

    Peter''s face darkened at the sight of the pistol.

    "I heard that today is a special day. Paul, who has been locked up, was released. I''m worried that you might run away in a hurry and clash with him again. "

    Peter said slowly in a hoarse voice, "no matter who wins or loses in the end, you will inevitably suffer losses, Holley. I don''t want you to suffer... "

    He sighed with some regret. "It seems that I''m still late. You met again."

    As he spoke, Peter began to cough.

    "No."

    Holley denied without hesitation.

    Not long ago, in the rainy night, her father was injured and almost lost his life.

    After that, he had been in a coma for so long. Although the best doctor had used the best imported medicine and he had regained his consciousness and mobility, it was impossible for his body to recover so quickly.

    Now it was raining again. Her father must have been caught in the rain, so he coughed and felt uncomfortable.

    Holley regretted her willfulness.

    Holding Peter''s arm, she said to him, "Dad, let''s go back to your room first. It''s not good to get wet in the rain. "

    Holding Peter''s hand all the way, Holley explained, "I know that Paul is also in Ye family. I was afraid that it would be unsafe for me to walk alone, so I took the gun out. It''s more or less a shock. "

    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m fine. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have run away alone willfully. I made you worried about me. "

    Holley whispered coq

    once.

    "Yes, there is a way, but..."

    Holley pretended to be embarrassed and meditated.

    "If you have any idea, just tell me. I will do it!"

    Fabian agreed more readily.

    Holley sighed, "I remember that you owed me a favor on behalf of the Ou family."

    "My father has returned the favor to you."

    Said Fabian, not wanting to suffer any loss at all.

    Holley smiled, "I know, but you didn''t pay me back. So I hope you owe me a favor on behalf of the Ou family. As for what kind of favor, I will ask you for it when I think of it or when I need it."

    "Okay."

    Fabian agreed without hesitation.

    He was such a person in love.

    he was crazy for love, regardless of himself. "Can you tell me now? What do you want me to do?"

    "I know you are a good doctor and reliable. I want you to go to Ye family and check my father''s pulse and make some prescription. I feel that his body is not in good condition because of his previous injury. He needs to be well prepared. "

    Holley made a clear request.

    Fabian took a deep breath and said, "dear wife of Mr. Ron, you are so unkind. If you need my help, just say it. I won''t refuse. But it''s not appropriate for you to mention Jane. "

    "Stupid!"

    Holley rolled her eyes secretly, "don''t forget that Jane has a close relationship with my mother and my father. Can''t my father see the little girl in the past? "

 Chapter 713 Calm Down, Young Man

    Hearing what Holley said, Fabian suddenly understood.

    Holley was indeed creating an opportunity for Fabian to meet Jane.

    Besides, Mr. Peter had a close relationship with Jane.

    To some extent, Fabian could give Mr. Peter a prescription to help him recover his health.

    It was good for their relationship.

    At that moment, Fabian changed his words, "Holley, it was my recent emotional whirlpool and my IQ was out of line. I have already felt your good intentions. Please forgive me for my nonsense. I''ll go to your place right now."

    "Well, that''s more like it."

    Holley hung up the phone with satisfaction.

    Peter looked at his daughter and smiled, "You are as cunning as your mother."

    "Really?"

    Holley smiled, "No, I didn''t. It''s just what Fabian treated me before, and I''m treating him now. Besides, I really hope that he and Jane can have a happy ending."

    "When are you going to inform that child?"

    Peter nodded with a smile and asked.

    "We have to wait for a while. We can''t let it go too far. Besides, I have to wait for Fabian to come and beg me. We can''t give up the opportunity to make profit."

    Holley thought it over and made a decision.

    Until a servant told her that Fabian, the young master of the Ou family, came to visit, Holley smiled slyly.

    "Dad, just wait and see."

    "Okay."

    Peter said, doting on Holley

    Fabian came here in high spirits.

    Holley knew at a glance that Fabian had smoothed his hair, shaved, changed into new clothes, and even polished his shoes shiny.

    He didn''t come to treat people at all. He came to see them on blind dates.

    He came excitedly, looking for Jane with expectations.

    But the room was so small that it could be seen at a glance.

    There were only two people in the room, Holley and Peter.

    "Where is Jane?"

    Fabian asked frankly.

    Holley shook her head helplessly, "Fabian, it''s not my

    . You were tricked by my precious daughter, so I''ll make an exception to give you some guidance," said Peter, for the sake of Fabian''s prescription. Just sit here and write the prescription carefully. When she comes here you just greet her. If she doesn''t come here, you can pretend that you don''t know and finish the prescription at ease."

    "What if she hasn''t come yet when I finish it?"

    Fabian couldn''t hold his breath at all.

    Peter smiled casually, "Then I''ll ask my daughter to send you away."

    "Ah!"

    Fabian couldn''t accept it.

    "Calm down!"

    Peter said earnestly, "Holley will drive you away, but I''ll show up and keep you for dinner. That was the truth. Jane won''t think that I''m an old man would get involved in your relationship. She is not on her guard, so she won''t be on your guard. So, calm down. Do you understand? "

    "Got it."

    Fabian agreed happily.

    He suddenly felt that Mr. Peter was more reliable than Holley and Ron.

    No wonder the old man had eaten more salt than a young man had eaten rice.

    Jane didn''t greet her, but chatted with Holley, drinking ginger tea.

    Fabian finished writing the prescription.

    Peter took it for granted and called Holley.

    Hearing the voice, Holley ran over, "Dad, what''s up?"

 Chapter 714 Dont We Match

    "Doctor Fabian has written the prescription."

    Hearing what Peter said, Holley nodded, "Doctor Fabian, I''ll drive you out. By the way, tell me about my dad''s condition."

    "Holley."

    Peter pulled a long face on purpose.

    His face darkened and he shook his head disapprovingly. "Doctor Fabian is also our guest, and now it is the time to have a meal. You have made Doctor Fabian work hard for a whole day, but you didn''t ask him to eat, so you asked him to leave. Do you think it''s appropriate?"

    "I think it is."

    Holley took it for granted.

    She looked back at Jane, who was in the outer room, and said, "They are not fit to have dinner at the same table."

    She lowered her voice on purpose.

    But Holley wanted Jane to hear these words. Although it seemed that Holley lowered her voice, Jane still heard it.

    Jane even heard from Holley said that she didn''t care whether Fabian ate or not and the most important thing was their friendship.

    Speaking of this, Jane felt bad.

    She stood up and walked in, "Holley, it doesn''t matter. I''m still a friend of Dr. Fabian."

    As soon as she spoke, Fabian promised her immediately to stay for dinner.

    With a smug smile on her face, Holley held Jane''s hand and said, "Let''s cook."

    "Okay."

    Then they went to the kitchen.

    Holley lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry to put you in a dilemma. I didn''t expect Fabian to stay here until now and I didn''t expect my father to keep him for dinner."

    "It''s normal."

    Jane understood and said, "After all, it''s moral for Dr. Fabian to treat your father. He even didn''t ask for money for the medical treatment. If you didn''t keep him for dinner, wouldn''t it be too impolite? Moreover, Mr. Ron and Fabian are friends. It''s reasonable for you not to ask Fabian to have dinner. But if Uncle Peter doesn''t do it, he will be criticized by others."

    "Well, I''m afraid that you will be in a dilemma."

    Although, Holley said that, but she didn''t f

    Holley said euphemistically, but Jane directly said the result.

    Holley nodded and pushed Jane, "Well, don''t think about the past. It''s not worth it. In my opinion, if you don''t want to talk about love for the time being, then don''t talk about it. When you want to start a new relationship, you should consider the person in front of you. If you doesn''t want to think about Fabian, my father and Master Mu will introduce you to the right man. So there was no need to hurry to marry other or think about the past. Besides, it''s the man who gave up on you first. He''s stupid and has no taste. Who is to blame?"

    "Holley, thank you for comforting me. In fact, he has always been that kind of man. But in the past, the people he hurt had nothing to do with me, so there was no conflict of interests between us. Now that the person has something with me, so we have conflict. Well, let''s not talk about the unhappy people. I''m afraid I can''t eat any more. Let''s go. "

    Jane smiled with self-mockery and walked out of the kitchen with the sweet and sour fish.

    In the living room, Fabian went to pick up the fish. When he saw Jane, he was stunned and asked with concern, "Are you hurt? Why do you look so pale?"

    Fabian cared about the one he loved so much that he could see the change on Jane''s face.

 Chapter 715 I Dont Need A Free Meal

    Jane was stunned.

    She didn''t expect that Fabian would find out something.

    Embarrassed, she raised her hand and touched her face. "I''m fine."

    "But you really don''t look good."

    Fabian emphasized this point.

    "Then you must be mistaken."

    Jane denied. She rushed to Fabian and sat back in her seat.

    Fabian didn''t give up.

    He put a large plate of sweet and sour fish on the table and said again, "Jane, you don''t look good. I''m a doctor and I''m an authority in this respect. I hope you can trust me..."

    Before Fabian could finish his words, he was completely suppressed by Jane''s voice.

    "There''s no need. I just talked about Young Master Lei with Holley. It has nothing to do with my fitness. I don''t need you to worry about me."

    For a moment, the atmosphere at the table became awkward and quiet again.

    Peter naturally raised his hand and said, "It''s good th

    itted that she had forgotten Ron.

    But she didn''t mean it.

    Things really happened together. She had no time to think of the existence of Ron.

    Holley smiled and acted like a spoiled child. "Jane and Fabian are also here. I was about to call you to have dinner with me, but you called."

    Ron snorted heavily.

    "No, I won''t. It seems that I, as a dignified Mr. Ron, still need a free meal. If you want to make it up to me, you can find a way to make it up to me. If you don''t come on time for tonight''s appointment, I will punish you severely."

    The man announced overbearingly.

 Chapter 716 Youre Not Officially A Member Of Our Family Yet

    "Holley, come back for dinner."

    When Peter called her, Holley hurriedly said, "I''m going to have dinner. Bye."

    After hanging up the phone with Ron, Holley sat back at the table.

    Peter took his daughter''s phone and asked someone to take it to the study.

    "Have a good meal. Don''t stare at your phone all the time, okay?"

    "No problem."

    Holley couldn''t refuse Peter''s request, so she agreed without hesitation.

    She even felt a little happy in her heart.

    She thought it was good to make Ron anxious.

    She would be there on time anyway.

    At the table, Peter and Jane talked a lot.

    They were catching up on the old days, but they didn''t talk too much about the past.

    They were talking about how they had been through these years, good or bad.

    Besides, Peter also promised that he would do his best to take care of Jane in the future.

    At the same time, Jane also showed the same attitude, saying that she would come to Ye family frequently.

    Hearing this, Holley keenly perceived that she could create an opportunity for Jane and Fabian.

    She stepped on Fabian''s feet.

    Fabian didn''t react and looked at Holley in surprise.

    Holley was on the verge of breaking down.

    Fortunately, her father and Jane had a good talk, and the two didn''t look at her.

    She said to Fabian with her lips, "Send Jane here and just said you also need to check on my father."

    Fabian suddenly understood and interrupted, "I happened to have an appointment with Uncle Peter to check

    cine for Peter tonight.

    When everything was ready and she took her phone and was about to call Ron to pick her up, she found it was already eleven o''clock, and it was almost zero o''clock.

    It was embarrassed!

    The man''s evil and attractive voice echoed in Holley''s ears.

    He said that he would punish her severely if he broke their promise.

    She felt that she hasn''t break her promise. After all, tomorrow was not coming.

    Holley called Ron.

    Soon, the man answered the phone, "Can you leave now?"

    "Well, I''m done here. I can go now."

    "Wait for me. I''ll be there in fifteen minutes."

    After saying that, Ron hung up the phone.

    But he was very sure about the time.

    Sure enough, fifteen minutes later, Ron appeared in front of Holley.

    "Let''s go."

    Although Peter was present, Ron said undisguisedly, "Sleep at my home tonight."

    Peter didn''t stop him, but said meaningfully, "Ron, you have to work hard. After all, you''re not officially a member of our family yet."

 Chapter 717 This Is Really Urgent And Do Help Me

    At that moment, Ron was completely defeated.

    He had never lost, nor had he been set up so miserably.

    Ron believed that no one in the world would know well than him what kind of feeling it was when a son-in-law made his father-in-law satisfied.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    As a shameless man, Ron said naturally, "I don''t care about my identity. As long as Holle is willing to be with me, I don''t care it."

    Peter smiled and waved at his daughter without saying anything to Ron, "Go ahead."

    Holley smiled shyly and waved goodbye to her father.

    They walked out of the Ye family''s courtyard.

    In the car, Ron smiled maliciously, "Holley, you broke your promise to me."

    "What?"

    Holley asked in confusion.

    Ron smiled, "You promised me to stay at my home last night. But it''s all today. You haven''t come to my home yet. Why don''t you break your promise?"

    "That''s because you came too late. I called you before midnight."

    Holley refused to give in.

    Ron smiled, "You cook by yourself and cook a big table of delicious food. It doesn''t matter if you don''t invite me. You even failed to keep your promise and even broke it. That''s too much."

    "But I called you before midnight. How can you do this?" Holley insisted.

    "How am I?"

    With a faint smile on his face, Ron said, "Do you need me to introduce the contract law to you and explain what an agreement is?"

    Holley had nothing to say.

    ''I was certainly wrong about it.

    But Ron was too narrow-minded.''

    She raised her head and rolled her eyes at that man, but she didn''t expect that he would just stare at her with burning and crazy eyes.

    The moon was shining.

    The night fell.

    In the quiet night, the spring gradually spread.

    Holley didn''t remember how she returned to that man''s home in the end.

    But when she woke up on the second day, she

    happily, "Do you believe that my Holle is capable enough to prevent you from leaving the Ou family in the future?"

    Fabian became a coward. "You two shots, this is really urgent. Do help me!"

    "Go ahead."

    The way that Ron and Fabian got along with each other was always like this. They were always good friends, but they were both fearless.

    "I don''t know why my grandma is the side of Teresa. Now my grandma, my parents, and the elders of my family, led Teresa to the front of the media, saying that she is the daughter-in-law of the Ou family and the bride of my Fabian. They also said that the relationship between Jane and me was just a mess and we hadn''t been approved by the family. My grandma will always only accept Teresa as their granddaughter-in-law."

    The more Fabian said, the more anxious he became. "The relationship between Jane and me has already been unstable. If this happens again, we''ll never be together."

    "Then you make up with Teresa."

    Ron curled his lips and came up with a bad idea.

    "No, I can''t."

    Fabian said frankly and helplessly, "I admit that Teresa used to be in my heart, but now I only love Jane. Anyway, this is the end of our relationship. I can''t marry Teresa anyway."

 Chapter 718 You Dont Know It

    Ron had always been a rational person. "Then it''s much easier. Since you don''t want to bow to your family to marry Teresa, you have to cut off the relationship with the Ou family. Then you don''t have to marry a granddaughter-in-law recognized by your grandma."

    Holley glared at Ron and lowered her voice, "How can you persuade him to do this? Don''t you think it''s terrible if one really don''t want his family and parents for love? Jane also doesn''t want an unblessed, cursed marriage. That''s not the happiness she wants. I know it very well."

    "Do you have a better way?"

    Ron spread out his hands.

    Holley sighed helplessly.

    It seemed that according to the current situation, breaking off the relationship between Fabian and the Ou family was the only solution, but also the worst.

    But it was impossible for the Ou family to accept Jane or let Teresa give up voluntarily.

    "Well, you are right."

    Holley agreed with Ron.

    Ron just snorted lightly, "Fabian, it''s up to you. This is your only choice. In addition, you can choose to marry Teresa, or marry another lady from a family of equal status with the Ou family, or kill Teresa. But you won''t choose the last few methods. So do you want to give up your family for Jane? Think it over."

    "Besides, it''s not a rush. From now on, as long as you are not forced to marry others the next second, don''t call us on any special day or at any critical moment." As a single man, you will never understand that absence makes the heart grow fonder."

    Although Ron said in a mean way, he was a true friend of him.

    Although Fabian had accepted it, he still felt angry. "You prefer a lover to a friend. If I call you today, you won''t answer it, will you?"

    "Of course."

    Ron answered frankly, "But I have to remind you that if I want, even if you call Holle, no one will answer the phone."

    Fabian''s heart was

    the Generalissimo is willing to uphold justice for Jane''s marriage and make a deal about power, then it''s possible for Jane to marry into the Ou family secretly."

    "But the problem is that Jane doesn''t want to marry into the Ou family."

    Holley proposed.

    Ron smiled and waved his hand. "I haven''t mentioned Jane, because as far as I know, the Generalissimo won''t make a deal about power for her. If he was willing to do so, when Fabian and Jane were together, Mrs. Ou wouldn''t have gone to Grand Marshal Mansion to ask Jane to separate from Fabian. Besides, I also know one thing that Fabian told me that the most what the Generalissimo can do is to arrange the fake death of them, so that they can quit the struggle of the power whirlpool and find a place to hide their names."

    Therefore, the result was clear.

    The Generalissimo will not do anything else for them and Mrs. Ou wouldn''t agree to let Jane and Fabian be together if it was not a good thing for the family.

    It seemed that as two good friends, they might not be together.

    Holley rubbed her temples with a headache.

    Ron directly rubbed it with the right strength and said, "Don''t think too much. Let''s wait and see. Anyway, it really happened. We can''t care about it."

 Chapter 719 He Is Responsible For Digging, And She Is Responsible For Jumping

    Holley was speechless.

    Ron made her speechless.

    "It seems that we are officious. In fact, we can do nothing. "

    Holley pouted and looked at Ron.

    Ron was amused by her little look. "Well, I''m sorry. I didn''t use the right word. Look at you. Don''t be so angry. In fact, we have a lot of things to do. For example, listen to the doctor''s complaints; when the two of them planned to elope, we can give them a path, a large amount of money, and if the two of them were destined to be separated, we would comfort our best friend and buddy respectively. That''s all we can do. "

    Hearing what Ron said, Holley was satisfied, "that''s more like it. Finally, I feel that you, Mr. Ron, are a good man with flesh and blood and love. "

    "Don''t worry. I will only be good to you. I won''t be good to other women, not to mention men."

    As he spoke, an evil and attractive smile appeared on the corner of Ron''s mouth. "The time is just right. Shall we¡­ ?"

    Before he could finish his words, he was pushed hard by Holley, "no!"

    "You haven''t heard what I said, and you just say no?"

    With a strange look on his face, Ron looked Holley up and down and asked, "what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking about? "

    "What am I thinking about?"

    Holley suddenly realized that she must have fallen into a trap again.

    The man deliberately said those serious things in an extremely ambiguous tone.

    Then, then

    Holley sighed in silence.

    Every time, she would jump into the trap that the man dug without hesitation.

    She had thought too much.

    The bastard Ron always fooled her.

    No, he was flirting with her!

    Unwilling to lose, Holley raised her head seriously and said in a low voice, "no matter what suggestion you have, I refuse. I don''t want it. I just want to have a good sleep today. "

    "Eat first. Do you want to sleep if you don''t eat? "

    Ron teased his little woman dotingly.

    "I don''t want to eat any more. I''m going to sleep!"

    Holley said as if she wa

    looked up with a smile, "why don''t there be men who have a crush on you?"

    "I''m not like you who always flirts with women."

    "Who did I attract?"

    Ron asked unconvinced.

    Holley clicked her tongue and shook her head, "for example, Adele Dongfang. You provoked her, didn''t you?"

    Ron failed. He waved his hand and said, "that was an accident. Besides, aren''t you satisfied with the way I treated that woman? "

    "Yes."

    Holley couldn''t forget that on the second morning, the headlines of all the major websites had reported the news that the Young Miss of the Dongfang family overturned the sulfuric acid and disfigured.

    Everyone sympathized with Adele, but they didn''t know that she deserved it.

    If she didn''t want to pour sulfuric acid to destroy Holley, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    "As long as you are satisfied."

    Ron patted the back of her hand and said, "let''s eat. Don''t think about boring people."

    "How do you know she is boring?"

    Normally, Holley wouldn''t have so many questions. But somehow, she felt that Ron knew who sent the dumplings.

    Ron smiled casually and didn''t intend to explain. He just stuffed Holley''s mouth with food.

    Holley stopped asking.

    Anyway, that person would definitely take other actions after he was rejected. She just needed to wait and see.

 Chapter 720 Someone Is Dead

    The other party didn''t knock on the door of their private room as Holley expected.

    In fact, even after the dinner of Ron and Holley, the mysterious guest who had sent the puffer fish dumplings didn''t show up.

    If the other party appeared in a proper way, perhaps Holley would not even want to know who he was.

    But he didn''t show up in this arrogant way, which made Holley want to know who he was.

    There was no reason for a big pie to fall from nowhere in the world.

    Even the people who could enter this restaurant were either rich or powerful.

    But there was no such a reason that others must entertain her and Ron when they were rich.

    Besides, she didn''t dare to say that she knew Ron 100%, but Holley could understand his little thought just now.

    It was obvious that he had almost guessed the identity of the other party through the dumplings.

    But he concealed something from her.

    Holley pouted, "Ron, do you know who sent the dumplings?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Obviously, Ron ignored her question and asked something else.

    "Tell me the truth."

    Holley smiled.

    Ron coughed slightly, "maybe I know the other party. I''m not sure."

    "Ron, I give you a chance. Tell me again, who is it?"

    Suspicion was more obvious in Holley''s eyes.

    She had never seen Ron so covert.

    "I don''t want you to see him."

    Ron still didn''t say who that person was. He just said that thoughtfully.

    Holley was completely confused.

    She suddenly felt a little depressed. If the Chinese language was the same as French, even the table and chair were divided into men and women, then she could figure out whether the other party that Ron mentioned was a man or a woman.

    What an unreasonable man! His words made Holley even more confused.

    "Ron, aren''t you afraid that I will be angry if you fool me like this?"

    Holley didn''t know what she was insisting on.

    Perhaps it was because she was jealous that she wanted to kno

    ley.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ron didn''t look back but asked overbearingly.

    The manager hesitated for a while and said, "Mr. Ron, after all, there was a dead person in my shop, and he died in front of you and Miss Holley. Can you two stay and wait for officers of the police station to arrive to make a record before leaving?"

    "It''s none of our business."

    "Don''t you have any monitoring in your shop?" said Ron overbearingly.

    "Yes."

    "Did you see that we killed him?"

    Ron raised his voice and questioned him.

    He didn''t even look back. He just defeated his opponent with his back in an instant.

    The manager answered with a guilty conscience, "No."

    "In that case, why do you want us to stay?"

    Ron said rudely.

    Then he waved his hand and said, "the police station needs our cooperation as citizens, and we will cooperate. But whether we need to cooperate or not is not up to you! If the police station needs our cooperation, come to the Grand Marshal Mansion to find us. "

    After saying that, Ron ignored the manager and walked out of the restaurant with Holley in his arms.

    After getting on the car, Holley touched her heart with lingering fear.

    She wanted to ask Ron something, but was stopped by the man''s gesture. "Go back to the Grand Marshal Mansion first."

 Chapter 721 There Are Many Enemies

    Holley was frightened by Ron''s attitude.

    He knew more than she did, so he sensed more danger and greater crisis. That was why he mentioned the Generalissimo just now, and now he was going to hide in the Grand Marshal Mansion to seek refuge?

    Holley didn''t like such an assumption.

    Although she had gained her true love and known the truth since she was released from prison.

    For Ron, she could love him so much that she could sacrifice her life and everything.

    She was willing to accompany him to face all the crises. She didn''t mind drifting from place to place and rarely safe because of him.

    But in recent days, she had led a lot of peaceful and sweet life that she had always longed for.

    She was reluctant to say goodbye to such a life.

    If possible, she hoped that time could stay in these few days all her life, carefree and joyful.

    On the way, Holley kept quiet.

    She believed in Ron''s decision and that man.

    More importantly, she wanted to recall more details and figure out what had happened.

    Unfortunately, they had returned to the Grand Marshal Mansion. Holley still didn''t know what had happened.

    But she also thought of something.

    For example, Ron would suddenly block her eyes.

    "You knew that waiter would die, didn''t you?"

    Back home, Holley asked directly.

    Ron nodded.

    He raised his hand and rubbed his temples. "At first, I thought it was Rex who sent the dumplings."

    "What?"

    Holley looked up at Ron in astonishment.

    How could he pull Rex out?

    "He won''t kill anyone."

    Holley said seriously.

    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Ron''s mouth. "So, sure enough, that guy still has a place in your heart, right?"

    Then he became very domineering.

    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have given him a chance. I''m jealous! "

    Ron expressed his jealousy directly.

    But everything had its priority.

    Ron just briefly expressed his jealousy, and the

    se, the other party would fall short of success. So, even if no one was that person''s accomplice, the manager must be. Otherwise, why did he rush up to see if the waiter was alive or not and why did he force the two of us to stay? I always feel that he wants to frame us for murder. "

    Ron had already thought of what Holley said.

    That was why he drove away immediately and even used the Generalissimo as his backer.

    He didn''t know who the other party was, but he believed that no one would dare to act wildly in front of the Generalissimo.

    This was the best protection for Holley, sending her to the safest place and letting the most powerful people protect her.

    "Fortunately, no one poisoned other food, or we two would be doomed."

    Holley''s heart was still fluttering with fear.

    Ron shook his head with a smile, "no, if they want to kill the two of us, it can''t be very obvious. That was why he chose the wild puffer fish. After all, if we ate this kind of food, we might be poisoned and probably die. If they directly poison the food, I''m afraid that even if we two die, the other party can''t escape. "

    "But who is it?"

    Holley turned her head slightly and was lost in thought. "Tell me, who is the target? You or me? You and I seem to have many enemies. "

 Chapter 722 Having Fun In Trouble

    "I hope he is my enemy."

    Ron gave a very decisive answer.

    If he was joking at ordinary times, he would probably make fun of that little woman, and then listed who had a grudge against him because of her.

    But now, he was not in the mood to say such a joke. He was just expressing his wish with all his heart.

    He hoped that the person who used the puffer fish to poison today was only aimed at him, Ron.

    After all, he was a man. He could bear more danger and big waves.

    In the face of danger, he could also protect himself well.

    Unlike the little fool Holley.

    "Silly girl."

    Raising his hand, he rubbed the little woman''s hair and held her in his arms. Ron said affectionately, "I have had enemies since I was a child, so I must have much more than you. You have also learned the probability. How high is the probability that this enemy is my enemy? It is obvious that he is my enemy. Don''t worry. I can set my enemy up. "

    He just wanted to comfort the little woman, but he didn''t expect her to be more and more nervous. "It''s too dangerous. It''s completely impossible to guard against the puffer fish. Even if we had heard that the puffer fish could poison people to death, no one could imagine that we would be poisoned in the restaurant near the hospital. The restaurant claimed that there was no need to be afraid of being poisoned as there was a nearby hospital for emergency treatment. How could there actually be poisonous puffer fish dumplings? If it''s not that I don''t like that kind of food, if it''s not that you don''t want to eat either, we... "

    Before Holley could finish her words, she was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door.

    When Ron opened the door, he saw Jane standing anxiously outside.

    "The officers of the police station have arrived?"

    Ron''s eyes darkened and asked.

    Jane nodded, "yes. The police station claimed that Holley was involved in a murder case and asked Holley to go back to the police station with them for investigation."

    "Did they bring the reporters with them?"

    Ron also frowned.

    It was the worst ending.

    Those people came for Holley.

    It didn''t matter if a person wasn''t poisoned to death,

    ppy to do that. Don''t you think so? "

    Holley smiled.

    Ron''s nervous heart was melted by her.

    As long as Holley was there, no matter how hard the road ahead was, it was nothing to him.

    As long as he worked hard, there would be no difficulties that he couldn''t overcome.

    Just like four years ago, he endured the life and death crisis for the sake of Holley.

    Holley was his spiritual pillar and his will to hold on.

    "Of course, Holle, you are so beautiful. You are right."

    As he spoke, Ron gently kissed her.

    After a gentle kiss, he said in a low voice, "it''s not enough to find Fabian alone. Call Ye family''s eldest master and ask him to use his connections to bring two military doctors here in person. "

    "Okay."

    Holley did as he said.

    She called her father and said something. Then Peter guessed everything. "So, someone is so bold to poison my daughter. After the poison failed, he even transferred people from the police station and wanted to make an accident on the road, right?"

    "Okay."

    Holley didn''t want to say it so thoroughly.

    In fact, she didn''t want her father to worry about her.

    But her father had already known it, so she simply admitted, "I have thought about it. I can''t leave the Grand Generalissimo Mansion with others. I''ve asked Fabian for help, but I''m afraid that the police station will not be shocked. It would be better if there are two reliable military doctors with high positions. "

 Chapter 723 I Hope You Can Be More Serious

    "Wait."

    Peter said domineeringly, "I''ll bring you a platoon of military doctors. I''d like to see which bastard is bold enough to hurt my daughter."

    Holley felt warm in her heart.

    This kind of family affection made people feel that there was no difficulty in life.

    "No, Dad. Two is enough."

    "Just wait."

    He hung up the phone.

    Holley looked at Ron with uncertainty, "although Ye family has been in political area for many years, they are not military. Are you sure my father can bring two reliable military doctors with him? "

    She called her father and said that she needed two military doctors just because she trusted Ron and wanted to have a try.

    Ron nodded, "of course."

    "Do you think that a platoon of military doctors is possible?"

    Holley curled her lips in disbelief.

    "Of course it''s possible."

    Ron gave an affirmative answer again.

    "How can I let you do something I am not sure of? If you are not careful enough, you will die. I will be more serious about this than when I am about to lose my life. "

    Ron explained the reason and expressed his feelings by the way.

    This was how he felt for Holley and how he cared about her.

    Holley lowered her head and blushed.

    "Don''t flatter me. I can''t listen to you at this moment. Your words are so sweet and you are so good at flirting. I''m going to lose my mind. "

    "You little fool."

    Ron raised his hand and gently pinched the little woman''s cheek. "Your father and the Generalissimo fought side by side. His old friends were all made in the battlefield. At that time, those who were able to hang out with your father and the Generalissimo were probably all powerful people in today''s era. Even your father can bring a platoon of major generals here, let alone a platoon of military doctors. "

    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I don''t want to disturb him."

    Holley turned her head slightly and said apologetically.

    Her father had suffered more than half of his life. Now it was time for him to live a peaceful life.

    But he had to get involved in these things.

    "I suspect that it has something to do

    said and wait for your princess to call you at any time, so you spent more time here? "

    Fabian was just gossiping.

    But Ron was so sharp tongued that there was a knife hidden in every word he said.

    If Fabian said something wrong, his heart would be pierced by thousands of arrows and he would die in Jane''s heart.

    However, Fabian was smart enough not to answer such a question.

    He coughed heavily and looked at Holley, "I mean seriously. Your face is red, really not good. From a medical point of view, you have to be pale, dull eyes and restless, so that you are frightened and stimulated. It''s easy to say that your eyes are dull and restless. Your face should be pale. This can''t go wrong. "

    "So what?"

    Ron rolled his eyes at his friend, "do you need Miss Yin to ask you personally how to deal with this situation?"

    Of course, Fabian was eager to have a few more words with Jane.

    When their relationship was settled, even the feeling of talking was different.

    Being asked by Ron, he was a little floated and answered unexpectedly, "of course."

    As soon as he finished his words, he saw Jane standing there with a cold face. "Fabian, I don''t like moral coercion. The matter between you and me is our business. Don''t get involved in other things, and don''t hurt your friends. Holley is my best sister, and also the daughter of my benefactor. I hope you can be more serious. "

 Chapter 724 Gigantic And Vigorous

    Fabian suddenly understood.

    He did fall into a trap.

    ''Shit! How could Ron do this to me in front of Jane? ''

    With a straight face, Fabian said solemnly, "I''m very serious. Of course I mean that I have a way to help Mr. Ron''s little wife solve the blush problem."

    Then he opened the medical kit and took out a special silver needle. "It''s mysterious, but it''s very useful. After I inject a few needles, her face will turn from red to white, but there is no side effect."

    "Then hurry up."

    Holley reached out her hand decisively, "stab it wherever you want."

    Fabian did it skillfully and quickly.

    In less than one minute, Holley''s face returned to normal.

    The flush faded, and Holley''s skin was fair. Her face looked a little pale.

    "Well, am I a good doctor? By the way, a dull look will be more perfect. "

    Fabian said proudly.

    He said as he packed up the medical kit.

    "Holley, let''s go downstairs."

    Jane didn''t praise Fabian, but supported Holley out of the room with Ron, one on her left side and the other on her right side.

    In fact, it was a very serious thing.

    Before seeing Fabian and Jane, Holley swore that she could keep a serious face.

    But she had seen Fabian and Jane. After seeing the joke that Fabian had just jumped into the trap, Holley found that she was never a little nervous and always wanted to laugh.

    Fortunately, she held it back. At least when she was held downstairs, her face was pale and dull.

    Although she didn''t know how others adjusted themselves.

    But Holley tried her best to recall the night when she had an abortion.

    At the thought of her baby''s tragic death, she felt terrible.

    Her face became paler and her expression became sadder.

    She was so absent-minded that she almost missed a step and fell to the ground.

    Ron held her tightly in his arms.

    Jane rushed to the officer of the police station and said, "see? Our Miss Holley has been greatly stimulated. She is in a poor health and in a worse mental state. As a member of the police station, it''s your fault that you didn''t maintain the city''s secur

    on, it could be seen that these people were from the army.

    Judging from the age and temperament of those people, except that two young men who carried the medical kit should be military doctors, the rest should be very important people.

    Holley didn''t recognize the epaulets of those people, but she heard the discussion of the reporters and got a rough idea.

    As Ron said, her father had invited a platoon of major generals here.

    These people were all the heroes of the founding of the country. They were the people who fought the world with the Generalissimo and created the domestic Constitutional monarchy.

    Each of them could stand out alone to shake one side.

    Even if the Generalissimo held a state banquet, it was difficult to gather all these people.

    But now, these people were gathered here because of Peter.

    They walked in in unison.

    Everyone ignored the reporters and the staff of the police station.

    Their only goal was Holley.

    Everyone greeted Holley politely.

    For example, "dear niece, sorry that you were frightened.

    Uncle will help you.

    If anyone dares to bully you, I will beat him to death."

    Peter took the two military doctors over and said, "my daughter was greatly frightened. You have a look and write a medical record, in case some police officers from the police station can''t get the written certificate and can''t go back to report."

 Chapter 725 No Result

    All the forces were standing up for Holley.

    More importantly, Holley found a very reasonable reason to refuse to go to the police station for investigation.

    As a girl, it was normal for her to be frightened when she suddenly saw a dead person.

    Stimulated, she was still sad for the tragic death of the waiter. She also tried her best to appear in front of the police station and was willing to assist in the investigation.

    She had won a lot of passers-by and been recognized by the reporters.

    In this case, no matter what, it was impossible to take Holley away from the Grand Marshal Mansion and to the police station.

    Although the mission was not completed, the police station staff responsible for carrying out the mission wisely chose to give up.

    He was not too humble in front of so many powerful people.

    Instead, he showed a neither humble nor pushy attitude. "You wronged me too much by saying that. What I''m doing now and making requirements are all done according to the working process of the police station. If you think I did something wrong, you can complain to the relevant department. I believe that someone will handle it and investigate me. If I do something wrong, I believe that I will be punished. "

    "A written case is naturally needed. Miss Holley, please cooperate with me to answer some questions when several doctors jointly open the case."

    Hearing what the police station officer said, Peter didn''t want to argue with him. He just sat on the sofa naturally, as if he was watching you asking and seeing what tricks you could ask.

    Peter had a strong aura.

    What''s more, the power of Ye family and such a powerful person were all frightening.

    Even if he had been struggling in the whirlpool of power for many years, he would still be flustered and lose his sense of propriety.

    The person in charge of the case at the police station was a little flustered.

    In fact, he had prepared a lot of questions, which could trap Holley into the trap he had dug in advance.

    But when he was nervous, he asked the wrong question at the very beginning.

    "Miss Holley, the surveillance

    ns and expressing his thanks again and again, the case director of the police station withdrew.

    He took his men and a large number of reporters with him.

    They were all gone.

    Peter stood up and cupped his hands with the powerful people he brought with him in a relatively ancient way. "Thank you for what happened today. But today''s matter with my daughter hasn''t been completely solved. Please forgive me for my negligence. I will take my daughter to personally thank you another day. "

    After sending away these powerful people, Peter had a simple chat with Holley to make sure that she was not hurt. Then he felt relieved.

    "Girl, don''t worry. I will find out who dares to hurt you. "

    Peter went to investigate.

    Ron was also sending people to investigate.

    Even the Generalissimo''s forces would personally investigate the real background of the murder of the puffer fish.

    However, the person behind it seemed to have disappeared from the world and no clues could be found.

    As for the most suspicious royal family, they were naturally proved innocent in front of countless evidences.

    The royal family didn''t get involved in the murder of Holley. Although Paul was plotting something, it was not the murder by puffer fish dumplings.

    Since there was no result or suspect, the murder of the puffer fish was a lingering fear, but it could only be temporarily put aside and investigated slowly.

 Chapter 726 An Awkward Person Is Coming

    "I heard that someone wanted to hurt you. Can I see you?"

    Not long after the police station staff left, Teresa sent such a message to Holley.

    "Although I know that we can''t be friends or sisters anymore, after all, I''m the one who has been identified as the daughter-in-law of the Ou family and will marry Fabian in the future. You have such a good relationship with Fabian. You should visit him more often in the future. I want to care about you when something happened to you."

    Teresa sent two messages in a row.

    Holley believed that the reason why Teresa asked her out must be not just because she cared about her.

    After all, Teresa didn''t really get her freedom and prove her innocence.

    Her innocence was manipulated by Patrick.

    Since Patrick could prove her innocence, he could also make her a wanted criminal again.

    So she was afraid that her care about Holley today was just an excuse to meet Holley.

    The truth was either that Teresa had encountered an unsolvable trouble, or that there was news to spread.

    Considering that both Fabian and Jane were at home, Holley pulled Ron aside and showed him all the information secretly.

    Ron nodded knowingly and pulled Fabian aside.

    "What are you doing?"

    Fabian cherished the rare opportunity to get along with Jane.

    It was really a bad thing that Ron took him away like this.

    Finally, Fabian felt the helplessness of being destroyed at the right time.

    With a long face, he said to Ron, "bro, I was wrong before. Please forgive me. Please give me some time. I don''t have much time with Jane. "

    Ron rolled his eyes at him, "every time you come to bother me, you have something serious to do, don''t you? Have you ever set me up? "

    They were brothers, so they understood each other.

    Fabian was very proud of this.

    Although it was not the right time for him to show up usually, he didn''t want to do that, but he had to show up every time.

    "So you have something serious t

    escort and mobile credit card, Fabian drove following her.

    The two people who would be embarrassed had left the Grand Marshal Mansion. Holley could meet Teresa at ease.

    Teresa came on time.

    After a strict inspection, she was taken to the reception room of the Grand Marshal Mansion.

    There was a good sound insulation effect.

    More importantly, there was absolutely no monitoring or surveillance, and she could say anything at ease.

    Holley arrived earlier. She made coffee and waited for Teresa.

    As soon as Teresa appeared, she said directly, "it''s obvious that someone wanted to kill you yesterday. As far as I know, it wasn''t done by Patrick or by the royal family. Don''t investigate in the wrong direction. "

    Teresa did come to deliver the message.

    Holley already knew this.

    But at present, she had no suspect, and the other party did everything neatly, leaving no trace.

    They had checked all the files of the police station officer in charge of investigation, but they couldn''t find out what kind of force he belonged to. He was even a straight and efficient police officer.

    It was awkward.

    If there was no suspect, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    They might get it in a short time or never.

    "Do you have any news?"

    Holley wanted to have a try.

 Chapter 727 Use All Means

    Teresa shrugged helplessly.

    "I also hope that I can have a little source of information to help you find someone you can suspect. But I really didn''t. I can only assure you that it wasn''t Patrick or the royal family who did it. "

    She said affirmatively and explained by the way.

    Because there was a task for her to appear this time, and the process did not need to kill Holley.

    For this, Teresa even asked Patrick if he had changed his plan and wanted Holley to die.

    Of course, Patrick''s answer was No. his subsequent plan still needed Holley to live.

    So it wasn''t Patrick who did it.

    Patrick had a special relationship with the royal family, so the royal family wouldn''t disobey his order. Therefore, the royal family was definitely not involved in this matter.

    Holley nodded in approval of the news brought by Teresa, "I will be careful and continue to investigate who is behind it. But today you didn''t come here just to tell me about it or care about me, did you? "

    From a long time ago, Teresa and Holley were no longer mortal enemies, but allies that cooperated with each other.

    They were allies, so they wouldn''t lie to each other. It would be best to get along with each other frankly.

    Holley asked straightforwardly.

    Teresa was more used to this way of getting along with Holley.

    After all, being straightforward was the greatest trust between the two partners.

    "Because I asked about you, Patrick put pressure on me and asked me to confirm the matter with Fabian and marry Fabian as soon as possible. What do you think I should do? I like Fabian so much and want to marry him. Even if I can''t marry him right now, I have to do something. At least, I have to make people see the results and see that Fabian no longer stays with Jane. If Fabian continued to flirt with Jane, I think it won''t be long before Mrs. Ou sees me through and knows that I''m useless. If a person is useless, there will be no meaning for him to exist. "

    "If even Mrs. Ou doesn''t recog

    have maliciously torn them apart? "

    Teresa shook her head with a bitter smile. "As long as I get in touch with Fabian, I will be cursed and hated by him. I want to solve the problem, but I don''t want to be hated by him. "

    "I don''t think so. Fabian has never been a man who can distinguish right from wrong."

    Holley said affirmatively.

    Teresa smiled bitterly again. "Maybe he won''t hate others. But I''m different. I lied to him so many times. I''m afraid even if I tell him what I''ve experienced, he won''t believe me. Once something bad is related to me, I think I will be cursed. "

    "Teresa, in fact, you can be more honest. You need me to do something for you, right?"

    Holley said calmly.

    She had understood what Teresa meant.

    "Yes."

    Teresa said frankly, "I hope you can persuade Jane. After all, she is my sister-in-law. My brother has loved and been with her for many years. I can accept any woman, but I can''t accept Jane and Fabian. I can''t help but destroy them. I want to be very selfish for love, but I don''t want to be hated by Fabian. Holley, if you are willing to help me persuade Jane to let go of Fabian, I promise that no matter what happens to me in the future, I will not betray you and Mr. Ron. But if you can''t agree, from now on, I''m no longer your ally. I''ll try my best to get Fabian back. "

 Chapter 728 She Is No Different From Me

    Teresa''s threat really surprised Holley.

    After all, in the past, when Patrick had harmed Teresa so miserably, they should be in a relationship that wouldn''t stop being against each other until they died.

    But for the sake of Fabian, Teresa even joined hands with her sworn enemy.

    Holley could understand her choice.

    After all, love was a fascinating and crazy existence.

    But betrayal would happen a second time.

    When they cooperated, Teresa swore that she would never betray the alliance and was willing to atone for what she had done. Teresa was willing to risk her life for the forgiveness of Holley for her previous murders.

    But now, Teresa was going to break her promise.

    Holley wouldn''t agree.

    If she agreed to this kind of thing, who could guarantee that it wouldn''t happen again.

    Perhaps she couldn''t keep such an ally.

    Thinking of this, Holley''s eyes became colder and colder.

    Teresa was a smart woman. She understood at once, "so, Holley, you are going to refuse me, and you are unwilling to agree, aren''t you?"

    Holley nodded, "I can''t promise it. I''ve called the police station and withdrawn the case that you murdered me. According to the law of our country, I have no right to pursue any criminal responsibility of you. So in fact, you can rest assured to cooperate with Patrick boldly. As long as you are not afraid of being killed by him and causing destroying of the Lei family, you can try your best to cooperate with him. But I always believe that evil can never prevail over good. If you cooperate with him, you won''t have a good end. "

    "Holley, I don''t ask too much. As long as Fabian is not with Jane, he can be with anyone. For you, it''s easy to do this. I don''t want to cooperate with Patrick at all. Why do you force me to cooperate with Patrick? "

    Tears welled up in Teresa''s aggrieved eyes. "Holley, can you stop forcing me to cooperate with Patrick? I also know that he is a complete bad guy. Besides, Jane

    ard.

    Fortunately, Holley had the right to choose to believe or not.

    "But I won''t help you persuade Jane to completely disappear from the world of Fabian."

    This was what Holley was thinking now.

    She waved her hand and said, "you can leave now. I won''t do anything to you, not because I can forget what you have done in the past. But you bet your life on it. I won''t pursue the crime of murdering me in exchange. If I have to do something to you, I will collect evidence and send you to court when you break the law. So after you get out of here, you can do anything, but remember, you have to pay the price for whatever evil you have done. As a person I know and a person who has cooperated with me, I hope you don''t make a wrong choice this time. "

    "I won''t make a wrong choice."

    Teresa sneered, "as long as Fabian is not with Jane, that''s my choice. In the emotional world, I''m crazy. I don''t care about what''s right and what''s wrong. As long as the two of them are not together, I don''t care even if I lose my life. Because my brother has reached an agreement with the royal family. The Lei family doesn''t need to bow to you, Holley. Then we don''t have to suffer from enemies in front and rear. So, I have the right, the qualification, and the backup. I can choose not to cooperate with you! "

 Chapter 729 Be Bold And Straight

    Holley remained unmoved.

    Teresa nodded with a smile, "Holley, you are so heartless to me."

    Holley didn''t want to say anything back.

    Wasn''t Teresa heartless when she and her brother conspired to kidnap her grandmother?

    Wasn''t it heartless for Teresa to set her up several times?

    Some favors had already been erased in betrayal again and again.

    It was probably too late to mention heartlessness now.

    Holley rubbed her temples tiredly, "Teresa, I won''t force you anything, and I hope you won''t force me anything."

    "Holle..."

    Teresa said, "At the beginning, I really wanted to be your sister. And I think we can be good friends. "

    "I believe you."

    When it came to the past, no one could not be moved.

    Holley was no exception.

    Her eyes were slightly red.

    She was willing to believe that Teresa, who had rushed out and stood in front of her to protect her from being taken away, really treated her as a friend.

    However, too many things happened later. All of them changed and their feelings were gone.

    "So, we used to be so good. Can''t you help me?"

    Teresa suddenly lowered her profile.

    She pleaded with Holley.

    Holley shook her head with a bitter smile, "Teresa, this is what I said to you when we were good friends. Most of the feelings that we have missed cannot be turned back. The feelings that cannot be turned back are the obsession, and we should let it go. "

    "Hahaha..."

    Teresa sneered.

    She laughed wildly and shook her head, "Holley, you still don''t really treat me as a friend, or you will help me. I remember your choice today and what you said today. Since you don''t help me, no matter what happens in the future, don''t regret it. Besides, please send a message to Jane for me. If you don''t want people to know it, the best way is not to do it. She knows clearly what she has done in the past. "

    After saying that, Teresa turned around and left.

    After she left,

    "who is someone? It''s Mr. Yan. I don''t like him. You don''t have to be afraid to mention him in front of me. "

    "I just don''t want you to think of him, okay?"

    Ron asked confidently.

    Holley poked the man''s heart again, "Okay, very good."

    The most important thing had been confirmed, and Holley felt much relieved.

    Ron was the first person she cared about in her heart.

    Then it was Jane''s turn.

    Resting her chin on her hand, Holley asked Ron, "is there any dark information or evidence against Jane that Young Master Lei has? If so, why didn''t he make good use of it? "

    "Young Master Lei is a half gentleman. Whether you admit it or not, a man should see a man accurately. Therefore, even if he knew something bad about Jane, he would not threaten Jane. But if it was his sister who needed it, there was no need to be moral at all. He even comforted himself that if he didn''t do it himself, he would not be sorry of Jane. As for the rumors, I don''t have the habits to care about other women, so I don''t know. "

    "Then do you know my dirty information?"

    Holley suddenly asked.

    Ron''s face darkened. "In my heart, you are perfect. If you want some dirty information, I can help you make up some. "

    "No, I''m the perfect one."

    "Well, you are the most perfect."

 Chapter 730 The Scandal Was Exposed

    Teresa should have been prepared to meet Holley today.

    After the meeting, before Holley could contact Jane, various evidences of Jane''s abortion seven years ago were exposed on the Internet.

    Obviously, this was what Teresa said.

    This was indeed a blow to Jane, and it was also enough to make the Ou family impossible to accept Jane.

    Because these things were all facts, the law could not do anything to Teresa.

    This move was really powerful.

    Simply speaking, it was difficult for an ordinary family to accept the fact of miscarriage.

    Not to mention the big family Ou family. What''s more, the news was widely spread.

    Holley had planned to give Jane a good holiday and ask her to buy something for the Spring Festival and date with Fabian.

    Judging from the current situation, it was likely that her plan would fail.

    Although Holley didn''t want to disturb her, she still called Jane and told her the news on the Internet. She also reminded her and Fabian to go back to the mansion as soon as possible to avoid being entangled by the reporters.

    Jane was not surprised to receive the call.

    It seemed that all this had been expected by her.

    She said in a relaxed tone, "Holley, don''t worry. I''m fine. It''s a rare day for me today. I can take a vacation and do what I like. Didn''t you promise me to take a vacation till tonight? I want to rest till tonight. "

    Hearing what Jane said, Holley couldn''t refuse.

    She didn''t hang up until she told Jane to be careful.

    After hanging up the phone, Jane looked back at Fabian who followed her.

    She put on the mask and prepared one by the way from Fabian. She walked over and handed it to Fabian.

    "Doctor, what do you think ordinary couples do on a date?"

    Jane''s question pleased Fabian.

    Would he succeed after so many efforts?

    Was he going to be her boyfriend?

    Excited, Fabian said without hesitation, "eat, go shopping, watch a movie,

    was willing to give Fabian a one in ten million chance.

    With Baymax in her arms, Jane didn''t refuse Fabian''s hand in hand.

    The two walked out of the mall hand in hand.

    It was late. Jane looked at her watch and said, "let''s go back. Holley is waiting for me."

    "Okay, it''s up to you. whatever you say is fine."

    Fabian walked up to Jane and opened the door for her.

    On the way, Fabian wanted to hold Jane''s hand, but Jane refused him with the excuse of driving safe.

    Somehow, at that moment, Fabian felt very disappointed.

    When the car drove into the Grand Marshal Mansion, Fabian stepped on the brake and said thoughtfully, "you know, I think today is really fantastic. I can''t believe it is true. We two finally have a good relationship. Jane, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. I''ve been thinking about how to be with you day and night. It''s true today. I''m very happy. Thank you. "

    "Thank you, too."

    Jane''s attitude was much colder than his.

    She just smiled casually. "But I didn''t promise to date you. We are all adults. We should know that as the beginning of our relationship, it should be a clear expressing from each other, not a hint of holding hands or anything else. I don''t want to be with you, and I won''t in the future. "

 Chapter 731 Ask For An Answer

    It never occurred to Fabian that things would end like this.

    He had only guessed the beginning, not the end.

    Without giving him the time to ask why, Jane went upstairs.

    She went to Holley''s room. When everyone was there, she said bluntly, "the news on the Internet is not true."

    "Then what is true?"

    Fabian asked anxiously. Then he added, "what''s the news on the Internet?"

    "It is said on the Internet that I had a miscarriage, which is not true."

    Jane smiled gently.

    Fabian nodded happily. "I knew it wouldn''t be true."

    "That''s because I gave birth to that child."

    Hearing Jane''s answer, Fabian''s heart skipped a beat.

    Jane had given birth to a baby, and she had given birth to a baby.

    Who was the baby''s father?

    This question popped up in Fabian''s mind at the first time.

    But he didn''t ask.

    He believed that Jane would tell him even if he didn''t ask.

    On the contrary, if he asked, he was afraid that she would understand but be disappointed.

    Sure enough, Jane said again, "the child is not Young Master Lei''s. it was an accident when I was on a mission. It was also for this reason that Mr. Lei had tried his best to object to my relationship with Young Master Lei, and even threatened me with some secrets. In addition, I do need it, so I chose to pretend to be dead and leave. "

    "I should have killed the man who hurt me and then have an abortion. I can hurt the person who hurt me, but I can''t hurt the innocent child. So I just killed that man and gave birth to the baby. "

    Jane talked about the past as if it had nothing to do with her.

    She was calm and expressionless.

    But naturally, she looked at Fabian after she finished the last word. "So, this is my past, my past that you don''t know, and also the reason why I can''t accept you."

    "I..."

    Fabian really wanted to say that he didn''t care.

    But after all, this was not something that could be accepted by the open society nowadays, not to mention that it appeared so suddenly.

    "I really can''t give you an answer. Jane, let me th

    f you still insist on Jane, have you ever thought about what you should do to face the Ou family, your parents, and your grandma? "

    Teresa asked a lot of acerbic questions.

    These questions were hard for Fabian to answer.

    Fabian was silent again.

    Teresa was anxious, "what on earth do you want? Can''t you make a decision at once? No matter what decision you make, just keep going and don''t regret it, okay? Fabian, what are you hesitating about? Didn''t you say that it was just an illusion for me in the snow night and it was on impulse? So do you love Jane firmly? Why don''t you dare to make a decision? "

    "Fabian, answer me."

    Teresa shouted loudly, but she still couldn''t get the answer.

    Teresa''s heart ached. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t answer me. I just want to ask you, if it weren''t for that night and if it weren''t for Jane, as I come back, is it possible for us?"

    "I don''t want to make useless assumptions."

    Fabian frowned.

    "What if I have to ask you to make an assumption? Fabian, listen carefully. I sent the news. If you answer my question, I will clarify it and prove Jane''s innocence, so as to create a little opportunity for you two to be together. If you don''t answer, I will continue to smash the evidence, leaving you and Jane with no last chance. "

    Teresa shouted madly.

    She tried her best to get an answer.

 Chapter 732 Maybe He Is Still Alive

    Fabian didn''t want to say something particularly hurtful.

    He was not a person who liked to hurt people.

    But Teresa threatened him with Jane, which was his bottom line. She couldn''t cross the line.

    "No, I won''t."

    Without hesitation, Fabian answered, "even without that night and Jane, I will know what I am thinking sooner or later."

    That was the answer.

    Teresa understood.

    She cried.

    She knew that if so many things hadn''t happened between them, Fabian wouldn''t have changed his state of mind.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t change his mind back.

    Unwilling to be seen crying by Fabian, Teresa rolled up the window.

    She stepped on the gas, but she didn''t want to leave.

    Rolling down the window again, Teresa asked Fabian, "what about Jane? Can you accept her past?"

    "The baby she miscarried is not my brother''s. When she was with my brother, she had been with someone else. To a certain extent, she was a woman with a previous conviction, and it was also a shameless one. Are you sure you want to be with her? "

    Teresa asked seriously.

    Her serious look made Fabian silent for a long time.

    "Fabian, can''t you tell me the answer? Or can''t you think it over and give yourself an answer for such a simple thing? Look at your hesitation. Isn''t the answer very easy to give? If you insist that Jane is a woman with a previous conviction and a wanton woman, you don''t have to be with her. You don''t even have a choice. "

    "If you think it over, it''s all in the past. It has nothing to do with you. It has nothing to do with your present and future. You can just choose her. There were not so many and troublesome things. I really don''t understand why such a trifle will bother you. What are you hesitating about? "

    Teresa didn''t just ask, but forced him.

    She pressed him step by step.

    Fabian didn''t say anything but shook his head. "It''s late. Just go home. I wish you happiness. "

    Teresa was on the verge of breaking down.

    "Fabian, you are such a coward. Do you know that your hesitation will only disappoint Jane and give me hope that I still have a chance to seize you? "

    After finishing her words angrily, Teresa rolled up the window.

    She had nothing to say to Fabian.

    So she chose to leave.

    Teresa stepped on the gas and left without saying goodbye.

    She didn''t say go

    st that they fell off the cliff with the car.

    The car exploded on the mountain, and the scene was very tragic. The car was destroyed and passengers were all dead.

    Obviously, Fabian was dead.

    Jane committed suicide for the sake of Fabian.

    Because of their identity, the news of their death immediately spread throughout the imperial capital city.

    The news also came to Patrick, who was hiding in a dark corner like a rat.

    "I don''t believe it. Do you believe it?"

    Teresa knew everything, not earlier than Patrick.

    The tears in her eyes rustled and fell uncontrollably.

    It was heartbreaking.

    Patrick looked at Teresa with suspicion in his eyes.

    People had been faking death since ancient times.

    Especially at this critical moment, if anyone died, Patrick would doubt that it was a fake death.

    Fabian and Jane were no exception.

    There was no acting in Teresa''s tears. Patrick believed that if Fabian was pretending to be dead, Teresa would not know.

    Since she didn''t know, she could still be used.

    Lowering his voice, Patrick said in a somewhat malicious and insidious tone, "Teresa, I still want to say that I can spare your crime, and I can also help you regain it. Besides, your brother is my subordinates now. The Lei family is working with me. I advise you not to gamble on your own life and the future of the Lei family to be my enemy. "

    Teresa was shocked.

    At first, she firmly believed that Fabian was really dead.

    At this moment, she came up with some wonderful ideas.

    Maybe, Fabian was still alive...

 Chapter 733 I Have Held A Wedding With Him

    The joy in Teresa''s eyes made Patrick confirm that the woman in front of him didn''t know any secrets.

    That''s very good.

    The stakes had been made clear to her. With her care for family affection, she definitely did not dare to hide anything for Fabian.

    "The truth needs to be investigated. You have an old relationship with Young Master Ou. It''s normal for you to go to the Ou family to worship. "

    After saying that, Patrick waved his hand and said, "go ahead."

    After escaping from the depressing and horrible environment, Teresa sat in the car and calmed down, thinking carefully about all kinds of things about Fabian.

    The Ou family was very powerful in the imperial capital, and ordinary people could not compare with them.

    No one would dare to kidnap Fabian unless they were brainless.

    Because even if they got the ransom, no one who dared to kidnap the Young Master of the Ou family would survive.

    Kidnapping was a way of earning money. If in the end, not only money was both gone, but also people would lose their lives. Perhaps normal people would not do such a thing.

    But if it was a lie, there was no reason for Fabian to pretend to be dead.

    The Ou family was neutral from beginning to end. Even the Generalissimo had to respect them to some extent.

    In this battle between the Generalissimo and the royal family, the Ou family was not involved in the whirlpool, nor was it a family that had to participate.

    What benefits could Fabian get by pretending to be dead?

    He couldn''t get any benefit, and the Ou family wouldn''t make any profit.

    But if he wasn''t dead, how could Jane commit suicide for love.

    Fabian had a crush on Jane. How could he hide it from his beloved woman if he pretended to be dead. He would never do that.

    Moreover, Jane was the confidant of the Generalissimo. If Jane committed suicide, it would indirectly weaken the Generalissimo''s strength.

    In the past, she and her brother loved each other deeply and promised each other their lives. However, in the end, she returned to the Generalissimo in order to repay him. And in order to repay him, she appeared in front of the world again a few years later.

    She was not a person who attached great importance to love, so she would not commit suicide for love. Even if she did so, she would wait for the Generalissimo to get through this difficulty.

    So she wasn''t really dead.

    But it didn''t matter. Teresa didn''t care about Jane''s life or death.

    What she cared about was whether Fabian was alive or not.

    Taking a deep breath, Teresa hoped that Fabian was still alive.

    Even if the news of Fabian''s death was just to make it easier for him to change his identity and work for the Generalissimo with Jane. Even if there was no possibility for her and Fabian to be together and they even became enemies from now on, she still hoped that he could live.

    There were too many misunderstandings between them.

    Sometimes, Teresa would feel heartbroken when she dreamed about it at midnight.

    In the past, she had countless opportunities to be with the man who loved her deeply, but she never took it seriously.

    When she really wanted to be with him, there was no chance.

    In the Ou family.

    The large mansion of the Ou family was a li

    s the royal family as a matchmaker to marry Holley, the daughter of Ye family. If you don''t destroy Ron and Holley, how will your brother marry the daughter of Ye family and consolidate the position of Lei family. If your brother can''t consolidate his position, I''m afraid it won''t be long before your Lei family is removed from the black market. "

    "If the Lei family is removed from the black market, then you, Teresa, will be worthless. For me, only those who are useful deserve to live. If it''s useless for you to live, I will consider letting you die with a little value. Teresa, I don''t like to force others, so you can choose what to do. "

    "I need a day."

    Teresa bit her lips and said with difficulty.

    Patrick was a horrible man. She was scared, so she was even afraid of negotiating with him.

    "Why?"

    "I need to bury a dead person completely in my heart."

    "Sure."

    Their conversation was over.

    Teresa only had one day, the only day that belonged to herself.

    A day passed.

    Teresa calmed herself down and held a press conference at the gate of the Mu''s Group, as if she was the victim.

    She was so pitiful that she cried to show that she had held a wedding with Ron. She was wronged before, but now she was finally innocent, but she had nothing.

    The man who held the wedding with her abandoned her.

    In the imperial capital, there was no shortage of such explosive news. And there were also many people who spread the news quickly, not to mention that the Internet was so developed nowadays.

    Holley saw the live broadcast on the Internet, and also saw the video of the wedding of Ron and Teresa.

    Seeing this, Holley''s face darkened.

    She stepped on the foot of Ron, who was eating opposite.

    "What''s wrong?"

    When Ron was with Holley, he was always focused on eating and looking at Holley. There was no cell phone in his eyes.

    Now everything was fine a second ago, but the next second, Holley turned against him and got angry with him.

    Ron felt wronged and confused.

    "Girl, let''s have a talk. Don''t touch me."

    Ron coaxed Holley and raised his hand to scratch her face, but the girl slapped his hand off unexpectedly.

 Chapter 734 My Sweetheart

    Seeing the little woman''s expression, Ron understood.

    She was really angry.

    But why?

    She was deeply touched by the affair between Fabian and Jane.

    Last night, she told him that she must cherish their relationship and the time they spent together.

    Last night, they were still warm, but now she was ruthless.

    "Look by yourself."

    Holley pouted and pushed the phone away.

    Ron read the news and advanced quickly. After knowing what was going on, he frowned slightly and said seriously, "it has nothing to do with me."

    "Why not?"

    Holley curled her lips, "the woman who had held the wedding with you came over."

    "Even if she comes to me, I won''t take her."

    Ron clearly expressed his attitude, "moreover, this is her own behavior of sticking to me. It has absolutely nothing to do with me."

    "I know."

    Ron almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    If she knew that what Teresa did had nothing to do with him, why was she angry?

    Holley said with a sigh, "but I saw the video of your wedding with Teresa. I found that you were very handsome as a bridegroom. But the bride is not me. And I think you are more handsome in the video than when we held the wedding. So I''m not happy. "

    There was no way for Ron to refute this reason.

    "So, what should I do to make you happy?"

    "What do you think you should do?"

    Holley smiled and sat there with her hands supporting her chin, staring at Ron.

    After thinking for a while, he said, "how about we hold a grand wedding?"

    "Oh."

    Holley''s reaction was not enthusiastic. "You haven''t finished your inspection period yet. don''t consider the wedding."

    Ron stood up and came to the little woman.

    Holding her hand, Ron said with a little dissatisfaction, "is the investigation period so long?"

    "The length of the investigation period is not decided by me. After all, you have to get the approval of your future father-in-law to pass it. I haven''t heard that you are recognized. "

    Holley smiled sweetly.

    Ron nodded seriously, "so, I''ll work hard."

    "You are wrong."

    Holley den

    to restore the video.

    However, Ron''s technique was extremely brilliant. Although many people were trying to restore the video, none of them succeeded.

    When everyone was talking about the fact that Mr. Ron''s face had been darkened for half an hour, a group of people suddenly swarmed in with rhythm, saying that Teresa and Ron didn''t have a couple feeling, and that the two faces were especially incompatible. They couldn''t darken a woman''s face, so they had to choose Ron.

    Many netizens agreed with this. Some even said that Mr. Ron and HY were a perfect match.

    "Are you satisfied with this?"

    Looking at his little woman, Ron tittered as Holley browsed the comments on micro-blog. He knew that she was very happy when he did so.

    Walking quietly behind the little woman, Ron covered her eyes and whispered in her ear.

    "Not bad."

    Holley tried her best to pretend that she was not so happy as to wake up with a smile.

    But she was very happy, because she liked what Ron had done for her, and she also liked the rhythm of the water army.

    Because that was the truth. Only she and Ron were the best match.

    She couldn''t help laughing, unable to hide her true thoughts. Holley gave up and admitted frankly, "yes, I''m very satisfied. But if you think of how to tell my father and make him happy, I will be more satisfied. "

    "You will see the result later."

 Chapter 735 His Chips

    It was dark outside.

    The earth was shrouded in darkness, and only stars were twinkling, adorning the night sky.

    Holley yawned sleepily.

    She had been waiting for a whole day, but she didn''t see the result of what Ron said later.

    She never doubted her man, because he was the man she liked. If she liked him, she would not be wrong.

    However, it was very difficult for people to restrain their curiosity.

    Besides, she was so sleepy that she could fall asleep as long as she closed her eyes.

    After another yawn, Holley grabbed the corner of Ron''s clothes and said in a low voice, "tell me, what on earth have you arranged? I really want to know."

    Ron had no resistance to Holley all his life.

    Especially when she acted coquettishly, Ron thought that even if she wanted to kill him, he would be willing to listen to her voice and look at her charming appearance.

    "To put it simply, besiege the Country Wei to save the Country Zhao, that is, relieve the besieged by besieging the base of the besiegers."

    Holley was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "Did you do something to the Lei family?"

    "Smart."

    Ron praised and kissed his little woman. "It doesn''t matter why Teresa suddenly came out to make trouble. The most important thing is that for the sake of the Lei family, she will definitely stop. "

    "What did you do to the Lei family?"

    Holley looked up at Ron.

    That was the look of a little fan, which was enough to make the man''s heart burst.

    Ron said proudly, "keep it a secret. You will know when the Lei family comes for help."

    "I''ve been waiting for the whole day. If the Lei family doesn''t come to beg you, I''ll go crazy as I don''t know what you have done. I don''t care. I want to know. you can''t keep me curious or tantalize me all the time. "

    Holley acted like a s

    ieved that everyone in the Lei family was not stupid, so the problem would be solved perfectly.

    As long as the matter was settled perfectly, she would put in a good word for Ron in front of her father. She believed that the farce of Teresa would not reduce Ron''s score.

    She was sleepy and fell asleep contentedly when hugging Ron in her arms.

    Looking at the sleeping little woman in his arms, Ron''s eyes were full of love.

    He raised his hand and gently tucked the hair on her face behind her ear.

    He had made more than one preparation on Teresa''s matter.

    Everyone knew what kind of business the Lei family had been doing for many years.

    To do such a thing, one must be wandering around the edge of the law. As long as one was wandering at the edge of the law, he would definitely be able to collect evidence if he carefully collected it.

    Ron had been collecting these evidences since he had a conflict with the Lei family.

    In addition, he also had the evidence of Teresa murdering Holley, and also the evidence of Young Master Lei kidnapping Holley''s grandmother.

    In a word, if that batch of goods was not enough, he would add more chips until the Lei family gave in to solve the problem caused by Teresa.

 Chapter 736 Lets Have A Talk (1)

    The second morning.

    It was time for people to go to work. Teresa once again gathered a lot of reporters to make trouble outside the Mu''s Group building.

    She was still crying out her grievances, the unfaithfulness of Ron, and the fact that they had held a wedding.

    The onlookers didn''t get tired of her same trick as yesterday.

    More importantly, there was a turning point in today''s drama.

    Young Master Lei, who had been expelled abroad because of Teresa, came back.

    He not only came back, but also swaggered in front of the world.

    He led a lot of people to rush away the reporters, rushed to his sister, and forcibly lifted her into the car.

    Young Master Lei didn''t mean to leave the reporters alone. After taking his sister away, he held a small news interview.

    "Thank you for your concern. The one my sister loves most is Fabian, who died young. It was too painful to lose her true love and her mental state was very unstable, so she mistook Mr. Ron for Fabian. I''m sorry to trouble you. But for the sake of my sister being very upset, please don''t disturb her and don''t report anything about her. "

    This was the only way Young Master Lei could think of to settle the matter.

    Except for blaming all this on a dead person, he couldn''t think of any better way to protect the reputation of the Lei family.

    Young Master Lei ordered his men to give the red envelope he had prepared in advance and left in a hurry.

    He had to settle down his sister first and personally pick up the goods.

    If they couldn''t get the goods, the Lei family would be doomed and they would also take Ron as a scapegoat.

    After dismissing the driver, Young Master Lei started the car himself. "Teresa, your uncle miss you very much. He always say that a daughter is a considerate cotton padded jacket, but you are not. Let''s go home. There is a ship waiting at the dock. I''ll drive you there. "

    "Brother."

    Since there was no outsider, Teresa became bolder.

    She shook her head with some grievance. "It''s not that I don''t want to go home, but I don''t dare to. Patrick won''t let me go back. Or, he will... "

    Then she lowered her head and sat there.

    In the past, she was a wanted murderer all over the country. She could only hide around with Patrick.

    Now, she was innocent, but the handle was still in Patrick''s hand. She could do nothing but continue to listen to him and work for him.

    Besides, Teresa had other intentions to stay with Patrick.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already reached an agreement with Patrick for you. You are free now. Go home. "

    Young Master Lei knew his sister''s situation when she stayed with Patrick.

    As an elder brother, he didn''t have much to do, so he did it for his sister.

    At least, he had to give back his sister''s freedom. It was impossible for everyone in the Lei family to work hard for Patrick, wasn''t it?

    "Brother!"

    Teresa became alert at once.

    Even if she was one hundred thousand percent afraid of Patrick, she still knew about Patrick.

    He was malicious and vicious.

    He did whatever he could.

    If her brother hadn''t paid a great price, Patrick wouldn''t have returned her freedom. "Have you promised something? Did you make a deal with him? "

    "Teresa."

    Young Master Lei said tiredly, "a few months ago, Patrick contacted me and asked me if I was willing to cooperate with him. At that time, Jane was still there. I didn''t want to ally with her enemies, s

    ok the goods away, he wouldn''t be ruthless to the Lei family. Otherwise, he could have destroyed the goods. "

    No matter how much Teresa said, it wouldn''t change anything.

    "Teresa, as I said, you have nothing to do with the family affairs. Everything is under my control. You can go home and have a rest for a while. I know who to cooperate with and what to do. "

    Young Master Lei denied all his sister''s words without hesitation.

    Teresa was not reconciled. She really couldn''t bear to see her brother choose a wrong path for the Lei family.

    She wanted to persuade him, but before she could say anything, she was stopped by Young Master Lei again. "You don''t need to say anything more. I just want to ask you, if you ally with Ron, will there still be a chance to take revenge on the Yan family for our Lei family?"

    The answer was obvious, that was, there was no chance.

    Holley and Mr. Yan were on good terms.

    Even Ron might owe Mr. Yan something because of Holley.

    If he allied with them, it would be difficult to avenge the Lei family''s murder by destroying the Yan family!

    Teresa didn''t say anything. Young Master Lei waved his hand and said, "don''t think about it. I can think about it."

    He drove to the dock and sent his sister onto the ship, leaving the whirlpool of this battle.

    Young Master Lei didn''t know that there was a pair of eyes behind him, monitoring his every move and his whereabouts.

    His eyes were full of coldness, even some contempt and disdain.

    It was Patrick''s eyes.

    He was a proud and lonely man, so he looked down upon the Lei family''s brother and sister who were unable to do anything well.

    Everything was arranged well. Even if Holley didn''t dislike Ron after Teresa''s farce, the Ye family in the imperial capital would stand out and say that Ye family didn''t want a son-in-law like Ron.

    However, Young Master Lei was a useless waste. He even lost such important goods of the Lei family to Ron.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the Lei family hated the Yan family so much, Patrick wouldn''t have allowed Teresa to leave safely.

    "Loser!"

    After cursing in a low voice, he took out his phone and dialed a number that had been stored in the phone for a long time, but had never been dialed.

    It was Holley''s number.

 Chapter 737 Lets Have A Talk (2)

    "Miss Holley, long time no see. How are you?"

    The devil like voice came to Holley''s ears through the telephone receiver.

    The voice reminded Holley of what had happened in N City.

    She had met this man, Patrick Xiang, who was even more devil than his voice. He was a ruthless old fox.

    He was the sworn enemy of Ron. He was the one who harmed Ron and her back then.

    The battle between them had never stopped.

    Thinking of the darkest four years in her life, Holley frowned.

    However, she was not surprised that Patrick would come to her.

    After all, if his plan to send Teresa to stick to Ron failed, he must have a next plan.

    The only exception for Holley was that Patrick came to her in person.

    Pressing the recording key, Holley said coldly, "that''s my business. It has nothing to do with you, Patrick."

    "Miss Holley, I guess you will record the phone. But since I dare to call you, I''m not afraid of your record. In fact, whether you live well or not, it really has nothing to do with me. But I heard that you have a good life. You found your biological father and became the little princess of Ye family. I''ve also heard that your father has successfully defeated the second master of the Ye family, who has controlled the Ye family''s business for several years, and become the head of the Ye family. In this case, you should be the most important daughter of the direct line in Ye family, right? "

    "As for Ron, in order to chase you to the imperial capital, he even moved his company here. He has been working hard to get your father''s approval. It seems that you have married a good man. Is it a happy life? "

    "No matter how happy people are, they will have regrets. I wonder if Miss Holley will regret it. I wonder who killed your mother in the past, and who made your father suffer like a beast for more than twenty years without consciousness?"

    There were not many things in the world that could affect Holley.

    Who was th

    n''t let me down. "

    Patrick made two phone calls today with no good intention.

    Just as he said, he didn''t mind provoking them face to face.

    It was a conspiracy and an interrogation of human nature.

    Holley looked up at Ron.

    She didn''t say anything but quietly looked at the man waiting for him to make a decision.

    Perhaps, she could use the power of Ye family and the dignity of the Generalissimo to protect Ron from being threatened by Patrick.

    But she didn''t want to do that.

    It was up to Ron.

    "Girl..."

    After a long silence, he finally opened his mouth.

    "I used to be nice to that woman. You must have been jealous a lot, right?"

    "What?"

    Holley was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ron would ask this question.

    With a doting smile, Ron pinched the little woman''s cheek and said, "tell me, have you been jealous?"

    "Yes."

    Holley curled her lips slightly. Even though things had passed for a long time and she knew the reason, she still felt jealous when she thought of what had happened in the past.

    "At that time, I knew that my parents'' whereabouts would probably fall on that person. She even said that my parents are still alive. As long as I marry her, she will take me to see my parents. But I have never mentioned these things to you. Do you know why? "

 Chapter 738 Of Course I Will Refuse

    Holley was thinking seriously.

    After thinking for a while, she said affirmatively, "is it because Mr. Ron is afraid that I will destroy your good plan, so you hide something from me?"

    "Naughty!"

    Ron pretended to be unhappy, but there was an undisguised smile in his eyes. "I''ll give you a chance. Say it again, or I''ll punish you."

    "Is it because you have made up your mind not to accept that kind of threat?"

    Holley smiled sweetly. Of course she knew why.

    How could she not know what kind of person Ron was.

    "You are right. That''s my decision. I won''t change what I have decided before."

    Ron stated seriously. Holley smiled, "it seems that Patrick is going to be disappointed. He thinks you are 99% likely to cooperate with him. "

    "I wonder whether he is disappointed one time, or two times."

    Ron asked, looking at his little woman with a faint smile.

    He knew what kind of choice she would make, but there were some words that would be more beautiful to say.

    "Do you think he is a bad guy?"

    Holley didn''t answer his question directly, but looked at Ron in a flirtatious way.

    "Yes."

    "So, how can bad people be happy?"

    With a sly smile, Holley stood on tiptoe and put her arms around Ron''s neck. She approached the man and whispered in his ear, "I''m so lucky to meet you."

    "Me too."

    Ron said in a deep voice, "we all know that there is a shortcut in front of us, but we will not give up our love for the shortcut. That shortcut was neither worth nor deserving it. We all believe that the truth is there. It''s just a matter of time for us to know it. "

    The warm breath spread in the room.

    Holley closed her eyes and kissed him on the lips, but a sudden knock on the door broke all the romance.

    Holley frowned.

    Even if the Generalissimo wanted to see her in person in this Grand Marshal Mansion, he wouldn''t knock at the door in such a hurry.

    To be more exact, the person who knocked at the door was as strong as smashing at the door.

    "I''ll open the door."

    Protecting the little woman behind him, Ron walked straight over.

    The man outside surprised Holley.

    He was John, the closest person to Old Lady Ye, her grandmother, and the current housekeeper of Ye family.

    "Why is Uncle John here? Is there anything wrong with my father? "

    Holley couldn''t help feeling nervous. She didn''t have much contact with John, and they just met for a few times.

    John shook his head and denied, "it''s not the eldest master. It''s Old Lady Ye. Anyway, it''s urgent. Please come with me, Miss Holley. "

    He said in a hurry, and the eagerness in his eyes could not deceive anyone.

    However, when he spoke, he didn''t say what exactly it was.

    "Let''s go now."

    Ron said decisively, showing his attitude that he wanted to go with Holley.

    John glanced at him and didn''t say anything. He just hurried forward and led the way.

    Outside the Ye family.

    John braked and got out of the car regardless of parking in the underground parking lot, leading Holley and Ron to Ye family.

    Old Lady Ye had been waiting in the living room for a long time.

    Seeing that Ron was here, she was not surprised. She just nodded and said, "Ron is a good child. You take good care of Holley."

    The praise was spilled over her face, but when she changed the subject, Old Lady Ye became a little serious. "But today is Ye family''s private affairs. As for Ye family, Mr. Ron has a different surname, so please wait here for a moment, Mr. Ron. "

    "Okay."

    Ron replied politely and stood up with Holley.

    Holding the little woman''s waist, Ron gave her a strong hug. He approached her ear and said, "the bullet is loaded. Be careful."

    Ron was so suspicious because too many things had happened recently.

    First it was the poisonous dumplings, then something happened to Fabian, and then Patrick attacked him several times.

    If they were not careful enough, they would probably lose their lives.

    "Okay."

    Holley nodded, "help me think about what to eat for dinner."

    Following her grandma all the way to the study, Holley could clearly feel that the atmosphere in Ye family was not right.

    She stopped and asked tentatively, "grandma, has my father arrived?"

    "Let''s go. It won''t take you too much time."

    Old Lad

    he did these things, but no one had ever considered her feelings.

    The family was rich, how could it be compared with the happiness of the family.

    "Are you okay?"

    Seeing Holley, Ron rushed over directly.

    From afar, he could see that the girl''s expression was very bad, which made him feel sorry for her.

    "Nothing."

    She clenched Ron''s hand and forced a smile. "Have you decided what to eat tonight?"

    "I heard that the Pine Crane Restaurant is the most famous Cantonese restaurant, so I booked a table."

    "How many seats?"

    "It''s a private room. No one will disturb us."

    "Okay."

    Holley smiled, "but tonight, it''s three people, not two of us. You, I, and my dad. Besides, prepare the ring for your proposal. Propose to me tonight. Then we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate and pick a good day to get married. After we get married, do you mind my father moving in with us? "

    "It doesn''t matter. You and your father should have seen each other more often. If you run between the mansion, Ye family and my house three places like this, I will feel sorry for you."

    Ron''s answer made Holley feel better. "I love you. You treat me the best."

    On the way out of Ye family, Ron didn''t ask anything.

    It was not until they left Ye family and got on their own car that Ron held the little woman''s hand and asked worriedly, "Did something happen?"

    "Yes."

    Holley sighed sadly, "Old Lady Ye has to protect Paul. I''m worried about my father. After all, the second master of Ye family has been in charge of Ye family''s business for many years. Even if he committed suicide and my father takes over Ye family again, I believe that the second master must have a lot of trusted followers. Paul must be able to mobilize those people. My father tried to stand up for me because of Paul planning murdering me. He had already had a grudge against Paul, and now they were even more against each other. If I defeat Paul thoroughly this time, I won''t be worried about my father."

    But this time, Old Lady Ye protected Paul and gave him a way out. As far as I knew, Paul would definitely take revenge. With the support of Old Lady Ye, it was possible for him to succeed. Although my father has confidants, I''m really worried about leaving him alone in Ye family. He must be unwilling to live in the Grand Marshal Mansion. "

    "So the best way for you is to move out after we get married, and then we can take your father and live together. In this way, all the members of the Mu family are mine, and we will never give Paul any chance to succeed. "

    Ron concluded for Holley.

    Holley avoided his eyes and said, "yes, I made our marriage not as pure as it should be. You can refuse me. It doesn''t matter. I can think of another way. "

    "Of course I will refuse."

    Ron didn''t disappoint Holley at all.

 Chapter 739 Break Your Legs

    Holley nodded, "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I also want to have a more pure love marriage."

    "Do you still have a man in your heart?"

    Looking up and down at Holley, Ron asked with hesitation.

    "What?"

    Stunned, she shook her head and said, "No."

    "It''s not pure. As long as you only have me in your heart, it''s the purest."

    Ron announced overbearingly, and then waved his hand, "So, I have to refuse you. It''s me who should ask you to marry me, not you. Do you understand?"

    Ron pulled the little woman into his arms and kissed her forehead gently. Then he said, "Your family is my family. I will protect them with you. Little fool, let''s go."

    According to the address given by Old Lady Ye, it took more than half an hour for Ron to arrive at the destination.

    It was an inconspicuous apartment and their destination was the twenty-six floor.

    As soon as they got off the elevator, Holley and Ron heard a very noisy sound from the room in the corner.

    They even vaguely heard such words as "Who did it?".

    A bad feeling rose in their hearts.

    Because the room in the corner was their final destination.

    So something happened to her father.

    Holley ran as fast as she could, and Ron followed her all the way.

    They knocked on the door for a long time before someone opened it.

    Seeing that it were Holley and Ron, the person who opened the door breathed a sigh of relief. But he didn''t mean to let them in. He just turned around and reported the situation to Peter.

    [Ò¶ÕñÓî] walked out of the room quickly and blocked the way for [Ò¶×ÓÎõ] and [Ìì³½].

    "Dad, it''s good that you are fine. I was scared to death when I heard the sound from the room just now."

    Holley said nervously. Now she was finally relieved.

    Peter nodded, "I''m fine. But why are you here?"

    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is what happened in the room just now? We are all worried about you. "

    "Paul is dead."

    Peter said with a livid face.

    Holley was so shocked that she took two steps back.

    It turned out that Paul was dead.

    Obviously, his death had nothing to do with her father.

    But he was still dead. Holley was afraid that if Old Lady Ye knew this news, she would not think that the matter had nothing to do with Peter.

    "Have you found the murderer?"

    Holley''s question only made Peter shake his head. "I have collected all the evidence of Paul''s crime. I caught him here just because I don''t want him to continue to make trouble outside. As for whether he is sentenced to death or not, it will be judged by the court."

    Peter''s meaning was very clear that he had never planned to kill Paul with his own hands.

    Peter didn''t plan to do that. Now the people who followed him here to guard Paul were all his confidants, so they wouldn''t do anything against him.

    Ron meditated and said, "let''s go to the scene to have a look, okay?"

    Peter led them into the room and told them some basic information on the way.

    There was no obvious wound on Paul''s body. More importantly, there was a control monitor in the room.

    Peter had watched the surveillance video half an hour before the accident. No one had contacted with Paul, and nothing special happened.

    But in this case, Paul died.

    A similar situation seemed to have happened before.

    Holley thought of Ms. Tien and something horrible.

    At that time, Ms. Tien had been dead for many days, but she still appeared in front of her and talked to her.

    She was killed by Hmong parasite tricks. It had something to do with the woman surnamed Mei, and also with Patrick.

    Several years ago, Holley''s mother was killed, and her father was in a crazy state which were also related to this mysterious skill.

    Taking a deep breath, Holley looked at

    know what you are thinking. You always feel that it''s not safe for me to live alone in Ye family. If you miss me, you can often go back to Ye family. The gate of Ye family is always open for you. Your grandmother had suffered a lot these years. In the past more than 20 years, I not only owed your father''s love, but also owed my filial piety to my mother. Now, all the people of your Uncle Peek have died. It''s natural for you to get married. If I also move out of Ye family, your grandmother will soon become a lonely old woman."

    Holley had nothing to say.

    But she was just worried her father.

    Ron held her hand tightly and said, "I''ll send a group of trusted subordinates to protect our father. There should be some suitable industries near Ye family. Let''s go to see together and buy a villa. It''s convenient for you to live close to home."

    Holley was going to see her grandma with her father.

    After arriving at Ye family, Peter refused his daughter to go with him.

    He didn''t tell her the reason, but Holley could guess it.

    Maybe her appearance would only make her grandma angrier. After all, she had bargained with her grandma at an exorbitant price.

    She was worried about her father. Although she couldn''t go with him, Holley insisted on staying in Ye family.

    "Holle, do you think it was Patrick who hurt your parents that year?"

    Ron thought for a long time and asked.

    Holley shook her head, "I think Patrick is only more than 50 years old. As far as I know, the person who hurt my parents that year was a famous master, whose age was inconsistent with that of Patrick. Obviously, Patrick is targeting you and the Lan family. If he had any powerful means, he would have killed all these people. There was no need to be so troublesome for him to hide for decades of revenge. It doesn''t make sense."

    "It doesn''t make sense, but at least I''m sure that Patrick must have something to do with the person who hurt your parents. If we can find out this old fox, maybe we can come to a conclusion about what happened that year."

    As Ron said so, he had already considered the most perfect plan in his heart.

    It was not easy to find out the old fox.

    They had to find the evidence of crime of that old fox, or no one could do anything to a person who was protected by the royal family.

    "Bang!"

    The gunshot broke the silence in the evening.

    With the sound, Holley and Ron distinguished that the direction of the gunshot was from Old Lady Ye''s study.

 Chapter 740 Who Shot Her

    "My father!"

    Holley shouted and rushed out of the room first.

    She was so anxious that she couldn''t keep her feet and her eyes were out of focus.

    There was a wall in front of her, but she crashed into it.

    Fortunately, Ron quickly held her waist and pulled her back.

    "I''m always there for you."

    He comforted Holley in a low voice.

    In the study.

    Ron and Holley almost broke in.

    The scene in the room was far beyond their imagination.

    Holley stood there in shock for more than 10 seconds before she realized what had happened.

    She knew that Old Lady Ye had a gun in her hand, and she had personally experienced Old Lady Ye''s protection for Paul. She could risk her life for this unpredictable grandson.

    Now, Old Lady Ye had known the news of the death of Paul, who was locked up in her father''s apartment.

    She was afraid that if Old Lady would fight against her father.

    That was why Holley refused to leave Ye family.

    But she never thought that after the sound of the gun came, it was not her father but her grandmother who fell in the blood.

    At the first sight of this, Holley was completely shocked.

    Because this was different from what she guessed.

    The butler John and Holley arrived at about the same time.

    He came here because he heard the gunshot.

    Seeing Old Lady Ye lying in the blood, John was stunned for three seconds before calling for emergency treatment decisively.

    Old Lady Ye was sent to the hospital.

    Ron and Holley stayed with Peter outside the emergency room.

    As always, John was loyal to the Ye family and his old master.

    As time went by, the light on the door of the operating room was still on.

    The light was dazzling and even more hurtful.

    Neither Holley nor Ron hoped that Old Lady Ye would die in the operating room.

    But they all wanted to know what had happened in the study where only Holley''s grandma and father were in.

    The long surgery made the two of them unable to wait any longer.

    They looked at each other and confirmed that what the other was thinking was the same as what they were thinking.

    Holley stepped forward and held her father''s arm, "Dad, go to a place with me."

    Peter raised his head. The vicissitudes of life and helplessness in his eyes made Holley''s heart ache.

    "Dad, just a little while."

    Holley whispered.

    She was just on guard against the butler John. Even if her father would never shoot her grandma, she was afraid that there would be an accident.

    Peter''s mind was in a mess.

    For anyone at such a young age to encounter such a change, it was a kind of physical and mental destruction.

    But it couldn''t destroy a person''s intelligence.

    Looking at his daughter, Peter nodded, "I know what you want to ask. You want to ask if it''s me who shot your grandmother."

    Holley meant to avoid others, but her father said it out.

    It only meant that either her father was innocent who didn''t shot her grandmother.

    Or her father had to say it in front of John because he didn''t want to evade any responsibility.

    Holley hoped her father was innocent.

    What Peter said not only confused Ron and Holley, but also confused John.

    When Peter mentioned this, John were focused on him.

    "I didn''t shoot."

    Peter said slowly and confidently.

    Old Lady Ye was such a shrewd woman. She had guessed that something must have happened to Paul, otherwise, Holley would not be hesitant and Peter would not just say something else.

    After getting the truth from Peter, Old Lady Ye was greatly stimulated.

    She said that Peter was going to force her to death. She even put the gun in Peter''s hand, held his hand and asked him to shoot her to death.

    Of course, Peter didn''t pull the trigger, nor did he shoot.

    They stood face to face, but Old Lady Ye was shot in the back, which confirmed what Peter said.

    "Did someone else shot Old Lady Ye

    e was too lazy to defend himself.

    For him, nothing was more important than the safety of his old mother.

    He had been silent all the time. After the director of the police station left with his people, he called Ron in a hoarse voice.

    Ron came forward and asked, "Dad, what can I do for you?"

    "I don''t know when the operation will end. You and Holle go to buy some coffee."

    He was sending them to leave together.

    Paul looked suspiciously at Ron and Holley.

    Holley glanced at him indifferently, "There is a self-service hot drink machine in front of us. We two are not the murderers. The suspect you pointed out is sitting here and not leaving. What''s so terrible about you? Will we be so stupid as to poison you here?"

    Paul was a little depressed.

    He didn''t say anything. He was just curious about what the other party wanted to do, and he was scolded like this...

    Peter didn''t stop his daughter, but sat there calmly.

    Ron took Holley''s hand and said, "Well, when do you learn to be angry with a mad dog? You have no character."

    In front of the buffet hot drinks machine, Holley received cups of coffee one after another.

    Ron stood beside her and completely blocked her with his body.

    In this way, no one could tell what they had said through their mouth shapes.

    Ron was right. Holley did have something to tell him.

    It was not only Holley''s idea, but also Peter''s.

    "Dad has been drawing one word in my hand just now. It''s study. I think he wants us to go back to the study and find out the truth."

    Ron nodded, "I have the same idea. I will go to the study myself. Roger is also in the hospital. He will protect your father and you if anything happens."

    "Be careful, too."

    Holley looked at Ron worriedly.

    "Yes, Madam."

    Ron promised seriously that he would be careful and would come back safe and sound.

    "Do you think Paul is the one who just like Ms. Tien appeared in front of us when he dead? Or did he pretend to be dead in the daytime, or was he a fake?"

    Speaking of the first situation, Holley couldn''t help shivering.

    She was a little scared.

    Ron smiled dotingly, "If you meet a god or a ghost, we will kill him. We are not afraid of anyone who dares to provoke you."

    "Can you speak ill of others behind my back?"

    As their back was to the operating room, neither Ron nor Holley noticed that Paul was walking towards them in silence.

    When he came, he grinned, showing his white teeth, which looked a little weird.

    Holley didn''t want to be scared, but the more she thought about it, the more scared she was.

 Chapter 741 No Bad News Is Good News

    "Sister Holley, I''m of Ye family bloodline, and I''m a living person."

    Said Paul viciously.

    His tone was so annoying.

    He was provoking, "In fact, it''s all your fault. You wish I was dead too much. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been so happy to believe that I was really dead when I pretended to die in the apartment. If you were willing to wait a little longer, or if you were willing to take my corpse to see my grandmother, you might have found that I was not dead."

    Paul didn''t admit anything, but what he said implied that he had been involved in the shooting. If it weren''t for their fault, the shooting wouldn''t have happened.

    Holley''s face darkened.

    She had never seen such a heartless person.

    She could understand why Paul wanted to kill her father.

    Even though they were related by blood, it was still a hindrance to Paul.

    But why did he kill his grandmother? His grandmother protected him so much. How could he bear to kill his grandmother who had always loved him?

    Even if he didn''t do it himself, how could he watch others scheme against the closest person like this.

    "Sister Holley, I don''t forget how my father died."

    Paul said coldly, gnashing his teeth.

    As a twisted man, he must think that Peek''s death must have something to do with his grandmother.

    He must thought if his grandmother hadn''t been on the side of Peter, his father, Peek, wouldn''t have died.

    He must think that his grandmother was also the murderer who forced his father to death, so he planned to do so now.

    He must have thought that he was very kind.

    After all, he made his grandma be the victim.

    "So, Cousin Paul, are you going to learn your lesson and behave yourself and stop doing evil?"

    Holley knew that Paul was provoking and warning her that he would definitely come for revenge when he mentioned his father, Peek, who committed suicide.

    But Holley ignored that threat.

    She wouldn''t fall into the trap easily.

    Holley''s question made Paul''s mouth twitch.

    "I''m not as eloquent as you. But fortunately, the justice of the world is not negligent. When the evidence is irrefutable, it is useless to confuse right and wrong."

    It took a long time for Paul to say that.

    Holley suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Paul was not an idiot. At least he had a reason to do something.

    He came here for no reason and entangled with her and Ron, probably not just to provoke them.

    ''Was he buying time?

    Did he guess that Ron would go to the study of Ye family, so he dragged them out here and better deal with all the clues in the study?''

    Holley didn''t say anything more to Paul. She just turned around and looked at Ron, "Isn''t it enough to hear so many scandals of Ye family? It''s not convenient for you to deal with Ye family''s personal affairs. You said you wanted to leave just now. Aren''t you leaving now?"

    She was reminding Ron to leave.

    Ron also needed such a reasonable step to go down.

    Then Ron left the hospital.

    Paul ignored Holley and refu

    opriate to let it fall into Holley''s hand.

    Fortunately, John was present today, so Paul directly put the serious charge on Holley.

    Holley shook her head, "You''re wrong. We have to collect such an important evidence and hand it over to the police station."

    Paul had connections in the police station, so did Holley.

    Detective Lin, who was familiar with Ron and was now one of the director of the police station in the imperial capital, should be able to help them on this matter.

    Moreover, even without the friendship with Ron, Detective Lin was trustworthy.

    "Dad, let''s go to the police station."

    Holley didn''t want to deprive her father of the right to send her grandmother back.

    But time and opportunity passed in an instant.

    Paul had called his people to get the evidence.

    If his followers had arrived, it was impossible for her not to hand over the evidence.

    In particular, Paul called a large number of reporters.

    Peter nodded, "Let''s go. The deceased is already dead. The last thing we can do for the deceased is to seek justice."

    Everyone has his own destiny.

    Holley nodded with relief.

    "Roger, come out."

    Seeing Peter and Holley were about to leave, Paul came up and wanted to stop them.

    Holley couldn''t hide her trump card anymore.

    Roger rushed over at the first time, protecting Peter and Holley to leave the hospital.

    "Holle, Ron will be fine. If there was an explosion in the study of Ye family, the news would definitely be spread to Paul. If there was no news, it meant that there was no explosion. I think highly of Ron. You should have some confidence in the person you choose."

    You should be sensible.

    Peter analyzed everything rationally with his daughter, but it was difficult to hide his tiredness and powerlessness. After all, it was his mother who died. After all, there was such a bastard as Paul in Ye family.

    Holley felt a little relieved. Anyway, no bad news was good news.

    "Roger, let''s go to see Detective Lin."

 Chapter 742 Honey, Save My Face

    At Detective Lin''s house.

    As soon as Holley entered the room, she saw Ron sitting on the sofa leisurely and having a cup of coffee.

    His phone was on the tea table. Obviously, it was still charged!

    He raised his head and looked into the little woman''s eyes. There was an obvious hint of astonishment in Ron''s eyes.

    There was a hint of evasion in his astonishment.

    At this moment, Holley couldn''t help but feel angry.

    She rushed over and tweaked Ron''s ear.

    "Holley, save my face. There is an outsider."

    Ron held the little woman''s hand in pain, trying to relieve the pain in his ear.

    Holley was really pissed off.

    Along the way, she was worried Ron.

    But what about Ron? He was fine, but he didn''t answer the phone.

    "You are bullying me!"

    Looking at Ron, Holley burst into tears.

    Hearing her cry, Ron was speechless.

    He could only hold her tightly in his arms and coax her.

    Tears welled up in Holley''s eyes. The worries that had been suppressed for more than half a night finally came to light.

    Holley raised her hand and gave the man a hard punch. She said in a choked voice, "Why didn''t you answer my phone?"

    "I''m just kidding Paul to see if he will give himself away when he''s complacent."

    Indeed, Ron had no other thoughts in doing so.

    Because of Detective Lin, Ron knew that there were bombs in the study before he arrived at Ye family.

    Of course he was not a person who knew there was danger but still rushed forward.

    Ron could only hide.

    He was not reconciled to dodge like this, as if he had admitted his cowardice and let Paul be complacent there.

    After thinking about it for a while, Ron decided to stay put and cut off contact with everyone.

    In the hospital, when Paul found that Holley couldn''t get in touch with Ron, so Paul must be pleased with his plot.

    People were most relaxed and exposed when they were complacent.

    Ron wiped the tears on the little woman''s face lovingly and sighed, "It''s my fault. I always think that when things come to what level, I have to try my best to prove our father''s innocence. I can''t let that Paul''s trick succeed, nor can I let him hurt our father."

    "Holley, before you showed up, I was still proud of myself and I thought my plan was perfect. But when I saw you crying, I regretted. I thought I was wrong. The last thing I want is you to cry."

    His words were sincere and touching, which made Holley feel uncomfortable.

    Although Ron did something wrong, it didn''t seem to be wrong.

    She shook her head and said, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it."

    Saying this, Holley immediately regretted, "No, I can''t let you go so easily, unless..."

    "What?"

    "Unless you can really amuse Paul, I will ask you to kneel down on the durian shells."

    Holley said in a spoiled manner. Of course, she would not let Ron do that.

    Ron pinched Holley''s little face with a smile and said, "Bad girl, listen up, unless Paul is very cautious, he will definitely call you before dawn."

    Ron didn''t go to the study of Ye family, but he used a high-tech method to remote control the video system to record every corner clearly in the study.

    After the video was uploaded to the cloud disk, Ron decisively used the video equipment to push the explosive points.

    The result could be imagined.

    The explosives in the study of Ye family exploded one after another, and the study was razed to the ground in the explosion.

    "Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of his own followers, Paul will definitely not send someone to guard outside the study. Besides, no matter who broke into the study, he would die. It w

    r him to get the upper hand, but he didn''t have the chance to show off for a while.

    But it didn''t matter. After all, Ron was dead. With this matter, he could irritate Holley to death.

    Thinking of the painful expression on Holley''s face, he felt very happy.

    The ringtone pulled Peter back to reality.

    Although he didn''t say anything from beginning to end, he knew what Ron was planning and expecting.

    After listening to the conversation between his daughter and Paul, Peter gave his daughter a thumbs up in approval.

    No wonder she was his daughter, and her performance was perfect. "You and Ron have worked hard today. Go to bed early. You have to deal with the conspiracy of Paul tomorrow."

    "Dad, you should also go to bed."

    Peter nodded, "if I am sleepy, I will go to sleep naturally. You two don''t have to worry about me."

    "I''m worried."

    Holley said bluntly.

    Without looking at his daughter, Peter only looked at Ron and said, "It depends on your performance whether you can take good care of my daughter or not."

    Ron stood up unhurriedly and walked to Holley.

    With his big hand around the little woman''s waist, Ron held Holley and put her on his shoulder, then he firmly imprisoned her in his arms and went upstairs.

    Holley couldn''t get rid of Ron at all. When she entered the room, she couldn''t help but blame him, "Why don''t you be on my side? My father is still awake after such a big thing happened. How can I fall asleep?"

    "This is the difference between men and women. When something happens, women need to be accompanied, and men need to be alone. Give our father some time and space."

    Ron was persuading Holley. Holley was skeptical.

    Through the crack of the door, she could see her father crying silently in the living room. Only then did she believe what Ron said.

    Everyone needed to give vent to their emotion. No matter how painful a man was, when no one looked at him, he was secretly painful.

    "God will help us. This time, we will have a good chance. I don''t believe that Paul, the scumbag, can continue to be so free."

    Holley said with hatred.

    Ron rubbed the little woman''s face and said, "Success is decided by people. Even if Paul doesn''t want to do what we want him to do, we can guide him to do it. Listen to me today and go to bed. Tomorrow morning I will tell you how to deceive Paul into a trap so that he will never be able to climb up."

 Chapter 743 Bring The Arrest Warrant Here If You Want To Take Him Away

    On the early morning of the next day, Paul appeared at the door of Detective Lin''s house with his followers.

    If it weren''t for the fact that breaking into a private house would affect the public opinion of him, and Detective Lin was a police, Paul wouldn''t bear to do it. He just brought a large number of reporters and police officers to surround Detective Lin''s house.

    Then he let the police in the police station shout with a loud speaker, asking Peter to go out and be responsible for his killing of his old mother.

    Holley suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll get rid of him."

    Ron held her hand and said, "It''s not a good time. Wait a minute."

    "Still waiting?"

    Holley looked at Ron with uncertainty.

    Seeing that he nodded seriously again, Holley sat back on the sofa with patience, "Then when should we go out?"

    "When Paul is about to break in, you open the door and stop him."

    Ron said.

    Peter nodded, indicating his daughter that Ron was right.

    The two men that Holley trusted most said the same thing was right, so she believed it was right.

    Ron rubbed the little woman''s face and said, "You can''t be like this. It seems that you haven''t been so sad after losing your love. If you go out like this, I''m afraid people will find out something. I''m afraid there are other forces behind Paul. If those people have sharp eyes, we will fall short of success."

    "Then I''ll have an eye drop."

    Holley attached great importance to what happened today.

    Not only for the future of her and Ron, but also for her father and grandmother.

    Ron shook his head and said, "You''re so cute. Fortunately, I''m with you."

    Holley didn''t understand what Ron said. It had nothing to do with her loveliness.

    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Ron sighed and shook his head. "I mean, you are so silly."

    "Ron, you''ve gone too far."

    Holley rolled her eyes at him, "I''ll give you one minute. If you can''t tell me why I am silly, let''s wait and see."

    "There must be some tear bombs in the house of Detective Lin. Why do you use the eye drops. The eye drops is not very effective. Only the tear booms can make a big difference."

    Holley couldn''t refute Ron''s words.

    Besides, the effect of the tear bombs was indeed better than that of the eye drops.

    It was the best time to go out. Holley hadn''t stopped crying yet.

    She wiped away the tears around her swollen eyes and walked out of Detective Lin''s house under the protection of the bodyguards.

    Only she, Holley, came out.

    As soon as she stepped out of the door, someone quickly closed the door of Detective Lin''s house.

    Holley stood at the door alone. The wind messed up her hair, but didn''t blow up her aura.

    There were still tear stains on her face, which were the tears that she tried to control but failed to control.

    Standing in the front row, Paul could see it clearly.

    This confirmed the news of Ron''s death.

    It must be Ron who blew up in the study last night.

    "Sister Holley, don''t be so sad after grandma''s death. As grandsons, we have to avenge grandma. After all, grandma has always loved us. This time, please don''t use your identity as the daughter of the Generalissimo to defend Uncle Peter, the murderer."

    This was definitely not what Paul could say.

    Although he was knowledgeable, he couldn''t say these powerful words.

    Someone must have taught him to say that.

    They kidnapped Holley morally, reconfirmed that Peter was the murderer in public, and even used the media to expand the situation with public opinion.

    Anyway, they did not intend to give Peter a chance to reverse the situation.

    Unfortunately, this was just Paul''s wishful thinking.

    The effect of the bombs was so powerful that Holley burst into tears again.

    Wiping her tears fiercely, Holley looked at Paul coldly, "Grandma was killed, so we must find the murderer. But I''m afraid it''s too much for you to say that my father is the murderer here. Who is the murderer? We should use the law and the evidence to tell who the murderer is. You can''t settle the charge on my father with some words."

    "The evidence is conclusive. Do you need me to tell you in public?"

    Paul sneered

    you and you said he was busy. But was that the truth? Why didn''t anyone see Mr. Ron in his company? Sister Holley, tell me the truth. Did Mr. Ron go to save the murderer yesterday and be blown up to death in the study?"

    It seemed that what Paul said was a little roundabout, but the logic was really clear.

    Obviously, he put all the blame on Ron.

    Ron and Holley were lovers and Peter''s son-in-law.

    It was very likely that he would follow the order of his future father-in-law to assist in killing.

    In this way, the charge that Ron was an accomplice and Peter was the chief plotter must be proved to be true. It was probably not easy for them to prove their innocence.

    ''How scheming you are, Paul! You set dad and me up like this.

    Fortunately, Ron was smart enough to make fun of you.'' Holley thought.

    "Your speculation is a little farfetched. If there was really someone hiding in the study, it could prove that my father is not the murderer of my grandmother. As for the excuse that you said Mr. Ron was an accomplice to help the killer escape, it''s too unreliable and unreasonable."

    Holley seized the advantage and retorted without hesitation.

    Paul shrugged his shoulders, "But last night, Mr. Ron left in a hurry after he heard me say that there might be a secret room in the study, where the concept of murder was hidden. John, the Butler, could testify it. Sister Holey, do you think why Mr. Ron he refuse to stay with you after such a big thing happened to Ye family? Is he in a hurry to save people for fear of exposing his secret? Is there anything more important than companionship at this time?"

    "Generally speaking, there is no such thing, unless he is in a hurry to save someone or kills someone to keep his secrets. Do you think so? Didn''t you call Mr. Ron in a hurry after you heard that I put explosives in the study last night? Unfortunately, he was dead on the spot at that time, so he couldn''t answer your phone. John could also prove it."

    Then John was also brought to the scene.

    What Paul said was true, so John did not deny it. "What Young Master Paul said is true. These things did happen last night."

    Holley was anxious, "Paul, you are wronging Mr. Ron. Why do you blame him?"

    "Sister Holley, don''t worry. It''s easy to solve the problem now. As long as Mr. Ron shows up, my deduction will not be true."

    Feeling that victory was in sight, Paul became more anxious to achieve quick success and instant benefit.

    Holley shook her head, "He''s busy. He can''t come."

    "I think Mr. Ron is not busy. He is dead and can''t show up at all."

    Paul believed firmly that Holley''s behavior and words proved that she had lost contact with Ron.

    Therefore, the explosion last night was caused by Ron and he was killed by the booms.

 Chapter 744 Who Dares!

    "No, don''t talk nonsense to put the blame on Mr. Ron."

    Holley was defending for Ron.

    But her aura was obviously not as strong as before.

    Even her voice was a little lower than before.

    She looked a little angry but helpless.

    Holley was trying to retreat for the sake of advancing. Paul, who didn''t know the truth, was naturally fooled by his own cleverness.

    He pointed at Holley and firmly believed that Peter was the mastermind of killing Old Lady Ye and Ron played the role of killer.

    Unfortunately, Peter and Ron didn''t expect that in order to seek justice for her grandmother, Paul had placed explosives in the study ahead of time.

    The more Paul said, the more excited he became.

    "So, last night, Ron broke into the study of Ye family and activated the bomb. He was killed on the spot. Holley, don''t hide anything for him. That''s the truth. No matter how hard you try to hide, the truth can''t be changed."

    Looking up at Paul with a pitiful look, Holley shook her head helplessly. "Brother Paul, why do you wronged Mr. Ron so much? Why? I, my father, or Mr. Ron haven''t offended you. Why do you blame us for killing grandmother? Why? Just because we interfere with your inheritance of Ye family''s property?"

    There was a saying that if you got something too easily, you wouldn''t cherish it.

    Holley was deeply aware of this. She was afraid that she would succeed too soon and Paul suddenly became suspicious.

    Therefore, after finding Paul was sure that Ron was dead, Holley began to counterattack with all her strength.

    How complicated the rich family was, how tempting power was, and how much wealth could corrode people''s hearts. What Holley said could shake Paul''s hearts.

    Of course, she also knew that what she said didn''t work much. Paul could even easily resolve the trouble that her words brought to him.

    But for Holley, what she wanted was not to knock Paul down with such words.

    All she needed to do was to let Paul believe that Ron was dead.

    As long as Paul believed that, Holley would win this round.

    Holley resisted, which made Paul more confident.

    He rarely used his trump card. It was a stack of very thick documents, and the documents were the same. There were all kinds of industries transferred under Ye family''s name to Peter''s which were used the relationship of Ye family in a hurry.

    What was more surprising was that the time of transfer was just yesterday, before Old Lady Ye was killed.

    What Paul wanted to say was that the property of Ye family had already been under the name of Peter, so Peter was afraid of another change, so he sent people to kill his old mother.

    This reasoning was reasonable, but there was also a loophole.

    Holley seized the loophole and said impolitely, "So, it''s possible that you killed grandma and framed my father and Mr. Ron because you saw that you will lose all the qualifications to inherit the family."

    At first, Paul was still thinking about how to tit for tat with Holley and win this battle.

    But when he heard Holley mention Ron, he immediately changed his mind.

    Why did he argue with Holley?

    If he continued to argue like this, he would only miss the great opportunity to strike his opponent.

    Then, Paul changed the topic, "Sister Holley, it''s hurtful for our relationship with these things. I didn''t want to mention something. But there are something that I have to interfere with as a brother. Sister Holley, I can be sure that Mr. Ron was blown up, but you said that I wronged him. That''s good. Ask Mr. Ron out. He is the best retort to what I said. If he can''t stand out and prove that he is still alive, then he is dead. "

    "No, he is very busy. He can''t leave."

    Holley argued in a delicate voice, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes.

    "You only said that Mr. Ron is busy, but what is he busy with? Even if he was busy, he could spare a few minutes to prove that he was still alive. Even if it''s not convenient for him to come over, we can go to find him. In fact, as long as you can prove that he is still alive, it means that my speculation is wrong. If I''m wrong, let''s find out the murderer in another direction."

    Paul tried both hard and soft tactics.

    Holley was convinced, at least she couldn''t think of any

    n''t you know better than anyone else? If you hadn''t used the relationship between you and the Generalissimo, the police station wouldn''t have only issued an investigation warrant when the evidence is conclusive."

    "By the way, Sister Holley, in order to prevent you from tampering with it, I especially put all the evidence on the Internet. Now, everyone has seen what happened that night, and they also know how vicious your father was. He took his future son-in-law to see the killer and discussed to murder his old mother. Fortunately, Ron were dead. Now it''s your father''s turn to pay for what he has done."

    Then Paul waved his hand and ordered, "Take Peter back to the police station."

    The people of the police station had rushed over.

    Holley took out her short gun from behind and pointed it at the spot between Paul''s eyebrows.

    "Who dares!"

    She shouted coldly, "Roger, protect my father."

    Roger jumped out of the dark and stood in front of Peter to protect him.

    He looked as if he was going to die, telling everyone that no one wanted to take Peter away unless they stepped on his corpse.

    "Sister Holley, you are obstructing the police''s work."

    Paul reminded Holley maliciously.

    Holley said coldly, "You didn''t make it clear, but acted wildly in my house. This is self-defense!"

    "The fact is clear and the evidence is irrefutable. What else do you want to say?"

    Paul raised his voice.

    Because his back was facing everyone, his face showed an extremely malicious expression.

    Holley smiled lightly, "The investigation order means to send someone back to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. The arrest warrant means to arrest the suspect. Since the police station is holding an investigation warrant, why are you arresting my father?"

    "Sister Holley, it''s not interesting to play word games. There are so many evidences there. Everyone knows that the Generalissimo was for your sake and doesn''t want to embarrass our family, so he just gives an investigation warrant."

    Paul shook his head and said, "Forget it. As your brother, no matter how angry I am with your father, I have to consider our family relationship. Just do according to the investigation warrant. As for you, be careful."

    After saying that, he gave the director of the police station a look.

    The director immediately changed his tone, "Miss Holley, please ask your father to go back to the police station to cooperate with the investigation."

    Holley ignored the director and had no intention of withdrawing her gun.

    "Paul, you just said you have the evidence. How dare you swear that you haven''t forged the evidence?"

    Holley said coldly. Although she spoke at a moderate speed, her aura was so strong that Paul couldn''t help but feel shocked and began to doubt if Holley had any other trump card.

 Chapter 745 Slap In His Face

    All of a sudden, Paul found that he was in an awkward situation.

    He broke in confidently and accused Peter of his crime in front of so many people.

    If he couldn''t swear now that the evidence wasn''t forged by him, he would be thought to have done something guilty.

    But if he swore...

    Paul always had an illusion that Holley still had a trump card.

    With a moment of hesitation, Paul brainwashed himself and made up his mind.

    That was Holley would no longer have any trump card. Ron was dead, and there was no evidence to prove it. Holley was just psychological battle with him.

    Then, Paul swore that the evidence he provided to the police was true, and there was no sign of faking.

    With the promise made by Paul, Holley smiled sweetly.

    "It was strange.

    That night, after leaving the hospital, Mr. Ron came to Detective Lin''s house to talk about the case of grandmother''s murder and ask for help from Detective Lin.

    How could he appear in two places at the same time?"

    Hearing what Holley asked, many people looked at Paul suspiciously.

    Paul sneered, "Holley, you are still my sister. You are the descendant of Ye family. Why haven''t you learned any manners of Ye family? Do you think there is any evidence that Ron and Detective Lin are together? I believe that you can provide all kinds of evidence, but even so, what does it mean? With your identity, you can easily create thousands of such evidence. The most important thing is that Ron is dead. There is no testimony of death. You can say whatever you want."

    "And that night, many people in Ye family saw Ron appear and also saw Ron go to the study. After Ron went in, the bombs in the study exploded. This is an indisputable fact, and it is also a fact that you can''t twist. Grandma loves you so much. How can you be on the side of an outsider?"

    Holley smiled and took back her gun.

    It was time to end the conversation.

    Paul had said too much he shouldn''t talk.

    Next, it was up to Ron.

    Holley put away her gun. Before Paul could say anything on the moral ground, he heard a rude voice from behind.

    "My sweetheart, it seems that you can''t live without a man at home. Look, I just go out for a

    hly without the instruction of the Generalissimo. We can''t stand the harassment from the police station alone. Besides, he is your adoptive father after all. You have promised him to go to see him when you are free.''

    "The overall situation is the most important now. The Generalissimo should have nothing to talk to me. If it was a big deal, he would tell me on that day. Since it''s not a big deal, let''s go back."

    Holley didn''t want to go.

    Even if dad wanted to be quiet and wanted to be alone.

    She just wanted to stay by his side quietly so that she would feel at ease.

    Peter waved his hand at her and said, "It''s good for me to stay alone. Don''t think too much. Just do what you should do. Ye family is in turmoil. I am old and I can''t bear the blow. It doesn''t matter if I am dispirited. Don''t be sad and dejected. There must be someone to shoulder these things. I think it''s better for you to do this with Ron''s help."

    Holley was speechless.

    It was the first time that she had heard such a fallacy.

    But she also understood in a trance why her father finally accepted Ron.

    Not only because Ron did a good job, but also because he was sincere. More importantly, in some ways, the two of them looked like similar.

    For example, in terms of thinking, they were absolutely comparable.

    Unable to change her father''s mind, Holley promised to go back to Grand Marshal Mansion. Even under her father''s instructions, Holley brought a gift.

 Chapter 746 Im Your Man

    "You did a good job!"

    After seeing Ron and Holley, the Generalissimo praised.

    His praise made Holley a little embarrassed.

    On the way here, she had guessed over and over again why the Generalissimo asked her to come back.

    She thought that the Generalissimo just blamed her for making things out of control and not telling the truth in advance.

    Hearing the sudden praise, Holley was stunned for a long time without saying anything.

    "Well, do you think I called you here today to put on airs and scold you?"

    It was obvious that the Generalissimo had seen through something, so he asked.

    Embarrassed, [Ò¶×ÓÎõ] forced a smile and said, "how could it be? No. I just think that we were too willful before, which made you worried."

    "You are a liar!"

    The Generalissimo exposed Holley''s lie without hesitation. "If you are really afraid that I will worry about you, why didn''t you tell me the truth in advance?"

    Then he waved his hand and said, "Come with me to the study."

    As the door of the study was closed, in a place where absolute safety would not be revealed, the Generalissimo said again, "Even if the evidence is very disadvantageous to you, I still believe that you won''t do something bad. Holley, this should be the trust between father and daughter, right?"

    Holley nodded, "Yes, I trust you."

    "So, if I don''t show you one thing without any evidence, will you believe me?"

    This was a trap, an obvious trap.

    Since the Generalissimo had said that, it was impossible for Holley not to believe him.

    "Of course I believe you."

    Holley said, but she couldn''t help cursing in her heart.

    "Fabian and Jane are still alive."

    Hearing the news, Holley widened her eyes.

    This was rather shocking news.

    After all, the Ou family has set up a mourning hall. The seventh day hasn''t passed yet, but she heard that Fabian is still alive.

    If Fabian didn''t die, then who would die?

    Jane jumped off the cliff in front of Holley. There was no way for her to survive.

    Holley couldn''t figure out the key point, and the Generalissimo didn''t mean to reveal the secret. He just said slowly, "I should have told you this later. After all, the earlier I tell you, the easier it is to expose them. But a lot of things have happened recently. Holley, I''m worried about you. I hope this good news can cheer you up."

    It was enough to surprise Holley that the Generalissimo didn''t blame her for what happened before.

    What happened between Fabian and Jane was also beyond Holley''s expectation.

    She was speechless for a while and finally asked, "Are they two together? How are they?"

    The Generalissimo smiled without answering Holley''s question. After a long time, he said, "That''s their fate. We all hope that the two of them can live happily for the rest of their lives."

    Holley didn''t know since when she became particularly alienated from the Generalissimo.

    Maybe they were estranged from each other.

    Therefore, the atmosphere in the study became awkward.

    They just sat there, so close to each other, but speechless.

    "Holley, pack up your packages when you come back. In this case, you should be with your biological father. Don''t live in the mansion for the time being. You can choose where to live after Ye family''s affair

    the biological father and daughter from recognizing each other.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Ron''s mind was written on his face, and Holley could see it.

    Looking at his little woman, Ron smiled, "I''m just thinking about how to find the evidence of Paul''s crime."

    What Ron said was a lie. After all, they are in the Grand Marshal Mansion. It was unwise to say anything bad about the owner of the mansion.

    After walking out of the mansion, Ron felt less depressed.

    He pulled Holley into the car and said, "Girl, do you believe me?"

    Holley couldn''t help laughing, "What''s wrong with you today? Why are both of you asking me if I believe you or not?"

    "I''m different. I''m your man."

    Ron said word by word, with unprecedented seriousness.

    "You know you are my man, but you still ask me. Of course, I believe every word you say. "

    Holley answered seriously.

    Her seriousness was different from her perfunctory attitude in front of the Generalissimo.

    With the words of the little woman, Ron only felt warm in his heart, and all the suppressed emotions were swept away.

    "The Generalissimo may not treat you with all his good intentions. You should guard against him."

    Ron said very seriously.

    Holley suddenly said after a long time, "After all, he is not my biological father."

    Holley understood it.

    But Ron underestimated his treasure.

    "Okay, let''s go home."

    Ron started the car. Just one hundred meters away, he was stopped by a servant of the mansion.

    "Miss Holley, here is your letter. You forgot to take it."

    Confused, Holley took the letter.

    In this era, there were not many people who would choose to write letters. More importantly, she didn''t know any friends who would write letters.

    But her name and address were written on the envelope.

    It was indeed a letter to her.

    But the person who sent the letter seemed not to be so decent as to use an intricate signature, which was incomprehensible to Holley.

    The moment she opened the letter, Holley was stunned.

    The letter was written by an old friend. The first sentence was, "Holley, I, Young Master Lei, guess you don''t expect that I would write to you."

 Chapter 747 I Wont Leave You Alone In Danger

    Seeing the name, Holley felt bad.

    They were not so familiar with each other that they had to communicate with each other by letters.

    Moreover, Young Master Lei was working with Patrick.

    There must be something wrong with such a letter.

    Holley continued to read the letter and saw Young Master Lei saying, "We have known each other for a long time and our relationship has become so stiff. It''s really not what I want, but there''s nothing I can do." I have always been honest and forthright in my life. I always follow my inner principles. Family affection is the first, and everything else is behind.

    Because of this, I lost my love and friends, but I never regret. As a matter of fact, you and Mr. Ron let Teresa be so miserable. I should vent my anger for my sister and never let you go. But things have changed. I have to make a decision between you and Patrick.

    I found out the truth of the tragedy of the Lei family with Patrick. The blood feud of our Lei family has nothing to do with the Yan family. The people who were sent to kill all the members of the Lei family were sent by Patrick. They were just pretending to be Rex''s parents in the name of the Yan family.

    I have kept this grudge in my heart all my life and swore to get justice back. My original choice was to cooperate with Patrick to deal with the Yan family. But now, I have changed my mind. I decide to choose you. As for Rex, I don''t think I have the chance to tell him the truth of that year.

    So, Holley, after you received my letter, you should be responsible for telling Rex what happened. Tell him that his parents died miserably in that year which was also Patrick''s method. Ask him remember this hatred! And my sister, Teresa. Please take good care of her with Mr. Ron.

    It took Holley three minutes to finish reading a letter with a lot of information.

    Neither Ron nor Holley was surprised at such a truth.

    Patrick had done many evil things. No matter how heinous and evil he was, it would not be surprising.

    Moreover, according to the life trajectory of Patrick in the past few years, it could be seen that he was full of hatred towards the Mu family and the Lan family in N City. His several schemes stirred up the storm, making them unpeaceful.

    Now, it seemed that the death of Rex''s parents had something to do with him, which just confirmed that there were enmity and entanglement between him and the three major families in N City.

    "I remember a rumor."

    Ron suddenly became serious.

    He meditated and said, "This rumor has been spread among several big families in the upper class of N City before I was born. It was said that sixty years ago, the setup of N City was not like this. At that time, the four families in N City were in charge, but not the Mu family, the Lan family, the Yan family and the Shen family. At that time, the Shen family hadn''t been ranked one of the four great families. The fourth family was the Nangong family. Later, because of the lack of springs, the Nangong family disappeared in N City. After that, the Shen family gradually rose and finally became one of the four great families.

    "Is this rumor worth being so serious?" Holley looked at th

    place in person. I''ll ask Roger to send the letter to him."

    "No."

    Ron stopped her, "Mr. Yan used to give up a lot for you, including his life. I believe that if someone instigates something, only you can stop it in person. You need to see him. I''m not pushing you out. It''s business, not personal. "

    Ron knew he should be rational.

    Rationally, Ron knew that Holley had to meet with Mr. Yan.

    But emotionally, he was selfish and jealous.

    Holley didn''t answer but asked, "When will you set off?"

    "I''ll set off after sending you to Matsukaze Hotel."

    "But I''m going with my father."

    "With your father?"

    Ron was a little surprised at her decision.

    After all, Peter and Mr. Yan didn''t know each other, and it seemed that there was no need and meaning for them to meet.

    Holley said seriously, "Isn''t it good to let Mr. Yan see the elders?"

    Ron''s face darkened in an instant.

    He knew that she was making fun of him, but he still felt uncomfortable.

    Holley held his hand tightly and continued, "Mr. Yan saved my life several times and helped me when I was in the most difficult time."

    Ron couldn''t help but snort, "I''ve paid for you. The Yan family has made a lot of money from me."

    Holley shook her head, "But it has nothing to do with me. Listen to me."

    She pouted, stamped her feet and continued, "If Mr. Yan is willing to, I''ll let my father recognize him as his adoptive son. If Mr. Yan didn''t want to, I will not force him. But whether he wants to or not, after meeting him and finishing the business, I will tell my father that Mr. Yan is not young anymore and it''s time for him to find a wife. My father''s friends are all successful men now. And their daughter deserves Mr. Yan. If Mr. Yan marry other, you won''t have to be so mean and jealous."

    "Okay, I support you."

    Ron''s face immediately lit up with joy.

    He clapped his hands and said, "It''s a good thing to bring someone a marriage. Come on, girl. I will also ask my grandpa to help him."

    Holley cast a reproachful glance at Ron, "It is only me who don''t mind you being so stingy and jealous. Well, drive me home."

 Chapter 748 Another One Died

    On floor 26 of the Matsukaze Hotel.

    As soon as Holley walked out of the elevator, the door of the presidential suite was pushed open from inside.

    It was Rex who opened the door.

    "Come in, please."

    He greeted Holley with a smile and greeted Peter respectfully.

    Peter looked Rex up and down, and then shook his head at his daughter. "Why didn''t you call me to see him earlier since you have such a good young talent friend? If I had seen him earlier, I would never let Ron be my son-in-law."

    Obviously, Rex looked more pleasing.

    Obviously, from the past experience, Rex was more able to protect Holley.

    On his way here, he had heard a lot about Rex from his daughter, and knew that his daughter hoped him to introduce someone to Rex to be his girlfriend.

    But when he saw this young man, it was difficult for Peter to hide his appreciation for Rex.

    If his daughter''s marriage was all up to him, he would definitely be partial to choose Mr. Yan.

    But love was Holley''s own business, and the most important thing was that she felt happy.

    So Peter expressed his inner thoughts frankly, but did not give Rex any hope.

    Because Peter had said that he had chosen Ron as his son-in-law.

    Holley didn''t expect her father to say that.

    She pulled the corner of her father''s clothes awkwardly.

    After giving his daughter a reassuring look, Peter walked into the room and sat down.

    Rex closed the door, poured a cup of tea for Peter and said, "Uncle Peter, you''re joking. Although I''m a little better than Mr. Ron, my fate with Holley hasn''t come yet. We can''t force it."

    Hearing what Rex said, it seemed that he had figured it out.

    But he believed in fate, it seemed that he would not make girlfriend now.

    Holley always felt that it was her fault.

    After all, she provoked Rex first at the ball.

    If she hadn''t provoked Rex that day, perhaps Mr. Yan wouldn''t have become a person who was trapped in love.

    Maybe he would marry a girl from a family of equal social rank under the pressure of Old Master Yan.

    When Holley was thinking about this, her father said again, "It seems that we are not destined to be father-in-law and son-in-law. But can we be adoptive father and adoptive son?"

    Hearing this, Holley took a deep breath.

    It was said that aged ginger was more pungent.

    If she had brought it up, she wouldn''t have been so scheming and natural.

    Holley felt relieved. She had worried that her father would be too decadent for her grandmother.

    Now it seemed that she was overthinking.

    Her father would take care of Rex''s future. In this way, he wouldn''t be so sad about his mother''s death all day long.

    Holley sat there and drank tea leisurely.

    Rex looked at Holley.

    He knew that Ron and Holley were still divorced.

    He also knew that the two of them hadn''t remarried.

    Therefore, as long as Holley gave him a little hope and a little chance, he would refuse Peter''s kindness.

    After all, if he recognized Peter as his adoptive father, he and Holley would be brother and sister an

    trick, nor would he be deceived by Patrick''s words that confuse right and wrong.

    Holley had nothing to say.

    After chatting casually and asking about Rex''s recent situation, Holley said goodbye to her father and left.

    As soon as they walked out of the Matsukaze Hotel, they felt the earth in the imperial capital city shake.

    "It''s an earthquake. Run!"

    Instinctively, Holley grabbed her father''s hand and was about to run away.

    Peter didn''t run away. He held his daughter''s hand tightly and said, "It''s not an earthquake."

    "There will never be an earthquake in the imperial capital, and this vibration should be the resonance caused by an extremely large explosion."

    The resonance didn''t end until one minute later.

    Ten minutes later, a message came on Peter''s phone.

    The general content of the message was, an explosion happened in the forbidden area of the imperial palace. Several people were suspected to have died, and Patrick was classified as a missing person.

    In fact, no one would survive under such an explosion.

    And the place where the explosion happened was Patrick''s residence in the imperial palace.

    Now he was only listed as a missing person but was not confirmed to die, because there was not enough evidence to prove that he was dead.

    But would a person like Patrick die so easily?

    A moment ago, everyone was still discussing how to deal with this man.

    But the next moment, the man was announced to be dead.

    Holley didn''t doubt the authenticity of the news. What she cared about was whether Patrick was really blown up or whether he would escape in advance.

    After all, a person who was thought to be dead was the least eye-catching, and it was best for him to do something secretly to harm people.

    Peter knew what his daughter was thinking. He shook his head and said, "According to the news I''ve received, nothing will be found at the scene. The explosion of that level destroyed everything."

    Therefore, it was difficult for Holley to get more accurate evidence...

 Chapter 749 A Pregnant Woman Is Stupid For Three Years

    No matter how much Holley wanted to see evidence.

    No matter how hard Holley didn''t believe that Patrick would die in this way.

    But the truth was that.

    Patrick was dead in the explosion.

    She heard the news from her father at the beginning.

    Later, she heard the news from the Generalissimo again.

    The accident happened all of a sudden and the Generalissimo was trapped. He had no time to leave.

    But he still called Holley in person and told her the specific situation.

    Because of the Generalissimo''s identity, he knew much more information than Peter.

    He told Holley affirmatively that Patrick was absolutely dead. At the same time, he also told Holley that apart from Patrick and his subordinates, there was also a person dying that Holley knew.

    That man was Young Master Lei.

    The explosion in the Imperial Palace''s forbidden yard.

    Young Master Lei came down earlier without any last words.

    It seemed to confirm one fact.

    That was to say, the explosion had something to do with Young Master Lei who had lost his own life and finally killed Patrick.

    The Generalissimo also said that he would also send people to search for the remaining members of Patrick and would not let them have the opportunity to hurt Holley.

    Of course, he also reminded Holley not to take it lightly. Although the evidence was conclusive and Patrick must have died, it was better to be careful.

    In the evening after the incident, Ron rushed back from N City.

    He had already got off the plane and returned to N City. He even called his grandpa and asked him to wait for him and have dinner with him. He had something important to ask his grandpa.

    But as soon as he arrived at the gate of his grandpa''s villa, he heard from Roger what had happened in the imperial capital.

    That was Patrick was dead.

    Didn''t say Holley didn''t believe it, Ron didn''t believe it either.

    How could Patrick be killed by Young Master Lei and even died in the explosion in an absurd way? Such a death method was too hasty.

    Moreover, no one could prove that Patrick was really dead.

    Even if the Generalissimo revealed the internal information he had found out to Holley that Patrick was dead, Ron still had doubts in his heart.

    Because things had changed, the past of Patrick and the past of the Nangong family had become unimportant.

    Ron had no choice but to enter the house. After sitting with his grandpa for a while, he told him something about his recent situation and stood up to say that he would go to N City.

    Master Mu didn''t say anything, but said meaningfully, "It''s a good thing that Patrick died. The external strife has been solved, and you should also solve the internal worry of the Mu family. You are too old to be a divorced woman without a child."

    Ron replied carelessly and left home hurriedly to go back to the imperial capital.

    At noon of the second day, Teresa returned to the imperial capital.

    That day, after she left and boarded the ship, she was arrested by Young Master Lei''s subordinates.

    She couldn''t contact the outside world, let alone go anywhere.

    As for her brother, he totally ignored her. No matter how many calls she made and how many messages she sent, no one answered her.

    Teresa was not only worried that her brother had taken the wrong path, but also worried that something bad would happen to her brother.

    She also wanted to plead with Ron and Holley for her brother, so that they could demote her brother.

    Teresa had a lot of things to do, but she really couldn''t do anything.

    She thought this kind of life would last for a long time, but a few days later, her brother sent people to watch her, and no longer restricted her movements.

    After regaining her freedom and contact with the outside world, Teresa saw the news of the explosion in the forbidden area of the imperial palace.

    It was said that all the people in that courtyard were dead on the spot.

    Although there was no evidence, Teresa had a bad feeling.

    She knew that her brother had been working with Patrick.

    She also knew that after her brother sent her away that day, he had returned to Patrick.

    What''s worse, she couldn''t get in touch with her brother.

    And when the people sent by her brother mentioned her brother, they all looked evasive.

    Teresa had a bad feeling. She didn''t dare to call her uncle, then she rushed to the imperial capital alone.

    The imperial palace had already become a forbidden area.

    Because of the explosion, in addition to the original royal guards, the Generalissimo also sent people to station outside the imperial palace.

    It was impossible for anyone to explore the imperial palace.

    Teresa had no other choice but to look for Holley.

    In fact, even if Teresa didn''t come, Holley planned to see Teresa after the investigation.

    After all, Young Master Lei''s letter was in his hand.

    No matter what, if a person died, all the sins would be cleared up.

    She had to send all the things that should be left to the Lei family.

    Seeing Teresa, Holley didn''t say anything but gave her the letter from Young Master Lei.

    After reading the letter for a long time, Teresa finally put it in her chest.

    After a long time, Teresa said, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t offended Patrick, things wouldn''t have happened like this. It''s my fault..."

    Her eyes were red and tears rustled down.

    After a long time, Teresa sobbed again, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken my brother to drink. I shouldn''t have said that I buried explosives in the imperial palace after drinking. As long as the time is ripe, I can explode Patrick with the explosives. Then I can atone for what I have done before."

    "If I hadn''t told him, my brother wouldn''t have known about it. He wouldn''t have killed Patrick in this way. If I didn''t tell him, he would slowly come up with a well-planned plan to deal with Patrick. Maybe my brother won''t die."

    In fact, when Teresa heard that the explosion had begun, she remembered the bombs he had secretly buried.

    But she firmly believed that no one knew the existence of explosives except herself.

    It was not until Teresa read her brother''s letter and tried to recall what had happened not long ago that Teresa realized that her brother knew the secret, perhaps because she had drunk for Fabian that day and had blurted out the explosive thing.

    It was all her fault. She was the most damned person

    current actions were reasonable.

    After all, the Generalissimo had said that he would settle accounts with Peter and threatened Peter''s life.

    But now, Peter had already recognized his daughter, and the Generalissimo brought up the old matter again, wanting to fight to the death.

    It was obvious that the Generalissimo thought Peter had broken the agreement and came to ask for his life.

    Holley looked at the Generalissimo in a daze, "I always think that you are not my biological father, so I shouldn''t have too much expectation. I always think that you will like me only because I have the same temperament and appearance as my mother. I also think that you come to me because you have an obsession and an obsession that hopes my mother can come back. You recognize me as your daughter and hide your identity from me. "

    "I always think that it''s not too much. But how can you not let me recognize my biological father?"

    Holley knew a lot of things but she had never mentioned it to the Generalissimo.

    Because she knew that the Generalissimo was not her biological father.

    But in the end, what Ron said had completely touched her bottom line.

    Why couldn''t her father recognize her?

    They were biological father and daughter!

    Peter suddenly said, "Holle, you''ve gone too far. Apologize to your adoptive father."

    "Dad!"

    Holley couldn''t accept it.

    She didn''t know why her father put in a good word for the Generalissimo.

    That man not only didn''t allow Peter to take back his daughter, but also threatened his life.

    Peter shook his head, "It seems that you are still a silly girl. Think about it carefully. If you have brothers and sisters, and I loves others more, will you compete for favor and be jealous?"

    All of a sudden, Holley thought of her grandmother. When she remembered that her grandmother tried her best to protect Paul, she felt uncomfortable.

    Nodding, Holley admitted that.

    Peter continued, "So it''s also appropriate for parents to have this feeling. Your adoptive father has no malice. He has a rare family affection for your mother in the world, but they are not destined to be together. He lost when he competed with me for your mother''s love, and he always wanted to win when he competed with me for you, didn''t he?"

    "Although it was a coincidence that we recognized each other at that time. But think about it, has your adoptive father put obstacles in it? He is not the kind of person you think. Everyone has his own selfish motive, but he is very good to you. Apologize now."

    Peter asked Holley to apologize again.

    Holley frowned and shook her head, "But he is going to kill you now."

    As soon as Holley mentioned this, Peter pulled a long face and glared at Ron.

    "So do you. I always praise you for being smart and prudent. But you couldn''t do anything without thinking. If the Generalissimo really wants to kill me, do you think he can let you hear those words? Damn it! How dare you jump to conclusions when you don''t know anything? Do you know what we are going to do?"

    Ron was embarrassed to be blamed.

    Peter directly asked someone to bring out the chessboard. "We two are older than you. We can''t do solo competition in online games like you young people, but we have to play chess if we want to distinguish between the top and the bottom."

    Ron was getting more and more embarrassed.

    They were going to play chess.

    He really wanted to say a word of admiration to his two father-in-law.

    "Well, I made a mistake."

    Finally, he lowered his head and took back his spear.

    "Holle, since your fianc¨¦ has already apologized to me, you should also show an attitude."

    It was the third time that Peter asked his daughter to apologize to the Generalissimo.

    The Generalissimo was not stupid. He knew the ways of the world.

    Every father would be on his daughter''s side.

    So Peter was afraid that his daughter would offend the Generalissimo and live a bad life in the future.

    "Nothing. It''s just a misunderstanding. You can see the filial piety of the two children today. It''s fine."

    The Generalissimo said.

    Holding her father''s arm in a spoiled manner, Holley shook her head and said, "I don''t care. I have the privilege. It''s said that a pregnant woman is stupid for three years."

 Chapter 750 For The baby Or For Me

    "You are pregnant!"

    Both Peter and the Generalissimo looked at Holley in disbelief.

    As for Ron, he was even more confused.

    Judging from his appearance, it seemed that he didn''t know anything about it before.

    It meant that Holley was just found it and she hadn''t told Ron yet.

    So she might be pregnant for less than a month at most.

    In the past month, the whole imperial capital was in a stormy environment. Under this environment, Ron and Holley could have a child. No wonder Holley''s two fathers would react so strongly.

    After a short period of surprise, Peter and the Generalissimo both had the same reaction almost at the same time.

    The two of them attacked Ron together.

    "When will you propose?"

    "When will the wedding be held?"

    "My daughter can''t lose face in marriage."

    "That''s right. The wedding of the Generalissimo''s daughter must be grand."

    "What a bastard Ron is! He made Holle pregnant without saying anything. What are you going to do?"

    In the face of a series of questions, Ron remembered a sentence.

    Good and evil will always be rewarded, it is only a question of time.

    When he married Holley, he thought that both Holley''s parents were gone, and so were his parents. The marriage between the two saved many elders from asking.

    But now it seemed that it was not like what he had thought.

    What he hadn''t experienced at that time happened now.

    In this case, there was only one father-in-law for others. But he, Ron, had two fathers-in-law, and they protected Holley more and more.

    "I will be responsible for Holle. I will propose to her right away. I will arrange the wedding before Holle shows her pregnancy. I will pick a good day to hold the wedding."

    Ron''s attitude was not bad. In addition, Holley had been pleading for mercy there and said that she would go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up and buy the marriage rings. Then Peter and the Generali

    t''s the two of us who make the choice to do more things together, so we have decided several big things today."

    Ron took a deep breath, held Holley in his arms and kissed her again.

    After kissing, Ron pulled a long face and said, "How can you be so mischievous? If anything happens to you, I won''t be able to live in my heart for the rest of my life. From now on, you should take good care of yourself and the baby. Don''t mess around, okay?"

    "I know. Don''t be upset. I''ve been willful for this time, and my honey, please support me obediently."

    Even though Holley acted like a spoiled child, Ron couldn''t be angry anymore. He just repeatedly told Holley to be careful and tell him if there was any physical discomfort.

    "It''s better to find Fabian, so I can leave your health to him."

    Ron sighed with emotion. He didn''t know where Fabian and Jane were having a romantic time. Then he accompanied Holley to push the door open and walk in.

    The moment he pushed the door open, Ron saw the person sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    It was his old friend, Fabian.

    Jane also came back with him. This time, not two of them came back together, but three of them came back together.

    In addition to Fabian and Jane, there was also the legendary daughter of Jane.

 Chapter 751 Its Not Good To Have Two Minds At The Same Time

    Seeing this scene, Ron and Holley understood what happened.

    Obviously, it was a good thing between Fabian and Jane. They were really together. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought Jane''s daughter back this time.

    Fabian stood up and greeted Ron in the way of a good friend.

    Jane stood up and hugged Holley affectionately.

    "Are you married?"

    They talked a lot when they met.

    Holley whispered in Jane''s ear.

    Jane blushed, "Fabian is a good man. He has given up so much for me. If I don''t marry him, am I a fool? What''s more, when he was in trouble just now, I didn''t know that he was pretending to die. I thought he was really dead, and it was true that I wanted to die for love. So, how can I miss him when I knew what I am thinking?"

    "That''s good. Congratulations!"

    Holley congratulated her sincerely and shook her head, "No, I have to give you a big gift."

    "I know you are pregnant. Don''t worry. After you give birth to the baby, I will give you and the baby gifts, and you can give us gifts."

    When Jane said this, Fabian interjected, "That''s right. The two of us are supposed to be dead and have no status. We shouldn''t have appeared here. We should only live our small life. But after all, the Generalissimo has helped us a lot. He said it himself, so I have to come back and be a doctor for prevention of miscarriage."

    "Thank you."

    Holley expressed her thanks.

    However, Ron snorted, "Why do I feel dissatisfied with what you said? It would be fine if you didn''t come back, Fabian. Now you come back and complain so much. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell your grandma that you are still alive?"

    Of course it was not a clear threat.

    But their friendship was so good that they didn''t have to worry too much to say something.

    Fabian was speechless. "Ron, why are you so mean? Look at your beautiful wife, she even said she would give me and Jane gifts. But you threatened me as soon as you came here. Are we good friends?"

    Ron shrugged, "My wife also listens to me. Maybe the gift she gave you is to tell your grandma that you are still alive."

    Fabian curled his lips and said, "I''m sorry. I

    family''s business in the country. The life of the Lei family in the black market should not be so hard. However, the Lei family still had a hard time. I heard that the leader of the black market began to run the business of the black market again, and it was a double blow to the Lei family. I can''t think of anyone else who would deliberately make things difficult for the Lei family except Patrick. And if you go to see the life of the leader of the black market, it seems to be very similar to that of Patrick. Whenever there was Patrick, the leader of the black market would cultivate in seclusion. But when there are no news about Patrick, the leader of the black market became active. "

    Fabian did know something.

    And it was really inappropriate to tell Jane about it.

    He and Jane had been married. He should let Jane knew that he still cared about Teresa and the matters of the Lei family.

    Ron didn''t go straight to talk about the matter of Patrick. He just frowned and said, "It''s not good to feel not satisfied with what you have already been obtained. Didn''t you say that you don''t love Teresa anymore? "

    "It''s true that I don''t love her. I just feels bad when she is not living a good life. Besides..."

    Moreover, Fabian didn''t say what he wanted to say but smiled. "I won''t do anything to hurt Jane."

    Ron also smiled, "Of course, I know your character. I will be more careful about what you said."

 Chapter 752 Why Did You Lie To Me

    Although he doubted it.

    In the end, there was no direct evidence.

    In addition, Ron and Holley had a smooth life without any ups and downs. Although they were still on guard, they were not very vigilant.

    Three months later, Holley''s baby was stable. Ron took her back to N City to meet his grandpa and reported the good news that Holley was pregnant.

    Of course, Master Mu was overjoyed. His reaction was the same as that of Peter and the Generalissimo.

    "She is pregnant now. Hold the wedding ceremony as soon as possible. If you lose your wife and child, don''t ever come back home again."

    When Holley was five months pregnant, she and Ron held a grand wedding again.

    The wedding ceremony was so grand that it attracted the attention of the whole world.

    After ten months, Holley had a miscarriage before, so she had always been weak and it was difficult for her to give birth naturally.

    Ron didn''t want Holley to suffer, so after discussing with Fabian, he chose the cesarean.

    When the auspicious time was set, Holley gave birth to a fat boy.

    Ron was overjoyed. After a whole day, he told others that his wife had given birth to a son for him.

    It was supposed to be a happy time, but something unexpected happened on such a good day.

    The first thing Holley did when she woke up was to see her child.

    But the baby was gone.

    "My child!"

    "My child!"

    Holley had just had an operation. When she was agitated, the wound on her body cracked and she was pushed into the operating room for rescue.

    As for Ron, he was so anxious that his eyes turned red.

    How could someone steal a child from him?

    At that time, Ron offered a reward of one hundred million to anyone who could find the children of Ron and Holley.

    For Ron, not to mention one hundred million, even it was one billion, as long as he could find the child and exchange it back, he was willing to pay.

    However, after such a big noise, there was really no clue ab

    as a reward. He shouldn''t have returned the child. But if it''s revenge, who else has an enemy between the two of us?"

    The name appeared in Ron''s mind.

    Patrick.

    Maybe he was still alive.

    Otherwise, Ron couldn''t think of the second person in the world who would steal their child.

    However, he had to take revenge on them for stealing their children.

    Why did the kidnapper steal the child without killing him or asking for money to trade? Why did he steal the child so quietly?

    It didn''t make sense.

    Ron didn''t mention Patrick.

    Mentioning Patrick at this time would only make Holley desperate.

    If the child really fell into the hands of Patrick, there would be no benefits.

    Holley and Ron were too familiar with each other. Holley knew better than anyone about his expression when he was thinking about something.

    "Have you thought of something?"

    Holley asked softly.

    Ron shook his head.

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Holley pointed out bluntly.

    Ron shook his head again, "Holle, you''re thinking too much. I''m just thinking who might be able to harm our child. But I thought for a long time and didn''t think of anyone."

    "Why did you lie to me?"

    Because it was about the child, Holley pointed out the lie of Ron again. "There is something in your eyes."

 Chapter 753 Tacit Understanding

    For a moment, Ron vacillated.

    He wanted to tell Holley his suspicion.

    But he held it back and didn''t say anything.

    What''s the point of saying that?

    If they couldn''t get their child back, it would be useless.

    Besides, it was just a guess. If he guessed wrong and found the wrong direction, it would only make her sad.

    "No."

    Ron denied, but he didn''t expect that Holley became more emotional.

    "Ron, what are you hiding from me? I know you care about my health, and you are afraid I can''t bear it. But I can bear everything. Ron, I just want you to tell me what on earth you suspect. Please tell me whether or not your guess was right. I beg you."

    "Have a rest. I''ll try my best to find the baby."

    Ron still didn''t want to say it, and he even swore, "I swear here that if I still have the slightest intention to look for our child, I will be struck by lightning and die a bad death."

    "Why are you hiding it from me, Ron?"

    Holley cried.

    She had no place to rest at all.

    She just wanted an answer, but the result was like this.

    "Ron, you..."

    Holley choked with sobs.

    Ron hugged her and said, "Good girl, our child will be found."

    Holley nodded, "I trust you. I''m a little tired. Can I have a rest?"

    Holley didn''t cry or make any noise. As long as she had a rest, that was exactly what Ron'' wanted.

    Now Holley needed rest and recuperation.

    At that moment, Ron nodded and said, "Have a good rest. There are people looking at you outside. If you need anything, just tell them. If they can''t do it well, call me. I''m going to look for our baby. I''ll see you tonight."

    Then he stood up and tucked Holley in carefully.

    They were so close that Holley saw the blood streaks in Ron''s eyes.

    She suddenly realized that perhaps during these days when she was in a coma, Ron had been staying by her side all the time.

    On the one hand, he was worried about her life, and on the other hand, he was looking for the child.

    If she lost her child, she would suffer. Wouldn''t Ron suffer?

    He not only felt pain, but also forced a smile.

    Reac

    y, take care of yourself."

    Peter could say nothing. He couldn''t promise his daughter anything, but he could only ask her to take care of herself.

    He was worried that his daughter wouldn''t be able to eat, so he wanted to cook the soup himself.

    Holley was always filial, so even if she didn''t want to eat, she would drink two mouthfuls symbolically.

    After all, she would fall ill if she didn''t take good care of herself during the month after having a baby.

    Peter felt sorry for his daughter, but Holley had no appetite. She barely drank half a bowl of soup and ate some food under the various feeding of Ron.

    Seeing that his son-in-law only cared about his daughter and didn''t eat anything, Peter began to persuade Ron not to care about himself.

    Anyway, he had worked hard to cook for his daughter and son-in-law. No matter whom they two ate, he didn''t want to waste food.

    In this way, under the pressure and temptation of Peter, Holley and Ron both ate something, and their faces recovered a little.

    "Holle, do you want to have a rest?"

    Obviously, Ron had had enough rest and was going to look for the child.

    Even if Holley wanted him to be with her, she couldn''t just care about herself.

    Although she couldn''t fall asleep, she nodded against her conscience. "Well, I want to sleep for a while. I can sleep alone. Dad, you don''t have to stay in the hospital."

 Chapter 754 The Whereabouts Of The Child

    Holley kept her words. Before Peter and Ron left, she closed her eyes as if she had really fallen asleep.

    Seeing that Holley was really going to sleep, Ron didn''t stay any longer and walked out of the ward with his father-in-law.

    Carefully closing the door of the ward, Ron raised his head and saw Rex.

    Mr. Yan did save the face of Holley and took Peter as his adoptive father.

    Peter was also very kind to his adoptive son. Most of the Ye family''s properties were handed over to Rex, and only five percent of the bonus was left for Holley as her dowry every year.

    Although the relationship between Rex and Holley was different from before, they became brother and sister.

    But Ron and Rex both knew it clearly.

    Rex''s feelings for Holley had never changed.

    It was just that Rex had no chance to marry Holley, and he couldn''t bear to make her unhappy.

    As a result, whether it was Peter, Master Mu, or the Generalissimo who personally made a marriage for Rex, Rex always said that he was used to being a playboy and could not be fixed at all.

    Ron was a stingy man, so even if they were a family, he didn''t have much contact with Rex.

    Rex naturally knew how to avoid arousing suspicion, so he had met Holley no more than three times in the past few months.

    Ron was also surprised that Rex appeared at this time.

    ''Maybe he came to see Holle.''

    No matter how stingy he was, he couldn''t stop others from visiting Holley.

    Ron wanted to be generous, but his just said, "Holle has been weak now, so it''s inappropriate for Holle to see anyone. Besides, she just fell asleep. If you have anything to say, just ask me. I thank you on behalf of Holle."

    Rex shook his head, "I''m not here to see Holle. I''m here for you, Ron."

    His anger made Peter frown, "My child, what''s wrong?"

    "He!"

    Rex pointed at Ron, "Holley''s child was in Ter

    , she turned around and fell down lightly.

    Ron quickly held her up and said, "Holley, I..."

    Holley shook Ron''s hand hard, "I say you don''t fall for it. Mr. Yan won''t instigate anything, and you won''t refuse to look for the child if you know it. And I won''t commit suicide just because I lost my child. If I really lose my child, I will take revenge. If I didn''t lose my child, I couldn''t make my child lose his mother. Anyway, I will be fine. Leave me alone. Go to see Teresa and ask her how to return the child."

    "Well, you can go now. I''ll take care of Holle."

    After Peter said, Ron left with Rex.

    In the ward, Peter asked his daughter, "Don''t you doubt Mr. Ron at all?

    "I know he concealed something, but he will never hide the fact that Teresa have taken the baby. I know what kind of person he is. Dad, don''t you believe him?"

    "I believe him. I just feel that things seem to have become more complicated..." Peter almost spoke out their speculation, but he held it back. He thought that he should let his daughter see more hope. "Maybe I am old, so I think everything I see is a conspiracy." Peter said slowly.

    Holley looked away and said, "Dad, do you suspect that Patrick is still alive. He did all these things."

 Chapter 755 Your Condition

    After going through so many ups and downs together, how could Holley not know what they thought?

    "Dad, I have doubted many people. I have doubted the Dongfang family and the Lan family. I have suspected the power of Lisa or Teresa in the black market. But after I doubted it, I denied that conjecture by myself. They were suspected, but they couldn''t do such a thing. They were not alone. Each of them had a family, and they were dragging their family members. Then they won''t do anything that they are sorry to offend me. If they offend me, they will offend Mr. Ron, Mr. Yan, the Ye family and the Generalissimo. It was impossible for any family to make such a huge sacrifice. It''s better to live well than these, isn''t it?"

    Holley was not confused at all.

    Tears blurred her eyes and slid down her pale face.

    Her heart ached. Her child...

    However, this did not prevent her from making a correct judgment. "At that time, the Generalissimo said that the masters had personally investigated and confirmed that Patrick was dead. At that time, we all believed it without any doubt. But when we think about it later, we can see that Patrick is also proficient in this skill and he can play dead. And a man like him would be killed by Young Master Lei. I really can''t believe it."

    Holley raised her head in despair, "So I wonder if Patrick is still alive. Only he has the reason to do such a thing."

    Peter nodded, "Ron also has such a doubt, but after all, there is no exact information, and no one is sure, and no one can guarantee. Moreover, if it was really Patrick who did it, then it would be too terrible and desperate. Ron didn''t have any other thoughts. He was just afraid that you would be sad, and that it would hurt your health if you were too sad. He just wanted to find the child. Whether it was a good or a bad result, it was a result, a dust settled. Baby, I told you that whether you were sad or happy, it was all over. It was better than guessi

    kill me. But I want to say that it''s not that the Lei family doesn''t want to leave the black market, but Patrick doesn''t allow it. It''s better to swallow insult and humiliation in Patrick''s place than to become an open enemy of the black market from now on."

    Teresa had a choice she had to make.

    She knew that it was impossible for her to persuade Rex, so she looked at Ron and asked, "Mr. Ron, will you believe me?"

    "We don''t know whether we believe it or not. Teresa, I can see that you want to negotiate with me. Why don''t you just say it directly? It''s a waste of time."

    Ron was right. Teresa did want to negotiate.

    If she knew nothing, she would not wait on the deck.

    If she couldn''t provide any clue, she might not allow Ron and Rex to board the ship.

    "Ron, I have a request. Tomorrow you take Fabian on board to see me. I will tell you all the clues I know."

    Teresa said a request which wouldn''t be difficult for Ron.

    But it was better not to make Jane know that Fabian came here to see Teresa if there was nothing happened to them.

    But once something happened or Jane knew it, it would create misunderstanding and make them apart.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Ron frowned. He didn''t intend to accept Teresa''s condition.

    He wouldn''t do anything to hurt his good friend.

 Chapter 756 Its Up To Him

    "Why are you so nervous?"

    Teresa looked into Ron''s eyes fearlessly.

    "After all, I have known Fabian before. Is it okay for me to see him? Besides, as long as you bring him to me, I will tell you the news about the baby. It''s good for you."

    Teresa was negotiating with Ron.

    She could tell that Ron didn''t want to agree to her condition.

    Her brainwashing negotiation was of no use to Ron.

    Ron even saw through her, "Teresa, cherish everything in front of you. If your brother hadn''t paid the price of his life, the past wouldn''t have ended so easily. But the hatred was over, and the relationship was over. You and Fabian can''t go back to the past. It''s useless to insist."

    "Ron, I have recorded every word you say to me now. If Holley knows that you don''t care about her feelings and your child, what do you think she will think?"

    Teresa became ill intentioned.

    If it was in normal times, Ron was very confident that Holley would never fall into the trick of Teresa''s alienation.

    But now, what Holley had lost was her child.

    Ron really didn''t have that confidence.

    "Mr. Ron, I will let Holley know that you didn''t work hard for her and her child before you explain it to her. After all, it''s not a big deal to call Fabian here. When he comes, I''ll tell you about the baby. As for what happened between him and me after he came, it''s our business. As an adult, Fabian could be responsible for his own behavior. So, if something unpleasant happens, it''s not because you bring him here, but because he can''t refuse it."

    Teresa continued to brainwash Ron. She didn''t even care what others thought of her and talked about these things.

    She just wanted Ron to know that something would happen if she asked Fabian to come.

    Or Ron wouldn''t use the method he knew to find the child.

    Therefore, Ron had to choose between the two sides, one were Fabian and Jane and the other was Holley.

    Teresa had no other choice.

    Her uncle fell into the hands of Patrick.

    She knew that she could do nothing to Patrick.

    Maybe Ro

    nce, Rex continued, "I heard that the people in the Nangong family were also killed. But my grandpa said that the three families didn''t do such a thing. He don''t know who did it. But in the end, the whole people in the Nangong familiy were killed and disappeared from N City. At that time, the three great families also heard that there were still some survivors in the Nangong family. They wanted to know the survivors, but unfortunately, they lost the news about the survivors and could not find them at all. Now, Patrick was probably the only survivor. When the Nangong family was destroyed, he was still a six year old child. How did he survive? Is there someone behind him?"

    "If that man is still alive, he must be old." Ron rubbed his temples with a headache.

    It seemed that seeking the origin was meaningless to the current situation.

    "Rex, don''t you plan to get married seriously?"

    Ron suddenly changed the topic.

    "Ron, can you be more serious? It''s you who lost your own child. How can you have time to gossip?"

    Rex frowned with dissatisfaction.

    "At least, the child is still alive, and I can rest assured."

    Ron was not open-minded, but he had to think in this way to hold on.

    Otherwise, if he really thought about it as a separation of flesh and blood, he would not be able to hold on and fall.

    If he fell down, what about Holley?

 Chapter 757 I Really Want To Help Her

    After getting off the yacht, Rex stopped Ron, "Don''t make Holley sad."

    Then he walked directly in the opposite direction of the hospital.

    Obviously, he didn''t go to the hospital and told Holley what had happened on the cruise.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to use his existence to force Ron to make a choice.

    As Ron said, it was the best news that the child was still alive.

    As for whether he should do as Teresa asked or not, he would think about it again.

    Ron had overestimated the nobility of Rex.

    The only person Rex cared about was Holley.

    He wouldn''t say those things in front of Holley t

    remember what he owed to Holley and Ron and he even felt a little guilty and didn''t dare to face Teresa.

    If he didn''t refuse, then no matter what would happen after he boarded the cruise ship, it was only his own choice. It was because he couldn''t control himself.

    This was a scheming choice.

    Fabian was silent for a long time.

    As for Jane, she said first, "You can go. I want to help Holley."

 Chapter 758 This Is Not My Child

    This time, Ron was not qualified to board Teresa''s cruise ship.

    Teresa only wanted to see Fabian.

    Ron had been waiting on the yacht for a day and a night.

    When Fabian appeared again, there was no difference on his body or on his face.

    Besides, he appeared with a little baby in his arms.

    Standing on the deck of the cruise ship, Teresa said loudly, "Mr. Ron, please protect your child well. You won''t be so lucky next time."

    Ron couldn''t understand.

    Yesterday, Teresa said that she didn''t have the baby. She also said that if Fabian could come here, she would provide some clues.

    Now the clues turned into his child.

    Ron narrowed his eyes and asked doubtfully, "How did you find my child?"

    Obviously, he didn''t trust Teresa that much.

    But Teresa didn''t mean to explain anything. She just looked at Fabian and said, "Your good friend will explain it to you."

    Fabian got off the cruise ship and boarded the yacht.

    on''s arms burst into tears again.

    Ron had no choice. Looking at the back of Fabian, he hurriedly stopped a car and rushed to the hospital with the child in his arms.

    "Holle, look, our child is back."

    Before Ron entered the ward, he had shouted out the good news.

    Holley sat up excitedly and reached out to pick up the child.

    Her eyes were full of joy, and in addition, there was a little pity. After all, the child was just born and was stolen. He must have suffered a lot.

    But when the baby was held in Holley''s arms, the joy on her face was completely gone.

    "No! This is not my child, no!"

    She screamed.

 Chapter 759 Ron, Its All My Fault

    Hearing what Holley said, Ron''s face darkened.

    "Holley, we can do it in a more scientific way."

    Ron believed that as a mother, there must be a connection between Holley and the child that he did not have as a father.

    He believed that Holley''s judgment was right.

    But at the same time, he couldn''t understand why Patrick or Teresa gave them a fake child.

    Aren''t they afraid of being seen through?

    It was really easy to find out that the child was fake.

    What good would it do to them to give a fake child?

    Ron couldn''t see any benefit and couldn''t think of a reason for them to do so.

    Because he couldn''t figure it out, he had to use a more scientific method to verify it.

    Holley shook her head, "No, I don''t need it at all. He stayed in my body for whole ten months. I raised him with my blood. I know this baby is not my son... He is not... "

    Holley cried bitterly.

    It was the sadness after empty joy, and the despair after helplessness.

    Holding Ron''s arm, Holley burst into tears. "No, trust me..."

    "I believe you."

    Ron said in a deep voice, "Girl, your feelings are not wrong. I believe you. Don''t do that. I will go to find our child again. I will find him. I promise."

    He held Holley tightly and made a firm promise.

    Ron handed the child to the doctor of the hospital.

    He had to test the child''s DNA anyway.

    At least he had to figure out whose child it was.

    Only by figuring out who was the father of this child could Ron understand what Teresa and Patrick wanted to do.

    Ron tested the DNA.

    But to his surprise, the child was proved to be his child.

    Maybe Holley was too nervous and made a mistake. Ron wondered.

    Holding the baby and the paternity test report, Ron came to Holley.

    "My child!"

    "Have you found it?"

    Holley''s eyes were full of

    olley grabbed his arm as if she was grasping at a life-saving straw, "is it you? Do you always know where our child is? You know everything, don''t you? "

    Ron frowned and shook his head. "Holle, it''s not what you think. If there is a child of mine in this world, it must be mine and yours, not mine and others.

    "If so, I will be hit to death by a car immediately."

    Ron made a firm oath.

    But Holley didn''t believe it anymore.

    The truth was clear.

    If the child was not the child of Ron and others, why was the result of the paternity test like this?

    "Ron."

    Holley shook her head and cried, "Are you blaming me for losing our first child? Are you blaming me for leaving with the Generalissimo? Are you blaming me for being greedy for wealth and losing your heart when I left?"

    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I don''t care what happened between you and others, and I don''t care whether you are good to this child or not. I just want you to give my child back to me. Please, Ron, I beg you."

    Holley was really begging Ron miserably.

    In the end, under the watchful eyes of everyone, she directly knelt down in front of Ron. "It''s all my fault. Please give the child back to me, please..."

 Chapter 760 I Trust You

    Standing there, Ron was really unable to defend himself.

    It was impossible for him to have such a child, but so many people, so many authorities, and so many experts had proved that the child was his.

    But it had nothing to do with Holley and only belonged to him.

    With so many proofs, Ron almost doubted if he had sex with a strange woman one night, so he finally had such a child.

    Even in the end, the memory of that night was erased in a special way.

    He could understand the breakdown and helplessness of Holley at the moment.

    He could understand that Holley would doubt him, because he was really too suspicious.

    "Holle."

    Ron''s voice was completely hoarse.

    He picked her up with strength.

    Not to mention the cold ground, she would be hurt if she knelt on the ground like this.

    If Ron really did something wrong to Holley, he should be the one to kneel down, not Holley.

    Holley was the one who was most hurt in this matter.

    Holding her in his arms, Ron could not find an explanation that could be trusted.

    Holley''s voice became more and more choked, "Ron, I beg you. Give my child back to me. I beg you. I don''t care if you want to be with another woman. I don''t care if you give all the money of the Mu family to this child. I will return all my shares to you. Ron, I don''t care about anything. I can endure anything. I just want you to give my child back to me. Please..."

    How much Ron wanted to say that he would give the child back to Holley.

    But he didn''t know where their child was. How could he pay it back?

    Seeing the despair in Holley''s eyes, Ron couldn''t say anything.

    He couldn''t say what she wanted to hear, nor could he explain everything.

    Determined, Ron slapped Holley on the back of the neck and knocked her unconscious.

    He carefully carried her to the bed and tucked her in.

    Warming the little woman''s cold hands and feet with his hands, Ron sighed sadly.

    Peter saw all this.

    He didn''t stop anything. He just stood there and quietly watched Ron warm his daughter''s hands and feet. After s

    r. Can you promise not to blame Holle for misunderstanding you so much?"

    In the past, Ron only respected Peter for the sake of Holle.

    But now, Ron''s heart was really warmed up. He really felt the relationship between a father-in-law and a son-in-law.

    "Dad, you must be kidding. How can I blame Holle? I know in my heart that Holle believes me. If she doesn''t believe me, why did she do so many DNA tests and find so many reliable people. It was unbelievable because these evidence. Dad, sometimes I don''t trust myself."

    Ron sighed deeply.

    Peter raised his hand and patted Ron on the shoulder. "I heard that the child was found for you by Fabian. But you two came back in almost two days that day. Did anything special happen? Considering your relationship with Fabian and the relationship between Holle and Jane, it seems that it''s not appropriate for them not to show up in the past more than 10 days. Ron, you can talk to them. Maybe you will gain something. As for Holle, I will take good care of her. And that child, since it has been identified to be related to you, maybe it has a very close relationship with your Mu family. I don''t want to treat him unfairly, but you can''t take good care of the child as a man, so I have called back the servants who was chosen to take care of Holle and her child. With them taking care of the child, you can rest assured."

 Chapter 761 An Accident Happened

    Fabian even avoided seeing Ron.

    Even if Ron came to his house in person, Fabian still blocked him, saying that he would not see Ron.

    As for the reason, there was no reason for it from Fabian.

    Even if Ron didn''t want to see Fabian, but he hoped that Fabian could tell him how he brought the child from Teresa and what had happened that day and night.

    Fabian was unwilling to talk about these things.

    Ron tried to contact Jane, but failed.

    So there was something wrong with Fabian and Jane.

    Although he couldn''t take care of himself for a long time, Ron still took the initiative to bring it up. "We are good friends. If you have anything in trouble, just tell me."

    "I''m OK. I''m fine."

    That was all Fabian said.

    Unwilling to give up, Ron told Fabian what had happened to that child which was very likely to make him collapse.

    Originally, Fabian had been displeased and asked Ron to leave, but now he suddenly became excited.

    "You mean, this is not your child with Holley, but your child with one woman you don''t know?"

    Ron heard a loud noise.

    It seemed that Fabian was smashing something, and there was also the sound of him slamming the door.

    Ron knocked on the door anxiously, "Open the door. Don''t be alone."

    Although Ron was worried about Fabian, he still couldn''t understand.

    After all, Ron was the one who should break down. No matter what happened to Fabian, he wouldn''t break down like this.

    ''Or did something terrible happen between Fabian and Teresa on the cruise ship that day?''

    Ron recalled carefully. He only felt that there was nothing wrong or injured on Fabian''s body when he saw Fabian after that day and night.

    "Fabian, you know what? Holley also suspects that I have an affair with another woman. But I know that I have never done anything wrong to Holley. I can be sure that the child was not born with a woman I don''t remember. I swear to Holley that if this child is mine, I will be death in a car accident. I will do the same to you. If the baby was mine, I would be hit to death by a car immediately."

    This was a rather vicious oath.

    Being home, Fabian didn''t throw anything, nor did he continue to knock the door with his body.

    He calmed down and said after a long time, "That day on the ship, I went to the secret room in the ship with Teresa. Teresa asked me to find a way to confirm whether the child is yours or not."

    It was said that Teresa had won the child of Ron at the auction of the black market.

    It was true or not.

    However, Teresa was forced by Patrick to buy the child.

    Patrick even told her clearly that the child was Ron''s.

    At the same time, Patrick also said that if one wanted to take the child off the boat, he must be willing to pay a price for it.

    Teresa was skeptical about this matter, so when Ron boarded the cruise ship for the first time, Teresa said that she didn''t have a child and that she was just a target pushed out by Patrick to block a gun.

    Because she knew that with her relationship with Ron, Ron would not believe her words. In particular, Ron wouldn''t pay a price to take away a child who was not sure if it was his child. Ron wouldn''t do such a thing.

    So she thought of Fabian.

    She knew how kind-hearted Fabian was and that they couldn''t be together anymore. It didn''t mean that she hadn''t appeared in Fabian''s heart, nor did it mean that she had no place in Fabian''s heart now.

    If Fabian had lost her completely in hi

    ould take care of him for the rest of her life.

    Now that he was like this, how could he have two women willing to stay with him.

    However, he was going to fail Teresa in the end.

    "Mr. Ron, we are friends. If you really feel guilty for me, please promise me to help Teresa and try your best to let her get rid of Patrick. I can''t let her go. I''m afraid that I can only live in a place that the world can''t see for the rest of my life."

    Fabian was a little sad, but he pleaded sincerely.

    Ron had guessed it, but he also sighed, "In the end, you''re not meant to be together. Originally, I won''t help the Lei family, but if you ask me, I will try my best. But on the boat, didn''t Patrick reveal the origin of the child?"

    "He didn''t tell me. Maybe it''s because we didn''t ask him. I did the test myself and firmly believed that the child was yours. But you have sworn that the child is not yours and I trust you."

    "In fact, there are other possibilities. For example, this child is your brother of the same father and the same mother. The DNA test will also show that it is your child. Didn''t someone tell you that your parents were still alive? Maybe it''s their child."

    "After all, if your parents is still alive, they must be controlled by Patrick. Patrick had prepared for decades of revenge, and he must have already thought of many plans. If one plan failed, he would start the next one. So the baby was probably prepared for Holley''s pregnancy. But there is one thing that I haven''t figured out yet. I''m afraid it''s difficult for your parents to have children at their age."

    A seemingly reasonable assumption was instantly overturned.

    Ron didn''t think his parents could have children if they were still alive.

    "Maybe it''s your brother''s child with others. In that case, the child and you will also be identified as related."

    Fabian said a lot of medical things.

    After chatting with him for a while, Ron told him that if there was anything happened to Fabian, Fabian should find him as soon as possible before leaving.

    In this case, Ron had to meet Patrick in any case.

    Only Patrick knew where the child of Ron''s and Holley''s was.

    Only he knew where Ron''s parents were.

    Only he knew the identity of the child who was related to Ron.

    Many things should be settled.

 Chapter 762 Theres No Making Without Breaking (1)

    Some things needed to be settled with life.

    Many people had chosen to end their lives on the matter of Patrick.

    Unfortunately, no one succeeded.

    The ending of Ron was no different from that of others.

    In the face of endless enemies, they could only end their lives.

    Either Ron or Patrick would die. There was no other choice!

    Although it was a little abrupt to take action rashly at the moment.

    But it was just because this action was not prepared that it was possible to succeed.

    This plan was deeply hidden in Ron''s heart.

    He was not alone. He had a lot of connections.

    Therefore, he couldn''t let anyone know his plan and he wouldn''t give anyone a chance to stop him.

    After leaving Fabian''s house, Ron took a gun and came to the dock with light clothes.

    He took the yacht to the cruise ship of the Lei family. He shouted at Teresa, "Tell Patrick that I want to see him. As for why he knows it himself."

    Teresa glanced at Ron and hesitated for a moment, and then he made a phone call.

    Patrick agreed readily, but the time was set in two hours.

    Teresa and Ron sat opposite each other. In fact, the two of them were both embarrassed.

    There was no friendship between them, and there were even many grudges between them.

    However, the two of them had to gather together and wait for Patrick.

    After a long time, Teresa tentatively asked, "Is he okay?"

    Undoubtedly, the man she referred to was Fabian.

    Ron nodded, "His friends won''t betray him. The people he loves will be with him."

    Teresa looked depressed.

    She hoped that Jane could dislike Fabian. If Jane disliked him, Teresa still had a chance.

    However, maybe this was fate.

    Fabian was such a good man. He shouldn''t have been betrayed.

    The topic was ended in this way, and the room returned to the dead silence.

    Time passed.

    It was a long wait. Finally, two hours later, Patrick boarded the cruise ship on time.

    As expected, this man was as conceited as Ron expected.

    Perhaps because of Teresa''s uncle, Ron''s parents were under his control, Patrick boarded the cruise ship without any bodyguards.

    He didn''t believe that Ron or Teresa had the guts to do anything to him.

    Who dared to bet on the lives of so many relatives?

    Patrick swaggered into the seat of honor.

    Patrick grinned, forcing a false smile on his face, and his teeth made people felt particularly malicious.

    "Ron."

    He said playfully, "Since you are willing to come here, it means that you have guessed the truth. Yes, the child I gave you is not the child of you and Holley, but it is the child of your brother and another woman."

    This was Patrick''s character.

    He never minded telling the truth, because for him, even if the truth was known, others could do nothing.

    Ron nodded, "So, where is my child? Where are my parents? Where is my brother?"

    "Ron, you are so greedy. Don''t you know that you have to pay first if you want to get something?"

    Patrick sneered, "If I''m not mistaken, you probably know who I am. Yes, I am the only descendant of the Nangong family, the only survivor of that year. I have shouldered the mission of the Nangong family. I will let your Mu family, Yan Family and Lan family pay the price, more than ten times. Besides, I want to revitalize the Nangong family."

    Ron couldn''t help but shake his head with contempt. "You are really a failure. You are almost sixty years old, but you haven''t done these things."

    Ron didn''t take Patrick''s sarcasm seriously.

    "I''m playing a big trick."

    Ron sneered again, "What a pity! People''s lifespan is limited, but you have no son."

    The corner of Patrick''s mouth twitched violently. What Ro

    rything, but his mind was on the verge of collapse, and his gun missed its target.

    Patrick had already taken out his gun and aimed at Ron, pulling the trigger.

    "Mr. Ron!"

    Teresa screamed and pointed her gun at Patrick.

    She was ready to risk everything.

    In fact, she had been with Patrick for so long. How could she not know that her uncle had fallen into Patrick''s hands, and there was no way for him to live? As long as one day, the Lei family was of no use to Patrick, she and her uncle would die.

    In the past, there was no legitimate opportunity for Teresa to contact other people to form an alliance, nor did she have the courage to do it. She even thought that even if she offered an invitation, she might not be trusted. On the contrary, if Patrick knew it, it would only make the Lei family suffer, and make her uncle suffer.

    But now, she had already waited for an opportunity. She knew that her uncles would be killed, so she''d better go all out. If she cooperated with Mr. Ron to kill Patrick, there would be a turning point.

    Without any hesitation, Teresa pulled the trigger. In order to dodge, Patrick shot sideways.

    Ron came to his senses and calmed down.

    In the narrow cabin, the atmosphere became more and more tense.

    It was the time to fight with each other.

    Their eyes turned red because they wanted to survive.

    Patrick had prepared a lot over the years.

    At least he trained himself well.

    Even if Ron and Teresa shot at Patrick''s legs, they didn''t kill him.

    After a deadly battle, both sides hid behind the obstacles to hide their bodies. They were also waiting for an opportunity to kill each other in one shot.

    After several rounds of battles, Teresa was seriously injured.

    A large amount of blood was flowing on the ground.

    Obviously, if the battle didn''t end as soon as possible, Teresa would be drained of blood.

    Patrick probably knew this, so he became exceptionally calm.

    He hid quietly in the corner, waiting for the time to pass.

    He didn''t believe that Ron could keep calm.

    As long as Ron couldn''t hold his breath, both Ron and Teresa would die today.

    After they died, Patrick would act as if Craig had killed them for revenge.

    In this way, Holley and the forces behind her would definitely not let Craig go.

    In this way, it was another fight.

    Patrick had his wishful thinking in his mind, but the expression in his eyes never drifted away from his goals.

 Chapter 763 Theres No Making Without Breaking (2)

    Life and death were in an instant.

    If they continued waiting, Teresa would definitely die.

    If they didn''t continued waiting, perhaps both Ron and Teresa would die.

    Teresa had made up her mind.

    She gave Ron a look which meant Ron didn''t need to care about her. She even had a plan that she would stand out as a shooting target.

    Patrick would definitely shoot at her.

    This was an opportunity. She was willing to believe in Ron''s marksmanship and believed that Ron could kill Patrick.

    Ron admitted that it was a good way, but he was in a dilemma.

    He didn''t want to make such a choice unless he had to.

    He thought there might be a turning point if he waited longer.

    Although Ron was looking forward to it, he didn''t hold any hope in his heart.

    Teresa probably didn''t expect that today''s meeting with Patrick would be a battle of life and death.

    She had told her followers to leave earlier and not to disturb them.

    This room had a very good sound insulation effect.

    No one outside the room could hear it, not to mention someone shooting, or someone lighting up the bomb.

    Therefore, for the time being, they could only wait for a mistake which was made by Patrick, but it was almost impossible.

    A gunshot was heard.

    Ron was stunned.

    He didn''t shoot, nor did Teresa.

    Did Patrick shoot on purpose to attract them to show up?

    Ron didn''t stand up to investigate it, but Teresa seemed to be really going to risk her life.

    She struggled to stand up.

    As she took action, Ron held his gun tightly and was always ready to shoot at Patrick.

    Teresa stood up, completely exposed to the shield.

    "It''s you!"

    Teresa exclaimed.

    Obviously, the person she saw was not her enemy, so at that moment, she put down all her vigilance.

    Teresa fell to the ground and passed out as soon as she felt relaxed and lost too much blood.

    "Mr. Ron, it''s us."

    This was a familiar voice, and Ron recognized that it was from Rex.

    After he stood up, there was an undisguised surprise on his face.

    Rex came. And beside him, Craig also came.

    Craig spread out his hands and said, "The most important thing is to save her first. Explain it on the way."

    Then he walked to Teresa first.

    He reached out to hold Teresa. At this moment, the sound of gun came again.

    Craig was standing there safe and sound just now, but his body seemed to have been greatly impacted now. After a stagger, he knelt down directly.

    All of a sudden, his clothes were soaked in blood.

    He was shot.

    It was not Ron or Rex who shot.

    Therefore, Patrick was still alive!

    With his judgment, Ron decisively shot several shots at the place where Patrick was hiding.

    Rex did the same thing.

    "You will never know the truth, hahaha..."

    Patrick got shot a lot, which meant he would definitely die.

    He didn''t even have the power to fight back, but before he died, he still said that insidiously, and finally died with a sneer.

    Patrick was dead.

    He had been killed several times in his life, but he didn''t die.

    So both Ron and Rex were worried.

    They shot the corpse a few more times.

    "It''s not safe."

    Craig suddenly opened his mouth and pulled off his coat with force.

    He even tied explosives to his body.

    "Take Teresa away. The explosives will explode in fifteen minutes.

    find their child.

    Holley was too shocked to speak for a while.

    She found that she was really not a person with high EQ. so she couldn''t comfort Ron. It was not right to say sorry to him or to say that his brother deserved to die.

    She was willing to believe whatever he said.

    Holley didn''t say anything. She just held Ron in her arms and kept silent with him.

    After a long time, Ron said, "Can you keep it a secret from my grandfather?"

    "I''ll listen to you. If you don''t want him to know, I won''t tell him."

    Holley promised seriously.

    "That child, I want to announce to the public that it is our child. When our child is found, we will announce that you have twins. Two of them are the children of the Mu family, both of them are our children."

    Ron said slowly in a hoarse voice.

    He had suffered more than killing his brother by himself.

    As for the death of his parents, he chose to hide it from Holley.

    Holley nodded, "I will listen to you. No matter whether our child can be found or not, I promise you that I will be good to this child, just like to our child. From now on, he is our child. We will give him a family and make him happy."

    "I want to give the rest of Mu family''s property and all my property to this child."

    Ron had made a lot of decisions with guilt.

    Holley didn''t care about money at all.

    Originally, more than half of the shares of the Mu''s group were in her hands. She didn''t care whom he gave these industries to.

    Because she knew that Ron would never hurt her, let alone their child.

    Even if Ron didn''t care them, it was enough for them to have the industries in the Ye family.

    "As long as you can feel less guilty and be happy in the future, I will be fine."

    Holley didn''t answer perfunctorily. She thought carefully, followed her heart and made a decision.

    Teresa was rescued in the hospital.

    Mr. Lei was also rescued.

    However, the child of Ron and Holley seemed to have disappeared from the world.

    ''Where on earth was the child?''

    It was not easy to take care of a newborn baby, even though life was so busy.

    Sometimes when Holley was free, she would think about where the child whose blood was connected with hers was.

 Chapter 764 A Nominal Couple

    A whole year had passed.

    Ron had never given up looking for their child.

    However, the longer it took, the less hope it would be.

    Even the words of Patrick before his death turned into a prophecy, like a curse, enveloping the lives of Ron and Holley.

    Ron might never know the truth for the rest of his life.

    Ron didn''t dare to say that it was impossible to find their child.

    Holley also had such a bad feeling, but they didn''t mention it.

    This was the only hope left to maintain their relationship.

    Ron had witnessed everything that had happened in the past year.

    He knew that Holley had never been happy, or more accurately, she had never been really happy.

    She had to pretend to be fine in front of the elders because she didn''t want them to worry about her.

    She always smiled in front of the child, because she didn''t want to bring sadness to a child who had just come to this world and had such a bumpy fate.

    She didn''t say a word in front of her friends, because she didn''t want to make it difficult for Ron.

    But what about her?

    Ron knew that too many things had really happened a year ago.

    At first, their child was stolen, and then Holley misunderstood that it was Ron who stole the child.

    In the end, it was completely out of the control of anyone, but it deviated from its original trajectory.

    Ron went to ask for an explanation from Patrick.

    He gambled his life, suffering from the tease of fate. Knowing the news of the death of his three closest relatives in one day, he even destroyed the greatest hope of finding his child by himself.

    Although he was not injured, in that case, if there was an accident, he would never come back.

    He had never thought of kidnapping Holley in moral, but he knew that what Holley said to him that day was not all the truth.

    Every mother wanted to find her own child.

    Every mother would live with collapse and sadness when she knew that she couldn''t find her child and didn''t know where he was.

    Holley did it because she found that Ron was more depressed and r

    e child who was taken back between the two of them? Holley is my daughter and I know her well. She treats that child well partly because of Ron, and partly because of conscience. But this is not a permanent way... "

    Peter said in a low voice.

    In this case, it was not easy to tell Ron.

    Those who knew what Peter was thinking wouldn''t think too much.

    But if it were Ron, he would have thought too much.

    He must think his father-in-law couldn''t allow him to adopt his brother''s child. And was it Holley who couldn''t tolerate him?

    Once Ron had such an idea, his relationship with Holley would not be over.

    "There are so many things to them. They have to work, take care of the child, and have a lot of social engagements. There is no chance for the two to be alone and open their hearts. If this child can live with his great grandpa for a period of time and they would have a little space, the relationship between Holle and Ron will be warm."

    Fabian listened carefully. As Peter spoke, he nodded.

    That was the truth.

    Both he and Jane could feel that something was wrong between Holley and Ron.

    But they didn''t know what was wrong.

    Hearing what Peter said, he was enlightened.

    But this was not an easy thing to say. "Uncle Peter, even if I tell this to Ron, I have to say it cleverly. Let''s play another game of chess. I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 765 A Deep Talk

    During the game of chess, Fabian probably came up with some ideas.

    He called Ron and invited him to come home.

    Ron wanted to refuse. After all, today was a special day. He was really afraid that Holley would do something unexpected when he was not at home.

    However, it was obvious that Holley didn''t want to talk to him at all. When she heard that the person on the other end of the phone was Fabian, she even took the initiative to persuade Ron to go to find Fabian.

    Almost driven out of the house, Ron only needed to go to the place of Fabian.

    He rushed there as if there was something urgent happening to Fabian.

    But Fabian looked fine.

    But it seemed that he did it on purpose. There was no one else in the house except Fabian.

    Ron had an intuition that the others all avoided.

    "What are you doing?"

    He opened his mouth with some hesitation, and heard the explanation of Fabian. "It''s been a year. Time is neither long nor short. I have recovered from what happened at that time. But what about you and Holley?"

    The most painful corner of Ron''s heart was poked.

    He thought he might have come out, but it was obvious that Holley didn''t.

    Silence, Ron chose to be silent.

    Fabian also sighed, "Everyone can see that you two are not so close and good to each other every time you meet. The aura is strange, but we all can feel that you and she are alienated from each other."

    Ron chose to be silent again.

    Fabian was right. He was speechless.

    "It should be your matter. I shouldn''t have intervened. But it''s been a year, and you two are getting worse and worse. If you keep thinking like this, I''m afraid that your relationship will be over. I didn''t have the right to say anything, but I still want to say something. "

    Hearing this, Ron nodded as acquiescence. He was also telling Fabian with his own attitude that he could say whatever he wanted.

    "Ron, don''t be silent and just nod. You have to tell me what I asked you. Unless you have decided to give up Holley."

    Fabian was a little anxious.

    Ron''s attitude was outrageous. If it went on like this, Fabian couldn''t continue his plan.

    "No."

    All of a sudden, Ron raised his voice.

    He denied the conjecture of Fabian. How could he give up Holley? He would never give up on that girl.

    "Then tell me, have you ever thought about what caused you to be like this? I believe it''s not because your child was lost. So don''t say that. Think about the root cause. You are so smart."

    Fabian''s question hit the nail on the head.

    Ron closed his eyes in pain.

    He knew that if the child was lost, he wouldn''t hurt Holley like that, nor would he make her unable to get out.

    A year ago, there were many changes. Because of love, Holley chose to shoulder a lot of things.

    Those things made Ron come out bit by bit, but also t

    d was completely in a strange circle.

    Fabian was a little depressed. How many barriers had this guy built in his heart? He even didn''t realize that it was his brother''s child who was standing between him and Holley.

    "Ron, good parents should get along well with each other. Now the child is still young and knows nothing. The child may also feel you two like that, but it''s better to pretend that the child can''t feel it. But he is one year old now. When he grows up and becomes sensible at the age of two or three, he will not be happy when he sees you two live together unhappily. If you want others to be happy, you must have the ability to do so. Maybe you have, but Holley absolutely doesn''t. Before you want to make that child happy with Holley, you have to make Holley happy first. Ron, send the child to your grandpa''s house to take care of him for a period of time, take Holley out for a walk, or you two open your hearts and have a good talk. Only when you two get along well with each other can you really be good. Otherwise, as time goes by, the child you think you owe will suffer the bitterness that you''re not happy with each other. Or in the end, you two will divorce."

    "Ron, there are many people who can take care of the child. Your grandpa will never be worse than you. There are some things that you should be more active. You will be fine because you have an emotional foundation. For example, Jane and I are getting pregnant. Our daughter has to go to a boarding noble school. Do you know why?"

    The relationship between any two people must be maintained.

    A year ago, it was Holley who supported a lot of things. Now, it was time for Ron to hold it.

    "You can go now. I was tired. If you can''t do that, you can change a mother for the child. When the child is young, he doesn''t know yet."

    After saying that, Fabian waved at Ron, indicating him to leave.

 Chapter 766 The Forbidden Area

    After leaving Fabian''s house, Ron drove home.

    Three hundred meters away from home, he stepped on the brake and slowly stopped the car.

    His heart was shaking and he was in conflict.

    He suddenly felt that he had been wrong all the time, and was totally wrong.

    From afternoon to evening, today was over in an hour.

    Ron had broken his promise with Holley.

    He had said that he would go home before eight o''clock in the morning, and that he wouldn''t be late for special social engagements than ten o''clock.

    If it was too late, he would definitely take Holley with him.

    But it was already eleven o''clock, she...

    Ron smiled bitterly.

    She didn''t call to check on him, nor did she send him a WeChat message to ask where he was.

    She was getting farther and farther away from him.

    After a minute''s silence, Ron opened the door and got out of the car.

    He arrived at home without disturbing anyone. He was curious about what Holley was doing.

    Ron was not surprised at all that Holley didn''t sleep.

    It was not her nature to sleep directly.

    However, in their house, there was a faint light in the baby room that had been prepared for their child.

    ve a try. I want you to be happy.

    Although I insist that you will be happy as long as I find our child.

    But it seems that it''s really difficult to find our child. I really have to do something else.

    It''s my fault to make you so painful.

    He turned around and left home.''

    He checked his phone occasionally, hoping that the girl would walk out of the baby room and find that he hadn''t come back yet, so she would send a message to ask him.

    But his phone seemed to be broken. There was no call or message.

    ''When will she stop torturing herself?''

    The softness in Ron''s heart was stung.

    At the door, he made several phone calls and returned home after making arrangement.

    He went to their bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed.

    He was waiting for Holley.

 Chapter 767 The Best Choice For Us

    Ron thought Holley would back to their bedroom at zero o''clock.

    He always thought that after this day passed, she should always pull himself out of pain.

    After all, life had to go on.

    However, when the needle was pointing at zero, Ron didn''t see Holley.

    ''Maybe she needed some time to adjust herself.'' Ron thought.

    At first, Ron insisted on his own thoughts and didn''t want to disturb Holley in the baby room. Because of her pain, he could do nothing to solve it.

    But as time passed, Ron couldn''t sit still.

    It was already two o''clock in the second half of the night, but Holley hadn''t come back yet.

    He even came to the baby''s room to peep. Holley was still pale and haggard. It was heartbreaking to see her like this.

    Standing outside the baby''s room, Ron sighed silently in his heart.

    He turned around again and chose to leave.

    He couldn''t take their child out, nor could he make the girl not so painful.

    They had two children before, but the first one was hurt and lost.

    The second child was born safely, but he was stolen and no one knew where he was now.

    Their children was so unlucky.

    In the bedroom, Ron felt extremely uncomfortable.

    He hadn''t touched a cigar for a long time, but he lit one.

    He swallowed the smoke and let the heavy smell of the cigar envelop himself.

    He had smoked the whole cigar.

    Looking down at the garbage can, he just wanted to brush off the residue on his body, but unexpectedly found a crumpled paper ball in the trash can.

    Ron, who had never been used to rummaging through the trash can, took out the paper ball.

    Unfolding the paper ball, Ron was a little shocked.

    It was written by Holley.

    The handwriting was scribbled, and there were faint traces of tears on the paper.

    But that was not the point. The point was that the girl wrote that she could not bear the current life and everything in life. She was willing to give up everything to divorce Ron.

    After she finished writing, she hesitated for a long time and finally gave up with a trace of reluctance.

    Did she have to divorce him?

    Ron''s heart was hurt again.

    Whether it was to put him in a position to think for Holley, or to say so mu

    ick, and so many things happened again. A year ago, I had no other choice. Unless you were not important to me, I wouldn''t have left you at that time."

    "Ron, look, you have walked out of the sadness, but I can''t. A year ago, I wanted to run all over the world to find my child. If nothing happened, I think I''m still on the way to look for my child. Ron, I''ve missed you for a year. I don''t want to waste time again. I can''t stop looking for my child, nor can I be good to your brother''s child without my own child."

    "So, divorce is the best choice."

    She had made up her mind to divorce.

    Ron''s heart clenched.

    If Ron hadn''t talked to Fabian or read Holley''s diary today.

    He would definitely persuade Holley to believe him and leave the matter of looking for a child to him.

    He really put his heart into it. He did everything that he could do.

    But looking for the child all over the world was like looking for a needle in a haystack, which might not be useful. What he got was only comfort in his heart.

    But if he still felt uneasy, then there was nothing else to talk about.

    If he didn''t look for the child all over the world, how could he know he couldn''t find his child?

    "Ron, I know you will go with me to find our own child if you don''t have your brother''s child. But now you can''t leave. I don''t want to be tied here. So, after we get divorced, you just give me a compensation. I trust you, so you promise me that you won''t stop me."

 Chapter 768 Push Him Far Away

    "I''ll go with you."

    Ron said in a low voice.

    At this moment, in addition to feeling sorry for Holley, he also had a good impression of Fabian.

    There were so many people around him, probably not only Fabian, who had seen through the situation between him and Holley.

    But only Fabian was willing to tell him.

    Although those words were not pleasant to hear, without the words of Fabian, Ron must be unprepared, and he must not have thought clearly about the things that had wronged Holley too much.

    Since he couldn''t figure it out, he couldn''t give the little woman a reply decisively.

    At this critical moment, if they answered slowly, they would miss each other even for a second.

    Holding the little woman''s hand, Ron said seriously, "I''ll go with you to find our child."

    "You have been with me for a year. When you were in the most difficult time, you felt wronged and accompanied me for a year. Now, it''s time for me to do something. Holley, I have told my grandpa to send the child to him tempora

    ous. If I didn''t tell you, maybe I haven''t made a decision yet. But I didn''t mean to coax you."

    Ron said louder.

    How could he divorce that girl?

    She might as well kill him.

    "As I said, your decision may be too impulsive. So, you will regret, you..."

    Holley couldn''t continue.

    If she was willing to do that, she could do anything to persuade Ron to stay.

    She thought, because she was Holley, no matter what, she would definitely succeed.

    But she knew clearly that for the sake of love, the pain and difficulties of being wronged to the extreme.

    She didn''t want Ron to be so sad, so she just pushed the man far away.

    She couldn''t continue and sighed.

 Chapter 769 It Is A Matter Between Us

    Ron really wanted to stop Holley and tell her that he really didn''t need to think the whole night.

    But when he saw the determined look on Holley''s face, Ron held back his anger.

    Although the girl told him to calm down and not to make a rash decision.

    But who really needed to calm down was Holley.

    Nodding his head, Ron agreed, "Okay, I''ll give you my reply tomorrow morning."

    Holley kept silent for a long time and shook her head again. "Ron, don''t try to change the concept. I said we would meet outside the civil affairs bureau tomorrow."

    She raised her voice.

    She just wanted to tell Ron that she was not threatening him with a divorce or anything else.

    She had made up her mind.

    Ron had the responsibility and guilt that he needed to shoulder.

    And so did she. She had something she had to do.

    The two of them couldn''t ask for the same but have different opinions, so they could only go their separate ways.

    She didn''t want him to stop her, nor did she want to force him to do anything.

    Holley frowned and pulled a long face.

    Ron made a concession again, "Okay, see y

    didn''t have a brother at all.

    Paul, her brother, who was related to her by blood, had already paid the legal price for what he had done and would never appear in their lives again.

    As for the other man, he was indeed Holley''s brother. After all, Peter had accepted Rex as his adopted son.

    But Ron and Holley both knew what Rex was thinking.

    They both knew why Rex hadn''t got married or had a girlfriend yet.

    Ron could accept that the man sent by Ye family and the Generalissimo picked up Holley.

    But what was Rex?

    "Holley!"

    Ron was a little annoyed, "Will you always be like this? It is a matter between us, but you drag another man in. That''s how you provoked Rex at the ball. Now you still want to provoke him?"

 Chapter 770 He Was Crazy

    Holley could explain it to Ron.

    She should make it clear that she had provoked Rex at the ball, and she did have the same intention as what Ron said.

    But it was not her idea that Rex would appear at home today.

    Holley didn''t understand why Rex came to pick her up.

    She had sent a message to her father, asking her father to send someone to pick her up.

    As for why it was Rex who came here, Holley had no control at all, let alone any other intentions.

    As long as Holley was willing to, she could explain it clearly.

    She could show the message to Ron. If she showed it, the truth would be revealed.

    She also knew why Ron was so angry.

    He cared about her. There was no need to prove it through any test or stimulation.

    She looked straight into Ron''s eyes.

    Holley nodded, "Yes, that''s what I have always been like. As you said, I just want to make the things between us complicated,

    made people feel sorry for him.

    Holley didn''t say anything.

    "Tomorrow, I will go to the civil affairs bureau on time," said Ron.

    "Even if there is someone who needs to leave home, it should not be you."

    After saying that, Ron turned around and walked out of the house.

    Until his figure completely disappeared outside the door, Holley did not look up at him.

    However, after walking out of the house, Ron couldn''t bear to look back at the corner where Holley curled up.

    They had actually come to this point...

    "Ron, why did you come out?"

    Peter''s voice interrupted his thoughts.

 Chapter 771 Dont Provoke Me. I Dont Want To Hurt You

    Ron''s face darkened.

    It was too dark to be seen at night.

    Turning around slowly, he felt extremely complicated.

    Didn''t Holley know that it wasn''t Rex who picked her up, but her father?

    Or did she say that on purpose to irritate him?

    Embarrassed, Ron looked away from Peter and politely said, "Dad, you..."

    He saw the car parking not far away. It was undoubtedly Rex''s car.

    Ron was speechless for a moment.

    Peter had already become a smart man. He knew what Ron saw without looking back.

    "Did you quarrel with Holle and get kicked out in the middle of the night?"

    Peter didn''t mention Rex at all. He just teased and stared at Ron with interest.

    Ron felt guilty and could say nothing.

    If Peter knew that he had just acted out of proportion, his father-in-law would probably break his legs with a violent temper.

    After a pause, Ron shook his head and said, "Holle is asleep. I can''t fall asleep, so I come out to breathe some fresh air."

    This was the only and the best reason Ron could think of to keep Peter outside the door.

    Although it was a little far fetched.

    But Peter acquiesced in it and didn''t mention entering the house.

    "Ron."

    Peter sighed meaningfully, "Today is not a good day."

    "Yesterday was the 1st anniversary of the birth of your child, and also the day that the child was stolen for a year. In fact, I just wanted to see you and Holle yesterday. But after all, it''s between you two. Maybe if I get involved, I will destroy your relationship."

    "Ron, I believe in your love for Holle. I also believe that no matter what choice you make or what requirements you have, you are not going to hurt her or make her suffer, right?"

    Ron nodded seriously, "Yes, I don''t want to leave or hurt her. But sometimes, I still..."

    Sometimes, Ron would hurt Holley.

    , I''ll go with you. I didn''t do well in the past year. "

    Ron said to Holley in a low profile.

    But their problem was not what had happened in the past year.

    From the beginning of Ron''s heinous behavior, the problem between them had changed.

    "Ron, don''t be so shameless to follow me. Do you know that you make me sick now? And I have chosen another man to accompany me. I chose Rex, and he is here. He will accompany me wherever I want to go. Ron, there is someone who will be more attentive to me than you. Why don''t I choose? Whoever I choose is better than you who forces me."

    What happened not long ago left a deep scar in Holley''s heart.

    The wound was so deep that it would make her heart bleeding, painful and hateful.

    Holley cried. Her tearful face was particularly pitiful.

    She was also tearful when those mistakes happened just now, but Ron was so impulsive that he didn''t remember to care more about her.

    Although Ron knew that what Holley said was out of anger, he still felt that the anger of jealousy in his heart was ignited.

    The fire was going to burn his reason.

    Taking a step back, Ron stood up and shook his head. "Holley, don''t provoke me. I don''t want to hurt you."

 Chapter 772 Ron, You Win

    Holley lowered her head.

    She was full of tiredness from her back.

    After a while, she said softly, "You have hurt me."

    Struggling to get up, Holley stumbled forward.

    She passed by Ron without a pause.

    Determined, Ron grabbed her wrist and said, "Even if I hurt you, it''s between the two of us. We just deal with it by ourselves. Don''t involve anyone else, especially Rex."

    "I thought we had gone through something life-threatening, so there would be nothing in our lives that could make the two of us give up on each other."

    "But now I find that something life-threatening is much easier to deal with than small conflicts in life."

    Holley''s voice sounded more tired.

    There were bruises on her arm, which was the work of Ron and the root cause of stabbing Holley''s heart.

    She had been with Ron for so long, but she had never chosen to give up because she was too sad.

    This was the first time.

    Just as she said, in the face of death, the two of them could go through it hand in hand fearlessly.

    But the trivial things in life were even more difficult than death.

    Ron sighed deeply.

    He didn''t want to give up.

    He was very clear about his heart and his persistence in Holley.

    Her insistence was caused by a sense of possessiveness. But if she didn''t love him, how could she be possessive?

    But Holley was so sad and bitter. He could do nothing.

    Reluctantly, Ron loosened his grip.

    The moment he let go of her, he would completely give up Holley who was his persistent lover.

    Holley didn''t use a little strength in her arm. When Ron loosened his grip, her arm naturally fell to her side.

    She stood there with her head down, so close to Ron, but for the first time she didn''t want to hug that man.

    "Ron, it''s not your fault."

    Holley broke the silence.

    She didn''t blame him, because she chose to give up, completely breaking up with him.

    Since they would never see each other again, why did she blame him?

    Ron frowned involuntarily.

    He couldn''t put down his hand any

    be solved by the two of them.

    As long as Holley could calm down, he could do anything.

    His words softened Holley''s heart.

    In the past four years, she had suffered a lot like nightmares.

    When the truth came to light, Holley felt sorry for Ron.

    She was not a heartless person.

    At that moment, tears fell from her eyes.

    "Ron, you win."

    She sobbed and slowly let go of her hand.

    Holley''s legs were so weak that even if her hand was grabbed by Ron, she couldn''t help but kneel on the ground.

    "Okay."

    Ron replied.

    He won and kept Holley here.

    As a result, they didn''t have to go to the civil affairs bureau tomorrow.

    But did he win?

    In fact, he had lost a lot. The moment he lost the girl''s heart, he had lost everything.

    ''Holley, without you, even if I have the whole world, it means nothing to me.''

    Ron sneered.

    Then he carried Holley on his shoulder.

    When she gave birth to the baby, she was supposed to take good care of herself. But because the baby was stolen, there were many diseases on her body.

    Although there was a famous doctor to help her recuperate her body, the cold of her body was more serious than before she gave birth.

    She was too weak to sit on the floor.

    She should tuck herself in to warm herself.

    Outside the bedroom.

    Holley suddenly asked, "Ron, aren''t you tired?"

 Chapter 773 Sitting At Home, Trouble Comes From Heaven

    Holley didn''t mean physically tired.

    She asked if he was tired psychologically.

    She lowered her head and she admitted defeat because she was so tired that she had no strength to struggle.

    Ron didn''t say anything.

    He wouldn''t answer such a question.

    He pushed the door open and put Holley on the big bed. Then he said in a low voice, "Have a rest."

    Not only was Holley tired psychologically, but her body had been running for a day and night.

    When her body touched the soft bed and warm quilt, she felt sleepy.

    Holley fell asleep with mixed feelings.

    She slept with those things.

    Even if she fell asleep, she was still immersed in nightmare.

    She frowned all the time.

    Looking at the sleeping Holley, Ron sighed silently.

    He lowered his head, put his hand on his forehead and shook his head slightly.

    He didn''t lie down or want to sleep.

    She just sat on the chair beside the bed, watching Holley quietly.

    Ron didn''t remember how time had passed.

    He only remembered that the thick night outside the window slowly faded away and was replaced by the faint light of the morning sunlight.

    He looked at the time and found that it was already half past six in the morning.

    Ron stood up quietly, kissed Holley''s forehead, turned around and walked out of the room.

    Although there was a child between them, which had become an obstacle between them.

    But it was not the baby''s fault.

    Even if Ron had to leave some time for Holley and him to stay alone, she had to arrange the best for the child.

    Ron sent a private plane to N City to bring his grandpa here.

    Only by handing the child to his grandpa could he rest assured.

    The plane was about to land at the airport.

    In order to show his sincerity and not to make his grandpa think that the two of them couldn''t bear a child.

    Ron had done all his work and made the best arrangement.

    He cancelled the important meeting and went to the airport to pick up his grandpa in person.

    At half past seven, Ron picked up his grandpa at the airport.

    On their way home, Ron spoke for Holley.

    He emphasized repeatedly that it was enough to take a year to take care of the child and give up looking for their own child.

    The longer the delay was, the less hope would be.

    He said that he planned to go with Holley to find their lost child in person.

    The road to find the child must be very difficult. Maybe they had to go to a lot of remote places, so it was really not suitable for them to take such a young child.

    Ron also told his grandpa a lot of details about Holley taking care of her child.

    Even if the child was not Holley''s biological son or had no blood relationship with Holley, Holley did it. When the child had a fever, she would stay with him all night long.

    It was the new season and Holley would buy a lot of clothes in advance.

    She wanted to see the recipe and match more nutritious meals for the child.

    Master Mu sat there with a smile all the time.

    After Ron had said so much and had said all the good words, Master Mu said, "I''ll take care of my great grandson. I won''t be worse than you two."

    "Of course you are."

    Ron smiled.

    Before entering the house, he didn''t forget to put in a good word for Holley, "Yesterday is the 1st anniversary day for our own child. Holle hasn''t got up yet because she went to sleep late. Don''t blame her."

    "Okay."

    Master Mu paused and replied, "Even I didn''t sleep much last night, let alone Holley who slept late. Both of my grandsons are my flesh and blood. So far, your child has not been found, and in my heart, I... "

    With another sigh, Master Mu waved his hand and said, "Well, forget it."

    In the living room.

    Ron ordered the nanny who was responsible for taking care of the child to carry the child down.

    The nanny went upstairs, but she did not take the child down. About one minute later, her scream spread all over the villa.

    Ron was stunned and jumped up from the sofa.

    He rushed upstairs and into the baby''s room.

    For a second, Ron was shocked.

    The baby was fine before he went out, and now his body was covered with red spots. And it seemed that the child''s breath was very weak now, and he didn''t even have the strength to cry.

    "What are you waiting for? Call the doctor!"

    Ron growled, picked up the child and ran downstairs.

    Although Master Mu didn''t follow Ron upstairs, he knew what had happened downstairs.

    He took a pitiful look at his great grandson in Ron''s arms and trembled with anger.

    The crutch in his hand smashed heavily on the ground. He was furious and questioned everyone, "How did you take care of little master?"

    Something bad happened to the house.

    Screams and shouts rose one after another.

    Holley was awakened.

    She opened the door in a da

    ground, nor a person who can be at the mercy of you in her life. It''s not up to you whether she is guilty or not. It''s not up to you whether she can contact the outside world or not."

    "I have made an agreement with my father. If I didn''t go to the civil affairs bureau today, he would call me first. If he can''t hear me say that I''m fine in person, he will bring someone here. So all your efforts are in vain."

    Ron rubbed his forehead with a headache.

    "Yes, my efforts are in vain. Call your father and tell him not to bring anyone here."

    Ron handed the phone to Holley.

    Holley refused.

    For him, she didn''t need that cell phone.

    She was in the Mu family now. Was she going to push herself into a helpless situation?

    Ron was anxious. He grabbed the little woman''s shoulder and pushed her to the wall. "Do you understand? If our father brings someone here, it will make things worse."

    "I don''t understand. I only know that a clean hand wants no washing."

    Holley answered word by word.

    Ron was very anxious, so it was not appropriate for him to use too much strength.

    Holley frowned.

    She felt that her bones were going to be crushed.

    Therefore, she couldn''t feel the kindness of Ron''s words. She only felt malice.

    Ron sighed.

    He couldn''t say something now.

    There was still a one percent chance to completely prove Holley''s innocence if he didn''t say it.

    But if she spoke it out, there would be no chance.

    So he didn''t tell her, in fact, he was on guard against the murderer who was hiding at home.

    "Holley."

    Ron spoke again and repeated what he had just said, "Call our father and tell him not to bring anyone here, and not to come in person."

    It was an order.

    But it didn''t work on Holley.

    She was not a person who would give in.

    Besides, Ron hit her so hard that she was too painful to say anything.

    Seeing that Holley didn''t say anything, Ron became more anxious. "Holley, trust me. Do as I say."

    "Ouch!"

    Holley screamed.

    She cried out with all her strength.

    It was not until then that Ron realized that he had hit her hard.

    He released his hand and hugged Holley apologetically, "I''m sorry. I was too anxious. But I really don''t want things to go to the worst. So promise me to call our father."

    "I beg you."

    Ron said in a low profile.

    Holley shook her head, "Ron, a clean hand wants no washing. If I were the murderer, I wouldn''t be able to be protected no matter how many forces I have. But if someone wrongs me, the force behind me will not allow this to happen."

    Ron knew that it was impossible for Holley to ask her father-in-law not to come here.

    "Holley, you asked me if I was tired yesterday, but I didn''t answer you. Do you still want to know the answer now?"

    He suddenly changed the topic.

    Holley just smiled casually and said wearily, "I don''t care if you are tired or not. I just want to tell you that I''m very tired, physically and mentally exhausted. It was the most tiring thing to do without hatred. I''m so tired that I can''t find a reason to tell anyone about my grievance."

    "Ron, today''s matter will definitely come to an end. My biggest hope is that I can leave on good terms."

 Chapter 774 The Mu family Cant Tolerate You

    The child was in a bad condition.

    The doctor at the hospital has given a critical notice.

    Master Mu didn''t continue to stay in the hospital. His great grandson had been sent to the ICU.

    He was neither a doctor nor a nurse, and he could do nothing in the hospital.

    His great grandson''s life should be handed over to the hospital and he should trust the doctor.

    It shouldn''t be delayed finding out the murderer any longer.

    The murderer had been away for too long.

    When Master Mu returned home from the hospital, he met Peter outside the door.

    Peter didn''t come alone. He had brought a lot of people with him.

    Although the Ye family had undergone a great change a year ago, Peter had never missed his stand.

    Therefore, the Ye family wasn''t affected at all. On the contrary, it was getting more and more honorable.

    Even if Peter had no intention of his career and just wanted to live a carefree life.

    But the Generalissimo still gave him a position and sent someone to protect him.

    This was not only because of the old friendship, but also a method which be showed to everyone.

    After all, the country was once politically unstable and the royal family tried to overturn the constitutional monarchy.

    Therefore, the Generalissimo had to do something to tell everyone that as long as they supported him and the new government, no matter what happened to the family in the past, they would be treated specially.

    Normally, Peter didn''t want to make such a scene, but he would never keep a low profile about things related to his daughter.

    Seeing a large number of people appear at home with guns and bullets, Master Mu could not help frowning.

    The child had an accident and before they found out the murderer, Ye family had made such a big mess.

    Did Peter know it was Holley who hurt the child? Did he afraid that something would happen to Holley in Mu family?

    After greeting Peter in a distant way, Master Mu walked into the house quickly without showing his hospitality.

    After returning home with a dark face, Master Mu ordered someone to call out the nanny who pointed at Holley before.

    "To be honest, why did you say that Little Master was hurt by Young Mistress?"

    He was an old man, but his eyes were sharp enough to kill people. His aura of calmness and prestige made people involuntarily fear and dare not lie when they looked into his eyes.

    The nanny took a careful look at Holley and pretended to be scared again.''

    "Little Master is not Young Mistress'' biological son."

    She said carefully, "Young Mistress is one of the people who knows that Little Master is allergic to mangoes. Since Young Master knew that Little Master was allergic to mangoes, he didn''t allow mangoes to appear at home. In this house, only Young Mistress dares to disobey Mr. Ron''s order and buy mango home."

    "Yesterday, I saw Young Mistress buy some mangoes and hide them in the bedroom. Later, Young Mistress and Mr. Ron had a quarrel last night because of Little Master. According to Young Mistress, she couldn''t accept Little Master. Then, before Mr. Ron went out this morning, Little Master was fine. After he came back, something happened. It must be Young Mistress who did it. She can''t accept the child."

    The nanny who took care of the child screamed and pointed at Holley, trying to say, "It''s her, this vicious woman, who hurt Little Master."

    Peter didn''t expect such a big change to Mu family.

    In fact, it was not appropriate for him to bring people here at this time.

    Hearing what the nanny said, Peter understood.

    There was no evidence of the child''s accident.

    It couldn''t prove that Holley was the murderer, nor could it prove that she was innocent.

    In fact, her daughter could never be the murderer. Even if she lost her child, she would not hurt other people''s child.

    But the fact Peter believed it was useless.

    The most important thing was that Ron trusted Holley, and Master Mu trusted Holley.

    If these two people didn''t believe Holley, then Holley would not be able to live in the Mu family in the future.

    As a father, Peter brought so many people to support his daughter, which gave people a misconception that they felt guilty.

    Although there were a lot of loopholes in this matter, Peter could not stand out to speak for his daughter.

    Ron had already thought of this.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have told Holley repeatedly to trust him and asked her to call her father and ask him not to bring anyone here.

    But the trust between him and Holley had disappeared.

    Holley didn''t listen to him.

    And Ron couldn''t explain his attitude. If the murderer knew it, he, Ron, had no evidence to find out the murderer.

    That vicious guy must be more complacent and confident.

    If the murderer had the confidence, it would be difficult for him to show his weakness.

    If he didn''t give himself

    his head bitterly, "In her heart, I am not as important as the lost child. She swore on our lost child... "

    It wasn''t her at all. She didn''t do it.

    Grandpa, why don''t you believe me that Holley is not the murderer?

    Holley didn''t believe me because too many things had happened between us.

    But why don''t you trust me?

    Master Mu patted his grandson on the shoulder and didn''t say anything more to him. He directly ordered someone to send the nanny who had been taking care of the child to the police station.

    Before leaving, Master Mu fiercely announced that if the child had anything bad, he would never let her go.

    Ron shook his head.

    What''s the point of believing it when Holley swore with their own child?

    What Holley wanted was always that Ron trust her completely at the first time.

    Master Mu dismissed everyone.

    He patted his grandson on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "I know that Holley won''t do such a thing. But can''t you see that she really can''t bear the pain of losing her child while continuing to give love to other child? What she said is true."

    "But I have arranged everything that I will go with her to find our child. Even if we go to find her by ourselves, it won''t work, but I will still accompany her until her heart comes back to life. I..."

    Ron sighed and waved his hand, "Grandpa, stop it. I''ll be alone for a while."

    "Kid, if you pull a rubber band, you''ll find that it will only go farther and farther and might break. If you don''t pull it and don''t push it so hard, the bounce of the rubber band will make it shrink back little by little. Love is the same. It''s elastic. When things go too far, they will turn against each other. You push the woman you love too hard."

    How could Master Mu see his grandson unhappy?

    But as an elder and an experienced person, he could see through more.

    Although this decision would hurt his grandson, it was only temporary.

    Only by giving each other some time and space could they have other opportunities and possibilities.

    Ron nodded thoughtfully, "Grandpa, thank you for your kindness, but I''m still afraid of losing her. I can bear whatever I lose, but losing Holley is really more difficult than losing everything in the world."

    In the car of Ye family.

    Holley sat quietly next to her father, "Dad, I''m going to find my child. I''ll have dinner with you tonight and leave early tomorrow morning. Please don''t blame me for being unfilial. I will call you often to inform you of my safety. Please don''t stop me. I will go crazy if I don''t look for him myself."

    "Okay."

    Peter nodded, "I won''t blame you or stop you. Can you accept the bodyguards arranged by me?"

    "Okay."

    Holley tried hard to squeeze out a smile.

    In fact, Peter really wanted to talk about Ron with his daughter.

    But looking at his daughter''s hard to disguise smile, Peter couldn''t bear it.

    It would be better not to mention the man named Ron for the time being.

    The decision was made by her daughter. It was enough at the moment when she made the decision, she thought it was right.

    Patting the back of his daughter''s hand, Peter said, "Silly girl, everything in the world can be reversed. Because you are my daughter and I will protect you."

 Chapter 775 It Might Be A Good Thing

    At dinner time.

    Holley personally cooked several dishes.

    Tonight, she just wanted to sit with her father and have a simple and common meal.

    There was no complicated social engagements, she didn''t have to think about those troublesome social etiquette, as long as she had a meal as she liked.

    After dinner, she was going to leave.

    This was her only filial piety before she went far, and it was also her unfilial behavior.

    Her father was thinking about her, but for her, her lost child was most important, then Ron, at last her father.

    Looking up at her aged father who was sitting at the table, Holley sighed silently.

    "Dad, I''ll come back with my child soon. Then our family will be reunited."

    She didn''t want to say sorry. If she really felt sorry for something, then don''t do that.

    Holley couldn''t stop...

    Peter smiled and filled his daughter''s bowl with food. "Our experience is really similar. I have been in a daze for so many years. When I wake up, the first thing I want to do is to find you, my daughter who has been missing for many years. Therefore, Holley it is a normal emotion and an instinctive decision. I will be the one who understands you and supports you the most in the world."

    "When I just woke up, I hadn''t found you for more than 20 years. Obviously, it was impossible to find you. But I still went to find you without hesitation. So, you and your child just missed each other for one year, only one year."

    "In this year, we have asked so many people to find the child. If the child had died, I''m afraid the corpse would have been found. Since there was no news of death, it meant that he was still alive. As long as he is alive, there''s hope for everything."

    Sitting there and listening to her father''s words, Holley kept nodding.

    This was the most rational and kind guess.

    Holley hoped that this would be a good ending for her and everyone.

    Her child was still alive. Even if she missed a year, she would still be good to her child for the rest of her life.

    After dinner, Holley went to pack up.

    She should have gone to bed early, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t fall asleep.

    All she thought about was what had happened between her and Ron over the years.

    Whether it was good or bad.

    No matter it was sweet or bitter.

    Those memories were like a brand, deeply engraved in her heart.

    It took her a long time to make the decision to break up with him.

    But in her life, she had already been used to the existence of the man called Ron.

    She had already been used to his pursuit.

    But this time, everything was over.

    She couldn''t go back to Mu family anymore.

    Otherwise, should she ask her father to beg Ron, or use the power of Ye family and the identity of the Generalissimo to make herself return to that man?

    No, it was Holley''s respect for her decision not to look back.

    This was her last pride.

    Holley didn''t sleep well the whole night. She didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn.

    She didn''t sleep long before she was woken up by the phone.

    She stared at the phone for a long time with her sleepy eyes. At last she realized that it was Roger who called her.

    ''Roger?

    Roger was convinced by the man called Ron.

    He was the most trusted bodyguard of Ron. He could risk his life to protect Ron.

    So Roger cal

    her that day. Even if Mr. Ron and the child''s father were biological brothers, Ron killed the child''s father. If the child is alive, he may come to avenge you. You have taken a crocodile as a pet. Maybe I said something cruel, but I never doubt how vicious a person can be."

    "So he will be dead. Maybe it''s a good thing, or maybe God''s will. But you should go and have a look. At least, you should obey the God''s will and leave some chances for you and Mr. Ron to be together. After all, you know about it."

    Rex was not a heartless person.

    What he said was true.

    No one would say such words if their relationship was a little worse.

    If one said such words, people would think that he was a vicious woman, a snake or a scorpion. He couldn''t even tolerate a child.

    But this was a moral kidnapping.

    Throughout ancient times and modern times, there were many royal relatives. They used to be a family, but they fought for the throne with the same blood.

    Isn''t the Mu family''s property the same?

    Moreover, Ron had killed the child''s father.

    Unless Holley would never have his own child or find her losing child back.

    Unless the secret that Ron killed the child''s father could never be exposed.

    But these two things were impossible.

    What Rex said about the danger was not alarmist.

    "¡­"

    Holley sighed, "It''s horrible, but it seems to be so."

    She agreed, because that was the truth.

    "Rex, thank you for so much sincere advice. But I''ve made up my mind that I don''t want to go to the hospital. I''m done with Ron. I don''t have the strength and energy to be with him anymore. I think he is also tired after so many things. So, be cruel and separate. He can find someone better, and I can also breathe a sigh of relief, or I will be suppressed to death by him."

    Holley said a lot.

    Rex frowned.

    He knew Holley well.

    The more Holley talked, the more she wanted to go to the hospital.

    She was just trying to convince herself.

    Rex suggested having breakfast again.

    As expected, everything was as Rex guessed.

    After breakfast, Holley said goodbye to her father and left home with her suitcase.

    After getting in the car, she told the driver that she was going to the hospital.

 Chapter 776 The Care From Her Ex-husband

    In the hospital.

    Outside the senior VIP operating room, Ron stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes fixed on the door of the operating room.

    Not far behind him stood Master Mu.

    After all, Master Mu was not as strong as young people.

    After a long night''s waiting, he couldn''t stand any longer with his hands on crutches. From his back, he seemed to be a little stooped.

    Neither of them spoke. They just stood there and waited.

    They could choose to sit down, but neither of them would choose.

    It meant that they still had hope in their hearts.

    They wouldn''t give up hope unless the operation was over and the result was decided.

    The atmosphere was extremely serious.

    Standing at the end of the corridor, Holley didn''t need to get close to them. As long as she saw the two men, she could feel the general depression and pain.

    The child was still so young and had a hard time.

    Now he was even used as a tool to destroy her relationship with Ron and to be murdered.

    Holley cried.

    She didn''t step forward but stood there quietly.

    She didn''t come to the hospital to make a show, but to worry about the child she had taken care of for a whole year.

    Putting her hands together, Holley prayed that the child could have a good future, survive and pass through this great difficulty.

    But everything seemed to be destined.

    The bad news came from the doctor''s mouth as the door of the operating room was pushed open.

    "Sorry, we have tried our best."

    The doctors and nurses who walked out of the operating room looked tired and apologetic.

    It was a long-term rescue, but also a heart wrenching one.

    Anyone who saw such a small child being hurt like that would be merciful and want to save him.

    However, as they said, they had tried their best.

    More importantly, it was too late.

    Even if Holley stood far away, she still heard the bad news.

    She couldn''t bear to hear it anymore.

    She turned around, tears streaming down her face.

    She trotted into the elevator. Holley squatted down weakly, held her knees and cried bitterly.

    I didn''t kill him, and he died because of me.

    Isn''t that what happened today?

    Anyway, Holley felt sorry for that child.

    It was obvious that these things had been done to deal with her and Ron.

    She cried so hard that she almost fainted. She didn''t notice that a stranger came in from the elevator.

    It was not until the man handed her a piece of tissue that Holley stood up vigilantly.

    She didn''t take the tissue but looked at him in a daze.

    "Don''t you remember me?"

    The man said.

    It took Holley a long time to have such an impression.

    The strange man she met was Fly Shen from Shen family in N City.

    The two of them had only met each other for two times, and they hadn''t talked much.

    That''s why Holley didn''t recognize him at the first time when she was extremely sad.

    "I still remember Mr. Fly."

    Holley wiped her tears and smiled.

    Fly Shen didn''t withdraw his hand from the tissue, "Use it."

    It was hard for Holley to refuse, so she took the tissue.

    Holding the tissue in her hand, Holley had a bad feeling when she wiped the tears in her eyes.

    It was a feeling of dizziness, a feeling that all her consciousness had been extracted, and both her consciousness and body were out of control.

    At that moment, Holley thought of a lot of things.

    Ron had told her the rise and fall of several big families in N City.

    The Shen family rose up after the Nangong family was destroyed.

    The Shen family was also the only one among the four great families that hadn''t been retaliated by Patrick, who was also the descendant of the Nangong family.

    Therefore, the two families had a deep and friendly relationship.

    That was why there was psychedelic drug in the tissue Fly Shen gave her, which made her lose consciousness and faint.

    ''I am so stupid.'' Holley thought.

    ''I didn''t expect that I should be on guard against the Shen family.

    No one will come to save me. This time, I have to save myself.''

    This was the last consciousness of Holley.

    But no matter how rational she was, her body had already lost the ability to move.

    Holley fainted.

    After a long time, Holley woke up.

    She was tied to a wooden chair in a dark room.

    Holley tried to struggle, but her heart sank.

    The man used a hemp rope to firmly fix her on the chair. With her strength, it was impossible for her to struggle away from the rope on her body.

    Shaking her head, Holley accepted her fate.

    Anyway, the one who kidnapped her must be Fly Shen. Then she just asked him out and have a talk to see what he wanted to do.

    "Fly Shen, come out. Let''s have a talk."

    Holley shouted, and Fly Shen really appeared.

    "It seems that you deserves to be Mr. Ron''s woman. After all, you has seen the world. In such a situation, you still have the courage to talk to me. Well, since you want to talk with me, then tell me what you want to talk about, right?"

    Fly Shen said in a relaxed tone. If he hadn''t held a gun in his hand, Holley would have had the illusion that they were old friends chatting when they met.

    But fortunately, she had experienced enough, and these things were not enough to make her distracted.

    "Mr. Fly, you have the ability to kill me after I pass out. But you didn''t. I think you must have other plans. Why don''t you tell me what you want to get from me?"

    Holley calmly analyzed the current situation.

    She was sure that she was useful.

    If she was useless, he would not allow her to be alive.

    "Okay."

    Fly Shen clapped his hands and said, "Since you are smart, I won''t beat around the bush. I believe that I will have a pleasant cooperation w

    n''t forget that when you need to trust me, but you didn''t trust me at the first time?"

    Holley said something excessive.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    When Ron was about to chase after her, Peter stopped him and said, "Ron, Holle is right. It was not appropriate for her ex-husband to care about her. I really appreciate what you have done today. As for other things, I''ll handle them."

    Peter left with his daughter. Mr. Yan nodded and left.

    Embarrassed, Jane glanced at Ron and left a message to Holle. Then she ran out as well.

    They all left.

    Master Mu smashed his crutch heavily on the ground. "Did this woman offend our Mu family?"

    Master Mu was a fair man.

    He didn''t put the blame on Holley because of the alienation and framing of others.

    But he was just an ordinary person, a person with emotions and negative thoughts.

    After Holley married into the Mu family, his grandson was hurt and suffered for four years. Even the Mu family was almost destroyed by Patrick and the fake.

    The first child she gave birth to for the Mu family was lost, and the second one was stolen.

    For her, the other grandson of the Mu family died.

    It was also because of her that the only great grandson of the Mu family was killed.

    It was not too much to say that Holley was the bane of the Mu family.

    "Grandpa, I am also the bane."

    Ron still defended Holley, "She is my wife, the one I choose to spend the rest of my life with. Those who hurt the Mu family all came for me. She is just a victim."

    "Humph!"

    Master Mu snorted and didn''t want to mention more about Holley to his grandson. "We must find out the real murderer as soon as possible. Even the Mu family won''t spare a vicious man who won''t let go of his child."

    Peter, Rex and Jane caught up with Holley and surrounded her in the center. "Holle, what happened?"

    "Mr. Ron has no need for telling that kind of lie."

    "If you don''t want to talk to him, just tell us."

    "Holle, we are all worried about you."

    Jane even held up Holley''s arm, "The marks on your hand were tied by a rope. Holle, what happened? Are you trying to make us so anxious?"

    But Holley couldn''t say a word.

    Although there was one person between her lover and her child who would die.

    But this choice is up to herself. She don''t need anyone to know what she has chosen, and she don''t need anyone to bear her pain.

    "You really believed in Ron by mistake. He didn''t want to divorce me, so he spread the rumor that I was kidnapped while I was out for relaxation to attract everyone''s attention. I''m fine. "

    Holley began to talk nonsense.

    Regardless of whether others believed it or not, she continued, "Tomorrow, I have to go to find my child. I have to go home early and have a rest. I won''t talk to you anymore."

    Holley left immediately.

    Although Rex and Jane felt something was wrong, they had no choice but to look at Peter.

    Peter sighed.

    Her daughter was stubborn, just like her.

    "You two have worked hard. If I need any help, I will contact you."

    When Peter got home, he sat face to face with her daughter.

    Peter sighed, "My child, you don''t believe anyone, and so does father?"

    "Is there a secret that even father has to hide?"

    Holley smiled bitterly.

    She knew that she didn''t hide those things at all.

    "Dad, please allow me to have some secrets."

    Holley begged.

    "But you don''t look good. Your eyes are full of worry. I''m worried about you."

    Peter put the mirror in front of Holley.

    Holley was embarrassed.

    There was something wrong with her face, something on her mind.

    With a sigh, Holley nodded, "Yes, it''s a bad thing, but I have to grow up and bear it. Dad, trust me. I can solve it. If I can''t bear it, I will definitely come to you and ask you to help me."

 Chapter 777 Kill Ron

    Holley left home.

    She dragged her suitcase and left the Ye family as if she was really going to look for her child.

    At the gate of the airport, she saw Rex.

    Rex arrived at the airport earlier than her to wait for someone.

    Holley''s intuition told her that she was the one Rex was waiting for.

    Decisively, she turned around, trying to avoid Rex''s sight.

    But Rex wouldn''t miss Holley since she was in his sight.

    "Holley."

    Rex stopped her, "I know you booked a flight to N City at one o''clock in the afternoon. Give me ten minutes now and let''s have a cup of coffee together and I''ll see you off."

    Of course, Rex was not waiting for Holley at the airport to stop her.

    He had something important to talk with Holley about the kidnapping yesterday.

    He knew that if he mentioned the kidnapping directly, Holley would be disgusted and refuse. Perhaps she wouldn''t even give him a chance to talk with her.

    Rex just wanted to find out what had happened in a way that was acceptable to Holley.

    Although Holley could tell that Rex was implying something.

    But Holley couldn''t refuse the suggestion of having a cup of coffee.

    She nodded, "Okay. Let''s have a cup of coffee. I hope I can find my child."

    She tried her best to cover up the truth.

    Rex bought coffee, which was Holley''s favorite coffee, and sat with her in a corner of the VIP room.

    "Holley."

    Without drinking coffee, Rex raised his head with concern, "Are you really going to look for the child?"

    Holley understood what Rex wanted to say.

    She couldn''t figure out what she had done wrong.

    Maybe it was a fake.

    Having no choice, Holley nodded seriously, "Of course, I''m looking for my child. Why do you ask me that?"

    "But Holley..."

    Rex smiled bitterly and sighed, "You know what? You look completely different from what you said yesterday."

    It was right.

    Although Holley didn''t do anything wrong, she was seen through.

    It was not because she didn''t hide it well, nor because Mr. Yan had the ability to read people''s mind.

    People who really care about you can always see the difference from your body.

    As long as the one was really familiar with the details, he would find them.

    "Yesterday, in your eyes, I saw the hope and happy you haven''t had for a long time. Today, all I see is sadness and hope. Holley, did something happen yesterday and let you know something that no one knows?"

    Rex asked tentatively.

    Holley was silent.

    Rex continued to persuade Holley, "No matter what happens, it''s unreasonable to hide it from us. If there is still hope and opportunity for this matter, we should not miss the opportunity and easily give up hope. If there was no room for manoeuvre. At least we have to do something to make those bastards pay the price."

    Holley was still silent.

    She tasted the coffee carefully without any sugar.

    Only bitter coffee could make her feel less bitter.

    She raised her head slowly and said, "What do you think Ron has done to me?"

    She asked a strange question, which seemed to have nothing to do with what Rex had said before.

    Rex was not an impatient person, so he listened carefully and said seriously, "Mr. Ron is very good to you. No matter what happens, he will try his best to protect you from harm. No one is perfect. You can''t expect the means of bad people. Mr. Ron can''t guarantee that you will never be hurt a little. What''s more, what he has encountered and endured is much more than you."

    Rex was trying his best to make Holley and Ron together.

    Even if his love for Holley had never changed, he was just such a man who could be very sincere in the emotional world.

    There are many ways to love one.

    He could make her happy, and he could also help her to be with the one who could make her happy.

    Obviously, Rex loved Holley in the latter way.

    "Mr. Ron has done a lot for you, and I know you have done a lot for Mr. Ron. No matter how difficult it is, don''t be knocked down. Think more about each other."

    Hearing what Rex said, Holley tried to squeeze out a smile.

    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she frowned and shook her head. "For me, Ron is the man who loves me wholeheartedly. For me, he can sacrifice his life and everything he has. I know that it''s too much for me to dump a man like him. But in the end, I couldn''t hold on any longer and chose to divorce. But I can''t choose to kill Ron in exchange for my child."

    This was the truth, what happened to Holley yesterday.

    Rex''s pupils contracted violently.

    Sure enough, something important happened yesterday.

    However, the other party was really vicious to the extreme. He actually traded the life of Ron for the life of the child.

    Obviously, he was going to torture Holley and make Holley suffer forever?

    Who on earth was such a vicious person?

    Rex wanted to ask Holley, but Holley said again, "Rex, I didn''t tell anyone because it''s a painful thing for me, but it''s not difficult to choose. Of course, it''s impossible for me to trade Ron''s life for the child''s. Ron is the man who risked his life to save me, and he is also the man who has never traded my life for anything else."

    As she spoke, she hammered her chest hard. "I feel like there is a big stone in my heart. I shouldn''t have said anything, but I still said it to you."

    "Holley."

    Rex grabbed Holley''s hand and looked into her eyes, "Your choice is right. You couldn''t exchange Ron for your child. His intention is to make you suffer. Either you are pa

    en bury the child."

    Fly said with a big smile on his face.

    His appearance made people shudder.

    "Who said that Holley chose me?"

    Ron''s voice suddenly came from behind.

    Holley was stunned.

    She felt that she must have misheard.

    But his body was the most honest.

    Suddenly, Holley turned around and saw Ron. The man slowly walked over.

    Why did he come back? Why was he here?

    Holley looked at Rex.

    With a guilty conscience, Rex looked away from Holley.

    "You promised me."

    Holley asked in a low voice, gritting her teeth.

    Rex sighed, "Holley, only your father and Mr. Ron can find subtle changes in you. I went to see you yesterday because I was entrusted by Mr. Ron. He said that you had a fight and it was inconvenient for him to show up, but he was sure that something must have happened, so he asked me to find it out."

    "He also knows that you have made your choice. But he is also a living man. He has his own choice."

    Rex stood aside and told these things in a way that could make Holley accept.

    But Holley couldn''t accept it.

    She turned around and pointed at Ron, "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you. Who do you think you are? How dare you interfere in my business? Get out of here!"

    Holley knew this man, Ron.

    Ron came, which meant that he was willing to exchange his life for the child.

    Holley wouldn''t allow it to happen.

    Standing there, Ron said calmly, "I don''t need your permission to do anything since we two have divorced. Besides, what happened today is not your own business. Isn''t it also my business? After all, the child is also my child. I''m willing to trade my own life for the child''s life. After all, I''m an adult. I will die earlier than our child, so I would like do it."

    As he spoke, Ron took out a gun from his back and pointed it at his heart.

    Sure enough, he made the choice.

    "Ron, you are a madman. Get out of here. I don''t need your charity."

    Holley cried and shook her head. This was not what she wanted. She didn''t want anything to happen to Ron.

    She wanted to rush over and push the man out of the villa, but she was held tightly on the shoulder by Rex.

    "Rex, let go of me, or I will hate you for the rest of my life."

    "If you can''t get your child back, you will regret it for the rest of your life."

    Rex said in a low voice. He put his hand on Holley''s shoulder and completely imprisoned her.

    Fly clapped his hands and said, "You are so affectionate. I admire you so much."

    "But I have to remind you who put on a particularly bitter play that my request is that if Holley kills Ron in person, I will return the child to you. If you committed suicide, it''s useless, Ron."

    It was definitely not a kind reminder from Fly.

    Holley trembled with anger.

    Before Holley could react, Rex took out his gun and forcefully stuffed it into Holley''s hand.

    Holding Holley''s hand, he aimed at Ron with the gun.

    "What are you doing?"

    Holley screamed and struggled.

    But she was too weak to struggle against Rex.

    No matter how she resisted, Rex just held Holley''s hand tightly and aimed at the heart of Ron with the gun.

    "Bang!"

    The gunshot resounded through the villa.

    Ron was shot, and blood gushed out from his chest.

    It was Rex who pulled the trigger, holding Holley''s hand.

    But this was not the same as Holley shooting Ron to death with her own hands.

    She knelt on the ground in despair and stared blankly at Ron, whose chest was bleeding and lying straight on the ground.

    She didn''t want to hurt Ron so much, but she still...

    "No!"

    She couldn''t accept it, but everything had been settled and there was no room for manoeuvre.

 Chapter 778 Kill Her Husband

    Fate was like a big joke.

    After being stunned for three seconds, Holley crazily took out her phone from her handbag.

    Since Ron was shot, she should call for emergency treatment.

    When she dialed the emergency number with a shaking hand, Fly''s voice came from behind.

    "If Ron doesn''t die, you can''t get your child, Holley."

    "Think it over. You have shot him. Even if Ron was rescued, there might not be a way out for him. But if you insist on rescuing Ron, I promise you won''t be able to get your child back. Your shot is in vain."

    Saving Ron or taking her child was a difficult problem for Holley again.

    Now the situation was different. There was almost no chance for Ron to live.

    "No..."

    Holley murmured and shook her head repeatedly.

    Holley was going crazy. It was really difficult for her to bear everything in front of her.

    She had been tortured to the point of collapse.

    Rex quickly grabbed the gun from Holley''s hand. He was afraid that Holley would do something stupid.

    Then he turned around and Rex pointed a gun at Fly, "Fly, Holley has killed Ron herself. Hand over the child."

    Bur Fly didn''t mean to hand over the child.

    He just smiled coldly and stood there, "Mr. Yan, look at you, how can you be so anxious? Although Ron was shot, who could guarantee that there was no medical miracle? I''m always cautious, so I''ll talk about the child in five minutes. "

    "Holley, aren''t you curious? With your enmity with the Shen family, you made my sister suffer, so is the Shen family so willing to let you go so easily?"

    If it was in another situation, Holley might be curious.

    But now she had no mood to think about these things.

    She gasped and finally had the strength to say, "Rex, don''t talk nonsense with him. I want to save Ron."

    "Are you crazy?"

    Rex was anxious, "Can''t you see that you have hit Ron''s heart and there is no way for Ron to survive. We have wasted so much time and it will cost too much time to get to the hospital. When there was medical treatment, Ron had already died. Even if you save him, there is no possibility of living. You''d better choose the child. Can''t you see that Ron comes here today to help you change back your child? Can''t you see that Ron''s wish is that you can get your child back? Holley, do you want Ron to die for nothing?"

    "He''s not dead. He''s still alive. I don''t want him to die."

    Holley shook her head in despair.

    Fly giggled, "Holley, how could you be so greedy? You can only have choose one person between Ron and your child. You''d better make a choice as soon as possible rather than shed crocodile tears and hope him alive. Which one do you want, Ron or your son?"

    Of course, Holley wanted to make a choice.

    In fact, she had already made her choice.

    However, Rex took the phone from her hand. With the power of a man far better than a woman, he confined her and restricted her freedom of movement.

    She couldn''t call for emergency treatment for Ron, and she couldn''t even rush over.

    Rex said indifferently, "There''s no need to choose. We just want the child. We won''t waste too much time on people who are not worth it. But you just said that you shouldn''t have let Holley go because of the grudge between the Shen family and Holley. Then why did you let her go?"

    "Rex, shut up. I didn''t choose a child. I chose Ron."

    Holley shouted and interrupted Rex.

    Rex shrugged indifferently, "But now you have no choice."

    It was cruel for him to say that.

    Holley couldn''t accept the fact that this man had become a little strange.

    Is he still that Mr. Yan?

    Unwilling to give up, Holley frowned and said, "Rex, do you want to force me to death? I don''t allow you to choose the child, let alone you. If you make such a choice, I will surely die for you."

    Holley suddenly felt herself ridiculous.

    It turned out that she only had her own life left to threaten others.

    But did Rex care?

    Holley didn''t know, so she added, "Don''t worry. If I don''t live, I will definitely kill you with me."

    Rex still pretended to be indifferent, "Holley, you won''t die. Your father is still alive. You won''t die for your father. Besides, you won''t make the child an orphan even if the child is back. After all, he has lost his father. Can you make him lose his mother?"

    Rex saw through Holley, so Holley''s threat was useless.

    Fly stood aside and watched the play with interest. "So, Mr. Yan, did you help today''s matter in order to make Holley your wife?"

    Noticing the gap between Holley and Rex, Fly instigated them without hesitation.

    Ignoring Fly, Rex said solemnly to Holley, "It''s the best decision for you and Ron and everyone. You can hate me for not saving Ron, and my life can also be compensated for you and Ron. But Holley, I won''t change my mind. It''s the best decision."

    Holley cried bitterly.

    She couldn''t break away from Rex''s control, nor could she control the situation.

    She could only stand there and watch the blood from Ron''s body solidify.

    His life was constantly fading away, as if it had completely disappeared.

    "Mr. Fly, hand over the child. Five minutes have passed. "

    Seeing that Holley stopped making trouble, Rex turned to Fly.

    Fly still didn''t want to hand over the child. He smiled viciously, "Listen to me before you get the child from me. Holley, you know clearly how many grudges the Shen family has with you. I don''t want to talk about the past. If you die one thousand times or ten thousand times just because of the past, it is not enough to atone for your sin. But I chose to let you live. You hav

    , he went straight to the point. "Let''s cut the crap. I''m not here to enjoy the public display of affection, nor to destroy the two of you. Shawn is here to see you. Do you want to see him or not?"

    "Let''s go together."

    Holley held Ron''s hand.

    Ron shook his head and said, "Since I have deceived everyone that I have died, just lie to them for a while."

    "That''s great. I''ll take this opportunity to recover."

    Holley looked at the wound on Ron''s chest worriedly and nodded, "I believe in your arrangement."

    In the living room, Shawn was obviously waiting anxiously.

    For Shawn, too many things had happened in the past three years.

    The first time he met Holley, then he expressed his love to her, they became enemies, later they actually stood on the opposite side...

    Thinking about it, Shawn felt everything was like a dream.

    He didn''t know how the Shen family rose. He only knew that his brother was very powerful, and he dealt with Ron and Holley.

    But no matter how bad they had been, the initial love for Holley in Shawn''s heart had never changed.

    Moreover, the more Shawn knew about Holley''s past, what happened to her, and every choice she made, the more he liked her.

    Even though his favorite sister had suffered a lot because of Holley and Ron, Shawn still loved Holley.

    This time, her brother spared no effort to deal with Holley, but in fact, he didn''t tell him.

    But Shawn still knew something.

    Shawn begged his brother in person. He begged his brother to let go of Holley and not to hurt Holley.

    After all, they were brothers. Fly couldn''t help but agree to his brother''s request. At the same time, Fly also asked his brother to marry a woman who was good for the family after Holley''s matter was over.

    In this way, Shawn won the child of Holley.

    At first, Shawn thought that he could prove to her that he could protect Holley by giving the child back to her and he was not as useless as what Holley said.

    He had thought that he could end his love by giving the child to Holley.

    But in the end, things were not as good as he thought.

    The child was taken away by the woman surnamed Mei. Obviously, there was someone supporting that woman, so Shawn couldn''t find her or the child.

    He came to see Holley just to tell her what he knew, hoping to help her as much as possible.

    "What''s up?"

    Holley said indifferently.

    There were still tears in her eyes, and she looked very pale and weak.

    Shawn felt sad, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lose your child."

    "Of course you are."

    Holley didn''t think Shawn was a good man. She thought that Shawn and Fly were in the same boat. "You guys work together. But Shawn, for what on earth do you want to represent the Shen family to deal with me and Ron?"

    Shawn shook his head, "You misunderstood. I don''t know the specific reason why my brother treated you like this, but after all, we didn''t have a good relationship before. I just want to tell you an important clue, which is useful for you to find your child. I once heard the woman surnamed Mei talking to my brother. That woman said that you killed her child, so she would never let your child go. I don''t know what it means, but it should be useful to you. Holley, I''m not as bad as you think. But I''m not a good person. Otherwise, I can have brought the baby back to you earlier."

    "I really like you, but unfortunately, there is no possibility between us. The last thing I can do for my love is to tell you the secret. I hope you can find your child."

    After saying that, Shawn stood up, turned around and left proudly.

    The woman surnamed Mei said that Holley had killed her child, so she wouldn''t let go of Holley''s child.

    What did he mean?

 Chapter 779 Cursing Holley

    Sitting there, Holley stayed there for a while and felt that she had heard something terrible.

    Holley stood up in a hurry and chased out of the villa. She didn''t see Shawn, but saw a started car.

    Although she was not sure whether the car was Shawn''s, Holley still rushed over by instinct.

    She rushed over desperately.

    Because she really felt that she had heard something terrible.

    Shawn seemed to imply her something important.

    Holley believed that Shawn knew everything, so she had to ask him.

    It was crazy to stop a started car with her own body, but it was worth it for Holley.

    The car almost crushed her under the car, but finally stopped three centimeters away from her.

    Holley was right, Shawn drove the car in person.

    Getting out of the car, Shawn was a little angry, but he punched the car with worry, "Holley, what are you doing? Don''t you know that you only have a one percent chance of survival just now?"

    "Shawn, tell me is the child that I have been raising with Ron born by that woman whose surname is Mei?"

    For this question, Holley was willing to bet on her life. She thought it was worth it.

    Shawn was stunned, "I don''t know."

    This was his answer.

    He thought that such an answer might not be convincing at all.

    After all, Holley''s child was once in her brother''s hands. The woman surnamed Mei was also supported by her brother to do something.

    After a pause, he added, "You should know what you and Ron did to my sister. My sister did something wrong first, so I didn''t argue with you two. But since my sister''s accident, I have been taking care of her. As you know, I have always been a dissolute man, so I don''t care about my family''s affairs."

    "I don''t know what my brother has done or what his plan is. The reason why I know about your matter is that I saw the woman whose surname is Mei at home once. Holley, maybe you don''t know that even if you humiliated me, refused me and framed my sister, I still have you in my heart. I have been silently caring about everything related to you. So I know that the woman surnamed Mei has a grudge against you. More importantly, she is not a good person."

    "It''s inevitable for me to pay more attention to such a person at home. After paying attention to her, I know that my brother has been secretly supporting her to do something, and that your child is in his hands. I also know that my brother''s plan is to let you, Ron and your child die. Holley, I don''t want you to die, and I won''t save Ron either. But I want to save you and your child."

    "I thought I could give the baby to you in person, but in the end, it was just a joke. So I don''t know what the relationship between that woman surnamed Mei and the child you adopted before. But she said something that I thought useful, so I sent it to you."

    Shawn had finished what he should say, "By the way, I''m getting married."

    "Although this news is not a big deal in your life, please bless me. Because my marriage is at the cost of your life and your child''s. It''s my own decision. I don''t want to use it to hurt you. I just want to hear your wishes."

    Holley''s mind was in a mess.

    She didn''t know the exact answer to what she wanted to know. Instead, she heard a lot of words that disturbed her mind.

    After keeping silent for three seconds, Holley nodded, "Then I wish you happiness. I sincerely wish you happiness."

    Shawn nodded and smiled bitterly, "I knew it. You are the most important person in my heart, and I probably have no place in your heart, right? Or you would care who I''m going to marry. Although you don''t care, I still want to tell you. I''m going to marry the daughter of the Dongfang family. It seems that her name is Adele. I''ve never seen her before. I heard that her face was disfigured by sulfuric acid. Because she was disfigured and no one wanted her, the Dongfang family wanted to marry her to a family with not bad family background, so they offered rich conditions. I have to sacrifice myself for the sake of the Shen family."

    Holley was speechless.

    In her memory, Adele was not a good woman.

    She was selfish, conceited, cruel and merciless. She didn''t take a person''s life seriously relying on her family power.

    Such a woman was probably not a good wife even if she was married.

    But Shawn...

    Holley didn''t know Shawn well, but he didn''t have any black spots.

    But he also said that it was for his family interests.

    Holley didn''t know what to say. She kept silent for a while and said, "If that''s happiness, a must in life. I wish you happiness."

    It was inappropriate for her to say anything else except blessing.

    Silently, she stepped aside and made way for Shawn.

    After Shawn drove away, Holley turned around and walked into the villa.

    When she pushed the door open, she bumped into the man''s warm arms.

    "Ron..."

    "Who do you do that? Do you want to die?"

    Ron was extremely nervous.

    Even if Holley was fine, thinking of the critical moment just now, Ron''s heart would be torn apart.

    "I asked Shawn if the woman surnamed Mei is the mother of your brother''s child."

    Holley looked up and said calmly.

    What she said was explosive news.

    There were many grudges between them and the woman surnamed Mei.

    Now, that woman seemed to have something to do with Ron''s brother, and she was the mother of his brother''s child.

    The relationship was complicated and unreasonable.

    Holley didn''t know what Ron would do to that woman after he knew that she was the mother of his brother''s child.

    However, Ron didn''t express his opinion. He just asked the little woman in his arms, "Then what''s the answer?"

    "He said he didn''t know."

    Even if Shawn said he didn''t know, they could think of it.

    The woman surnamed Mei had alwa

    you to spare Holley''s life, but I didn''t promise not to hurt her. Even if the Shen family is as powerful now, you shouldn''t have offended the Dongfang family. You pissed Miss Adele off and her father hit her. Do you think it''s appropriate not to do anything to them?"

    "Besides, I just want to announce the video that Holley and Rex jointly shot and killed Ron. Don''t you know who Holley is? Will the Generalissimo make her guilty? As for Rex, he loved Holley so much that he would take the blame for her. At most, Holley committed negligent homicide, and she didn''t deserve to die. I will do what I have promised you."

    What Fly said made sense.

    Shawn had nothing to refute.

    He turned around and left in silence.

    Fly stopped him, "Shawn."

    The long lost address made Shawn''s eyes red in an instant.

    Since something happened to the Shen family, her brother had become busier and busier, and they were getting more and more alienated from each other.

    This address was familiar and strange.

    Fly continued, "The marriage with the Dongfang family is related to the future of our family. Shawn, don''t do anything that will embarrass the Shen family."

    Fly said this because he hoped that his brother would not give Holley any chance to get prepared.

    Shawn understood what his brother meant.

    He nodded silently. After a long time, he said, "I won''t inform Holley."

    Then, the video was exposed on major media portals.

    The public opinion criticized Holley on one side.

    That was no worse than the influence after the video of Teresa shooting and killing Holley''s grandmother was exposed.

    For a moment, Holley became the target of everyone''s shouting and beating.

    Many so-called justice men, in fact, were the armies hired by the Shen family. They were sitting outside the police station building to display their strength and demanded to arrest Holley.

    Of course, the Generalissimo wanted to protect Holley with all his heart, but the public grievance had to subside.

    So when he was abroad, he made a call to Holley and asked her to be arrested.

    Holley told the Generalissimo the truth, "Dad, Mr. Ron is still alive. This is a deliberate plan against me. I need to fight back desperately. You don''t need to interfere. You just need to be the Generalissimo that makes the public satisfied."

    With Holley''s words, the Generalissimo felt relieved.

    The people of the police station and the media reporters all arrived at Holley''s residence.

    They were going to arrest Holley and Rex. Outside Holley''s house, they shouted the words of asking Holley and Rex to turn themselves in.

    Holley was calm.

    Because she wanted everyone to be attracted to see what was going on.

    She did this for two purposes.

    On the one hand, the video had spread widely online, if she didn''t use the police station''s loudspeaker to attract more people to see the truth, she would probably have to completely prove her innocence with a long time. So it was not a waste to have a free advertising staff.

    More importantly, both she and Ron thought that the woman surnamed Mei wanted Holley to die. After such a thing happened, she would definitely come to watch Holley being arrested.

    It would be fine if she didn''t show up. Once she appeared, Ron''s followers would keep an eye on her, take her down and find out the child.

    Two hours later, Holley still didn''t want to open the door.

    Many people were discussing whether Holley had run away.

    Of course, there were also some people who had a good relationship with Holley. They all thought that she was framed and were worried about her.

    But most of them were malicious speculations from the public.

    And people with the same thought as Adele were all cursing Holley viciously, cursing her to suffer a lot in the police station, cursing her to be killed in prison.

 Chapter 780 The Annual Report

    It was almost time for Holley to open the door.

    However, she didn''t open the door widely. She just let out a space that was enough to accommodate her.

    Standing there, Holley looked at the crowd coldly.

    Holley didn''t find the woman whose surname was Mei.

    Finally, she looked at the staff of the police station and asked, "What do you mean?"

    The staff of the police station showed the arrest warrant.

    Holley frowned and said unhappily, "So what? You can arrest me just by a video online. How rash you are!"

    The staff of the police station was embarrassed.

    Holley''s questioning was not over yet. "Have you found the corpse of Ron or what?"

    "We haven''t found the body, but we have been to Mr. Ron''s company. He hasn''t gone to work for many days. Before that, he went to the company almost every day."

    The staff of the police station also felt a little embarrassed.

    But obviously, if the police didn''t find the corpse, it was very likely that Holley and Rex had worked together to hide the corpse.

    But no one dared to say such a guess in front of Holley.

    Even though everyone had such a guess in their hearts, Holley''s aura was so strong that the staff of the police station did not dare to say anything about these shadowy things.

    Holley still looked at the onlookers indifferently.

    She was waiting for the news from Ron.

    They all hoped to see the woman surnamed Mei appear.

    Unfortunately, the woman surnamed Mei did not appear in the crowd.

    A message came from Ron. Holley also knew that the woman hadn''t shown up yet. Perhaps she was quite calm, so she chose not to show up.

    In that case, they would not wait any longer.

    After hearing that Ron was ready, Holley pushed the door open with all her strength.

    Ron stood beside Holley, but he was stopped before.

    With a smile, Ron stood beside Holley and naturally held her waist.

    In the face of the police station, he only felt a little funny and asked, "I''m still alive. Why did you say that I had died?"

    Seeing this, the policeman was speechless.

    In the [Ã÷Ã÷] video, [Ìì³½] was dead.

    But now...

    Facing the media reporters, Ron shook his h

    used to like Mr. Ron''s wife, Holley. Do you still like her now? Who do you love more than Miss Adele?"

    Shawn had been wearing a cold face all the time. Marrying a strange woman was his limit.

    But the question of the emcee was challenging Shawn''s bottom line.

    He frowned. He had planned to let it go as long as the emcee changed the subject.

    But the emcee completely ignored him. He repeated the question three times.

    For a moment, everyone wanted to know Shawn''s answer.

    Someone uploaded a small video on the Internet, and this section happened to be uploaded.

    Holley and Ron were using the big data on the Internet to search for the woman surnamed Mei, but they didn''t expect to find this video.

    Holley and Ron darkened their faces.

    "This stupid question must be asked by Miss Adele."

    As a woman, Holley definitely knew it.

    "Isn''t Miss Adele an idiot?"

    Ron snorted unhappily, "As for Shawn, he even let Miss Adele know that he liked you. It seems that he loved you so much and I have many rivals in love."

    "Ron, if my memory serves me right, Adele once liked you. How could you be loved by an idiot?"

    Obviously, Holley felt that Ron was jealous. But wouldn''t she be jealous?

    As expected, when Holley mentioned Adele, Ron didn''t say anything.

    He waved his hand casually and said, "Forget it. Let them get married. We two continue to search big data to find the woman whose surname is Mei."

 Chapter 781 Making Them Die

    It was not that Holley and Ron wanted to care about the wedding of Shawn and Adele.

    The live broadcast of their wedding was so hot that as long as they used the search engine to search the information, the recommendation box would pop up and recommend them to watch the live broadcast of Shawn and Adele.

    The most outrageous thing was the forceful recommendation of the portal.

    Even if Holley clicked the close button, the video still played.

    In the video, the emcee asked Shawn the tricky question.

    He obviously helped Adele ask this question which was too straightforward and sharp.

    For a moment, all the guests present were talking about Shawn''s past.

    Shawn''s face darkened.

    Everyone in Shen family looked pale.

    They were all very embarrassed.

    Everyone in the Dongfang family also frowned.

    Everyone was not stupid. They could see that it was Adele asked the emcee to ask such a question.

    Otherwise, the emcee would not ask such a stupid question.

    Everyone in the Dongfang family felt humiliated.

    After all, the behavior of Adele was completely uneducated, and it offended the Shen family.

    Seeing that Shawn didn''t answer, the master of the Dongfang family thought it was time for him to be a peacemaker and get the matter settled.

    He walked up to the center of the stage and said with a smile, "Well, don''t embarrass my son-in-law. What questions are you asking? Let''s change another topic that it''s time for them to exchange the rings."

    The master of the Dongfang family had a good way to mediate in the dispute. Normally, things had gone in this way. Although the Shen family was unwilling, they wouldn''t screw up the wedding.

    But Adele had been spoiled since childhood.

    So she was not reconciled. She had to compete with Holley on her wedding.

    She would never allow her husband still kept the position of Holley in his heart.

    She said in a spoiled manner, "Dad, how important this question was! Besides, it''s not difficult for Mr. Shawn. He is going to marry me. Of course, the last person in his heart is me. There can''t be anyone else in his heart. So, let Mr. Shawn answer it himself."

    Adele had gone too far.

    Shawn''s face darkened, "So I suggest that we should not try to talk about love in a marriage of exchange of interests. If Miss Adele want me to love you, you''d better find another one."

    After that, Shawn left the wedding in front of everyone.

    Mr. Shawn and Miss Adele broke up with each other at the wedding. All of a sudden, there was a lot of gossip about them.

    Mos

    the Dongfang family, I know that the Dongfang family has offended Holley and Ron. Recently, it has been difficult for you to take any action."

    "I also know that the Dongfang family hates both Holley and Ron. You only want to deal with the two of them."

    "Am I right, Master of the Dongfang family?"

    The master of the Dongfang family''s face darkened. All these things were right, but he didn''t understand what this woman meant by saying that.

    "I have the child of Ron and Holley. This was the trump card which is enough to make Ron and Holley pay the price. But I''m weak alone and need to cooperate with others. I wonder if you has the will to cooperate with me. If you don''t want to cooperate with me, I''ll talk to Mr. Fly."

    The woman surnamed Mei obviously had the upper hand at the moment.

    Her request was what the Dongfang family wanted.

    More importantly, the Dongfang family was not her only choice.

    After a short hesitation, the master of the Dongfang family agreed, "Okay, we will cooperate. What do you need us to do for you?"

    "Go to meet Ron alone."

    "In what name?"

    "Tell Ron that you know where I am and ask him out for more details. Buy me an hour."

    The woman surnamed Mei had obviously planned everything, so she said these plans without thinking.

    "What are you going to do after I called him out?"

    The master of the Dongfang family was still worried about the woman in front of him.

    The woman surnamed Mei sneered, "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with the Dongfang family. As long as you remember to make an appointment with Ron and delay for an hour, I promise that Ron and Holley will not be able to see the sun on the second day alive."

 Chapter 782 How Can You Let Me Do Such A Thing

    Perhaps it was because the wedding of Shawn and Adele was too popular today.

    So the portal popped up the video again and again.

    Holley and Ron were forced to watch the video.

    They were not interested in watching the video.

    But when Holley accidentally glanced at Adele in the video, she was stunned.

    She paused and began to look at her up and down.

    She had seen Adele, and it was similar to the woman in the video.

    However, there were still difference.

    She didn''t know if it was because of her disfigured face or the eyes...

    In Holley''s memory, Adele was a brainless girl.

    But this eyes obviously implied that the owner had many experiences. And Holley always felt that they looked familiar and it should not be the first time that she saw them.

    Holley stared at the video. Ron''s attention was also attracted by her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I think she looks familiar."

    As Holley spoke, she raised her hand to cover the lower half of Adele''s face, revealing only her eyes.

    There were stories, hatred and vicissitudes in her eyes.

    More importantly, they looked familiar.

    Ron leaned over, looked at it carefully and then shook his head without any clue. "Is there any problem?"

    "You..."

    Holley didn''t know if she should be happy that Ron didn''t pay much attention to other women, or should she be angry with him that at such an important time, he even argued with her.

    "I have a feeling that she is not Adele. Why don''t we go to the data bank and find a similar person with half a face?"

    Ron didn''t refuse Holley''s suggestion.

    He always believed that women knew women best.

    Since Holley had a feeling and a guess, they would investigate it. Anyway, they had no clue.

    They found nearly a million faces with similar eyes.

    At last, Holley and Ron found the face of the woman surnamed Mei.

    It was her!

    In the Dongfang family.

    The master of the Dongfang family hesitated for a long time and finally made up his mind.

    Even if the woman surnamed Mei was alone.

    Even if she had nothing but the child of

    w they even lose their temper."

    "You are so smart."

    Holley smiled and found someone sent her a message.

    The message was from a strange number. The person who sent it said that he was an acquaintance of Holley and her surname was Mei.

    Obviously, the massage was sent by the woman surnamed Mei.

    She made an appointment with Holley.

    It was for no reason.

    But both Holley and Ron knew that the reason why the woman surnamed Mei asked Holley to meet was for the child.

    But at the same time, that woman would definitely set a trap.

    It must be dangerous to meet her.

    In particular, she only had an appointment with Holley.

    Although Ron knew it was dangerous, he had no stand to stop it.

    He only hoped that Holley would be a little timid and choose not to go.

    But Holley was a brave person.

    At least she was a brave mother, so she held the phone, looked into Ron''s eyes and said slowly word by word, "I will meet her and help me prepare it."

    "I refuse it."

    Ron looked away from her.

    "How can you ask me to prepare for your death? Have you forgotten that Shawn said that she wouldn''t let you go because she thought you killed her child? You can''t go! "

    Ron didn''t care what others said about him.

    He just thought that the child could be born again, but if the person who accompanied him all his life lost, he would really lose her.

 Chapter 783 if I Die, Your Child Will Die

    The abandoned factory was full of the smell of rust.

    Holley appeared in the factory alone.

    This was the meeting place designated by the woman surnamed Mei.

    Following the woman''s instructions, Holley walked into the depths of the ruins.

    The woman surnamed Mei had arrived a long time ago. When she saw Holley, she smiled with mockery, "You are indeed here. You really come at all costs for your child."

    "But Holley, why do you think I will return your child to you?"

    "You killed my son. I will bury him with both your life and your son''s life."

    The woman surnamed Mei said crazily.

    Holley frowned slightly, "You should know that your husband is the brother of Ron, and your son is also his nephew. In the Mu family, both Master Mu and Ron cherish that child. Even all the property of the Mu family is inherited by him."

    The woman was stunned.

    She didn''t expect that Holley knew her things in detail.

    "You should also know that your child w

    a mother, she couldn''t help but cry when she heard such a sad cry.

    "Holley, don''t shed crocodile tears. Or, trade your life for your child''s, or..."

    Before the woman finished her words, Holley raised her gun and aimed at her.

    Seeing the gun, the woman surnamed Mei was obviously scared.

    "Holley, are you crazy? Don''t you want your child back?"

    No matter what she said, Holley was indifferent and just pulled the trigger silently.

    "Holley, if I die, your child will die."

    The woman screamed.

    [Ò¶×ÓÎõ] paused for a while, and the woman surnamed Mei rushed over, knocked off the pistol in [Ò¶×ÓÎõ]''s hand, and wrestled with her.

 Chapter 784 Ron Is A Scumbag

    Holley had the upper hand.

    She was fighting for her child, so she was invincible.

    But when she pinched the woman''s neck and asked her to tell her the whereabouts of the child, the woman just sneered.

    "Holley, do you think I will tell you where the child is? Let me tell you, my child was killed by you, and I will also let your child die, and let you die with him."

    "Holley, there is an unsolvable enmity between us. It was me that Ron wanted to find, but you stole my life. Ron owed me a lot, but he hated me so much because of you. Originally, I could have a good love, but in the end, I had to give birth to a child with a man who I didn''t like and who is useless. [Ò¶×ÓÎõ], it''s all your fault. Why do you think you can get my child back from me? "

    "If you are smarter and you don''t come to see me, maybe I can only use your child to pay for my child''s life. But since you''re here, I won''t let you go. Go to hell."

    The woman surnamed Mei said viciously.

    Holley''s hand around her neck was a little weak.

    That woman wanted to kill her child, but she could do nothing.

    And...

    Holley was in pain. The woman immediately fought back. She turned over and threw Holley to the ground, pinching Holley''s neck with both hands.

    She had already wanted Holley to die, so how could she show mercy?

    Feeling suffocated, Holley''s brain went blank and she was almost in shock because of suffocation.

    But she was not reconciled.

    If she couldn''t get her child back even if she died, why did she come here to court death?

    Even if she died, she would take this woman with her.

    Holley struggled to raise her hand and pulled out the woman''s hair.

    She pulled hard and bumped into the weakest part of the woman''s body.

    Holley wrestled with the woman surnamed Mei again.

    However, Holley didn''t take good care of herself after giving birth the

    same time. One day, you found that he raped me and gave birth to his child. You argued with him and you divorced. In order to take revenge on you, Ron knew that your child was allergic to mangoes, but he asked someone to apply fresh mango juice all over his body, which killed your child."

    "You thought it was me who killed your child, so you came to argue with me. We two had a dispute. I pushed you down by accident, and you hit yourself and fainted."

    The woman surnamed Mei sighed, "Holle, we two are good friends. I don''t want to hurt you. You were too emotional at that time. I just wanted to explain these things when you calmed down. So I tied you up after you fainted. I didn''t expect that you would lose your memory because of that collision."

    "Holle, Ron is a scumbag. I know I shouldn''t have given birth to his child. But I''m a woman and a mother. How can I abandon my own child?"

    "Holle, I didn''t mean to take Ron away from you. It''s just that Ron is a scumbag. He played with our love at the same time. He is not a human being. First he sent you to prison for another woman, and then..."

    "Holle, I''m sorry. Please forgive me."

    The woman surnamed Mei actually knelt down in front of Holley in order to play a trick.

 Chapter 785 Let Go Of Me

    In fact, it was the woman surnamed Mei who was talking and Holley was listening.

    Holley''s mind was empty without any memory.

    She knew nothing. She just stood there, looking at the woman kneeling in front of her and crying.

    Was the truth like what she said?

    Holley shook her head with uncertainty, "If, it''s true. Why did you bring a whip to me?"

    Even if she lost her memory, Holley was not stupid.

    She still remembered that when she just opened her eyes, she saw hatred in the eyes of the woman who was crying sadly and talking to her now.

    The woman surnamed Mei was pretending to cry there, but when she heard what Holley said, she was stunned.

    There was only one second that she couldn''t cry.

    A second later, the woman continued to cry, sobbing, "Holley, I know you misunderstood me a lot. I''m afraid that you won''t forgive me. I came here with a whip to apologize to you. If you don''t vent your anger, just beat me to death."

    "I..."

    Holley still couldn''t tell whether what the woman in front of her said was true or not.

    She shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know. I don''t remember. Can you untie the rope on me first?"

    This was Holley''s test.

    She had to find out whether the woman in front of her was telling the truth.

    If she was unwilling to untie the rope, then every word she said would be untrustworthy.

    The woman surnamed Mei had a vicious idea after she found that Holley had indeed lost her memory.

    Of course she would untie the rope.

    She wiped her tears in a hurry. "I was confused. I should have thought of it. Look, I''ve come to apologize with whips. How can I not be willing to untie you? "

    The woman surnamed Mei untied the rope for Holley.

    Holley raised her hand and slapped on Ron''s face.

    Ron was stunned by what Holley said.

    As if she didn''t know him.

    ''How could you forget me?

    How could you not engrave me into her bones and never forget me for the rest of your life?

    Holley, how can you forget me?''

    How could you be harmed by that woman surnamed Mei? How could you?

    Ron''s heart ached, "I''m Ron, your husband."

    "Holley, I love you."

    He roared loudly and pulled Holley into his arms again.

    A hint of fear flashed through Holley''s eyes.

    That woman said that Ron was a scumbag.

    It was the jerk man who could even kill their child with his own hands.

    Holley raised her head in fear and looked at Ron, "You are Ron?"

    She was really afraid of that man.

    At least she had just woken up and remembered nothing. The woman surnamed Mei had infused a lot of horrible memories into her mind. She was extremely afraid of the man called Ron.

    "Yes, I am!"

    Of course, Ron didn''t know what had happened.

    So he said firmly.

    Holley couldn''t help trembling again.

    She struggled hard, "Let me go! Let me go!"

    Holley couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 786 Warmth And Love

    Ron''s heart sank.

    Holley had disappeared for twenty-eight hours.

    In the past twenty-eight hours, he had been guarding outside the factory with his people, but he couldn''t get in.

    But everything could happen in the twenty-eight hours.

    What Holley looked like now indicated that something terrible must have happened in the twenty-eight hours.

    As soon as Ron loosened his grip, he saw Holley retreat two times quickly.

    Another woman''s voice echoed in her ears.

    That woman said that Ron was a scumbag who killed their child and betrayed their relationship.

    "Ron, tell me, is it the woman surnamed Mei who killed the child who is allergic to mangoes?"

    Holley''s mind was in a mess and she couldn''t remembered anything.

    She really didn''t remember anything about the past. What she knew was nothing more than what the woman surnamed Mei had told her.

    Those things were not enough for her to judge anyone.

    She was afraid that her judgment was wrong.

    The only thing she could do was to sound it out with the only thing she knew.

    Ron was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that Holley would ask such a question.

    Because what she asked was something they had reached an agreement before.

    And according to the current situation, it was more likely that Fly continued to carry out Patrick''s unfinished plan after Patrick''s death.

    As for the woman surnamed Mei, she should be a pawn that was used and discarded.

    She should have nothing to do with the child''s allergy. After all, the child was her own son. No matter what, she could not do anything to her own son.

    Ron shook his head, "Do you know something? Why do you ask that?"

    Holley''s mind was in a mess.

    She still couldn''t tell what was going on.

    "Well..."

    With a sigh, Holley said, "I want to go home."

    Afraid that Ron might misunderstand her, she added, "I mean my own home."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Naturally, Ron put his hand on Holley''s waist.

    Holley dodged instinctively. Ron didn''t force her to do anything but led the way.

    His intuition told him that something bad must have happened to Holley, or Holley wouldn''t be like this.

    But Holley refused to say anything, so Ron had no idea what to do.

    But he respected her choice and sent her back to Ye family.

    Everything in the family was strange to Holley. She couldn''t even find her room, nor could she recognize her father.

    She stood there blankly, like a deer, and looked at the people in front of her in horror.

    Everyone knew that something bad must have happened to Holley.

    Otherwise, no one would be so frightened when he returned home.

    Peter didn''t show anything. He just asked someone to take his daughter back to rest.

    Ron was still worried about her, so he asked Roger to protect Holley in secret.

    In front of his father-in-law, Ron confessed everything that had happened.

    Ron took all the blame and said, "I shouldn''t have let her take the risk."

    Peter shook his head, "That''s how parents feel, isn''t it? If it was you, you had done it without hesitation. The choice Holle made was to follow her heart. No matter what happened, she should have thought it over before she went and she was willing to bear it. But I think you are the one Holle feels most sorry for."

    Every time there was a crisis in the relationship between Ron and Holley.

    It was Peter who skillfully mediated in the middle.

    His words moved Ron and drew the distance between Ron and his daughter closer.

    Ron sighed, "No matter what, it''s my fault to hurt Holle. But what''s worse, I don''t know what happened to her at all."

    "Ron, this is also your home. Judging from your tone, why do you want to leave?"

    Peter patted his son-in-law on the shoulder and said, "Holle is here, so are you. If you are worried about your grandfather, just take him here."

    "I will stay, but my grandfather..."

    Ron shook his head.

    Although they all knew that the death of the child of the Mu family because of allergy had nothing to do with Holley.

    But after all, he was the descendant of the Mu family and the great grandson of Master Mu.

    One child was dead and another child fell into the hands of a bad person, which made Master Mu feel exhausted both physically and mentally.

    He didn''t want to see Holley again, at least recently.

    Because when she saw Holley, he would think of the miserable death of one child because of her, and the whereabouts of the other child was unknown.

    Master Mu said these words to his grandson in person.

    But in this case, Ron could not express it.

    Because that was only what Master Mu thought. From Master Mu''s point of view, it was understandable.

    But it was too hurtful to ask others to listen.

    "Ron,

    computer and said, "Young Master has always been kind to you. You have done so many bad things, and he asked me to protect you. But I really don''t want to protect you."

    Roger said.

    He left Holley''s room with ease, leaving Holley alone sitting there, digesting those words and the past she didn''t remember with mixed feelings.

    She was such a bad woman.

    She murdered her own husband on their wedding night, aborted her child for rich life, and drugged a man in order to get her benefit.

    How could she be such a woman?

    Holley cried.

    In the room, she was almost suffocated to faint.

    She pushed the door open and walked out.

    She just wanted to go out alone to breathe some fresh air, but she didn''t expect to meet Ron at the door.

    The man stood at the door of the room, staring at her affectionately.

    But was it reasonable?

    Although Holley didn''t remember the things that Roger had said.

    But many of the things he said could match the gossip news on the Internet.

    So what Roger said was generally the truth.

    She, Holley, was so despicable. She had done so many things to hurt Ron. How could that man do such an affectionate thing?

    He had already had another lover, but he was still like this in front of her.

    So, did the two of them get together because she was a bad woman, and he was a bad man?

    "We have divorced. Why are you still at my home?"

    Holley looked up and met Ron''s eyes.

    Ron''s heart clenched.

    Their relationship had gone through too many ups and downs.

    The first divorce was because Holley''s grandmother was caught by someone else. He had no choice but to keep the divorce in order to save her grandma.

    The second time they divorced was because of his brother''s son. He felt that the child he owed was killed. Although he knew that Holley was not the murderer, he still wronged her, because it was her idea to leave.

    Now, she couldn''t remember anything, but didn''t she forget about the divorce?

    Or did someone say something to her?

    His father-in-law hoped that he and Holle could be together well, so he would never say such words.

    Then who could it be?

    Did the servants of Ye family gossip?

    Or did the woman surnamed Mei say something to provoke Holley after she found that she had lost her memory?

    Ron trusted Roger, so he never doubted his confidant.

    "Who told you that?"

    No matter how close or ridiculous her guess was to the truth, it couldn''t hold against Holley''s words.

    Ron asked straightforwardly.

    Holley didn''t say anyone''s name, but pointed at the computer, "It''s written on the Internet."

    "But I love you. I want you back, so I''m here."

    Ron answered seriously.

    Facing Holley who remembered nothing, true love was really the best weapon and medicine.

    Ron held her hand and pressed it against his chest. "Listen to my heartbeat. My heart is beating so fast for you."

    "Holley, I love you."

    True love could move others.

    Standing face to face with Ron, she stared at his eyes and felt his heartbeat. His heat made Holley''s eyes misty.

    She couldn''t help crying.

    Tears ran down her cheeks, not cold, but still warm.

 Chapter 787 A Backup Plan

    "Ron, I don''t know..."

    Holley shook her head.

    There was pain in her eyes.

    For a person who didn''t remember anything and had seen so many negative reports, letting her believe in love was indeed a torture, a pain.

    Ron didn''t force Holley.

    Time would give the best answer. It''s not wrong at all.

    "If you are angry with what I have done to make you unhappy, you can beat and scold me at will. Holley, I''ve told you that you can tell me any question. I will give you the answer, no matter good or bad, I will give you the most real answer."

    He said word by word, wishing to show his true heart to Holley.

    Holley nodded, "I see."

    She didn''t know whether she really knew it or not.

    She just wanted to be alone for a while. She wanted to be alone without Ron and any interference.

    "Father-in-law has called the doctor who has arrived. Shall we go to see the doctor together?"

    Ron was asking for her opinion.

    Now she was the most fragile and in need of protection.

    "Okay."

    Although Holley wanted to be alone for a while, she didn''t reject to see the doctor.

    She really hoped that she could recall what had happened in the past as soon as possible.

    As long as she could remember what had happened in the past, she could know who had lied to her and who had treated her sincerely.

    The doctor was a military doctor invited by Peter.

    The military doctor was prof

    nd Holley killed each other. The two of them can''t escape the punishment of fate."

    She smiled coldly and said, "Master Dongfang, what do you think the best way to revenge a person? Maybe you don''t know, but I can explain to you."

    "The best way to revenge on a person is to let the person she cares most and loves hurt her fiercely. Now, Holley doesn''t remember anything. I have convinced her that Ron is a scumbag who hurt her feelings and killed her child. Holley would kill Ron herself. This is my revenge on them."

    "But Holley didn''t do anything!"

    The master of the Dongfang family said viciously, "I heard that they are all in the Ye family and they are doing memory recovery for Holley together!"

    "So what? Don''t you think I have a backup plan? Holley couldn''t remember anything. More importantly, I injected virus into her body and it will take effect soon!"

    The woman surnamed Mei said coldly and ferociously.

 Chapter 788 Something Bad Happened

    After knowing the plan of the woman surnamed Mei, the master of the Dongfang family darkened his face.

    Now that the woman in front of him had arranged everything well, and she even had a backup plan to deal with Holley.

    Then why did he keep such a woman alive?

    After all, she had successfully destroyed the wedding of her daughter and Shawn. She destroyed the marriage between the Shen family and the Dongfang family.

    What she did, whether it was what his daughter, Adele, expected or not, was a slap in the face for the whole Dongfang family.

    Therefore, the Dongfang family couldn''t tolerate such a woman.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was still useful, he would have let her die when he found her sneaking into the Dongfang family.

    The master of the Dongfang family darkened his face. The evil aura of the woman surnamed Mei was growing wildly.

    There was a weird look in her eyes. "Do you want to get rid of me?"

    The master of the Dongfang family didn''t deny it.

    He never thought he was a gentleman.

    He always thought only the winner would be the king in the world.

    He raised his hand and was ready to let the sniper hiding in the dark shoot the woman.

    There was no much resistance and struggle on the woman. She just said with a weird expression, "I have left so many tricks up my sleeve to deal with Ron and Holley. Are you sure that I haven''t left any tricks up my sleeve in the cooperation with the Dongfang family?"

    d Adele''s appearance through the sleight of hand, there would be no possibility for Adele to do skin surgery in the future.

    The plastic surgeon couldn''t see the scar on her face, so there was no way to do the surgery.

    The master of the Dongfang family suppressed his anger and said, "Let me go back and discuss it with Adele."

    "No problem."

    The woman surnamed Mei was exceptionally generous.

    For her, it was just an interesting game whether to help Adele or not.

    "By the way, what kind of virus did you inject into Holley?"

    The master of the Dongfang family asked casually.

    He tried to hide his true thoughts, but was seen through by the woman surnamed Mei. "What did I inject into Holley is an interesting secret. But I think it''s different from what I have done to Adele. So, Master Dongfang, either you kill me ruthlessly, or you stop thinking like that. Otherwise, you keep swaying around which makes me unhappy. I may do something bad on impulse."

 Chapter 789 Maybe She Doesnt Belong To You Completely Anymore

    In Ye family''s house.

    Holley''s condition did not get better.

    The common treatments and even folk prescriptions couldn''t let Holley remember the past.

    She had completely forgotten the past.

    As for Ron, he didn''t care if she still remembered the past.

    Whether she remembered it or not, he would occupy her heart.

    Whether she remembered it or not, happiness belonged to them.

    Most importantly, the situation was clear now. Their child was in the hands of the woman surnamed Mei. They needed to find that woman as soon as possible and their child.

    To Ron''s surprise, the woman who had been hiding well showed up in front of him.

    "Mr. Ron, long time no see."

    The woman surnamed Mei greeted him warmly and proactively.

    "Should I call you brother. After all, I''m your brother''s woman and I gave birth to a child for him. And we two have a deep relationship. After all, I had a terrible car accident when I was a child. I should thank your parents."

    She said a lot in one breath, but most of her words were trying to cotton up to Ron.

    Ron didn''t know what she wanted to do.

    Because she didn''t take the child with her.

    The people who came with Ron in secret had found out this point clearly.

    Ron didn''t say anything but stood there differently.

    It was not the first time that the woman surnamed Mei had come into contact with Ron. She had already known how cold and indifferent Ron was.

    She smiled indifferently, "Mr. Ron, your brother is not like you at all. Although he had been trained by Patrick to be a daredevil, he was quite sunny. He told me jokes when he were with me. You know what? He is a sunny person. Even if he lives in the days of today and tomorrow every day, he still likes to laugh, and he is laughing."

    "The relationship between me and him is kind of predestined. Maybe Mr. Ron, you didn''t know it. In fact, he arranged it for me when you hit me with your car. He is a smart but

    he woman was crazy.

    Instinctively, he shook off the woman behind him.

    He knew how to be tender to women, but only to Holley.

    As for other women, especially this woman in front of him, Ron couldn''t show mercy to her.

    Moreover, after leaving her alone, Ron saw a small white shoes flash past the door of the teahouse.

    It was Holley''s shoes.

    [Ìì³½] was very clear that he would never make a mistake.

    So today''s meeting was a conspiracy from beginning to end.

    It was a woman surnamed Mei who planned to plot against him and Holley to destroy their relationship.

    If Holley hadn''t lost her memory, she wouldn''t have been trapped.

    But today...

    Although Ron was not sure, he was glad that he had done the right thing by instinct just now.

    "I have recorded our meeting just now. I have recorded every word you said and every thing you did. You want Holle to misunderstand us, but you are wrong."

    After saying that, Ron walked out of the teahouse without looking back.

    "Ron, aren''t you curious about what happened during the day when Holley disappeared? Maybe she will not belong to you completely that day."

    "Maybe that day will be enough for her to get pregnant."

    The woman surnamed Mei didn''t accept the warning of Ron and continued to say unscrupulously.

 Chapter 790 You Can Only Choose Your Child And Your Wife

    Ron was moved.

    This matter completely touched his bottom line as a man.

    If such a thing really happened, it was impossible for him not to care, or even not to ask.

    He stopped and his eyes were filled with coldness.

    "You are courting death!"

    However, when Ron said word by word, the woman just sneered.

    "Mr. Ron, I don''t dare to court death. Besides, you don''t want me to die, do you?"

    However, Ron was unwilling to let that woman die.

    Because his child''s whereabouts fell on the woman in front of him.

    As for Holley''s innocen

    use. I guess you saw her, didn''t you?"

    "Actually, I didn''t say these words to you, but to her Although you can see it clearly, I''m afraid Holley is not that smart? She had forgotten everything in the past. She couldn''t completely refuse anything she heard, seen and couldn''t prove. So, Mr. Ron, you can only choose your child or your wife. Don''t be too greedy."

 Chapter 791 The Right Persons Will Meet Again

    "I will get both my wife and my child, but you won''t get anything."

    This was the declaration of Ron.

    Then he left the teahouse in a hurry.

    Since Holley had been here, he must find her first.

    She didn''t remember anything. Hearing that and seeing those things, she must be very unhappy.

    Obviously, the woman surnamed Mei had also thought of this, so she arranged the things just now.

    Seeing that Ron was about to leave, the woman surnamed Mei walked up to him again. "Don''t be too greedy, Ron. Let me tell you, if your child is dead, Holley won''t be alive. But you even want both your wife and your child alive. I advise you to choose your child, not Holley. In this way, at least you can keep one alive, or else all your efforts will be in vain."

    Though she said that, Ron still left.

    Before the woman surnamed Mei could finish her words, Ron had already walked out of the teahouse.

    The woman surnamed Mei saw that she couldn''t keep Ron any longer, so she didn''t say anything. She just looked at the back of Ron with a proud sneer.

    She made an appointment with Holley. Before Holley came, she had said a lot to Holley.

    More importantly, she was a woman. She knew clearly what a woman''s weakness was.

    She believed that something good would happen when Ron met Holley again.

    After leaving the teahouse, Ron called Roger directly.

    "Where is she?"

    Within Roger''s sight, he saw Holley walking towards the sea alone.

    But he just took a look at it and then chose to lie. "In the department store."

    "Okay, I''ll be there soon. Look at her. Don''t let her do anything stupid."

    Roger hung up the phone and looked up again. Then he was frightened and took a step back.

    Holley stood in front of him.

    Her cold appearance was no different from the past.

    "Miss Holley."

    Roger said awkwardly.

    "Do you know when I came to the seaside?" Holley asked coldly.

    Roger shook his head.

    Holley pointed at the sea and said, "The Lei family has a

    r.

    Therefore, seeing that the relationship between Holley and Ron was gradually broken up, Roger came up with an idea to add fuel to the fire.

    That was why Roger had said to Holley that she and Ron are not right for each other when she couldn''t remember anything.

    Now it seemed that he was a villain in vain.

    "Roger, you have two choices. One is that you return to Teresa and I won''t say anything to Ron. The other one is that I send you to Teresa and let her know what you have done."

    Roger would not choose the latter no matter what choice Holley offered.

    So he chose the former.

    "I still don''t understand why you know these things. Even Mr. Ron doesn''t know these things. As long as Young Master Lei knows it, how did you know?"

    But even if Roger had made a choice and admitted what he had done, he was still not reconciled.

    "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you."

    Holley said in a low voice.

    After saying that, she shook her head slightly.

    Thinking of what happened to herself, she couldn''t help but feel a little bitter.

    "Will you make up with Mr. Ron?"

    Roger couldn''t help asking.

    Holley fell into silence.

    She waved at Roger and said, "I hope you and Teresa won''t miss this chance. After all these things, you will meet the right person again in the end."

 Chapter 792 No Matter In Prosperity Or Adversity, Its The Only Choice

    Holley''s reaction suggested what he was thinking.

    Obviously, she didn''t want to talk more about her relationship with Ron.

    Besides, Holley knew Roger''s secret very well.

    Roger didn''t want to ask more, but he said another thing, "The reason why Teresa chased after Mr. Ron was that she thought Mr. Ron saved her life. Do you remember it?"

    Roger suddenly mentioned the past.

    Holley nodded and saw Roger looking at the sea bitterly. "In fact, I saved Teresa when she was in danger. I''m a hero saving a beauty who was the one I like. It''s also because I saved her this time that my relationship with Teresa is exposed."

    "Mr. Lei and Young Master Lei are both angry. They won''t allow people like me to get involved with the lady of the Lei family. So I was locked up and even put to death. At that time, Mr. Ron was on the ship, discussing the cooperation with the Lei family. The Lei family proposed to marry Teresa to him, but Mr. Ron refused."

    On the

    her off.

    She also turned around and quickly disappeared in the distance.

    When Holley went a little far, Roger called Ron in a hurry and reported Holley''s location again.

    A luxurious car was parked on the road one kilometer away from the sea.

    The car was luxurious and dazzling, but at the same time, it was low-key so that no one could tell which force it belonged to.

    In the car sat a man with large sunglasses, almost covering most of his face.

    Obviously, Holley''s target was the luxury car and the man in it.

    The man in the car was waiting for Holley.

    As Holley approached, the man opened the door and waved at her.

 Chapter 793 The High Death Rate

    Holley got in the car without any regard, but sat in the back row in a somewhat unfamiliar way.

    "Thank you, Mr. Justin."

    She thanked the man in the front seat politely, but she didn''t get any reply.

    Everyone knew that Justin Jing could keep silent for a month.

    Of course, Justin Jing was just like this to others, but he talked a lot to his wife and children as if he were another person.

    Sure enough, Mr. Justin didn''t say a word and just started the car silently.

    Mr. Justin stopped his car outside a villa in the suburb of the imperial capital.

    The servant hurried forward and opened the door for Mr. Justin.

    When the servant found the existence of Holley, she was stunned.

    Mr. Justin was a famous man.

    Mr. Justin wouldn''t personally drive anyone except his wife.

    But the woman who got out of the car was not his wife.

    "Young Master, who is this lady?"

    The servant asked with uncertainty, winking at Mr. Justin and telling him that his wife was at home.

    Of course, Mr. Justin didn''t say anything more. He just turned around and made a gesture of welcome to Holley.

    Obviously, he was using an expression of action implying that Holley was a distinguished guest.

    In this way, Holley walked into the house while the servants were stunned.

    Hearing that Holley had arrived, June, Mr. Justin''s wife, ran out from a long distance and gave Holley a big hug. "You finally come. I miss you so much."

    "You suffer on the way. I''m pregnant or I would pick you up in person?"

    Mr. Justin looked at his wife with a half dark face.

    Now that she knew she was pregnant.

    How dared she run away!

    June was a little guilty, but she straightened her chest confidently, "Didn''t you say a word to Holle on the way? You''ve wronged my distinguished guest, and you''re still unhappy."

    She acted like a spoiled child with Mr. Justin.

    With a dark face, Mr. Justin shook his head with a bitter smile. "You know you are pregnant, but you still run away crazily."

    "It''s not my first pregnancy."

    June made a face at Mr. Justin and said, "I gave birth to a son and a daughter for you, and you let me have my third child. Do

    Justin''s plan that hurt you. We are too self-righteous, but we underestimated the woman surnamed Mei."

    "Holle, I''ve told you that the medicine that makes you completely lose your memory in a short time has side effects. The military doctor who went to examine you before had already hired by Mr. Justin. Your physical examination result has come out. I didn''t ask the military doctor to tell your father, nor Mr. Ron. I think you should know these things first."

    June wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said in a choked voice.

    Hearing this, Holley was completely dumbfounded.

    It was obviously not a good thing.

    But after she came back from the woman surnamed Mei, she didn''t feel uncomfortable.

    Wasn''t she all right?

    "June, no matter what happened, it''s my own choice. It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. I can bear it. Tell me, what''s wrong with my body?"

    Holley tried to calm down, but her voice was still trembling.

    June handed the prepared physical examination report to Holley.

    While Holley was reading the report, June explained.

    "It''s a very rare virus, which is often spread in the third world. Because it was not infected and people would not feel anything wrong at the early stage of the virus infection, it was usually late when it was found. But even if people found it early, not everyone could resist this virus. The death rate of the virus is eighty-eight percent higher."

 Chapter 794 The Predestined Relationship

    A bitter smile appeared on Holley''s face.

    Eighty-eight was a good number, but now it represented a death rate.

    June held Holley''s hand tightly and said, "Holle, are you okay?"

    Holley''s eyes were still a little unfocused.

    A minute later, she nodded and held June''s hand tightly. "I can stand it. I can stand it."

    She said two times in a row, and there was a bit of sadness in her eyes. "June, go on, what will the state of this virus when it takes effect?"

    "The initial state of this virus attack is a high fever, and then your body''s immunity will be destroyed, and you will be immune to all other viruses and medicines. Medicine was unable to take effect in people''s bodies who were infected with the virus. In the end, they were killed by a high fever."

    June shook his head sadly.

    In fact, they all knew that such a high death rate meant that this disease was almost incurable.

    Most people who could be saved were miracles.

    "Holle, the speed from virus infection to attack is neither fast nor slow. Now I''ll give you all kinds of medicine. If you''re lucky, you''ll be able to control your condition. If you are unlucky, you will have a high fever in two weeks. No medicine can bring it down, and then..."

    Then came the worst result.

    Holley''s heart sank again.

    Standing there, she just looked straight ahead and refused to speak.

    June didn''t disturb her. She just sent a message to Mr. Justin, asking Mr. Justin to bring the medicine and the doctor here.

    Mr. Justin pushed the door open and came in. Hearing this, Holley turned around.

    Mr. Justin nodded at her but didn''t say a word. He just introduced the doctor to June and put the medicine for two weeks on the table.

    This time, Mr. Justin didn''t left and directly sat down next to June.

    The reason why he didn''t want to stay here because Holley and June were talking about the old days. Holley was June''s best friend, they should talk about alone.

    More importantly, June needed to tell Holley what had happened to Holley. It was better for the two of them to talk about it alone. It was not appropriate to have a strange man like him.

    "Use the first day''s medicine first."

    June made a decision for Holley.

    She couldn''t give up hope until the last moment.

    Holley didn''t refuse, but let the doctor invited by Mr. Justin inject her with anti-inflammatory drugs.

    The doctor was a member of Mr. Justin, and he was a well behaved doctor.

    He didn''t say anything during the whole process. He just did his own work quietly. After finishing the injection of the medicine, he said goodbye to Mr. Justin and left.

    "Holle, should I tell this to Mr. Ron, or not for the time being? Do you come to me every day to have an injection?"

    June had nothing to tell Holley about the virus.

    If she talked too much, she would feel sadder.

    The name of Mr. Ron brought much vitality to Holley''s eyes.

    "No!"

    Holley screamed and refused, "Don''t look for Ron and don''t tell him."

    "Holle, why bother?"

    June knew what was on Holley''s mind. But at this time, she needed someone to accompany her.

    Ron was the most suitable person.

    Moreover, Ron would not refuse.

    If Holley couldn''t bear the virus alone.

    Then she would be separated from Ron forever.

    Whoever was alive or dead, there would be regrets in their lives.

    regnant."

    "You don''t have to leave."

    Mr. Justin looked at his wife with a smile.

    Then he looked at Ron, waiting for his question.

    However, Ron didn''t mind whether June would leave or not. He only cared about Holley. "I''m here for Holley. There is reliable news that she got in Mr. Justin''s car two hours ago and was brought here by Mr. Justin."

    Mr. Justin didn''t deny it. He put the report on the sofa and handed it to Ron.

    Mr. Justin had heard of something about Ron and admired him, so he talked more to him and told him the whole medical report and the virus.

    In the end, Mr. Justin also mentioned the whereabouts of Holley, "Holley said she had her own whereabouts."

    Ron understood.

    Holley knew that she was injected with virus, so she left alone with the anti-inflammatory drugs.

    No one knew where she was now.

    "Thank you two. I will pay a formal visit to your house to express my gratitude in the future."

    Ron was about to leave. Finding Holley was more important than anything else.

    June suddenly stood up and stopped her, "Holle and I are good friends. Holle is already the godmother of my baby. We two are in a good relationship, so we have to respect her choice in many things. When Holle went to see the woman surnamed Mei before, we provided her with a medicine that could make her temporarily lose her memory. We had planned to make that woman distort his heart. When she found that Holle had lost his memory, maybe she could give her away and let us find your child. But we miscalculated, so such an accident happened. We are sorry that we can''t do much. So Mr. Ron, please try your best to find Holle, stay with her and help her get through the difficulties. As for your child, Mr. Justin and I will help you find it. The woman surnamed Mei will be left to you two to deal with."

    "Mr. Ron, Holle needs you. She just didn''t want you to be sad and watched her die day by day, so she dodged."

    "Mr. Ron, Holle has recorded something about you when she took the medicine of amnesia. She said that any medicine would cause accidents. She could forget everything, but she couldn''t forget you. I guessed you would come, and the recorder is ready for you. You two must be fine."

 Chapter 795 Protect His Wife

    Holley said that she could forget everything, but she couldn''t forget Ron.

    Holding the recorder pen in his hand, Ron walked out of Mr. Justin''s house. These words kept resounding in his ears.

    His heart was so warm but painful.

    He wouldn''t listen to the recording.

    He wanted to hear those words from Holley face-to-face.

    Whether Holley said that she loved him deeply or she blamed that he had caused her to suffer a lot, Ron would accept it.

    As long as she told him in person.

    ''But where did she go?

    This stupid girl couldn''t take good care of herself, and now she was sick.

    Holley, if anything happens to you, what should I do for the rest of my life?

    I just want to hold your hand and walk through so many days with you.

    More than half a century later, even though we have been so old and no longer young, we can still love each other as before.

    Holley, I won''t let anything happen to you!

    You can''t be hurt.''

    In a villa in the imperial capital, Rex looked at Holley sadly.

    The woman he couldn''t forget in his heart now appeared in front of him and asked him in an apologetic and helpless tone if he could take her in and keep it a secret from everyone.

    Rex wanted to grant Holley''s request instinctively.

    But that was out of an impulse, and he should be more rational.

    Rex didn''t refuse Holley. He frowned and looked at her, "You seem to have regained your memory. Since you remember everything, why do you ask me to take you in and not let Mr. Ron know your whereabouts?"

    "Have you made up your mind to leave Ron and be my wife?"

    Rex felt that something was wrong with Holley. She seemed to be very depressed.

    Holley raised her head and smiled bitterly at Rex, "I''m still single, without the shackles of marriage. If you are not afraid that your newly married wife will die and gain a reputation that you will destroy your wife, I don''t mind helping you realize your dream to marry you."

    Therefore, although Holley said that they could get married, in fact, she was rejecting him. Rex was not a fool, so of course he knew it.

    And the reason for her refusal was not euphemistic at all.

    After thinking over what Holley said, Rex was shocked, "What do you mean by my newly married wife dying? Are you saying that you will die soon?"

    "Did something bad happen between you and the woman surnamed Mei alone?"

    Rex asked a series of questions.

    t be Ron, right? Holley''s man? "

    His question sounded a little rude.

    Ron looked at the young woman vigilantly.

    On her delicate collarbone, Ron indistinctly saw the tattoo of the left scorpion and the right snake.

    ''Does this man have something to do with the Hmong Community and the tame head master?''

    "I''m asking you a question."

    The woman said anxiously, "Tell me, are you Ron?"

    "Yes, I am."

    Ron said in a low voice.

    The young woman curled her lips, "I know where Holley is, and I can also tell you her whereabouts. But I want you to keep an eye on Holley. Don''t let her appear in front of Rex again."

    It was obvious that she was jealous and hostile.

    That was to say, the woman in front of him liked Rex.

    "Mr. Yan is Holle''s brother. I''m afraid no one can stop the two from meeting each other."

    Ron was also jealous.

    Holley, that stupid girl, hid herself and went to find Rex.

    Was he just a decoration?

    But whether he was jealous or angry, it was only his business.

    In front of outsiders, Ron always stood by the side of Holley.

    So he found that there was a woman who was jealous because Holley and blamed Holley for pestering Rex, he naturally had to stand out without hesitation to protect Holley.

    The young woman looked at Ron in confusion. "They are not brother and sister. Haven''t you heard of the so-called brother loves the so-called sister? You are so careless."

    Then she waved her hand and said, "I''ll show you the way. No matter what, take Holley away from Rex. Don''t let them see each other often. Unless you want to cheat on yourself."

 Chapter 796 Ill Bear It Alone

    A cuckold?

    Ron frowned slightly.

    "You know you are in a hurry. Come with me."

    The young woman misunderstood what was on Ron''s mind.

    She didn''t realize that Ron was unhappy because of her inappropriate words and she even actively urged Ron to go with her.

    If it weren''t for the fear of this woman''s identity and background, Ron would gave the person a good end whether he was a man or a woman.

    "Show me the way."

    Ron just said these words lightly and didn''t say anything more.

    Outside Rex''s private house, Ron stopped and asked, "So, how did you know Rex? Can you fall in love with any man as you are?"

    When the young woman heard Ron''s question, there was only a hint of surprise on her face, but she was not unhappy because Ron asked her about her privacy.

    "Of course it''s fate. But that''s my business. It has nothing to do with you. If Rex and I can be together forever, I don''t mind sharing our fate. But I don''t want to tell you now."

    There was a sweet expression on her face. She paused and said with confusion, "What''s wrong with my identity? There is nothing special about my identity. Besides, isn''t it normal for me to fall in love with a man at my age? When you get married, you should show your sincerity and give the house and the diamond ring to the bride. But in my hometown, it is not that troublesome. Although I have a special identity, I don''t need these things from Rex. If he also likes me, he will climb the high ladder for me. He climbed the high ladder and got the blessing of the God. Then he could be with me. Isn''t it very simple?"

    Sure enough, she came from the Hmong community, a hell full of mystery and illusion.

    "I haven''t asked for your name yet."

    "Erin."

    The young woman said her name directly.

    She slightly tilted her body and made way for Ron, "It''s time for you to find Holley."

    "Besides, don''t let Rex know that I told you the whereabouts of Holley. I have to hide. Bye."

    Erin said and was about to leave.

    "It''s too late. There are surveillance cameras everywhere in the modern society, not to mention in Rex''s house." Ron stopped her. Now that you are here, you must have been photographed by the surveillance camera."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just hide. Don''t worry about me."

    Erin ran away as soon as she finished her words.

    With his hand in his pocket, Ron held the recorder pen tightly.

    ''Holley, you are a big fool.''

    He stepped forward and rang the doorbell.

    Rex opened the door for him in person, "You are a rare guest. Why is my brother-in-law here today?"

    Rex was polite, but he didn''t mean to invite Ron to his home.

    "I want to visit your house."

    Ron didn''t mention anything about Holley. He found a very high sounding reason to explain his behavior.

    Rex nodded, "But this is my home, not a museum."

    "Rex."

    Ron said seriously, "Do you kn

    opic.

    Holley walked out tiredly and fell on the sofa lazily. "What''s the benefit of meeting him? Without him, I can spend the time alone. What else can he do for me expect feeling sad? I wouldn''t feel so painful without seeing it with my own eyes. Besides..."

    Holley said in a trembling voice.

    "Rex, it was a secret and I didn''t intend to tell anyone. But you are so weak willed that you betrayed me when Ron came. So I have to tell you the secret."

    "Well, I''m listening carefully."

    Rex smiled bitterly.

    He have a strong will, but he just wanted Holley to be happy.

    "I... I..."

    As soon as Holley opened her mouth, her voice trembled, and a line of tears slid down the corner of her eyes. "I find that I may be pregnant..."

    "I bought the test strip on my way here. I''ve tested it just now. I''m really pregnant."

    "Rex, do you know what pregnancy means to me now?"

    Holley broke down and burst into tears.

    Pregnancy was too cruel for Holley at this time.

    This child came at a bad time.

    [Ò¶×ÓÎõ] was dying. She was not sure whether she could survive until October when she was pregnant.

    Besides, she was injected with virus and needed medicine to save her life.

    Each of those drugs would cause irreversible damage to the fetus in the womb.

    Even though he had given birth to the baby, he didn''t have the ability to bring it to the world. He even had to use medicine to slowly destroy the possibility of him coming to the world.

    This was a kind of cruelty.

    Especially for Holley.

    She once had a child, but it was aborted.

    Later, she finally gave birth the second child, but he was stolen. No one knew where he was now.

    Now, the third child had such a fate.

    Holley cried sadly, so she couldn''t see Ron.

    Losing her made Ron feel very painful.

    But at the same time, he lost a child.

    Holley thought this kind of torture should be endured by herself.

 Chapter 797 Leave him

    Rex kept silent.

    He couldn''t say anything more.

    Standing there, he looked at Holley sadly, but in the end, he could only shake his head and tell Holley to have a good rest.

    Holley nodded, "Of course I have to have a good rest. I want to live on. After all, my child''s whereabouts are still unknown. As a mother, if I die like this, I must die with regret."

    "But..."

    She paused, "No matter I am alive or dead, please keep it a secret for me. Don''t let anyone know that I have lost another child."

    "Okay."

    Rex couldn''t refuse her anymore.

    Under this change, he had to respect Holley''s choice.

    Holley went upstairs slowly.

    She was tired and heartbroken.

    But no matter how tired and painful she was, and how much she needed a warm embrace, she couldn''t fall down.

    No matter what, she had to fight against this fate to the end.

    [Ñ×Ò¹] had already asked someone to clean her bedroom.

    Opening the door, Holley walked to the bed without raising her head, but inexplicably shivered.

    There was a gust of wind and a hint of coldness.

    Looking back, Holley confirmed that she had closed the door.

    So the wind came from the half open window.

    A young woman was standing by the window.

    Her figure was very slim, her collarbone was very exquisite, and her appearance was not inferior to anyone else.

    But the most eye-catching thing was the pattern on her collarbone.

    Scorpions and snakes represented the worship animals of the tame head master of the Hmong community.

    It seemed to be their totem.

    Holley''s pupils contracted violently.

    The woman from the Hmong community was proficient in Hmong parasite tricks and could not be provoked.

    And Holley''s biggest enemy, the woman surnamed Mei, was also proficient in Hmong parasite tricks.

    Would there be any connection between these two people?

    Or, she was Erin that Ron mentioned, and the person that Ron said Rex had provoked?

    "Who are you?"

    Holley didn''t want to make more guesses, so she asked directly.

    "Erin."

    The woman spoke out her name proudly, "You are Holley who Mr. Yan loves, right? You have used Mr.

    othing to talk about. You can leave now. I won''t leave."

    Holley made it clear.

    Erin left angrily.

    Holley didn''t say anything. She just poured some water, took the medicine and slept for a while.

    In the night, Holley stood up, packed up and was about to leave.

    Of course she would leave. After all, there was other woman beside Rex.

    Her existence had become a misunderstanding, and she should leave.

    Holley had never thought of destroying Rex''s marriage.

    But she hated being threatened the most.

    She would do whatever she wanted to do.

    But if someone threatened and forced her, she would never let it go.

    In the living room.

    Holley ran into Rex in embarrassment.

    She packed up all her things and was ready to go.

    So it was impossible to lie.

    "Where are you going?"

    Rex asked worriedly, "Do you think I''m unreliable and don''t want to trust me?"

    "Holley, I want you to be happy. It was because I didn''t know anything before that I wavered in the face of Ron. I won''t change my mind in the future. If you don''t want to see him, I won''t let him find you."

    Rex said seriously. Holley tried to smile, "Of course I know, but I suddenly want to go back to see everything in N City. I want to go back to see the city where I grew up, meet, know, love and suffer with Ron."

    "I just want to go there alone."

    Holley could always find a reasonable reason for her behavior.

 Chapter 798 Am I Saved

    Holley left Rex''s home.

    She was determined that Rex was not allowed to follow her, so Rex had to make a concession.

    Because Holley is that kind of person. If you force her, she can do anything.

    But what Holley said to Rex just now was not a complete excuse.

    She really wanted to go back to N City.

    She wanted to go back to her and Ron''s home in N City.

    There were too many beautiful memories there.

    It could make Holley calm down and have a good rest; it was a place that could bring her good luck.

    There might be a miracle.

    Or maybe she wouldn''t be particularly painful when there was no miracle.

    After buying a ticket, Holley took the earliest flight back to N City and her home.

    Although Ron came to the imperial capital with her.

    But he didn''t sell his house in N City and often sent people to clean it.

    Although there was no one living in the house, all the furnishings were spotless. More importantly, all the furnishings were still the same as before.

    The moment she entered t

    that you are the daughter of the Generalissimo? If I dares to hurt you, I will never be able to stay at our country anymore. Holley, let me tell you, no matter what happens in N City today, no one will stand up for you. Since the Generalissimo had been in office for many years, it was time for him to take his position. He can''t even protect himself. He won''t mind your business."

    Besides, you, Holley, have so many enemies, such as the woman surnamed Mei. Don''t worry. After you die, I will let everyone know that the woman surnamed Mei killed you."

    Holley smiled faintly, "It seems that my background can''t save my life. I wonder if the thing you find can save my life."

 Chapter 799 Try It If You Dont Believe Me

    Actually, Holley just wanted to have a try.

    After all, when she came back home, she found there had been rummaged.

    Moreover, even if the Shen family''s power was growing day by day which could dominate one side in N City.

    But this time, Holley came back with a low profile.

    The Shen family wouldn''t be so bored to ask someone to guard the airport all year round to wait for her alone.

    Besides, if the Shen family was really so bored, they would attack her secretly when she arrived in N city. There was no need to wait for her to come back.

    It could be seen that it was a coincidence for her to meet Fly.

    He came here again and again to look for something.

    Today, Holley met them because of bad luck.

    Fly''s eyes became sharp for a moment.

    Obviously, what Holley said hit a certain point in his heart.

    He was indeed looking for something, and he had been searching for it for a period of time, but unfortunately, every time he came back in vain.

    In addition, this was Ron''s home. Even if Ron had put all his business focus on the imperial capital, the power of the Mu family in N City had indeed decreased a lot.

    But after all, the Mu family''s foundation was in N City. If it was too ostentatious, the news would soon reach the ears of Ron.

    By that time, if the Mu family got ahead of him, then all his efforts would be in vain.

    Fly looked at Holley from head to toe. After a while, he said, "Okay, tell me what I''m looking for."

    ''Damn it!'' thought Holley.

    That was just her guess. How could she know what Fly was looking for?

    But she couldn''t show her timidity or be a coward in front of Fly.

    Trying to keep calm, Holley said, "Mr. Fly, are you sure your followers know what you are looking for? Aren''t you afraid that your secret will be exposed and your efforts will be in vain? The most terrible thing is human heart, i

    find it. Whoever can find it will be rewarded with one hundred million dollars."

    After saying that, Fly grabbed Holley''s hand and dragged her out of the villa.

    Along the way, Fly threatened her, "You''d better know something and not lie to me."

    "Maybe I know nothing, but Mr. Fly, you don''t dare to bet."

    Holley rubbed her face and said, "I''m going to the hospital. You hurt me. My face hurts and I feel dizzy. "

    "Then you don''t have to go to the hospital."

    Fly said fiercely, "The Shen family has its own doctor. Besides, you, Holley, have been in N City for many years, and you are Mr. Ron''s woman. Your connections don''t lose anyone else. How do I know will you run away when we go to the hospital?"

    "Holley, don''t be silly. You''d better pray that my followers can''t find anything, or you will die without a doubt."

    "I''m doomed to die. Besides, you''d better pray that your followers can find something. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have told that secret to you if the woman surnamed Mei hadn''t died."

    Holley smiled sweetly. She looked relaxed, obviously not afraid of anything and full of confidence.

    The blue veins on Fly''s neck bulged again.

    ''Damn it!'' He thought Holley was playing tricks, but he dare not believe it.

 Chapter 800 A Similar Person

    "By the way,"

    Holley stopped and refused to leave, "I don''t want to live in other places. I''m dying. I just want to live in my home."

    Holley was so presumptuous just because she said she knew something.

    Her request had already crossed Fly''s bottom line.

    Fly''s eyes were gloomy. He looked at Holley and said more fiercely, "Don''t make any conditions for me!"

    Holley shrugged indifferently, "What should I do? I want to sleep on my own bed and use my own quilt and pillow. I miss my sofa and my dressing table."

    Fly raised his eyebrows. He had a feeling that it was not that easy for Holley to go home and live.

    Maybe she wanted to hide that thing very secretly?

    And the things she just mentioned.

    Was the thing he had been looking for hidden in those things?

    Then, Fly called his followers and ordered them to move out the bed, pillow, sofa and dresser.

    Fly came to in person, carefully examining those things inside and outside.

    Unfortunately, he got nothing.

    To be more exact, he had harvested Holley''s mockery and tears.

    While laughing at Fly, Holley wiped her tears and said, "Oh, my poor babies. They are all good things in my heart. I have feelings for them."

    "But Mr. Fly, you are so ridiculous. Do you think what you want is hidden in these things? Fly, I''m not a fool. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Otherwise, your behavior will only look like a joke."

    Blue veins stood out on Fly''s neck again. "Holley, you''re playing a trick on me!"

    "Don''t accuse me. You think too much and blame me?"

    Holley rolled her eyes at him.

    She was playing a trick on Fly and was sure that he would be fooled.

    "I''m not feeling good anymore. You have to do as what you said."

    Holley requested unscrupulously.

    She knew that she had the upper hand since Fly didn''t kill her immediately.

    The unimportant request could not only piss Fly off, but also make herself live a comfortable life, which was a must.

    She was having a good time.

    However, Fly was pissed off.

    But for some potential possibilities, he endured it.

    "Don''t ask too much. If my followers find what I want and you are still alive, I''ll make you pay double for what you have done."

    Fly was warning Holley. Holley seemed a little impatient.

    "You''ve said that many times. I''m tired of listening. Come on, say something new. Or you don''t have the chance to take me away today. "

    Holley changed the subject and looked at the direction behind Fly.

    There was nothing special behind Fly.

    However, Holley saw that there was no one else there and Fly''s subordinates were all fled the scene, hid in the villa, and continued to search because Fly''s anger about his ridiculous behavior.

    She thought this might be a chance to escape. No matter what, she had to make a bet.

    Holley didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with someone she hate

    see Ron, I will keep it a secret."

    They chatted for a while before someone opened the door from inside.

    The man saw Holley at the first sight and greeted with a big smile, "Miss Holley, please come in. Our master always misses you."

    It was the servant''s polite words.

    Erin didn''t seem to understand and looked at Holley in surprise.

    Holley smiled at her and explained, "I visited Old Master Yan last year. After all, Rex has become my father''s godfather, so the Ye family and the Yan family are closer. Don''t take it seriously."

    "Okay."

    Erin was still skeptical.

    The servant looked at Erin curiously and was frightened by the tattoo on her collarbone.

    He was frightened. Holley patted the back of Erin''s hand and said, "Ordinary people have never seen many things. Don''t blame him."

    Then she took Erin to the living room and saw Old Master Yan sitting alone at the tea table, playing chess with himself on the chessboard.

    "Grandpa, I brought your granddaughter-in-law to see you."

    Hearing Holley''s words, Old Master Yan became energetic at once. "My granddaughter-in-law? Where is she?"

    Holley pushed Erin forward and said, "It''s her, Erin. She is already Mr. Yan''s woman and Mr. Yan has promised to pay a formal visit to her house to propose a marriage."

    Holley said ambiguously.

    Old Master Yan should be very happy.

    After all, his biggest wish was that his grandson could get married as soon as possible.

    It didn''t matter whether they had a baby or not. The most important thing was to get married.

    If Rex could marry a woman, Old Master Yan must be overjoyed.

    It was obvious that Old Master Yan was also happy with his reaction just now.

    But when he saw Erin, his face changed.

    He even knocked down the chessboard in panic.

    "Are you from the Hmong community?"

    It must be a big deal for an old man like Old Master Yan to make him lose his temper.

 Chapter 801 Go Home

    Erin nodded in panic.

    She really cared about Rex.

    She could be hated and feared by anyone, but if even Rex''s family were afraid of her...

    But she was also not good at lying.

    Therefore, she admitted that she came from the Hmong community.

    Erin didn''t deny her origin.

    "Grandpa, no matter where she comes from, the most important thing is that she is the bride of Rex and your granddaughter-in-law."

    Holley also put in a good word for Erin.

    After a long time, Old Master Yan became calm and said, "I know. You take her have a visit first. I''m a little tired."

    Then he left the living room and went back to his room.

    Erin became more and more uneasy, "Holley, am I disliked? I feel that grandpa doesn''t like me..."

    "Don''t think too much. It''s not true."

    Holley denied immediately, "Well, let''s take a walk here. Maybe I was too reckless, or I should ask Rex to bring you here. I thought that grand

    thout informing him in advance was not her usual style of doing things.

    This meant that Holley had suddenly encountered trouble in the city and decided to come here on the spur of the moment.

    More importantly, Erin, who came with Holley, was from the Hmong community, and she and his grandson...

    After hesitating for a while, Old Master Yan chose not to tell the matter to Ron.

    Anyway, with Ron''s identity and strength, it was only a matter of time for him to know these things.

    As for Rex, Old Master Yan didn''t say it clearly. He just called him and said that he felt bad and hoped he could go home.

 Chapter 802 The Feeling Of Heartache

    Rex returned home soon.

    Old Master Yan had no intention of hiding anything.

    He told his grandson straightforwardly that Holley was at home. He also said that Holley had brought a girl named Erin from the Hmong community and asked Rex to make it clear to the girl and send the girl back.

    Knowing that Holley was at home safe and sound, Rex felt much relieved.

    But when it came to Erin, Rex was really at a loss.

    Ron had mentioned this woman called Erin to him a few days ago.

    But Rex didn''t know her at all and had no memory at all.

    Now, his grandpa also said that she...

    Rex shook his head. When he was about to explain something, someone knocked on the door.

    ''Who was so unruly?''

    Rex frowned.

    After all, there were rules at his family.

    It was not easy for anyone to knock at the door of the study.

    Especially when the masters were discussing in the study, no servant was allowed to knock at the door.

    Even if there was an emergency, the servant had to call him first.

    Old Master Yan also frowned, forming an arc similar to Rex''s.

    "Open the door."

    After a few seconds, Old Master Yan felt relieved.

    He was confused. There was a tame head master from the Hmong community living in his house.

    If this woman called Erin was telling a lie, she must have a purpose to entering Yan family. Of course, she would do her best to monitor everything that happened in the Yan family, and she had the ability to do so.

    If every word this woman said was true and she loved her grandson deeply, then she would naturally be sad for everything related to her grandson.

    So the woman from the Hmong community would know that Rex had come back immediately.

    She was not a sophisticated person, so she would knock on the door regardless of resistance.

    Sure enough, Erin was standing outside the study.

    Erin looked at Rex with a smile, and finally lowered

    skly in front of him. "I don''t care. You promise me to buy me a cup of coffee and don''t go back on your words."

    Rex shook his head with a smile. It was just a cup of coffee. There was no need for him to go back on his words.

    But who on earth was Erin? Who was she? Why did she say that she loved him and was his woman?

    But he had never provoked such a young woman from Hmong community.

    In a trance, Rex followed Erin to Holley.

    Erin pushed the door open first. After making sure that Holley was fine, she called Rex in.

    "Holley is falling asleep. She has been particularly sleepy since yesterday afternoon. I tried to help her with my ability, but it didn''t work."

    Rex nodded and sighed with pity.

    Holley has the best medicine, which must have been diagnosed by the best doctor.

    The diagnosis was right. The medicine prescribed must be the best.

    But it didn''t seem to work.

    Now, Holley was asleep, and Rex could do nothing. He felt sorry for her and sighed silently.

    After a long time, he slowly walked out of Holley''s room.

    Erin followed her out. Seeing that Rex''s face darkened, she couldn''t help saying, "If you worry about Holley, then don''t go to drink coffee today. As long as you remember me to buy me a cup of coffee."

 Chapter 803 We Will Never Interfere With Each Other

    "Everything is providence..."

    Rex shook his head with a smile. He was not open-minded, but he could do nothing but feel relieved?

    Holley must be in a worse situation than anyone else.

    If at this time, all the people around her showed pain and suffering, what should she do?

    "Life is going on. It doesn''t affect my treat."

    As Rex spoke, he waved at Erin, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you out myself."

    "By the way, how do you know that I like drinking Blue Mountain Coffee? Is it because you have the ability to read people''s minds, so you said that just to scare me?"

    Erin shook her head, "It is you who told me."

    "How is that possible?"

    Rex laughed and shook his head.

    Erin looked out of the window indifferently, "I never dare to read your heart..."

    Because Erin was afraid that she had no place in his heart at all.

    "Don''t ask if you don''t believe me. Otherwise, I may scare you."

    Erin looked back at Rex with a smile.

    Rex was still looking at her. But after Erin looked at him, Rex looked away.

    Rex didn''t know why he did that. He felt that he couldn''t look directly into Erin''s eyes.

    ''What an evil woman!

    Maybe it had something to do with her family background.''

    "By the way, how did you come here? Did you come by plane, by train, or by walking?"

    Rex tried to find something to say, or he couldn''t be so embarrassed that he kept silent all the way.

    Erin turned her head slightly and didn''t understand Rex. "Why would you say I walked here? Can I walk from the Hmong community to the imperial capital?"

    "No."

    Rex shook his head with a smile, "I am just joking."

    Erin was amused, "What do you think of our Hmong community? I took a helicopter and transferred to imperial capital. But my identity is special. I''m going through the Royal passage, so no one knows. "

    Erin''s words left Rex dumbfounded.

    He really looked down upon her.

    "Since Miss Erin was invited by the royal family, why did you come here this time? And why are you with Holley?"

    The atmosphere

    o made him kneel down in front of Holley.

    But since Rex was also here, things seemed to be a little difficult.

    Since the Lan family declined, the Yan family and the Mu family had gradually shifted the focus of their family''s business to the imperial capital. In N City, the Shen family was the dominant one.

    But the Yan family''s power was still in this city.

    Therefore, if the Yan family didn''t interfere, the Shen family could do whatever they wanted.

    But Rex was involved.

    No wonder he sent so many people to look for Holley, but there was no result.

    It must be because Holley was hiding in the Yan family.

    Fly looked at Rex and Erin again with his gloomy eyes, "Hand over Holley. The Shen family and Yan family will never interfere with each other!"

    Compared with Holley, the Shen family had no need to hurt Erin.

    Moreover, Erin seemed to have a mysterious background. It was better not to offend her.

    So Fly decided to take Holley alone.

    It was said that Rex liked Holley and would protect her.

    Now that Rex had another woman by his side, so Fly thought Rex would no longer defend Holley.

    Even if Rex wanted to continue defending Holley, the woman beside Rex would not allow it because of jealousy.

    Fly''s wishful thinking rang in his mind.

    He looked at Rex with a smile and threw out his olive branch.

 Chapter 804 Send You To Go

    Rex ignored Fly.

    They had never been on good terms.

    Fly used to be a workaholic and known for his stereotype.

    All the feasting and revelry had nothing to do with Mr. Fly.

    At that time, Rex was a playboy who had fun every day.

    They were two completely different people, so there was naturally no intersection between them. Rex even didn''t like Fly to live a life like a monk.

    Now, Rex was a decent gentleman.

    He didn''t touch or provoke any woman.

    However, Mr. Fly had changed a lot. He had become a complete scum, and a hypocrite.

    He was a philanthropist in front of the public.

    But in fact?

    He was no more than Patrick.

    Rex didn''t show any respect to Fly.

    Rex not only ignored Fly in front of everyone, but also cut a piece of cheese cake and fed it to Erin.

    Erin was not confused.

    Although it was a sweet thing, it had nothing to do with love. It was just to fight against the bad guys.

    But she didn''t know if Rex do that for fighting against the bad guys, or because of Holley.

    Erin was not good at hiding her thoughts.

    Fly could clearly see the change of Erin''s mood on her face.

    Although what Rex did embarrassed Fly to the extreme.

    But fortunately, Erin was there.

    Fly believed that she would make the right decision.

    "Mr. Yan, if you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your acquiescence to hand Holley over. Since you acquiesce, my followers can rest assured to go to the Yan family''s territory to search for her."

    Fly said as if he had made a deal with Rex.

    Rex suddenly stood up.

    But he didn''t aim at Fly.

    He held Erin''s arm and said, "You''re right. It''s not a good time to take you out today. I''ll take you here another day when there''s no dog barking in the mall."

    Obviously, he was satirizing Fly for being a dog.

    Fly''s face darkened.

    He looked fiercely at Rex.

    Rex still ignored him and completely ignored him. He continued to say to Erin, "The Yan family is not easy to me

    ay anything else."

    Rex suddenly found that he could do nothing to Erin.

    On the way, he chose to be silent.

    It was not until the car stopped at the door that Rex opened his mouth, "Miss Erin, let''s have coffee tomorrow, and then I''ll drive you home. I will drive you back to the residence arranged by the royal family or your home in the Hmong community."

    "Are you driving me away?"

    Erin''s face turned pale in an instant.

    "Why?"

    "N City is in turmoil. You have nothing to do with me and Holley, so there is no need for you to be involved."

    This was the reason of Rex, without any emotion.

    "I have the ability to protect myself, and I don''t want to leave. You can''t force me."

    Erin refused.

    She would never leave.

    Rex shook his head, "Then I have no choice. I may ask the princess of the royal family to invite you to the imperial palace. I believe you can''t refuse the royal family''s request."

    Erin didn''t like Rex''s attitude.

    She hated being threatened.

    ''Why can''t you give me a little chance to get along with you? Even if you can''t remember anything and forget your promise to me, I believe that you will still give me the same promise and fulfill it.'' Erin thought.

    "If Mr. Yan insists to do it, I will ask your grandfather to ask me to stay."

    Erin got angry.

 Chapter 805 Im Just A Bad Woman

    A faint sullen look appeared in Rex''s eyes.

    "What do you want to do to my grandfather? I warn you that no matter who you are and how capable you are, if you dare to hurt the people around me, I will definitely fight with you desperately. Even if I die, I will drag you along and let you pay the price."

    Therefore, Rex was sure that Erin would do something bad to his grandfather to achieve her goal.

    "If you really like me and want to stay, then you shouldn''t have done anything to hurt me. If you don''t really like me, please don''t waste your time on me. If you come here with a purpose or a task, you can tell me directly. If I can help you, I will definitely help you."

    Looking at Rex, Erin shook her hand, opened the door and got off the car.

    As soon as she left, Rex became more anxious.

    Rex chased after her in a hurry and stopped her. "I don''t want you to stay here, because you have nothing to do with anyone of us. And we are facing an enemy who wants our lives. You don''t have to stay to risk your life. You have your own life, and you have your family..."

    "I''m an orphan."

    Erin interrupted him.

    "You have your master and senior fellow apprentices."

    Rex said awkwardly again.

    Indeed, he didn''t know much about Erin''s past. The word "family" should be heartbreaking for her.

    He should apologize.

    But he wanted Erin to leave, so he couldn''t apologize or ease their relationship.

    "My master has been cultivating in seclusion all year round, and my senior fellow apprentices has passed away."

    Erin looked at Rex stubbornly. She wondered what reason Rex could find again.

    Rex felt that he was about to agree to let Erin stay.

    However, things were not right.

    Erin really had no reason to stay.

    She had seen Fly before and knew she was in danger if she was there, but she still insisted to stay here unless she had an evil intention.

    Rex became suspicious, but still stopped her, "Go back, I''ll marr

    andpa had obviously changed his attitude.

    These things were associated together, making Rex dare not take a risk.

    He tried to open the door, only to find that it was locked from inside.

    The worst result was that he was scolded by his grandfather.

    Rex kicked the door open.

    What happened in the study almost broke Rex down.

    His grandpa fell to the ground, bleeding.

    The blood was dirty black and hadn''t solidified yet.

    Obviously, the accident just happened.

    Rex called the emergency number and rushed to see his grandfather.

    It seemed that it was too late.

    His grandpa had already lost his breath.

    Instinctively, Rex thought of Erin.

    He gasped and couldn''t control his anger. He rushed to Erin''s room with a gun.

    "I have said that if you dare to hurt my grandfather, I will definitely let you pay the price."

    Rex raised his gun.

    He pulled the trigger and the bullet shot into Erin''s chest.

    Erin was in disbelief.

    She didn''t believe that Rex would shoot at her.

    She had never thought that the man she loved deeply would do such a heartless and hurtful thing.

    "I didn''t..."

    She said with grievance and pain, and her body had already been out of control. She lost her balance and fell directly to the ground.

    Erin fell into a pool of blood...

 Chapter 806 Do I Need To Sincerely Apologize To You

    "Rex, did you shoot?"

    Holley was shocked.

    She was tired and sleepy, but the gunshot woke her up like a nightmare.

    Following the sound, she saw Rex holding a gun and Erin lying in a pool of blood.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Holley didn''t expect that Rex would do such a thing.

    "She killed my grandfather!"

    Rex said in a particularly hoarse voice, and the look in his eyes turned fishy red.

    "That''s impossible!"

    Holley shook her head instinctively. She heard the ambulance whistle outside the window.

    She struggled to pick up Erin.

    If Erin died, Rex would regret for the rest of his life.

    Rex grabbed Holley''s wrist and stopped her, "The first aid is not for this woman. I thought grandpa could be saved, but it''s too late..."

    "Rex, if you still want to keep our friendship for several years, help me take her downstairs. Even if you don''t help me, don''t stop me."

    "I promise with my life that Erin won''t do anything to hurt grandfather."

    "Rex, let me tell you that if Erin dies, your life is not enough to pay for it."

    "Rex, I always have a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. You should know that I have only known Erin for a few days, and grandpa has always been nice to me. If Erin really killed grandpa, I must be on Grandpa''s side, not on the side of outsiders."

    In fact, the matter was very simple. It only took few words to explain it to Rex.

    But earlier, Holley had promised Erin not to tell anyone about it.

    So she had to say these words now, hoping that Rex would give up the idea of killing Erin.

    Obviously, Rex didn''t change his mind. He shook his head and said, "Holley, you were deceived by her disguise."

    "Rex, you are an idiot. Don''t you remember that you went to the Hmong community to find out the cause of your parents'' death? Don''t you remember that it was the Generalissimo who saved your life after you came back from serious injury? Don''t you think you have forgotten something during that trip to the Hmong community?"

    "Rex, Erin was your wife when you were in Hmong community. She has been delayed for so long to come to see you because she is pregnant. In order to send you away, she fought with others and hurt her body. It took her a lot of time to recover, so she appeared in front of you so late."

    "Do you think Erin can kill your grandfather? It''s too late for her to please him."

    Rex confused.

    He didn''t know whether what Holley said was true or not.

    His grandpa was killed, and he had lost most of his reason. And Holley told him these things now.

    Muddleheaded as Rex, he said nothing and picked up Erin from the pool of blood.

    "I have to make it clear. The judge will give her a chance to explain."

    He murmured, picked up Erin completely and ran downstairs.

    Holley felt a little relieved.

    Although this was not what Erin wanted.

    She always thought that even if Rex lost his memory, he would still fall in love with a girl like her.

    She didn''t want to use her child to force Rex.

    But in the current situation, Erin was going to die. Holley had to tell Rex the truth.

    Dead people would never get love. Even if they got it, it was meaningless, except that they could be remembered.

    Holley stood up quickly and followed Rex.

    She was still a little worried.

    If Rex was too painful because of his grandfather''s death and hurt Erin again, it would be troublesome.

    In the car to the hospital, Rex and Holley talked about what had happened before.

    Holley rubbed her forehead and said, "So Erin must have told everything to grandpa. After all, she has had a child of you, of course grandpa has to accept her to be your wife. Why do you think Erin was going to threaten grandpa with some means?"

    "I..."

    Rex was rendered speechless.

    Holley rubbed her forehead and said, "Why do you become like this now?"

    "Is it because love makes people stupid that you become like this?"

    Holley asked as she found the reason.

    Rex was almost amused by her, but shook his head. "But as soon as she

    ned around, he didn''t expect that Ron would dare to shoot, and he was shot on his leg.

    "You..."

    Ron looked at him coldly, "If it weren''t for the sake of the significance of your life, do you think you could leave alive?"

    Seeing that Fly was about to shoot, Ron shot at his wrist again and Fly threw the gun in his hand away.

    Something happened to Fly.

    His men hesitated for a long time and decided to send Fly to the hospital for treatment.

    After all, Ron was not alone. He was carrying special soldiers with him, who he borrowed from the Generalissimo.

    There were some indirect evidences showed that Fly seemed to ally with some of the opposition forces.

    Therefore, the Generalissimo helped Ron not only for the sake of their previous friendship, but also for his own interests.

    Fly left with those annoying people.

    Holley was afraid that Ron would ask her why she left and what had happened.

    She said first, "You must be prepared, right?"

    "You''ll know when you get in the car."

    Ron said in a low voice.

    As soon as Holley got on the car, she couldn''t help smiling.

    He knew that such a reliable person as Ron would never make a wrong arrangement.

    He had invited Fabian here to save Erin.

    Fabian was a skilled surgeon. He could fight against the king of hell.

    He was one of the best experts in the hospital.

    Rex was also relieved. He had heard of the medical skills of Young Master of Ou family.

    "Are you relieved now?"

    Ron''s voice came from behind Holley.

    Holley was a little flustered.

    She had a hunch that something bad would happen.

    Sure enough, after she nodded, the man pulled her into his arms and then picked her up.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Holley panicked.

    Ron said in a deep voice, "I don''t like to have three big bulbs around me, so we avoid them."

    He carried Holley to his car.

    Holding the woman in his arms, he said in a low voice, "You..."

    Ron knew everything.

    He had been in N City for several days.

    In fact, he had planned to help Holley when Erin saved Holley that day.

    But Erin was one step ahead.

    Since then, he had been following Holley and knew a lot of other things.

    For example, he eavesdropped on the conversation between Holley and Erin.

    For example, he knew that something bad had happened to Holley and she was pregnant, so she dodged.

    He knew Holley''s love and didn''t want to fail.

    So at this moment, he chose to play dumb. "Are you still angry with me? Do you want me to kneel down to apologize so that you can forgive me? Or do you want me to kneel on the washboard in the downtown square and raise a banner saying that please my wife forgave me?"

 Chapter 807 Holley, I Love You

    Holley lowered her head slightly and looked away from Ron.

    She didn''t think the man beside her would know nothing.

    In fact, she knew him so well that she was sure that he had been following her for many days.

    Therefore, he knew everything that had happened to her.

    He chose to lie because he didn''t want her to see it.

    "If I say yes, will you really do that?"

    Tears welled up in Holley''s eyes.

    She turned her head slightly and stared at Ron.

    Ron smiled, "Of course I will."

    Hearing his answer, Holley knew better that he did know.

    "But we have divorced. We are not a couple. There is no need for you to apologize. Ron, I have been with you for many years. We have divorced many times. I hope I can live on my own for the rest of my life."

    She must be very happy to be with Ron.

    But the price of her happiness was his pain in the future.

    Holley would rather she was the one who was suffering now, and everything would be fine after she died.

    Ron didn''t have to see her die in pain with his own eyes, and he wouldn''t feel particularly painful in the future.

    Seeing the sadness in the man''s eyes, Holley couldn''t bear it. She said heartily, "Unless you can bring our son to see me. Otherwise, I will never consider marrying you again for the rest of my life."

    "I see. However, it is quite chaotic in N City now. Since something happened to Old Master Yan, you will definitely not leave and investigate the truth. Miss Erin was seriously injured, so she was not suitable to go on a trip in a short time. I will protect you here until you come back to Ye family. Holle, you won''t refuse me, will you?"

    Holley really wanted to refuse him.

    But she had no reason.

    After a moment of silence, she nodded, "Yes, I can''t refuse. But I''m sleepy now. I want to sleep. Can you leave the car? I feel awkward..."

    "Okay."

    Ron didn''t insist on anything.

    He got off the car and didn''t go far. He

    e been making her suffer all the time. It seems that I haven''t fulfilled my promise to give her happiness. Not only can''t I protect her, but also our child..."

    Ron murmured.

    In a daze, Holley seemed to hear the voice, "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly."

    "Holley, I love you."

    Ron raised his voice. He loved her very much.

    Then he kissed her.

    Holley was awakened by him.

    "You took advantage of me."

    "So what? I''ve told you before that even if we get divorced, you''re still mine."

    Ron announced overbearingly.

    "But why are your eyes red? It seems that you are going to cry."

    Holley was so sleepy that her IQ was completely out of line.

    "The sand is in my eyes. Fabian took me to test the new eye drops. That''s it."

    Ron confidently dragged Fabian to take the blame.

    Fabian smiled awkwardly. "You know, Jane is pregnant. The expense of my family has increased. I plan to develop a new industry to sell eye drops. Look at Mr. Ron. He took me here, so I have to test on him."

    Holley was amused by the two of them.

    She shook her head with a bitter smile and asked, "How is Erin?"

    "She won''t die since I am here."

    "That''s good." Holley felt relieved.

    If something bad happened to Erin, it would really cause a big trouble.

 Chapter 808 Can You Take Others Away

    "Then why are you two here?"

    After asking about the condition of Erin, Holley began to doubt the purpose of Ron and Fabian.

    They looked sneaky and strange.

    "Fabian has just operated on Erin. He is too tired. He is not familiar with Rex, so it''s better for him to rest here."

    Again, Ron used Fabian as an excuse.

    He didn''t care whether Holley believed it or not.

    Holley nodded. She knew it was probably a lie.

    It was because Ron was worried about her health, but the result would not change no matter how many times he checked.

    "Ron, you are so rich. Can you find another car for you and Fabian alone? I want to lie down and have a rest. You two huddled in the car and I can''t have a good rest."

    Holley didn''t expose Ron''s lie, but still asked him to leave.

    Ron nodded in silence and pulled Fabian out of the car.

    Fabian looked at his good friend with some distress, "Are you two going to be like this forever? You can have a good talk with Holley and make it clear. It''s not bad to cher

    Pulling Rex aside, Holley said, "Erin can''t run away. You can ask what happened at any time. Now the most important thing is to go to the study to see if there are still some traces left by the murderer."

    Rex was still not calm, "My grandfather''s death must have something to do with the secret skills of the Hmong community. No one can give me any clue except Erin."

    "If Erin can provide us with any clue, we will know it at that time and grandfather would not die."

    Holley sighed and heard Erin calling her.

    Holley walked quickly to Erin and held her hand. She asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I want to stay with Mr. Yan alone for a while. Can you take others away? "

 Chapter 809 Do You Know Me

    "Why do I feel like we are be used?"

    Fabian leaned against the door and said significantly.

    "Yes, why are we drove away at this critical moment?" Ron added. "Don''t we come all the way to save people in order to hear the secret?"

    Holley was not so stupid. She know that Erin deliberately avoided them.

    It seemed that Erin and Rex were not going to talk about love.

    They were very likely to talk about the secret, and they had to avoid them.

    But it didn''t matter anymore.

    For Holley, other people''s secrets were not important.

    She nodded, "Okay, you two should try your best to develop a relationship."

    "Holley, we..."

    Rex wanted to explain, but Holley turned around and left.

    Although Ron was curious about what Erin wanted to talk to Rex, he didn''t want to hear it because he''s a gossip.

    He was just worried about Erin would hurt Holley.

    Now that Holley was leaving, he didn''t stay any longer and left with Holley.

    Fabian also didn''t want stay here alone. He waved his hand and told Erin to contact him at any time if something happened. Then he left.

    After walking far away, Ron said directly, "Erin is also a smart person."

    "If she asks us to leave directly, we will definitely not listen to her. But Holle, you have been saved by Erin, so you have to agree to her request."

    The "us" mentioned by Ron referred to him and Fabian.

    Holley smiled carelessly, "You can''t be a fool at such an old age. You are not narrow-minded, are you?

    I''m not interested in their business. If you two are interested, you can eavesdrop."

    Of course, Ron had no interest in it. For him, nothing was more important than protecting Holley.

    There were only two people left in the room, Rex and Erin.

    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes. Staying alone in the room, they felt a little embarrassed.

    Rex coughed, "Miss Erin, what can I do for you?"

    Erin had been resting with her eyes closed. When she heard the voice of Rex, she slowly opened her eyes and said, "Rex, you shot me and almost killed me. Guess if I hate you or not?"

    This question embarrassed Rex.

    This was definitely a challenge.

    He shook his head and said, "I don''t want to guess it. Please tell me whether you hate me or not. Whether you hate me or not, I will accept it."

    "But I asked you to stay here, not to talk about it."

    Erin tried to smile, "Rex, I was shot at that time. Although I fell down, I didn''t lose consciousness. I heard what Holley said to you. I guess you sent me to the hospital for emergency treatment not because you heard that I gave birth to a baby for you. I guess you probably think that I know how your grandfather died and you are for the sake of Holley, so you saved me, right?"

    This question was also a challenge for Rex.

    Erin was right.

    Rex forgot what had happened when he in the Hmong community, and there was no evidence that Erin was pregnant with his child.

    The real reason why he was determined

    knew the whereabouts of my senior sister and Peter is that the Yan family went to the royal family and colluded with Peek to tell others about their whereabouts. This decision was made by your grandfather. He did have a good future for the Yan family. Over the years, the royal family has always been more or less secretly supporting the Yan family. But your grandfather didn''t know that it was Patrick''s plan. Your parents died miserably just because your grandfather betrayed them. And your grandfather has also been banned. Once he tells others what happened that year, he will die.

    In the study, your grandfather mistook me who came to him to settle the old scores with him, so he was very afraid of me. Your grandpa didn''t believe me until I made it clear to him. I asked your grandpa why he was so afraid of me. He told me what happened that year. Your grandfather and I are too naive. We thought the royal family would hunt him down once he told others the secret. But we are really wrong. We are totally wrong. Once he revealed the secret, he had to die. So, not long after we left the study, your grandpa died. These are my speculations. You can choose to believe it or not. If you don''t believe me, you can give me another shot."

    Erin''s eyes were unprecedentedly serious.

    She looked ahead in fear. Recalling those terrible things was really shocking.

    Besides, she was seriously injured. She had spent so much energy talking about the past, and almost used up all her strength.

    The reason why she asked Holley to leave was that she didn''t want Holley to know that what happened to her parents in the past was because of Old Master Yan.

    She didn''t want the relationship between Holley and Rex to get worse.

    ''But, Rex, do you know me?''

    Things were too complicated.

    It took Rex a lot of time to digest these things.

    It was hard to tell whether it was true or not.

    He needed to make a decision, but he didn''t know whether to believe Erin or not.

 Chapter 810 Your Dowry

    Erin didn''t say anything but looked at Rex, waiting for his judgment.

    In fact, she could say a lot to prove her innocence, at least to prove that there was no benefit for her to lie on this matter.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    She just wanted to be willful when she was seriously injured and see if Rex would believe her.

    Rex didn''t say anything and just stood there with his hands behind his back.

    After a long time, Rex said in a low voice, "Have a good rest. Call me if you need anything."

    He didn''t say whether he believed it or not.

    He chose to escape.

    Tears welled up in Erin''s eyes.

    She found that she was so coward that she could allow Rex not to believe her, but she could not accept that he chose to escape.

    However, even though she was so aggrieved, Rex had no intention of staying any longer.

    He left resolutely.

    Erin sighed silently, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, turned her back to the door and fell asleep.

    At the door of Holley''s room, Ron was stopped awkwardly.

    "Holle, you are my woman. I will lose face if you do this."

    Ron couldn''t let go of Holley.

    She was in such a poor health condition that he really felt uneasy if he didn''t stay with her and didn''t look after her.

    "Ron, control yourself. We have divorced for a long time. And I have told you that unless you find our child, you can''t expect me to make up with you."

    Leaning agains

    over."

    Rex said in a low voice.

    "What are you thinking about? Are you willing to believe me?"

    Erin asked hopefully.

    Rex nodded, "Yes, I believe you. In addition, I plan to marry you and go back to your hometown with you. I will climb the ladder according to the rules of your hometown and be recognized. I will follow the rules of your hometown, and you have to follow the rules here."

    "Do you have any rules here?"

    Erin should have been very happy. She had been looking forward to Rex marrying her.

    But at this moment, she was not happy to hear such words.

    Her intuition told her that Rex was here to negotiate with her.

    Sure enough, Rex put forward a condition, "The rule here is very simple. Since you married me, you must have a dowry. I don''t lack money, and I don''t need you to take money here. I know you are a tame head master and you are skillful. So I want you to tell us where the child of Holley and Ron is."

 Chapter 811 I Dont Want To See Him

    Erin smiled.

    "I knew it. You suddenly said you wanted to marry me and went home with me to climb the ladder at a price."

    "Sure enough."

    Erin was smiling bitterly and crying.

    "Rex, do you have any place for me in your heart? Do you love me a little?

    You did this because of Holley completely, right?"

    "Rex, I''ve been with you for so long. Haven''t you thought of things about us at all?"

    "I know Holley] is a good girl and I also like her very much. But, for the sake of Holley, you are willing to marry me and go home with me. It is really... "

    Erin choked with sobs.

    Rex didn''t lie at all.

    He nodded and said frankly, "Yes, you are right. I agreed to marry you and climb the high ladder with you because of Holley. It''s been a long time. I really don''t remember anything."

    "Erin, what you want is me to marry you. I''m willing to trade it for you. I will give you whatever you want. I swear that after we get ma

    ley, but I can help you find the whereabouts of your child."

    "Ron, listen carefully. Your child is..."

    Erin told Ron where his son was and asked him to hurry up, or things would change.

    "Okay, thank you, Miss Erin."

    Ron thanked her and left.

    No matter what would happen to Holley in the future, it was the best for Ron to find the child now.

    After Ron left, Erin stopped Fabian who also wanted to leave, "May I ask you a favor?"

    "Okay, go ahead."

    "Tell Rex for me that I don''t want to see him. Please ask him don''t appear in front of me and disturb my recovery."

    At the mention of Rex, Erin sighed.

 Chapter 812 No Way

    There was a kind of feeling called love, which only belonged to the people involved.

    Therefore, what happened between Erin and Rex was something that neither Ron nor Fabian could interfere.

    Ron focused on looking for the child. Fabian went to the lab alone to study the virus on Holley.

    It was a night of lightning and thunder.

    Holley didn''t sleep well.

    When she woke up from the night, she found that there was Ron sitting on the edge of the bed.

    The man stared straight at her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Holley grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself up completely.

    Ron smiled and turned on the bedside lamp. Holley saw a children''s bed behind him, on which lay a child quietly.

    That child...

    Holley''s heart was beating fast.

    Holley''s feeling was not wrong.

    Holley finally realized that she couldn''t sleep well because her lost child returned to her.

    Holley was so anxious that she lost her balance and rolled out of bed.

    Her child, her poor child, had suffered a lot.

    Tears streamed down the corners of Holley''s eyes. She stumbled to the children''s bed.

    Approaching there, Holley panicked.

    Her hand trembled.

    She really wanted to touch her son''s lit

    e him.

    But now she needed someone to take care of her more than ever. Ron just wanted to stay with her and take good care of her.

    Holley looked back at their child, with more despair in her eyes.

    Now that the child was found, she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    Sooner or later, Ron would know it.

    She had hid from him.

    However, Ron still found her and insisted on staying with her.

    "I was injected with virus. I''m dying. If we keep our marriage, you will lose your wife, and maybe people will say that you are destined to hurt your wife. You are Mr. Ron. You will get remarried in the future."

    Holley lowered her head slightly and said, "Ron, I''m very happy that our child is back. So, can you respect my choice and not remarry me?"

    "No way!"

    Ron answered firmly.

 Chapter 813 Dont Mention It Again

    "I don''t mind being a widow for you!"

    Locking his eyes on the little woman, Ron announced overbearingly.

    Holley felt dejected.

    After a long time, she said, "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."

    "I can accompany you."

    Ron said shameless.

    Holley looked back at the child and said, "Take the child to see his grandfathers. Don''t get in my way."

    "I don''t want to."

    Ron refused.

    There was an air of dominance all over him.

    Holley had never won against Ron.

    As long as the man wanted to do something, he would finally get what he wanted.

    "It''s up to you."

    Holley was tired and she didn''t want to say anything more.

    She turned over and lay down, refusing to speak any more.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ron held her hand and said, "I haven''t slept since last night."

    "¡­"

    Holley didn''t say anything.

    "I asked my friend abroad to call a doctor."

    "¡­"

    Holley was still silent.

    "I don''t want to give up u

    you are still so young. There should be someone else with you."

    "I just want you."

    Ron''s voice was too firm.

    His heart was more determined than his words at the moment.

    He firmly thought that he just loved Holley this life.

    Holley raised her hand and put her index finger on the lips of Ron, "In that case, don''t say anything more."

    "Ron, I''m really sleepy. Can I sleep for a while?"

    "Okay."

    Ron agreed happily.

    The two of them were together again.

    However, Holley could sleep, have a rest and escape from reality in her dream.

    But Ron couldn''t.

    He must find another way to help Holley survive.

 Chapter 814 Its You For The Rest Of My Life

    Although Erin said she wouldn''t see Rex again.

    But on the next morning, Rex still appeared in front of Erin.

    He didn''t come here to badger her.

    They all knew that love was not something that could be given away.

    But he had to take the responsibility.

    "Erin, I will go back to your hometown with you, climb the high ladder and get the approval of your clansmen."

    Since he entered Erin''s room, Erin had been lying there with her back to him, without saying a word.

    Although Erin didn''t say anything, Rex knew she was awake.

    "Give me three days."

    He said slowly, "Have a good rest in the next three days. I will come back in three days and go home with you."

    Three days were enough for Rex to solve a big problem.

    His grandfather was killed.

    He had found out who the murderer was.

    So it would take him three days to solve this problem.

    Although Rex didn''t tell her the reason, Erin knew.

    Rex promised to go back to her hometown and climb the ladder because he knew that she had his child and he felt guilty for shooting her before, and he traded for the wh

    ow I have let go of Holley. Now the only thing left was guilt. After all, the Yan family had something to do with her drifting from place to place and her broken family. I don''t want to do anything more. This is the last thing I will do for Holley."

    "After that, I will have nothing to do with everyone and things here. From now on, there is only one Rex who will accompany you in the Hmong community."

    "Erin, I will remember what happened between us for the rest of my life. Even if I can''t remember, I will accompany you for the rest of my life. There is no one between us except you and me. I only need three days to atone for my sins and put down everything. Three days later, I will be yours for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 815 I Want To Drink

    Rex turned around and left.

    He made his own decision stubbornly, blocking all other comments.

    Erin didn''t stop him.

    She knew her position in Rex''s heart.

    She know what Rex was going to do and she couldn''t stop him at all.

    Rex had already walked out of the ancestral house, but he didn''t want to be stopped.

    Because it was Holley who stopped him, Rex stopped.

    "Holley, why don''t you have a good rest?"

    Rex turned around and smiled back at her.

    Holley stretched forth her hand and raised her hair near her ear, "Do you think I''m your sister?"

    "Of course."

    "I want you to make a glass of wine for me, okay?"

    "Okay, I''ll make you a drink when I come back."

    "Now? Can''t you?"

    Holley insisted.

    Unable to change her mind, Rex nodded and accompanied Holley back home.

    In front of the table, Rex skillfully mixed the cocktail and put it in front of Holley.

    Holley took it with a smile, "My brother is still as awesome as before."

    "Holley, I have prepared the wine. I have something urgent to deal with, so I''m leaving now."

    "Can''t you wait for me to finish it?"

    This time, Rex didn''t compromise. He insisted on leaving, so Holley get to the point. "What kind of family do you think the Ye family is and what kind of person my father is

    that my father recognizes you as his son in order to balance the relationship between you and Ron, in fact, it''s not. My father is just helping me repay you. He is also using his actions to protect the Yan family."

    Holley said so much just to let Rex know that the affair between Yan family and Ye family had been over.

    Both her father and she knew that the betrayal had something to do with the Yan family, so they didn''t intend to pursue it anymore.

    Holley didn''t mention it before because she didn''t think it was necessary.

    It was unnecessary for Rex to take the responsibility of the last generation.

    The reason why she said it now was that she didn''t want Rex to seek justice from the woman surnamed Mei and the Shen family.

    Because there was probably no way back.

    Even if she wanted to seek justice, it was her, Holley, to go.

 Chapter 816 We Are Family

    Rex laughed.

    "Holley, whether Ye family knows it or not and whether they blame me, it has nothing to do with my decision?"

    It seemed to be true. These had nothing to do with Rex''s final decision.

    What really mattered was what Rex thought.

    Holley smiled bitterly and sighed, "Brother, how can I keep you? Don''t you know that the woman surnamed Mei also knows some skills and you won''t have a chance to win against her? And it has nothing to do with you to kill her."

    "Holley, stop persuading me. I know what I''m doing and why I did it. It has nothing to do with you."

    Rex denied something. But he had said these to Erin just now.

    A hint of astonishment flashed through Holley''s eyes.

    "Then why does Erin think that you risked your life for me?"

    Before Rex could say anything, Holley answered, "I know. You have always been a man of blood and temper. Although Patrick was dead, it was the Shen family and the woman surnamed Mei who had helped him. If you don''t seek justice for grandpa, you will never be able to go home with Erin at ease."

    "You are afraid that you will never come back, so you let Erin misunderstand that you did this for me."

    Holley nodded thoughtfully, "But if you can''t come back, Erin will never hear you say that you care about her."

    "I''m responsible and guilty for her. But I can''t use these to hinder a person. If I die, she will think that I haven''t given her any position in my heart, so that she can still choose others."

    Rex had never mentioned his love for Erin.

    Holley frowned, "Don''t you love her? After all

    ke up the past was to keep Rex here.

    After all, Erin helped him and Holley get their children back. Erin didn''t ask for anything excessive. She just asked them to help keep Rex and not let him die.

    Neither Holley nor Ron could refuse such a request.

    Rex waved his hand, "I don''t want to work with anyone. I just want to do what I want to do."

    Rex refused.

    Ron shrugged helplessly.

    It seemed that things were not easy to deal with.

    Using both hard and soft tactics, threatening and seducing, Rex was unwilling to stay, so he could only resort to unusual means.

    Ron made a gesture of welcome, "Okay, we won''t bury your corpse. Bye."

    "You have to come back alive, or we really don''t go to find you."

    Holley added.

    Rex nodded and strode towards the door.

    Rex didn''t expect that Ron would make a move at this time.

    All of a sudden, Ron pounced on Rex and knocked him out on the spot.

    Seeing him fall to the ground, Holley and Ron breathed a sigh of relief.

    No matter what, they could leave Rex here for Erin.

 Chapter 817 Let Me Tell You A Secret

    On the matter of Rex, Ron had done a good job.

    After Ron knocked out Rex, he was thrown him directly to Erin''s room.

    When Rex woke up, he understood.

    It was Erin who asked Holley and Ron to keep him.

    It could only be Erin''s request. After all, only Erin knew what he wanted to do.

    Originally, he liked Erin a little.

    But now, he felt uncomfortable.

    Rex''s eyes darkened.

    To be honest, Rex was never a man who could be controlled by women.

    More importantly, he didn''t want to be trapped by any woman.

    "Miss Erin, what you did..."

    Before Rex could finish his words, Erin interrupted, "You don''t have to judge my behavior. Listen to me first."

    "Rex, unless you are scared. Or what if you listen to me first?"

    Of course, Rex wouldn''t admit that he was a coward.

    He nodded and made a gesture of welcome to Erin.

    "I want to tell you a secret. A secret about the woman surnamed Mei is he

    You''d better seize the opportunity. No matter what you are going to do with Ron or by yourself, I won''t stop you. Rex, think about the promise you made to me. If you don''t love me, don''t go back with me. If you don''t love me, you will die on the high ladder."

    Erin was relieved.

    She heard the conversation between Rex and Holley.

    Even if the gunshot wound on her body was very serious, she still had the ability to judge whether a person''s words were true or not.

    Therefore, as long as Rex didn''t do it for Holley, he still couldn''t let go of Holley.

    Erin would support him no matter what he did.

 Chapter 818 I Know It

    This time, it was Rex''s turn to not let it go.

    He had known Erin for many days.

    But he just knew her name and a few things about her.

    Except for that, Rex knew nothing.

    This person who was right in front of him was familiar but strange.

    Holley said that Erin loved Rex so much that she was to not blame him for shooting.

    And now, she loved so much that she told these to him.

    "Rex, I was shot and need a good rest." Erin asked him to leave.

    Rex nodded, "I will go home with you."

    This was what Rex said most during the past twenty-four hours.

    He might not be able to give her anything.

    Perhaps what he could give was not what Erin wanted.

    But he had to do something.

    Erin kept silent, as if she really needed some rest.

    "Erin, I am not a good man."

    Rex said with self-mockery. Then he turned around and left.

    After all, Rex was free and unrestrained.

    He didn''t know that Erin''s tears had already wet her clothe

    psychiatrists. You are going to A Country with me."

    Ron said a lot, completely blocking all the following words of Holley.

    Holley didn''t say anything. She closed her eyes and lay in Ron''s arms. "It''s still good, warm and comfortable. But Ron, do you know that Fly has been searching for something in our house? It should be very important. Are you sure that we two are going to A Country at this critical moment?"

    "Shouldn''t we find that thing?"

    Ron said quite confidently, "I know what he is looking for, but unfortunately, he will never find it."

    "What is that? Tell me, and I''ll go abroad with you."

    Holley smiled.

 Chapter 819 I Just Want To Talk To You

    For so many years, Ron had never changed his attitude towards Holley.

    He never hid anything from her. He couldn''t stand her begging and he promised her anything.

    Even when she was negotiating like this, a sly fox like smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.

    "Okay, let me tell you."

    Said Ron.

    It turned out that the matter had been dated back to many years ago. It was probably before the Nangong family where Patrick was located completely disappeared in N City.

    There was a weird rumor somewhere. It was said that in N City, the Nangong family was trapped by the remaining three families, so the Nangong family was destroyed and disappeared.

    There were also rumors that the ancestors of the three major families, the Mu family, the Yan family and the Lan family, had conspired together to kill the Nangong family. They had even written a letter for this.

    "Who will believe such a ridiculous rumor?"

    Holley curled her lips. She didn''t believe any of these rumors.

    Ron smiled, "Pf course we won''t believe it, but the descendants of the Nangong family will believe it. At least no one was willing to believe that they were born to be guilty of the most vici

    on the head and told Holley what Fly was thinking.

    "It''s a pity that the letter of confession in our three families'' hands was written by the head of the Nangong family in person."

    Ron just shook his head in amusement. "So, what he wants is just a stain. But even if it''s a stain, I won''t let him get it."

    After Ron told this story to Holley, Ron waved his hand and said, "Well, it''s time for you to go abroad with me."

    "Ron, did I say that I would keep my promise?"

    Holley shook her head with a smile, "Anyway, I''m a woman. So, don''t expect me to keep my promise."

    "Then I''ll send a private plane to pick you up. In fact, the expert doctors are on their way here."

    It seemed that Ron had expected this result. "In fact, I just want to have a few more words with you."

 Chapter 820 The Final Ending

    Some things seemed to have been settled.

    No matter how hard you struggle, the result can''t be changed.

    This was the fate of Holley.

    No matter how hard she tried to survive, no matter how hard Ron had worked and how much financial resources and resources Ron had consumed, the wheel of fate was still moving forward.

    The long fourteen days were also short fourteen days.

    Holley had a fever. Even if she was soaked in ice water, she was still had a fever.

    Even if there was a better news.

    Even if the Shen family was completely defeated in the battle and paid the price for the crime they had committed.

    Even if the woman surnamed Mei was caught in jail.

    Even if some people finally got married, it still didn''t change the fate of Holley.

    Rex had climbed the high ladder successfully. Although he still couldn''t remember anything, he was willing to go back to the Hmong community with Erin.

    He could be recognized by Erin''s family. But the sign of life in H

    hout her, it would be meaningless for him to have the whole world.

    With her, the whole world would be hers.

    If Holley were still alive, they would have a lot of children.

    If Holley was not here, Ron would also be kind to their child.

    But he would never miss any chance to save her. Even if he bet on their child, even if he know she wouldn''t agree, he had to choose.

    He just wanted to seek any opportunity for Holley.

    No matter five years or twenty years, he will wait.

    When she still looked young, and he would almost old, he was willing to wait for her.

    He bet everything on him to wait for her...

    He waited for their reunion.

 Chapter 821 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.

    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net

    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.

    1, Trapped with the CEO

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.

    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.

    --------------

    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty

    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."

    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.

    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!

    --------------

    3, The Substitute Bride

    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."

    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.

    --------------

    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO

    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.

    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.

    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.

    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?

    --------------

    5, My Mr. Soldier

    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.

    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.

    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.

    --------------

    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife

    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.

    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.

    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!

    --------------

    7, The Spoiled Girl

    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.

    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.

    --------------

    8, Take My Breath Away

    "Drive this woman out!"

    "Throw this woman into the sea!"

    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.

    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.

    --------------

    9, The Enchanted Night

    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.

    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.

    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!

    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?

    --------------

    10, Happy Together

    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."

    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.

    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.

    --------------

    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You

    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."

    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"

    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"

    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...

    --------------

    12, Unbreak My Heart

    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.

    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.

    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.

    "Kiss me!" he demanded.

    What would happen next?

    --------------

    13, Love Crisi

    s

    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.

    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.

    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.

    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.

    --------------

    14, Billionaire''s Gift

    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.

    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!

    --------------

    15, Apotheosis

    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.

    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?

    --------------

    16, Mighty Soldier King

    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.

    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.

    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.

    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?

    --------------

    17, Rebirth of Martial God

    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.

    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!

    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!

    --------------

    18, The Legend of Innate Mage

    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"

    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.

    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.

    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"

    --------------

    19, Lord Of Martial Arts

    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.

    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.

    He cheated death.

    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.

    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.

    --------------

    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne

    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.

    ...

    Rocky Bai is reborn!

    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.

    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.

    Let''s join in their adventure!

    --------------

    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown

    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?

    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?

    --------------

    22, Addicted Love

    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!

    --------------

    23, My CEO Daddy

    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.

    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.

    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.

    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."

    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''

    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!